Chapter 1 The Loss of Your Sister

ã€ŠA Film Queenã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 1 The Loss of Your Sister</h1>

    ¡°Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Pleasee to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ¡­ ¡± Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by arge hand with prominent knuckles. Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions nk, as if the deceased was not their own sister. ¡°Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us.¡± The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from aic book.

    He was Milly¡¯s fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia. ¡°Indeed, when the Buts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!¡± Xavier But, the fourth brother, remarked. He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Buts, Stephanie But. When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of mncholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage. As soon as he finished speaking, a ck phone on the table began to vibrate. The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a decliningpany into the top five globally. The eldest of the brothers, Jordan But, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone. On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, ¡°Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly¡¯s fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. But¡¯s phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindlye to our hospital to im Ms. But¡¯s body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand.¡±

    The hospital staff¡¯s voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation. Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner. ¡°Understood. Thank you.¡± A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line. Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. ¡°No, Jordan, are you truly going?¡± Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, ¡°Yes, I intend to go and see.¡± Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. ¡°I will apany you.¡± Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remainedpassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage! Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites. ¡°Let¡¯s also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipte the hospital into cooperating with her charade!¡± ¡­¡­ They came to the hospital. Upon realising that they were rtives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if dyed for a moment. The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay. All six men couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was upied by a body covered with a white sheet. ¡°Sir, this is Ms. Milly¡¯s body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dors.¡±

    The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. ¡°Is she ¡­ really gone?¡± Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. ¡°Let¡¯s see for ourselves.¡± As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child¡¯s y. With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted. A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view. She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal. It was Milly. Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock. Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them. Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. ¡°Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?¡± This question snapped the six men back to reality. Jordan spoke up. ¡°We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation.¡± The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. ¡°Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days.¡± In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, ¡°Oh, and Ms. Milly¡¯s belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you.¡± Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present. Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, ¡°Ah, you must be Milly¡¯s six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome.¡± Xavier was taken aback. ¡°You know us?¡± The elderly woman continued, ¡°Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your aplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you.¡± <i>Milly</i><i> praised us?</i> ¡°Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age.¡± Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. ¡°Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn¡¯t have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an olddy, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you.¡± Jordan epted the box, noting its light weight. The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.

 Chapter 2

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 2 Into the Story</h1>

    Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coinsy an ount number for remittance and a worn-out notebook. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the ount number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?¡± Anthony eximed in surprise. Jordan¡¯s face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him. As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside. On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother¡¯s financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.

    By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers¡¯ dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time sry at the end of June. On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers. ¡­ The diary¡¯s owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented. Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages. Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts. Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dors and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers¡¯ ount.

    During the Buts¡¯s bankruptcy, ¡®Stephanie¡¯ diligently sent money, responding to every request. When Jordan faced challenges with his newpany, ¡®Stephanie¡¯ promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him. Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed. The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them. As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie. It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it. But they knew they were mistaken. Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor¡ªMilly, whom they had scorned. <i>Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?</i> <i>Perhaps it is all a ruse!</i> Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly¡¯s name. That would exin why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn¡¯t take their calls. It would also exin why she knew they needed money when they needed it. It would also exin why the ount the money came from was from a bank in the nation. The pieces fell into ce.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within. ¡­ On set, Milly mmed shut a romance novel, <i>My Awesome Brothers</i>, startling her assistant. ¡°Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly.¡± ¡°And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid.¡± ¡°And she ims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie¡¯s the one who¡¯s spoiled.¡± ¡°And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can¡¯t those brothers earn on their own?¡± The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage. Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. ¡°Go, throw it away. No, burn it!¡± As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today. The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see what happens next? The six brothers in theter part are ¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant could only temporarily ce the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly. As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind. Milly couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable.

    She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout: ¡°Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!¡± The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn¡¯t hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Milly, wake up. Are you alright?¡± A chirping voice made Milly¡¯s headache even worse. Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ¡­ mansion? Strange, wasn¡¯t she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this? Milly stood still in confusion. ¡°Milly, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She¡¯s very anxious. You need to hurry,¡± a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice. The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The girl blinked innocently, ¡°Milly, I¡¯m Stephanie. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± <i>Stephanie</i><i>? Sister? Red wooden box?</i> <i>This is a scene from ¡°My Awesome Brothers¡±. Why am I here?</i> Ignoring Stephanie¡¯s surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface. Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her. It was her, yet not her ¡­ <i>So, am I transmigrating into a book?</i> She saw this scene at the beginning of the story. The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia¡¯s order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.

    Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie¡¯s instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to bepletely disappointed in her own daughter. Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her n, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, ¡°Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you dy, Mom will definitely be angry.¡± ¡°Milly, you just arrived at the Buts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future.¡± <i>A rift?</i> <i>Haha!</i> Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act. The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not. <i>It¡¯s anyone¡¯s game at this point.</i>

 Chapter 3

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 3 The Art of Deception</h1>

    As Milly contemted the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom.¡± <i>It¡¯s just acting. I¡¯m an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.</i> Upon hearing Milly¡¯s agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister¡¯s face. As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. <i>The show¡¯s about to start.</i> Instead of following Stephanie¡¯s directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Buts.

    The Tates were a prestigious n, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, waster appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard. Judging by the time, it was almost time. True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound. Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man¡¯s chest with one hand while inquiring, ¡°Sir, where is your medication?¡± Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, hisplexion growing paler by the moment. Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man¡¯s mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow. Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked arge leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills. With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked morefortable. Gazing at the elderly man¡¯s dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general. Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, ¡°How dare you offer me water there?¡± Milly was taken aback. The book had indeed mentioned Andrew¡¯s peculiar temperament, and it seemed urate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.

    ¡°Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose thetter without hesitation!¡± She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly. Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield. He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. ¡°We¡¯ll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive.¡± In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. ¡°Girl, what is your name?¡± Milly replied calmly, ¡°I am Milly.¡± Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then eximed, ¡°Ah, you are the girl from the Buts!¡± Milly was puzzled. <i>I</i><i> just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?</i> ¡°Good child, good child.¡± Andrew¡¯s fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. ¡°Why are you not in the hall but here?¡± Milly blinked and softly exined, ¡°My sister asked me to retrieve our mother¡¯s redwood box, but I ¡­ don¡¯t know the way.¡± She handled the awkward situation gracefully. Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice red up, scolding, ¡°This is preposterous. You¡¯ve just returned, and you¡¯re already being ordered around.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you. I¡¯ve visited the Buts a few times, so I¡¯m somewhat familiar.¡± With her objective aplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡­ On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair.

    They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time. Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly¡¯s name. A cold glint shed in Milly¡¯s eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up. <i>The scheming has begun?</i> However, outwardly, she remained remarkablyposed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, ¡°Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off. Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. She should be here soon.¡± The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrobly ¡­

    She looked just like Milly¡¯s mother in real life. s, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for thest time. ¡°Mom ¡­ ¡± Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage. Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, ¡°Milly, you¡¯re here. Come to me.¡± Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her. <i>It¡¯s Mom ¡­ it¡¯s truly Mom ¡­</i>

    Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. <i>I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?</i> <i>Mom only</i><i> shows no affection for her because she won¡¯t call her Mom. Now that she¡¯s doing that, Mom¡¯s getting soft.</i> <i>No! The n hase this far, it can¡¯t fail now!</i> With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. ¡°Milly, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it¡¯s my fault for not looking out for you. Don¡¯t get lost in the residence right after your arrival.¡± The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider? ¡°Oh, and Milly, where¡¯s the hairpin you were getting Mom?¡± Stephanie inquired. Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 4

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 4 Family Feud</h1>

    She extended her hand and passed the box to Stephanie, saying, ¡°Here you go.¡± As Stephanie took the box, a faint smirk appeared at the corner of her mouth, barely noticeable but caught by Milly, who was standing nearby. Failure to hold back emotions was taboo in acting. ¡°Oh no! Why is the box empty? Milly, where is Mom¡¯s hairpin? Did you misce it?¡± Her voice was overly dramatic and shrill, causing the lively hall to fall silent as all eyes turned towards the unfolding drama. Stephanie continued, her tone anxious, ¡°Milly, did you take Mom¡¯s hairpin?

    It¡¯s a family heirloom passed down from Grandma to Mom. How could you take it without asking? Please return it to Mom immediately!¡± The usation seemed to point directly at Milly, drawing disapproving nces from the onlookers: ¡°Someone from a humble background like her can¡¯t be trusted.¡± ¡°Blood ties mean nothing. An adopted daughter would have shown more respect.¡± ¡°The Buts never fail to entertain.¡± Themotion went on. Milly remainedposed amidst the gossip and usations, meeting Olivia¡¯s gaze steadily as she exined, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t take the hairpin. It was Stephanie who asked me to fetch the box. I did as she instructed, and the servants can attest to that.¡± Her voice was calm yet resolute, cutting through the tension in the hall. ¡°But what if you got the idea to steal it on the way back? No one would know,¡± Stephanie persisted. The mention of that struck a nerve, causing Olivia to furrow her brow. Despite being new to the Buts, Milly was still her daughter. It must have been painful for a mother to hear such usations. Olivia shot Stephanie a reproachful look, but the younger woman was too focused on her impending victory to notice. Just then, a low, elderly voice broke the silence. ¡°Ms. But, are you suggesting that I stole from your family?

    ¡± The crowd parted, revealing a dignified old man in a wheelchair, pushed forward by a sergeant in military uniform. It was Andrew Tate, the Grand General. He came from a prestigious aristocratic family above the Buts. using him of theft was a serious allegation. Stephanie was taken aback by Andrew¡¯s defence of Milly, her face flushing with embarrassment as she tried to cate him. ¡°Andrew, we meant no disrespect ¡­ ¡± ¡°No disrespect?¡± Andrew¡¯s cold snort echoed through the hall, his cane tapping the floor in anger. ¡°I personally returned the box, and that girl didn¡¯t even touch it. How dare you use me of theft?¡± Realising the gravity of the situation, Stephanie paled, knowing they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Tates. In a quiet corner, Milly lowered her head, her lips pressed tightly together. After reprimanding Stephanie, Andrew turned to Milly, his heart going out to her as she stood there looking wronged. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed the ring red mark on her arm, and his voice immediately rose,

    ¡°Who pinched your arm? Is this how the Buts treat you?¡± Milly blinked and looked at the red mark on her arm, and only then did she remember that it was Stephanie who had pinched her. Andrew, ustomed to his high status and military background, was always straightforward and had no intention of leaving any dignity for the Buts to save. Milly found him quite cute and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little bump, it will be fine in a while.¡± Although she was annoyed by Stephanie, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her mother. But Andrew didn¡¯t listen, and he angrily tapped his cane on the floor. ¡°Larry, call that brat and tell him toe over immediately!¡± Larry, who was dressed in military uniform, was stunned for a moment, ¡°Huh? But he said today¡¯s meeting would be very important ¡­ ¡± ¡°Meeting, my foot! His fianc¨¦e is being bullied, and he still wants to have a meeting! Tell him toe over right away! Hurry up!¡± Andrew¡¯s momentum was overwhelming. <i>What? Master George has a fiancee?</i> Milly wondered, <i>Why is he ying matchmaker?</i> Captain Pine dared not disobey the old general¡¯s orders, so he turned around and dialled the phone. Before long, the phone was answered, and a deep voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Larry, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ ¡± Captain Pine nced at the old general, whose face was turning red with anger, ¡°Master George, pleasee to the Buts¡¯ ce¡¯ the old general ¡­ uh ¡­ wants you toe over, he¡¯s not feeling well.¡± George rubbed his forehead. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he fine at noon?¡± ¡°He suddenly feels unwell now.¡± George said, ¡°Okay, I got it, I¡¯lle over right away.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After hanging up the phone, Captain Pine let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t dare to mention asking George to support the fiancee Andrew set up for him, afraid that George woulde over and beat him up as soon as he heard it. ¡°General, Master George will be here soon.¡± Andrew¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Hmph, that brat knows what¡¯s good for him.¡± Then he put away his stern expression, smiled at Milly, and said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid. If the Buts don¡¯t treat you well, juste to our family. My brat just happens to need a wife.¡±

    ¡°Although that brat has a bad temper, is as cold as an ice cube, and has many faults, he can take a beating. In the future, you don¡¯t have to swallow your anger. If you want to hit him, just hit him; as long as you don¡¯t kill him, it¡¯s fine.¡± Captain Pine twitched his mouth. <i>Master George is an outstanding person, but why does the general make him sound like a punk?</i> Everyone was silent. The Tates only had one young master, and that was George. He is the head of the Tates and the president of the Tate Group. Just a word from him can cripple the economy of the Halturia. Even the president of Maldonia has to smile and dare not offend him when they see him! Stephanie widened her eyes when she heard the words of Andrew, almost gasping for breath. <i>Why? Is the Tates blind? Do they fancy this country bumpkin?</i> The calmest person in the room was probably Milly.

 Chapter 5

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 5 Confrontation</h1>

    She didn¡¯t finish reading the book, only skimming through it briefly. Besides Andrew, there was no other character with the surname Tate mentioned throughout the story. Since there was no previous mention of him, it was likely that he was just a passerby. As long as she didn¡¯t get entangled with the male lead, everything would be fine. As the situation escted, Milly¡¯s parents could no longer ignore it. They had no choice but to apologise to Andrew with forced smiles, attributing the conflict to childish misunderstandings. They then requested that Stephanie apologize to Milly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Unable to bring herself to apologise to someone she looked down upon in front of everyone, Stephanie dragged her sister into the garden. Standing in the secluded corner of the garden, Stephanie took a deep breath and reluctantly uttered, ¡°Milly, I apologise for my ignorance. Please forgive me.¡± Observing the privacy of the location, Milly couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Stephanie¡¯s concern for her reputation. However, she found it excessive for Stephanie to choose such a secluded spot for an apology. <i>But if I don¡¯t do something here, it would be a waste. After all, she did take the time to pick a nice spot like this.</i> <i>Heh.</i> Without hesitation, Milly raised her hand and delivered a firm p to Stephanie¡¯s right cheek. ¡°Stephanie, this p is for falsely using me!¡± Before Stephanie could react, another pnded on her left cheek. ¡°And this p is for your deceitful and ungrateful actions!¡± Recalling how Stephanie had colluded with apetitor and fled abroad with the family¡¯s money, Milly feltpelled to take action. Although she was not inclined towards violence, Milly couldn¡¯t bear the resemnce between Olivia and her own, especially considering the tragic fate described in the book. Frozen in shock, Stephanie suddenly lunged forward, attempting to bite Milly. ¡°You viin!

    How dare you strike me! I¡¯ll make you pay! Ahh, you viin!¡± Despite her slender frame, Milly¡¯s acting training had equipped her with self-defence skills. She swiftly immobilised Stephanie and issued a stern warning, ¡°If you wish to remain part of the Buts, you must rid yourself of these malicious intentions. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to ¡­ send you to the other side.¡± Her eyes were red, filled with a demon¡¯s cruelty. With a menacing re, Milly instilled fear in Stephanie, causing her to tremble in ce. Pushing her away, Milly retrieved a wet tissue from her pocket and cleaned her hands meticulously, repulsed by the encounter. <i>Gods, she is filthy.</i> In the southeast corner of the garden, a man observed the scene with amusement, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. The ruthless demeanour of the woman reminded him of his own. Someone was on the phone, urging, ¡°Master George, are you here yet? The general is throwing another tantrum.¡± Interrupted by an urgent call, the man, George, refocused his attention. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Meanwhile, Stephanie, after the confrontation, fled in distress, presumably seeking sce indoors. Unfazed by themotion, Milly remainedposed. Disposing of the wet tissue, she locked eyes with a mysterious figure, sensing his silent observation. Milly frowned. She knew this man must¡¯ve seen her p Stephanie. In response, Milly subtly gestured a threat, warning him of the consequences. Regardless of the man¡¯s expression in front of her, she turned and walked into the hall. George¡¯s dark eyes flickered with intense yfulness. Unable to hold back, a smile crept onto his lips. <i>Did she threaten me?</i> ¡­

    As soon as Milly entered the door, she saw Stephanie crying loudly while hugging Olivia and Carlos, ¡°Dad, Mom, Milly hit me.¡± She sobbed. ¡°It hurts so much ¡­ ¡± ¡°Crying over a little injury? That is udylike. I got shot three times in my leg, and I never made a sound!¡± Andrew said it proudly. ¡°Well ¡­ ¡± At this moment, even Stephanie¡¯s parents didn¡¯t dare speak tofort her. After Andrew finished speaking, he looked in a certain direction, suddenly snorted arrogantly, and tapped the floor with his cane. ¡°You brat,e here!¡± A man in a dignified suit walked up to Andrew. ¡°Grandpa, you said you weren¡¯t feeling well? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Milly was confused. <i>Wait, why does this man look so familiar?</i> <i>Isn¡¯t he the one I just saw in the garden?</i> Milly felt her head buzz for a moment! <i>Oh no, the delicate and gentle image I established in front of Andrew is now discovered to be fake by his grandson!</i> Andrew suddenly waved at Milly.

    ¡°Girl,e here.¡± Milly took a deep breath, forced a smile, and walked up. ¡°Andrew.¡± George raised an eyebrow. <i>She¡¯s a lot more refined than she was in the garden. Like a cat that¡¯s retracted its ws.</i> ¡°George, didn¡¯t you say you had a childhood betrothal with the Buts¡¯ daughter before? This is your fianc¨¦e, so you two should get to know each other.¡± George was silent. Milly was speechless. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. George looked expressionless at Andrew. ¡°Grandpa, howe I don¡¯t know about this?¡±

    Even Milly¡¯s parents were confused. ¡°Andrew, is there a mistake in this?¡± Andrew snorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d deceive you guys? It was over ten years ago when Philip lost while ying chess, and he ended up betting his granddaughter on our family. Hmph, what¡¯s the matter? Still not willing to admit it?¡± <i>They bet on chess?</i> <i>Is that even possible?</i> ¡°Well ¡­ ¡± Carlos and Olivia exchanged a nce, both showing disbelief in their eyes. Andrew and Philip wererades, often ying chess together, and betting was indeedmon, but this particr bet was something they had never heard of before. Moreover, Philip was currently receiving treatment in a foreign hospital, so there was no way to verify it. George stood with his hands in his pockets, looking mischievously at Milly, ¡°Grandpa, I feel like Ms. But doesn¡¯t seem very happy about this marriage, she looks reluctant.¡± He had a smile on his lips, and his eyebrows were raised ¡­ Milly thought he was annoying. Milly felt an itch in her teeth. <i>This guy is doing it on purpose!</i> Olivia looked at Milly with a worried expression. ¡°Milly, do you agree to this marriage?¡± i

 Chapter 6

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 6 Reunion with Jordan</h1>

    Milly took a deep breath, preparing to speak, when a loud shout interrupted her, ¡°I disagree!¡± Stephanie, who was on the verge of tearing her skirt out of jealousy, brightened up at the sound of the voice and eximed joyfully, ¡°Jordan!¡± <i>Jordan?</i> <i>Jordan But?</i> Out of the six brothers in the family, none of them had shown up due to their dislike for the original owner, Milly. The story mainly focused on Jordan¡¯s favouritism for Stephanie. The sudden appearance of Jordan was likely to show support for Stephanie! Milly furrowed her brow, deciding it would be best to keep her distance from him. With that in mind, she discreetly moved her feet back. The man, who had rushed here immediately afternding from a long flight, finally felt a sense of relief when he entered the vi and saw that petite figure.

    Thank goodness, he had made it in time! Thank goodness, they were all still here! When Stephanie saw Jordan, it was as if she had found her lifeline. With red eyes, she ran over, tugging at his sleeve andining, ¡°Jordan, you¡¯re finally back. Look, Milly hit me, and mom and dad don¡¯t care about me.¡± Since entering the door, Jordan¡¯s gaze has been fixed on Milly. Upon hearing Stephanie¡¯s im that Milly had hit her, Jordan frowned and halted in his tracks. ¡°She hit you?¡± Thinking Jordan was concerned for her, Stephanie quickly nodded, brushed aside her hair, and showed him her injuries. ¡°Jordan, look, Milly is so cruel. She always bullies me ¡­ ¡± Jordan¡¯s expression changed upon seeing the marks on her face. He then pushed Stephanie away, who was clinging to his sleeve. Stephanie was caught off guard and stumbled back from his strength. Although she wanted to get angry, she restrained herself when she saw Jordan heading towards Milly to confront her. George, observing from the side, furrowed his brow, and his expression darkened. He quietly took a few steps forward, prepared to intervene if Jordan made a move. Milly¡¯s parents were even more anxious and attempted to prevent Jordan from approaching Milly. Unexpectedly, Jordan embraced Milly tightly, pulling her into his arms. His determined eyes gradually filled with tears, ¡°Milly, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re still here, it¡¯s good¡­¡± Milly was confused. <i>Isn¡¯t he here to defend Stephanie?</i> While she was still processing the situation, Jordan took her hand, examined it with concern, and murmured, ¡°Are you foolish? We have servants at home. Is it necessary for you to resort to physical altercations? Did it hurt? Should we take you to the hospital?¡± Even Milly herself was taken aback by the scene unfolding before her. The direction of this narrative seemed to be veering off course. The Jordan depicted in the book was supposed to be an ardent supporter of Stephanie. Why was he suddenly disying concern for her? Watching this unfold,

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes burned with bitter jealousy, and her face contorted in anguish. <i>Why?</i> <i>Why did this rustic girl not only capture the attention of my parents but also the protection of the Tates¡¯ patriarch? And now even the recently returned Jordan seems to have changed his allegiance.</i> Jordan was herst hope, and she couldn¡¯t simply let go like this. ¡°Jordan! It¡¯s me, Stephanie! Didn¡¯t you call me yesterday and promise to return today to support me?!¡± Stephanie shouted hysterically. Jordan frowned and turned to face her, his eyes filled with icy coldness. ¡°Why are you shouting? Have you forgotten all the manners you were taught at great expense?¡± After reprimanding Stephanie, Jordan felt a wave of relief wash over him. He had been reborn! Even he himself couldn¡¯t believe it. After experiencing the bankruptcy of the Buts, wandering the streets, and being helped by Milly, allowing them to start anew,

    he was reborn! It was as if the heavens were giving him a chance to make up for his regrets. In this life, he must take good care of Milly. After being scolded by him, Stephanie looked at him in disbelief, tears of grievance in her eyes. ¡°Jordan, it was Milly who hit me first; she started it!¡± She knew that as long as she showed this kind of grievance, Jordan would immediately feel sorry for her. But this time, she was disappointed. Jordan¡¯s indifferent expression did not change at all, ¡°Milly is so sensible, she would never hit someone for no reason. You must have provoked her.¡± Jordan¡¯s strong presence made no one dare to refute his words on the spot. ¡°You ¡­ I hate you!¡± Stephanie, no matter how arrogant she was, was still a girl. Being criticized in front of so many people made her feel humiliated. She stomped on her foot and ran upstairs. Milly silently tried to pull her hand out of Jordan¡¯s palm. But he held on tightly, with a slight tremor, and she tried several times without sess. ¡°Jordan, aren¡¯t you going to check on your sister upstairs?¡± At this moment, Jordan had already put on a gentle and delicate appearance, no longer the fierce and evil look from before. He looked at Milly gently, rubbing her hair, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. I will always protect you.¡± Milly was quiet. Something seemed off. Before she could react, she saw Jordan turning around and walking to the side of Andrew, bowing respectfully and politely greeting him, ¡°Hello, Andrew, it¡¯s been a while. You¡¯re still so strong.¡± Andrew snorted coldly, like a sulking child. Jordan, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continued calmly,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I just heard you joking about arranging a marriage for Milly. She¡¯s still young, there¡¯s no rush for that.¡± Milly was only seventeen this year, not yet an adult. <i>Andrew¡¯s grandson is already 23 years old. He¡¯s an old man. He is not a worthy match for Milly.</i> When Andrew heard his words, his brows furrowed sharply again, ¡°What? The Buts lost and still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Jordan calmly replied, ¡°Andrew, this is no longer the era of parentally arranged marriages. Each generation has its own blessings. My sister is still young, so getting engaged and married is indeed a bit early, especially since she is still studying. We can¡¯t dy her college entrance exam, can we?¡± Andrew frowned. <i>Philip¡¯s eldest grandson is no simpleton.</i> In just a few words, he cut off the entire conversation. If he said anything else, it would seem he was disrespectful. He was so angry that his neck turned red! He poked his grandson with his cane, coughed harshly, and then red at him fiercely. ¡°You brat, say something quickly. If you lose my granddaughter-inw, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 7 The Hedgehog</h1>

    George received a signal from his grandfather, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Mr. But is correct, this is indeed a bit presumptuous.¡± Jordan, seeing that he understood the situation, nodded, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Tate.¡± Upon hearing his words, Millypletely rxed, and her tense shoulders loosened. She really didn¡¯t want to get married as soon as she arrived! And she was going to marry this man, who was obviously not easy to deal with! Earlier in the garden, she had threatened him so much. If she really married him, she didn¡¯t know how he would treat her. George naturally also saw Milly behind Jordan rx, a hint of a meaningful smile suddenly appeared on his face. <i>No rush.</i> <i>Only when the hedgehog puts away its spines will it allow itself to be approached by its soft belly.</i> ¡­¡­

    The next day arrived. When Milly came downstairs, everyone was already waiting for her at the dining table. Stephanie saw hering downstairs, her face full of enthusiasm, but her eyes were still a bit swollen. ¡°Milly, good morning.¡± The overly affectionate tone made Milly frown, but she still nodded. Jordan waved to her and whispered, ¡°Milly,e sit next to me.¡± Milly obediently nodded. Jordan ced a peeled egg on her te and whispered, ¡°Milly, eat the egg.¡± Milly looked at the boiled egg with some resistance, her furrowed brow full of disgust. She hated boiled eggs the most, especially the yolks! She used to be an actress and had to maintain her figure, so she had to eat boiled eggs every day, and it instilled a dislike for boiled eggs in her. ¡°Milly, did you sleep wellst night? Mom told me that your room was decorated ording to mine. I don¡¯t know if you are used to it. If there is anything you are not satisfied with, just tell me, and I will help you modify it.¡± Stephanie said it enthusiastically.

    When Milly heard Stephanie¡¯s roundabout words, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her good mood early in the morning waspletely ruined by the boiled egg on the te and the idiot in front of her! She was hinting, both directly and indirectly, that Milly was just her substitute. <i>Haha, how naive!</i> But now, seeing Stephanie full of vitality, it seemed like she had already appeased her parents early in the morning. <i>Hmm, not that stupid.</i> Even if Milly was immature, she was still her parents¡¯ flesh and blood. As long as she came back, she would not be sent away again. But Stephanie was different. She was adopted by the Buts. After raising her for so long, it could be considered fulfilling their duty. If she didn¡¯t firmly hold on to Milly¡¯s parents, then it really wouldn¡¯t be good in the future. In the Buts, Stephanie was the pampered youngdy with no worries about food and clothing! If she really left the Buts, she would be nothing. She would never be content with the days of taking the bus to school and living in a small rental room. Olivia was a simple woman, so she didn¡¯t catch the meaning in Stephanie¡¯s words, ¡°Milly, if you need anything, just tell me.¡± Milly didn¡¯t like Stephanie, but she really liked this mother. When she heard her concern, the stiff lines on her face immediately softened a lot. ¡°I slept wellst night, Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Olivia breathed a sigh of relief,

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°By the way, Milly, just now Mom and Dad asked which high school you want to go to. My ssmates are at the attached high school. If you go there, I can have them take care of you.¡± Stephanie raised her eyebrows and said. The attached high school, Wan Adonio, is a mediocre high school, neither good nor bad. This remark made Jordan¡¯s brow furrow. How could his own dear sister go to such a low-ss school? ¡°Don¡¯t go to the attached high school, the facilities there are too poor. Milly, I know the principal of Burd High. I will donate aboratory building to them, and you can go to school there,¡± Jordan said calmly. Burd High was a prestigious institution in Adonio, where the students were either wealthy or from noble backgrounds. They attended school merely to obtain a diploma, and academic performance was not a priority, as they typically went on to study abroad after graduation.

    Milly understood Jordan¡¯s good intentions, but now that she had the opportunity for a fresh start in life, she was eager to focus on her studies and not waste any time. ¡°Jordan, I prefer to attend Crestwood High instead of Burd High,¡± Milly stated firmly. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Crestwood High was renowned for attracting top students, boasting an impressive university admission rate of ny-eight percent. The school had a reputation for strict admissions policies, with no exceptions for influential individuals. Even the child of a provincial governor would have to pass the entrance exam honestly to gain admission. ¡°Um ¡­ ¡± Jordan hesitated. Stephanie smirked, feigning kindness. ¡°Milly, it¡¯s quite challenging to get into Crestwood High. Anthony and I spent countlesste nights studying for a year just to secure our spots.¡± Her tone wasced with arrogance. Despite her efforts, she barely met the qualifying criteria. ¡°And with the college entrance exam approaching in two months, the academic pressure at Crestwood High is intense. Milly, you may struggle to cope,¡± Stephanie added. In response, Milly raised her eyebrows, disying open disdain, ¡°Is that so? You two must be truly stupid.¡± ¡°Why you ¡­ ¡± Stephanie flushed with anger.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    While her academic performance was not exceptional, the mere mention of studying at Crestwood High elicited praise for her promising future. Being called stupid was a first for her! Undeterred by Stephanie¡¯s reaction, Milly set down her bowl and said, ¡°Jordan, I have made my decision. I will attend Crestwood High, and I assure you that I will rely on my own abilities to seed in the exams.¡± Observing her resolute expression, Jordan nodded. ¡°Alright, I believe in you.¡± ¡°However, do not burden yourself excessively. I am financially secure and can provide for youfortably for the rest of your life, even if you choose to live a carefree lifestyle. I can afford it.¡±

    He now wished he could support Milly indefinitely to make amends for past regrets. Ever since he was reborn, he has been avoiding the things that would lead to hispany¡¯s bankruptcy. With his experience of building apany in his past life, he knew the family would never go bankrupt. Unaware of his thoughts, Milly twitched her mouth upon hearing his offer of support. Recalling the depiction of the Buts¡¯ financial downfall in the book, she pondered who would be supporting whom in the future. Confident not only in her ability to humble Stephanie¡¯s arrogance but also in her own capabilities, Milly had pursued an academic path in her previous life within the entertainment industry. Despite not attending college at the time, she worked diligently to earn a Ph.D. from a reputable university, establishing a sessful career.

 Chapter 8

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 8 Entering Crestwood High</h1>

    An entrance exam for a high school couldn¡¯t be harder than the Ph.D. she had to gain at an Ivy League university. On the way to school, Stephanie was filled with arrogance, pursing her lips. She was aware that the school Milly had previously attended was just an ordinary high school in the countryside, and her grades were average at best. How could she even consider attending the same school as her? Wishful thinking! It was going to be quite a spectacle soon! Milly couldn¡¯t be bothered to specte about what was on her mind, so she closed her eyes and rested. Both of them remained quiet, while Jordan sat in the back seat, furrowing his brows and frantically texting his assistant.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How is it going? Is it done? Is the principal of Crestwood High willing to make an exception and admit her?¡± ¡°Mr. But, the principal is absolutely refusing.¡± ¡°Refusing? Is it because he thinks my donation for the building was too small? Then I¡¯ll donate three more! No matter what, my sister must be epted!¡± ¡°Ms. But, no matter how many buildings you donate, the principal will not agree. They are about to take the college entrance exam in two months, and the principal is unwilling to risk admitting students and lowering their score line ¡­ ¡± ¡°Useless! If he dampens my sister¡¯s enthusiasm for studying, I will destroy Crestwood High!¡± The assistant was quiet. But Residence was not far from Crestwood High, and they arrived at the school in no time. As soon as they stepped out of the car, a youthful and carefree atmosphere enveloped them. Even Milly¡¯s heart, which had been silent for two lifetimes, couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Finally, the ce she had once dreamed of had be a reality. Although the principal¡¯s firm stance prevented them from using any backdoor methods, he also feared the financial power of the Buts. Nervously, he greeted them at the school gate and specially arranged a room for Milly to take the test.

    There were a total of four tests, includingnguage, math, foreignnguages, and either arts or science. Thenguage, math, and foreignnguage sections were worth 150 points each, while arts or science were worth 300 points each. The admission threshold was set at 600 points. Milly nced at the questions, raised her hand, and began answering them swiftly. The invigtor on the side was astonished by her speed. <i>Does this child not need to double-check her calctions? She simply looked at the questions and knew the answers?</i> Although the test was scheduled for four hours, Milly finished in just one hour. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯d like to submit my paper.¡± The invigtor was bemused. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to review or check your answers?¡± Milly smiled,

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary. I believe I have enough points.¡± The invigtor furrowed his brows and collected her paper. To his surprise, she had only answered the first few questions, leaving the rest nk. And yet, she was confident she had enough points? Jordan noticed the nk space on her paper and assumed the questions were too difficult for her. He reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you can¡¯t get into this mediocre school, I will find you a better one.¡± The principal was quiet. <i>Is it really necessary to be so blunt about it?</i> The invigtor was quick to grade the papers. Initially, he thought this student had no chance, but the more he reviewed, the more amazed and shocked he became. Despite answering fewer questions, she got them all correct! Every subject, without exception! In the end, when he tallied the scores, it was exactly six hundred points¡ªnot a point more, not a point less! It was evident that this girl was intentionally controlling her score. If she hadpleted all the questions, she would likely have ranked among the top students in the entire grade. <i>She¡¯s smart enough to keep her points within the range she wants.</i> Sunny Lane held the paper, smiling as he approached Milly to discuss, ¡°Ms. But, you did very well. You have already surpassed the passing score. Are you interested in joining ss B?¡± In the senior year, there were four sses: A, B, C, and D, with A being the best based on performance. Milly looked apologetically at Sunny and said, ¡°Sorry, but I want to go to ss A.¡±

    Her dream was not limited to attending Crestwood High. What she wanted was to have her name prominently disyed on the leaderboard, just like in her previous life! The principal immediately smiled and agreed, ¡°Alright, she can go to whichever ss she wants. Sunny, go contact Ms. Hills immediately and inform them that their ss will be getting a new student.¡± <i>Yeah, the students are divided based on their performance, but Ms. But obviously can decide how many marks she wants to get. She can easily be at the top of the ss if she wants to. This is a great student.</i> Sunny looked a bit dejected. ¡°Yes.¡± Not even two steps away, he turned back to look at Milly again and said softly,

    ¡°Ms. Hills has a bad temper. If you feel wronged by her,e to me, and I will always wee you.¡± Milly nodded. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Jordan held the paper in shock, still in the same ce. <i>This ¡­ was done by her sister?</i> <i>Only halfway through the questions, she scored an amazing six hundred points. Isn¡¯t this a child prodigy?!</i> ¡°Hang it up in my office,¡± Jordan said, handing the paper to the driver who hade with her. <i>She¡¯s so thoughtful. Framing it means I can only show one page, so she only finished one page.</i> <i>My sister is really considerate!</i> Milly twitched her mouth. ¡°Jordan, it¡¯s not necessary, right?¡± In other people¡¯s offices, they hung famous calligraphies and paintings, or at least some art treasures. Hanging two test papers in her brother¡¯s office is unimaginable. Jordan remained calm, not feeling that he had done anything wrong, ¡°Adult matters are not for children to worry about. Go to ss, the driver will pick you up tonight and celebrate with you when you get home!¡±

    Milly sighed and stopped insisting. ¡­ In the office, Anna Hills looked at Milly, who hade to report to her, and her eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°You are Milly, who barely passed the test?¡± Milly nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Anna¡¯s face turned cold, she looked her up and down, her face full of mockery. <i>The Buts really have some ability to squeeze someone who just passed the score line into my ss!</i> <i>What does this mean?</i> <i>It means this neer will lower the average score of our ss! It will decrease our ss¡¯s overall ranking! It¡¯s almost the college entrance exam, I really don¡¯t know what the principal is thinking!</i> The more she thought of it, the angrier she was, and she vented it on Milly. ¡°Do you know what the average score of our ss is every year? It¡¯s 680 points, and it has been for five consecutive years! I just calcted it, and adding your 600 points, it will drop to 660 points! What level is this? This is the average level of ss C! We are ss A!¡± She used him angrily, pointing fiercely at the table and banging on it. Milly was not affected by her anger but instead looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°What if I can raise the average score of your ss to 700 points?¡± When Anna heard this, she burst outughing and said, ¡°Everyone can talk big. If you can score 700 points, I¡¯ll make you the ss monitor.¡±

 Chapter 9

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 9 Responding to Inquiries</h1>

    Milly appeared indifferent as she nced at the monitor nearby. ¡°I hope you remember what you just said, don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Anna rolled her eyes. Despite her reluctance, she had to follow the principal¡¯s orders and lead Milly into her own ss. As they entered the ssroom, whispers filled the once quiet room. ¡°Who is this girl? A new student?¡± ¡°No way, the college entrance exam is only two months away, joining now is pointless. But with those thick bangs and big sses, you can¡¯t even see her face clearly.¡± ¡°Haha, she¡¯s probably not very attractive.

    Who would hide their face if they were pretty?¡± Seeing the discipline in the ss deteriorating, Anna furrowed her brows and sternly knocked on the desk. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise? Quiet down! This is our new transfer student.¡± She then turned to Milly and said, ¡°Alright, stop standing there, go sit in the empty seat at the back.¡± Throughout the interaction, she didn¡¯t bother to introduce Milly, her tone dripping with disdain. Milly didn¡¯t mind at all; not having to introduce herself saved her from speaking, which was perfect! She scanned the ssroom and paused when she noticed a familiar figure. The boy bore a striking resemnce to her, with delicate features like a male model, and always ranked first in grades. He stood with arms crossed, looking at her arrogantly, his eyes filled with disdain and mockery. This was likely the original owner¡¯s sixth brother, Anthony. Ignoring his hostility, Milly found a quiet corner by the window to sit. As she settled in, her phone vibrated in her bag. Checking the message from her eldest brother, Jordan, she heard his deep voice. ¡°Milly, focus on your studies. I¡¯ll get back to work. You and Anthony are in the same ss, so if you need help, ask him. He¡¯s your brother, after all.¡± <i>Anthony? Brother?</i> The ss was shocked to hear this news.

    <i>Are they siblings?</i> Anthony¡¯s expression darkened as he denied, ¡°What are you staring at? I only have one sister, Stephanie. Just because someone shares my name doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re my family.¡± <i>Stephanie was right. Milly is indeed cunning, trying to im a connection to the Buts.</i> <i>I can see right through her.</i> But he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her! Milly was speechless at his outburst. It was Jordan¡¯s message, not hers. Why was he angry at her? Deciding not to argue with a teenager, she focused on her studies. She texted Jordan for a bit, turned her phone off, stuffed it in her bag, and whipped her book out, getting ready for ss. Since there was no drama happening, everyone turned away. As the bell rang, Anna sternly announced, ¡°No phones in ss from now on. We have a few days before the final exam. Last time, ss B was only five points behind. This time, no cking off. If anyone drags our ss down, they¡¯ll be out of ss A!¡± It felt like she was singling out Milly. ¡°Alright, everyone, please take out the practice papers. Today, we will discuss the final key question.¡± Milly remainedposed, treating her words as if they were just a passing breeze. She twirled her pen in her hand and tilted her head to watch Anna write the question on the ckboard. However, she had overestimated herself. After listening for less than ten minutes, she furrowed her brow and found it difficult to continue paying attention. <i>Why is she borating so much on such a simple question? The answer is obvious.</i> <i>Furthermore, the method she is exining is unnecessarily verbose, when there is clearly a simpler way to solve it!</i>

    After forcing herself to listen for another five minutes, Milly couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She rubbed her throbbing forehead and took out a book on another subject from the book hole to self-study, so she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. She didn¡¯t have to worry about math, Spanish, andprehensive science, because when she was studying for a Ph.D., she focused on mathematics, physics, and economics, all in Spanish. It was the localnguage that she wascking. She needed to work on ssicalnguage and ancient poetry, but fortunately, she had been exposed to a lot of ancient knowledge while filming before, so it wasn¡¯tpletely unfamiliar to her.

    After determining her approximate position, Milly breathed a sigh of relief. If she studied Centralian well for a few days, she shouldn¡¯tg behind too much, and getting a score of 700 should be no problem. On the side, Anthony watched as Milly finished one book and then picked up another, like a curious baby. The books were still brand new, with not a single word written. He rolled his eyes. He really didn¡¯t know how his brother had managed to persuade the principal to make an exception and ept a poor student, even cing her in the A ss. She really couldn¡¯tpare to Stephanie. Although she was in thest ss, ss D, at least she had earned her ce through her own efforts. Unlike Milly, who not only daydreamed in ss but also openly refused to listen. It was a waste of his brother¡¯s painstaking efforts. Unable to bear it any longer, Anthony took a deep breath and sternly reprimanded, ¡°Can you pay attention in ss?¡± Milly¡¯s rhythm of reciting ancient poetry from the Centralian book was interrupted, and she frowned. ¡°Can you stop talking in ss?¡± ¡°You ¡­ ¡°

    Anthony was being confronted so directly for the first time, his face turning red with embarrassment. <i>No good deed goes unpunished.</i> Just then, a voice of rebuke rang out from the tform, ¡°Milly, what are you talking about in ss? Stand up and answer this question!¡± Anna red at Milly; she had been watching her the whole time, thinking that if she just behaved and didn¡¯t listen in ss, it would be fine. She never expected her to provoke her good student, which made herpletely unable to hold back. Anthony heard the teacher call Milly to answer the question, and the turmoil in his chest that had been caused by Milly¡¯s anger suddenly eased a lot. With a proud look on her face, he coldly snorted. <i>Hmph, don¡¯t expect me to help you.</i> Milly stood up expressionlessly, nced at the question on the ckboard, and the next second, she answered, ¡°The answer is the square root of one over two.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the whole ss fell into a strange silence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 10

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 10 Confronting the Devastator¡¯s Challenge</h1>

    Even Anna, who was prepared to curse if she couldn¡¯t answer, held back the words on the tip of her tongue. She furrowed her brow and opened the answer sheet in her hand. Surprisingly, it was correct! The answers to this practice exam were only known by the teacher, and students couldn¡¯t ess them. <i>Could it be that she didn¡¯t even calcte, but simply nced at it and knew the answer?</i> <i>No, that¡¯s impossible! This is a critical question, even if I calcted it myself, it would take four or five minutes. How could she know the answer just by ncing at it?</i> <i>There is only one possibility!</i> ¡°Did you secretly use your phone to search for answers during ss? Are you nning to bring your phone to look up answers during the exam? Put away your tricks. This is ss A, not your previous chaotic ss.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anna¡¯s gaze was sharp, and as she spoke, her voice grew sharper and more sarcastic. Upon hearing her usations, Milly¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes shing with intensity. She hadn¡¯te here to cause trouble; she simply wanted to fulfil a dream she once had. However, she didn¡¯t expect that not all teachers were wise schrs imparting knowledge; there were also demons and fools who couldn¡¯t even tell right from wrong. ¡°Where is the evidence?¡± The girl¡¯s confident demeanour momentarily stunned Anna, leaving her speechless. ¡°What evidence?¡± Milly raised her lips slightly and calmly stated, ¡°The evidence is that I used my phone to look up the answers. You used me so confidently, so you must have seen me using my phone. There must be evidence.¡± ¡°You ¡­ ¡± Anna was at a loss for words. Where would she get the evidence from? It was merely a guess based on intuition. Fortunately, at that moment, the bell rang, signalling the end of ss and breaking the tension between the two. Anna angrily gathered her books, shot Milly a twisted look, and stormed out of the ssroom. The students in the ssroom witnessed this scene and became excited. ¡°Wow, you dared to confront The Devastator! How courageous!¡± ¡°The Devastator always bullies students with lower grades. She either hits, scolds, or even physically attacks them, making us all feel down.¡± ¡°Yes, finally, we can hold our heads high today.¡± The surrounding students gathered around Milly¡¯s desk, praising her actions enthusiastically. Milly understood their intentions and didn¡¯t mind their closeness. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the task at hand.¡±

    <i>A good teacher deserves respect, but those unworthy of the title do not deserve it.</i> At that moment, a boy with sses sitting in front of Milly turned around and asked, ¡°Milly, I saw The Devastator¡¯s expression earlier. You must have answered that question correctly. Can you exin it to us?¡± Milly blinked and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She took out paper and a pen, exining the topic in detail to them. Three minutester, the students around her showed a sudden understanding, some even gratefully holding Milly¡¯s hand. ¡°Milly, you exin things so clearly and simply. I usually have to think for a long time to understand what The Devastator says, but I got it after your exnation!¡± ¡°Yes, with your exnation, it¡¯s like I¡¯m enlightened.¡± Milly found their reactions amusing, her previously tense expression softening as she said, ¡°Thank you all for your understanding. If you have any questions in the future, feel free to ask me.¡± She had never been a good student, never taken exams, and had never experienced this genuine camaraderie among ssmates. Friendship in the entertainment industry was like walking on thin ice, superficial and easily betrayed. Unlike now, where there were no hidden agendas, just trust based on mutual liking.

    While one side of the room was filled with livelyughter, the atmosphere on the other side felt as though the world wasing to an end, with a palpable sense of tension. With a resounding thud, Anthony angrily tossed the pen from his hand onto the table, leaving a dark line across the paper covered in numbers. The paper was crammed with numbers and forms, but the final answer had been scribbled over multiple times, revealing the owner¡¯s frustration. <i>How did that woman manage to solve it?</i> No matter how many times he tried, he couldn¡¯t get it right. <i>This question is on par with Olympiad math, the level of difficulty is unimaginable, yet that woman seemed to have effortlessly arrived at the correct answer with just a nce; how did she do it?</i> Anna might not have known, but Milly had not even touched her phone, let alone checked the answer, so she couldn¡¯t have cheated. Furthermore, he recalled that when she was called upon to solve the problem, she appeared to be reading a Centralian textbook ¡­ With gritted teeth, he red at a certain individual who was surrounded by others, smiling with a smug expression, his anger almost causing him to grind his teeth to dust! <i>Such a fake smile!</i> <i>Presenting a dark expression to me, yet beaming like a sun in front of strangers, hmph!</i> Suddenly, there was a loudmotion. With a loud bang, the back door of the ssroom was forcefully kicked open. A tall, handsome young man entered with a somber expression, carrying his school uniform jacket.

    He nced around, not immediately returning to his seat, but instead walking over to Anthony¡¯s desk. Bending down to look at the math test paper Anthony was working on, he blurted out, ¡°The answer is: bdacb.¡± ¡°I can nce at this paper and immediately see the answers; only a fool would take so long to figure it out!¡± After uttering these words, he carried himself as if he had achieved something extraordinary, arrogantly lifting his head like a victorious rooster. Already irritated, Anthony¡¯s face darkened even further upon being provoked by him, coldly sneering.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? If I rank first in the entire grade, what does that make the person who only ranks second? Trash?¡± ¡°You ¡­ ¡± William Tate was so furious that he nearly ground his teeth to dust, ring at him with resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself, the first ce will be mine sooner orter!¡± Anthony chuckled, but with a heavy dose of sarcasm. Scenes like this were almost part of the daily routine in the ssroom. Seeing William preparing to get physical, a few individuals who were close to him quickly restrained him, whispering, ¡°William, calm down! Getting into a fight now will only lead to trouble.¡±

 Chapter 11

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 11 William¡¯s Ambition</h1>

    ¡°Just a heads up, if you get in trouble again, your brother will definitely be mad at you. And if he¡¯s upset, you can forget about your n to go y e-sports.¡± William snorted coldly. He angrily threw his coat onto the table. Then he pulled out a pen, a stack of test papers, and a workbook from his pocket. Everyone was speechless. His pocket was quite roomy. Observing this scene, his ssmate upied the seat in the front, smirked, and asked, ¡°William, did you just go to the inte cafe to y games and study at the same time?¡± Still seething, William coldly replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± His ssmate nced at the densely written words on William¡¯s test papers. He swallowed nervously and gave him a thumbs up, praising, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re impressive. You can manage both studies and dreams at the same time.¡± William¡¯s aspiration was to be a professional e-sports yer, but his brother opposes it.

    If William insists on pursuing his dream, he must secure the top spot in the entire grade. Hence, William was determined to score the best marks to secure the top spot. However, luck isn¡¯t on his side, as he always falls short of the best grade by a single mark. Therefore, he channeled all his frustrations toward Anthony, who had consistently scored the best marks. From minor quizzes to majorpetitions, whenever Anthony sets his sights on something, William¡¯llpete with him to showcase his abilities. Over time, everyone also came to know that Anthony, the top student in the grade, and William, the second-best student and school heartthrob, were arch-rivals. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seated back at his desk with a huff, William suddenly realized he had a new deskmate.

    Milly raised an eyebrow. She found it hard to believe that it took him half an hour to notice her presence. ¡°Milly But, I¡¯m the new transfer student,¡± she introduced herself. William responded disinterestedly with a grunt and added icily, ¡°I¡¯m a cleaning freak. Make sure your books don¡¯t cross the line. Also, don¡¯t help others pass love letters to me; don¡¯t make any noise during ss to disturb my thoughts, and ¡­ ¡± Milly furrowed her brows. Why does this guy have so many things to say? Impatiently, she interrupted, ¡°Are you done? Who are you to lecture me about being the second best of the whole grade?¡± Willian was mad; he raised his voice and snapped, ¡°How dare you?¡± <i>It was fine that Anthony mocked me, How dare this new transfer student mock me too?</i> <i>I bet she doesn¡¯t know the cutthroat exam scores at Crestwood High.</i> <i>Hmph!</i> <i>After this exam, let¡¯s see if she ends up trembling in fear.</i> ¡­ ss D. Stephanie furrowed her brows as she nced out the window. There was no sign of Milly joining their ss. A smirk yed on her lips. The exam had concluded some time ago. If Milly hadn¡¯t shown up, it was likely because she failed the test and the principal sent her home. <i>Haha, serves her right!</i> Her deskmate, Mnie, leaned in curiously and asked, ¡°Stephanie, why are you so happy? What did you see?¡± Following her gaze outside, all she could see was an emptywn.

    Stephanie redirected her gaze. She was about to dismiss it as nothing, but she remembered that Mnie moderated their school¡¯s online forum and had a penchant for gossip. If she could use her influence to spread the news that Milly failed to pass the entrance exam for Crestwood High, it would surely tarnish Milly¡¯s reputation. In contrast, their parents would view her as more exceptional and show her more affection. With this in mind, she smirked, and her eyes gleamed with a cold glint. What difference does it make if she¡¯s their biological daughter? In the end, she still ended up being crushed beneath my feet! Mnie had no idea what was in Stephanie¡¯s mind, but she saw Stephanie¡¯s twisted and sinister expression. Mnie nervously asked, ¡°Stephanie, are you okay?¡± Stephanie snapped back to reality at the sound of her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie; I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Stephanie pretended to rub her temples, indicating she was a bit tired. Mnie blinked, not thinking much of it. She curiously asked, ¡°Oh?

    Did something happen?¡± Stephanie feigned weariness and sighed, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s not a big deal. My sister took the exam at Crestwood High today. She grew up in the countryside, attended a rural high school with poor academic standards, and always ranked at the bottom of her ss. When she suddenly has to take the exam at our school, I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t pass and it will hurt her self-esteem.¡± She appeared caring and attentive, perfectly portraying the role of a concerned sister. However, she inadvertently fully exposed Milly¡¯s situation. A spark of excitement lit up in Mnie¡¯s eyes with the news. She nced at her watch and remarked, ¡°The test has already concluded by now.¡± Stephanie struggled to suppress a smile. She was feigning mncholy as she said, ¡°s, perhaps Milly didn¡¯t pass the exam.¡± Mnie, now intrigued, took out her phone and began tapping away. Stephanie caught a glimpse. She subtly smiled before looking away. Every year, many peoplee to take the entrance exam for Crestwood High. Yet, failing the entrance exam for Crestwood High was not umon. After this incident was posted online, it would soon be forgotten. Mnie saw a fewments that followed her post; she pursed her lips and boringly put her phone away.

    A refreshing breeze carrying a hint of tobo scent wafted over them. A cool, handsome young man with brown hair approached their table. He ced a cup of milk tea in front of Stephanie. He said, ¡°Milk tea for you; enjoy it while it¡¯s hot.¡± After that, he walked away. The whole interaction was executed with solemnity and precision. As soon as he departed, Mnie couldn¡¯t contain her envy. She grabbed Stephanie¡¯s arm excitedly and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Gosh! William brought you milk tea again.¡± Stephanie¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. As usual, she gave the milk tea to Mnie, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a diet recently. You can have it.¡±

    Mnie epted the milk tea with great respect. She took the milk tea with a pleasantly surprised expression, holding it in her hand as if reluctant to let go despite the hot temperature making her hands numb. Curiously, she turned to Stephanie and asked, ¡°William is so handsome and smart. He has been pursuing you for a while now. Didn¡¯t you feel anything for him? Why haven¡¯t you agreed to be with him?¡± Stephanie hesitated for a while before whispering, ¡°We¡¯re students. Studiese first, especially with the college entrance exam approaching. It¡¯s important to get into a good university before starting a rtionship.¡± With the mild tea in her hands, Mnie looked admiringly at her and eximed, ¡°Oh my! You have such self-disciplineContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 12

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 12 Why Are You in Crestwood High?</h1>

    ¡°If a handsome guy like William were pursuing me, I would have said yes a long time ago,¡± said Mnie. Stephanie lowered her eyes. Her mind was filled with a whirlwind of thoughts. The whole school was aware of William¡¯s affection for Stephanie. He would bring her gifts daily, but she never agreed to be with him. What they didn¡¯t know was that, although William dropped by every day, he never confessed his feelings to her. He would simply leave the gifts and leave without giving her a nce. How could she agree to that? In the past, she might have regretted it. Ever since sheid eyes on that stunning man at the party, she found the boys at schoolcking inparison.

    Despite being the second son of the Tates, William held no real power. It wasmon knowledge that the entire family was under the control of his older brother, George. The Buts and the Tates had a long-standing friendship. If Stephanie could seize the opportunity to get close to George, she could potentially be the mistress of the Tates in the future. The mere thought of it sent shivers of excitement down her spine. ¡­ Outside the school gates. A Rolls-Royce gleamed in the sunlight. The sight attracted numerous onlookers who couldn¡¯t resist to pause their steps and admire it; some even attempted to get a closer look. However, upon noticing the license te bearing the distinctive Tates emblem, they awkwardly walked away. That was Tates¡¯s vehicle. Offending the Tates inadvertently could spell trouble in Adonio City. Inside the car, a man in a suit furrowed his brow as he gazed out the window. asionally, he would check the time on his wristwatch. Beside him, the personal assistant, Danny Jarvis, observed his president¡¯s anxious demeanor. He touched his nose and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. William won¡¯t finish school for another half an hour. If you¡¯re truly worried about him, should I message him toe out as soon as he finishes his ss?¡± George¡¯s cold gaze shot at him and said, ¡°Why would you think I¡¯m waiting for him?¡± Danny was momentarily puzzled and asked,

    ¡°Huh?¡± <i>Other than Mr. William, no one else from the family attend school there. If we aren¡¯t here to pick up Mr. William, then who are we here for?</i> As the school bell rang, students left the building. Stephanie immediately spotted the luxurious car parked at the school gates. Her eyes lit up. She casually brushed her fingers through her hair and attire. After that, she headed toward the car and knocked on the door. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that Tates¡¯s car? I¡¯ve seen it in magazines. It¡¯s worth millions!¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Stephanie? She actually walked over there.¡± ¡°I heard William Tate is studying in our school, and he¡¯s currently pursuing her. I guess that car is here to pick her up.¡± ¡°How can she be so lucky? Good family background, pretty looks, and an outstanding suitor.¡± Envious whispers reached Stephanie¡¯s ears. It fueled her sense of vanity, as she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. The sort of things she possessed were something these individuals could only dream of. Danny heard the knocking on the car door. He curiously peered outside and saw the beautiful face of a girl. Could it be that Mr. Tate was waiting for this girl? He asked, ¡°Mr. Tate, should I open the door?¡± Looking up, George¡¯s expression of disgust couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Danny¡¯s hand on the door immediately retreated. He recoiled as he sat on the side, trying to blend into the background. Stephanie knocked for a while, but there was no response from inside. Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but start gossiping at the sight. Her face flushed with embarrassment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    <i>No, I couldn¡¯t give up. </i>She cleared her throat. ¡°George, are you in there? It¡¯s Stephanie. We met each other at my homest night,¡± said Stephanie. Still, there was silence. The mocking whispers around her grew louder. When Stephanie found herself in a dilemma, a clear voice belonging to a teenage boy suddenly rang out, ¡°Why are you knocking on my car door?¡± Turning, she saw William, who had juste out of school. Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief at the sight of him. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°William, my driver couldn¡¯te today. Could you give me a ride?¡± William coldly replied, ¡°No.¡± <i>What?</i> Stephanie was rendered speechless. <i>Didn¡¯t he say he like me? Is this the attitude of someone who likes me?</i> William was not as delicate as Stephanie. He reached out and banged on the car window and shouted loudly, ¡°Open the door! It¡¯s freaking hot outside! Open now!¡± Sitting inside, Danny didn¡¯t dare to move without receiving any instructions from his boss. George was seated in the back seat with a furrowed brow. He lightly touched the watch on his left hand and ignored the sound of the window being tapped beside him. He appeared calm. Suddenly, he seemed to catch something out of the corner of his eye. His dull eyes twinkled with liveliness and started to shine brightly. He grinned happily. George adjusted his tie and straightened his cuffs before saying, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    Danny was taken aback and quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tate.¡± As soon as Danny opened the door, a hand pped him hard on the forehead. ¡°Mr. William, be gentle!¡± William rubbed his slightly numb wrist andined, ¡°I¡¯ve been knocking for such a long time, but you refused to open the door. I thought there was no one inside.¡± Danny was speechless. <i>Why would you knock for a long time when you thought there was no one inside?</i> William was about to step into the car when he saw a stern-looking man in the back seat. He cowardly pulled back his leg and said, ¡°Hello, George.¡± He thought only the driver hade to pick him up and was surprised that George hade too. Ever since he started ying esports, George has been ignoring him. Was his sudden appearance today a sign that he hade to appreciate e-sports? William¡¯s eyes lit up, and he leaned forward with a smile.

    He said, ¡°George, do you think I have a bright future? Is that it?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, George coldly interrupted. Then, William saw his older brother leave the car, passing by him without a second nce and slowly walking away. At that moment, Milly was looking at Stephanie, who blocked her path in annoyance. Just now, Stephanie was firmly rejected by William and found herself embarrassed. She was about to find a way to leave when she suddenly caught sight of Milly walking out of the school. Instantly, she forgot about the embarrassment. Stephanie rushed forward in shock and stopped Milly, asking, ¡°Why did youe out of my school?¡±

 Chapter 13

    <h1 ss="wrt-title web-fs-36" data-v-1bf12a3f="">Chapter 13 Apologize to Stephanie</h1>

    A figure interrupted Milly¡¯s train of thought as she was memorizing a poem. Her expression darkened immediately. ¡°Please move aside,¡± she said firmly. Stephanie felt Milly¡¯s icy gaze pierce through her; she trembled and instinctively wanted to retreat. However, upon realizing this fool had been admitted to Crestwood High, she stopped in her tracks. Blinked, Stephanie quickly concealed her jealousy and changed to a pleasant expression. She approached Milly, grabbed her arm, and said, ¡°Milly, I was surprised earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°How did you manage to get into Crestwood High with your grades? Did you sneak in?¡± Stephanie¡¯s tone was sharp, almost causing Milly¡¯s ears to ring. Pulling her arm away, Milly distanced herself and replied, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    <i>With Stephanie¡¯s intelligence, how did she score six hundred points in the exam?</i> <i>Did she think the school¡¯s security guards were blind? They would allow someone to sneak in and leave the school premises.</i> Despite this, Stephanie was convinced of her beliefs. Especially when she saw Milly walk away, Stephanie became more convinced that she had guessed right. The broodingness in her heart was instantly gone. She quickly took two steps to catch up with Milly. ¡°Hey, slow down. I know you want to make Mom and Dad proud by getting into Crestwood High, but you can¡¯t resort to sneaky tactics. You have to admit your mistake to the teacher. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Vanity harms both yourself and others. If you truly want to excel academically, I can help you with your studies. Don¡¯t worry; as long as you pay attention, you can definitely get into a good second-tier high school.¡± <i>Second-tier university?</i> <i>Haha! This is amusing.</i> Milly stopped in her tracks. She turned to Stephanie with a neutral expression and asked, ¡°Oh? Do you want to help me? How many marks can you score now? 750 marks?¡± Stephanie¡¯s expression darkened, especially when she noticed the mocking expressions of passersby. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Haha, you surely like to joke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    750 are the full marks.¡± <i>This b*tch! I bet she did this on purpose. No one could score full marks in the college entrance exam.</i> Millyughed disdainfully. ¡°You can¡¯t score full marks. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed by your offer to tutor me?¡± ¡°Pff!¡± The students passing by couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter with their exchanges. ¡°You ¡­ !¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes had turned red with the humiliation. She was on the verge of tears. Anthony witnessed the scene as he came out of the school gate. Stephanie was in distress, with her eyes red and looking pityful. Meanwhile, Milly looked coldly from the side and seemed condescending. Anthony straightaway stood in front of Stephanie and confronted Milly, ¡°Are you bullying her?¡± Milly looked at Anthony, who suddenly showed up before her. She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Have you seen me bullying her?¡± Anthony clenched his fist and said, ¡°Stephanie is upset! How dare you deny this?¡± Stephanie tugged on Anthony¡¯s sleeve with red eyes. She said, ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t me my sister; she didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Milly clicked her tongue at the drama unfolding. <i>What a b*tch!</i> Stephanie had lived with her brothers for so long that she certainly knew their personalities well and was aware of how to manipte them. Sure enough, after she said those words with hidden meanings, Anthony became mad. He demanded, ¡°Milly, apologize to Stephanie now!¡± Milly coldly sneered and rebuked, ¡°Why should I?¡± Anthony hated the way she red at him. Clearly, she could be very friendly to everyone during the day. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He blurted out, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, you won¡¯t be my sister anymore!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere around them stagnated. Milly slowly raised her eyes to look at him. The previous brightness was gone, reced by lifelessness, dullness, and chilling indifference. At that moment, although she hadn¡¯t moved, Anthony felt like there was a chasm between them. After a while, she said coldly, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want me to be your sister, so be it. Please stay away from me in the future. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± With that, she turned and left. Anthony felt a rage pent up in his chest, unable to go up or down, feeling very ufortable. Especially when he thought of the icy gaze that Milly had just given him, his heart seemed to tighten in an instant, making the difort even more intense. Stephanie hid behind Anthony. When she saw him protect her and witnessed the conflict between the two, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. <i>See! The true daughter has returned, but so what?</i> <i>I¡¯m still the precious and darling in their eyes. My status is still unshakable.</i> She raised her hand and pretended she was wiping the tears from the corner of her eye. Stephanie suppressed the smile on her lips desperately; she then tugged at Anthony¡¯s sleeve and said pitifully, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with Miley for my sake. She didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Anthony put his thoughts aside and felt sorry for how pitiful she looked. He instantly shoved aside the difort in his heart and rubbed her hair tofort her. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you¡¯re my sister, and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Moved, Stephanie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and she said, ¡°Thank you, Anthony.¡± Then she nced at Milly, who was not far away, and blinked her eyes. She casually asked, ¡°Should we invite Miley to ride home together?¡± In the evening, it was usually their driver who came to pick them up after school. Anthony¡¯s expression stiffened. He recalled that Milley just arrogantly told them to stay away from her. He was instantly furious. With a cold snort, he said, ¡°Hmph, if she doesn¡¯t want to see us, she can find her own way home.¡± ¡­ Milly had no intention of getting in her family car. The thought that she needed to face that b*tch if she rode in the car was worse than reciting the poem while walking. ¡°In the fall, during the seventh month¡¯s full moon, two men sailed near the Red Cliffs. A gentle breeze whispered through the air, causing ripples on the water.¡± She merely began, but a figure appeared in front of her again. ¡°Ms. But, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Milly suddenly felt Crestwood High was bad for her, as she kept running into people she didn¡¯t want to see.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 My Brother Is a Dictator

    +5 Pears

    Milly raised her head slowly and locked eyes with a pair of smiling eyes. The owner of those <b>eyes </b>had one hand casually tucked in his pocket, his movements rxed yet dignified. The evening sunlight seemed to envelop him in a golden glow, making him <b>stand </b>out.

    George stood in front of her and smiled warmly. ¡°Miss But, do I have the honor of inviting you to <b>my </b>house as a guest?¡±

    Milly sidestepped him straightforwardly, her tone icy as she said, ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t have the honor.¡±

    Where was I with the poem?

    The water was serene. <i>I </i>make a toast to the guest and recite a poem about the moon.

    A girl with fluffy hair hung her head low and walked past him. She was so adorable that George was tempted to reach out and pet her.

    George clenched his fist and suppressed the urge. The little hedgehog before him was <b>now </b>bristling with spines. Provoking her would lead to more than just a prick.

    ¡°Grandpa wanted to discuss the childhood betrothal with you. It was just a bet, not a seriousmitment. If you truly didn¡¯t want to attend, it¡¯s okay to keep our rtionship as it is for now.¡±

    George¡¯s <b>voice </b>carried a tinge of regret.

    <b>Milly </b>halted in her tracks. She turned and looked at him in disbelief, asking, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    George smiled, and the joy danced in his eyes. He said, ¡°I always keep my word.¡±

    Milly narrowed her eyes and scrutinized this man. His eyes held nothing but honesty.

    While the Tates were prestigious and aligning with them would secure her future, it wasn¡¯t something she wanted.

    She preferred to earn what was rightfully hers through hard work. What she achieved on her own would truly belong to her and be untouchable by anyone.

    If Andrew came to his senses and annulled the previous agreement, calling off her marriage with George, it might not be a bad idea to visit his house.

    Milly agreed, ¡°Very well.¡±

    George¡¯s stoic expression softened and he grinned. Unable to hold it back, he reached out and tousled her hair gently. Heplimented, ¡°Good <b>girl</b>.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Onlookers gasped collectively at the sight.

    What was the connection between the Tates and this girl? Why <b>was </b>he pampering her?

    William was standing by the car. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He didn¡¯t notice when his <b>backpack </b>slipped to the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, <b>quick</b>! p me! I <b>think </b>I¡¯m seeing things<b>!</b>¡±

    54%2

    Chapter 14 My Brother is a Dictator

    +5 Pearls

    His brother, the extreme clean freak who washed his hands ten times after touching a file, <b>was </b>actually touching someone¡¯s hair?!

    <b>Danny </b>was equally perplexed.

    Massaging his temples, he said. ¡°Mr. William, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming¡±

    Only Milly, who was in the middle of it, took a step back. She red at George with hostility and wished she could chop off his hand.

    Inside the car.

    William scrutinized Milly from head to toe. He leaning in <b>closer </b>and asking in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with my brother?¡±

    Milly replied coldly, ¡°None.¡±

    William seemed unconvinced; he pressed, ¡°How can there be no rtionship between you two? I saw him touch your hair! Oh, I get it now. Did he ask you to transfer to ss <b>A </b>to keep an eye on me? Am I right?¡±

    He nodded to himself, muttering, ¡°Humph! As expected, he¡¯s a dictator!¡±

    ¡°A dictator?¡± William¡¯s animosity perplexed Milly.

    William was angry as he exined, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a dictator. I¡¯m passionate about e¨Csports, but he forbids me from ying. He insisted on me finishing school and taking <b>over </b>thepany. Isn¡¯t that crushing my dreams and ruining my life? Tell me, isn¡¯t such a heartless person a dictator?¡±

    With each word he uttered, the atmosphere in the car seemed to plummet colder.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Danny was nervous. He nced at George, who looked grim, and his heart trembled in fear.

    <i>Is </i>Mr. William trying to get himself into trouble?

    He spoke ill of Mr. Tate in his presence andined so loudly on top of that

    Hearing <b>William </bin, Milly looked up at George, who was resting with his eyes closed. She thought. about his series of cunning maneuvers and nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing her support his viewpoint, <b>as </b>if he had found an ally.

    He hadpletely ignored his previous suspicions that Milley had monitored him.

    William couldn¡¯t resist the urge to reach out and hold Milly¡¯s hand. Tears welled up in his eyes as he <b>said</b>, ¡°I never expected you to empathize with me. Finally, I have a sister who shares my thoughts!¡±

    His <b>enthusiastic </b>gesture surprised Milly. She furrowed her brows as she sensed something was amiss.

    William continued to express his frustrations agitatedly, ¡°You have no idea. Those people only know how <b>to </b>tter George. They never dare to speak the truth. Only you are willing to speak the truth. From now on, we are like blood brother

    Milly was unsure what to say.

    2/3

    Chapter 14 My Brother Is a Dictator

    Something still felt off!

    64%

    +5 Pearls

    William cautiously nced at George, who was still recuperating with his eyes <b>closed</b>, and it seemed he had <b>heard </b>nothing. He breathed a sigh of relief and leaned in to whisper to Milly.

    ¡°Since you share my thoughts, I hereby invite you to join my anti¨Cfascist alliance. From now on, we arerades on the same ship. The two of us would be united in our fight against dictatorship.¡±

    His voice was filled with passion and inspiration.

    Milly raised an eyebrow and was momentarily surprised.

    Anti¨CFascist Alliance?

    Although William appeared unreliable and carefree on the surface, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so devoted to his cause. Nevertheless, his spirit was admirable.

    It seemed like she had misjudged him. This man <b>was </b>not as carefree as he seemed.

    ¡°How many members are there in your alliance?¡± Milly asked softly.

    ¡°Just two, you and me.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    So, what was she really expecting?

    Andrew had already waited at the entrance of the vi. As soon as the car arrived, he joyfully walked up to

    the car.

    ¡°Oh, <b>is </b>Milly here?¡±

    Milly saw Andrew smile warmly and affectionately at her as soon as she stepped out of the car. She took a deep breath and politely greeted him, ¡°Hi, Andrew.¡±

    Although she was uneasy that Andrew suddenly brought up the engagamen, she didn¡¯t particrly like his eldest grandson.

    Andrew was still an elder who cared for her deeply. Although she wasn¡¯t fond of him, <b>she </b>couldn¡¯t bring herself to <b>harm </b>him.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Come inside. I have already had someone prepare juice for you. It¡¯s hot today: have some watermelon juice to cool down.¡± He led Milly into the house with a smile on his face,pletely forgetting about his grandsons behind him.

    19

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges Its Owner

    George wasposed. He calmly followed from behind and went into the house<b>.</b>

    +5 Pearls

    William was taken aback. He was dumbstruck as <b>he </b>witnessed the scene unfold before him and asked, ¡°Grandpa also <b>knows </b>myrades?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Danny stumbled and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He was genuinely worried that William might go up there and invite trouble. Therefore, he spoke solemnly. ¡°Ms. But is your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It would be wise to be more discreet with your words going forward¡±

    What he truly meant was, ¡°You should be more cautious and thoughtful in your actions from now on!¡±

    Boom<b>!</b>

    William felt as though lightning had struck him.

    Did myrades just abandon me?

    The battle hasn¡¯t even begun, but it¡¯s already over.

    up the Milly also felt uneasy. She had initially thought <b>that </b>Andrew would invite her to the house to clear misunderstanding. She could leave afterward. However, she had finished dinner, but Andrew still hadn¡¯t mentioned it.

    Meanwhile, George seemed oblivious to the situation. He was casually reading the newspaper as if nothing had happened.

    Only William¡­.

    She had no idea what she had done to offend him. Since they arrived at the house, <b>that </b>guy had been. ring at her with a fierce and distrustful gaze as if she <b>were </b>a traitor.

    Realizing it was gettingte, and her family might start to worry if she didn¡¯t return soon.

    Milly couldn¡¯t hold back and finally spoke up, ¡°Andrew, you invite me here to discuss about the

    engagement,¡±

    Hearing this, Andrew appeared to <b>have </b>just remembered it and tapped his cane along with it.

    ¡°Oh, my memory fails me. I knew I had forgotten something important.¡±

    Milly smiled obediently and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°Go, fetch me the box your grandma left, Andrew motioned to George, who was sitting on the sofa next to

    him.

    Georgeplied. He then returned with a delicate wood box in hand.

    Andrew took the box, opened it, and revealed a bracelet embellished with scattered diamonds and intricate patterns. The jewelry exuded an understated and enigmatic charm.

    1/3

    Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges its Owner

    would bring it out all of a sudden.

    +5 Pearls

    Next, it was unclear <b>whether </b>George¡¯s action was swift or if the braclet was too smooth. Before she couldprehend, the bracelet had slipped onto her wrist

    Her <b>fair </b>skin contrasted elegantly with the silver¨Cbrown essory, making her look <b>more </b>dignified.

    ¡°Andrew, what are you doing?¡± Milly asked, perplexed.

    Andrew was taken aback. He was surprised that the bracelet would slip onto Milly¡¯s wrist as if it had a life of its own.

    ¡°Haha! This is fate! It¡¯s fate!¡±

    Andrew chuckled heartily. He stood up unsteadily with his cane, fixed <b>an </b>earnest gaze on Milly, <b>and </b>said, ¡°Girly, this is <b>what </b>myte wife intended.¡±

    Milly felt the bracelet on her wrist sway slightly. When she nced down, it remained there, almost as if it were her own imagination.

    When she looked up again, Andrew had walked away with the aid of his cane.

    ¡°Andrew, hold one. I cannot ept this. Milly stood up. She anxiously tried to remove the bracelet <b>from</b>

    her wrist.

    However, the bracelet seemed to have constricted. It resisted all her efforts to twist and pull it off.

    This is odd. It¡¯s effortless to put on just moments ago.

    Milly¡¯s wrist turned red from the exertion, but she seemed oblivious to the difort and persisted in her attempts.

    Distressed, George grasped her right hand firmly to prevent her from causing harm to herself. He said, ¡°That¡¯s enough<b>.</b>

    ¡°My grandma left this bracelet behind. She told me that this bracelet is spiritual, and it will recognize its owner. It is said to be made of infernal lead, and it¡¯s indestructible. Once it recognizes its owner, it <b>will </b>never let go. My grandma could only take it off after she passed away.¡±

    Milly

    raised her eyes coldly and looked at him. She avoided his touch and confronted, ¡°So, Mr. <b>Tate</b>, what are you trying to <b>say</b>?¡±

    Her gaze was cold and distant, and George struggled toe up with words.

    Her gaze was piercing, as if she could see through the hidden turmoil in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, I have made it clear from the beginning that the engagement <b>is </b>a joke from the older generation. It doesn¡¯t <b>count</b>. Besides, my grandpa is still abroad, and we can¡¯t even verify the truth of this joke. I think we can stop here. You should go your way; I¡¯ll go pine. We have nothing to do with each other.

    ¡°As for this bracelet, I will find a way to take it off and return it to you.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off; goodbye. Oh, I hope we never see each <b>other </b>again.¡±

    2/3

    18:03 Sat, 22 Jun GB

    Chapter 15 The Bracelet Acknowledges Its Owner

    After Milly finished <b>that</b>, she left resolutely. Her back strongly projected a sense of rejection.

    George stood in ce. He sighed and rubbed his slightly sore eyebrows.

    +5 Pearls

    It seemed like he was too aggressive just now. The little hedgehog was more stubborn than he had imagined. She clearly only responded to kindness; he used the wrong approach, which only pushed her further away.

    He needed to find another way to approach the little hedgehog.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Danny, safely escort her home. Thinking of the way she looked at him just now, he sighed and changed his mind. George interrupted, ¡°Forget it; don¡¯t disturb her; just make sure she gets home safely from a distance.

    Danny nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tate.¡±

    At this moment, William was sitting in the corner. He looked at Milly, who slowly walked away with an admiring <b>gaze</b>.

    Impressive!

    This was the first time he had seen someone have the nerve to speak to George in such a manner. Most importantly, after she said her piece, George didn¡¯t get angry, but he seemed to reflect on himself.

    <i>Oh </i>my goodness, when will <i>I </i>ever learn such high¨Cend skills <i>myself</i>?

    With a cold face, Milly walked out of the vi and hailed a taxi at the door.

    She looked at the bracelet on her wrist. It was a simple bracelet with intricate patterns on it. Other than that, there was nothing particrly unique about it.

    She tugged at it with force, but it wouldn¡¯te off.

    Thinking of what George had just said, Milly sneered. Made of infernal lead? Haha! It¡¯s amazing that he coulde up with this. Did he really think of me as a three¨Cyear¨Cold child?

    She couldn¡¯t quite understand it now. The Tates were much higher in status than her family; they had not need to get close to her for any reason, and there was no benefit or advantage for them in doing so.

    Andrew liked me. It¡¯s <i>probably </i>because <i>I </i>saved his life, but why is George trying to get close to me<i>? </i><i>It </i>couldn¡¯t just <i>be </i>for that joke<i>¨C</i>like engagement, could it?

    10

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling

    The But Mansion

    you

    Upon entering the house, Milly heard Jordan¡¯s stern reprimand from inside. He roared, ¡°Why do mean that Milly doesn¡¯t deserve to ride in <b>our </b>car? Milly is the eldest daughter of the Buts, my own sister, and our parents¡® biological daughter. What makes her unworthy of riding in the car?

    ¡°Anthony. I¡¯m warning you for thest time. Milly is my beloved sister. If anything happens to her, don¡¯t me me for not considering our bond as siblings!

    ¡°Go find her! All of you! No one will rest until Milly is found!¡±

    No one dared to say a word.

    Milly¡¯s heart thumped violently. She felt a warmth wash over her and envelope the cold indifference within her.

    She had always thought of herself as a solitary soul roaming in this world, capable of brushing off any insults or mistreatment.

    However, she had no idea that the protective words from others could be so moving.

    Jordan, I¡¯m home. Milly took a deep breath. She calmed her racing heart and entered the room.

    The noisy living room fell silent instantly.

    Standing in the center of the room with a stoic expression, Jordan heard her voice and slowly turned around. As heid eyes on the girl at the door, his tense demeanor softened.

    He approached her quickly and embraced her tightly.

    Jordan reacted as if he had found a lost treasure.

    ¡°Gosh! Milly, thank God that you¡¯re alright.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±

    He was truly frightened. When Anthony and Stephanie came home and Milly was not with them, he discovered that Anthony had left Milly alone and returned.

    In that moment, panic gripped him.

    Recalling his past life before his rebirth, when he saw the lifeless, skinny girl lying in the hospital morgue, he was overwhelmed with heartache.

    Milly was enveloped in Jordan¡¯s warm embrace, which dispelled the chill from her tired journey.

    Though she doesn¡¯t understand Jordan¡¯s distress, she senses his genuine concern and fear for her well- being. Moved by this, she also hugged him <b>tight</b>.

    ¡°Jordan, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m here now.¡±

    Jordan regained hisposure at her <b>words</b>. He reached out to ruffle her hair and affectionately said, ¡°Yes,

    Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to ride with them in the future, I¡¯ll arrange for a new driver for you. Milly shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such extravagance.¡±

    Having two drivers just for pick¨Cups would be excessive and wasteful.

    64%SContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan¡¯s expression changed. He recalled Milly¡¯s work notebook and the rusty tea tin where she saved money in her previous life.

    <b>¡°</b>Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say¨Cno extravagance or waste.¡±

    Observing this exchange from the side, Stephanie clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palm.

    What kind of spell had Milly cast on Jordan? Previously, he doted on me the most, but now he barely acknowledges my existence.

    Milly has probably poisoning Jordan¡¯s mind. This scheming b*tch!

    Furthermore, on the journey home, Anthony mentioned that this fool had managed to get into Crestwood High and secure a spot in ss <i>A</i>! Why did she get to do that when both of us score 600 marks.

    We scored the same, but Mily is in ss A while I¡¯m in ss D. There have to be some intervention from Jordan.

    The more she dwelled on it, the angrier she became.

    Stephanie decided she couldn¡¯t sit duck. She had to make Milly pay the price. Everything in the Buts, whether it was wealth, identity, or the love of her brothers, could only belong to her!

    With this in mind, Stephanie took a deep breath and took a cautious step forward. She said softly, ¡°Milly, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re home. Everyone is worried about you just now.¡±

    Her eyes were red, as if she <b>had </b>just cried.

    Milly

    found it a bit amusing. She asked, ¡°You were worried about me?¡±

    Stephanie probably hopes to find her lying dead in the wilderness.

    When Stephanie heard this, <b>her </b>eyes reddened even more, and her voice choked up, as if she had been mistreated by Milly.

    ¡°How can you say that about me? I¡¯m really worried about you. After you and Anthony had a fight and you left, I wanted to ask Anthony to go find you. But by the time we got there, you were already gone. If you are still angry, I can apologize to you on behalf of Anthony¡±

    Tsk! Tak! Look at her art of speaking.

    In just <i>a </i>few sentences, this girl manage topletely steer <i>herself </i>away from the whole situation. She even portrayed herself as gentle and kind.

    As expected, as soon as this pitiful speech came <b>out</b><b>, </b>Anthony immediately fell for it. He protected Stephanie behind him <b>and </b>red angrily at Milly.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that spoke those words today, and I¡¯m the one that instructed the driver to drive. If you have any problems with this, you cane to me. Why do you always bully Stephanie?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 16 Unfortunate Sibling

    +5 Pearls

    Milly chuckled lightly and mocked, ¡°I only said a few words just now, but you all have been chattering on and on. In the end, you¡¯re trying to me baseless usations on me. Do you all have persecution delusions?!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I

    Anthony was rendered speechless. His face turned red.

    Jordan saw this scene and was worried that Anthony would really get angry and hurt Milly. He quickly stepped in to stop it, Jordan <b>said</b>, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Anthony! You were in the wrong today. Apologize to sister, then tidy up and do your homework.¡±

    Anthony gritted his teeth and stood still.

    Stephanie tugged at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Anthony, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I will apologize to Milly!¡±

    What a pair of unfortunate siblings!

    your

    Milly coldly snorted and found them disgusting. She thought that it <b>was </b>an eyesore to continue watching this show.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jordan. Mr. Anthony doesn¡¯t need to apologize. I¡¯ll go upstairs to do my homework. With that, she lifted her skirt and went upstairs.

    Jordan frowne. He wanted to say something, but Milly didn¡¯t say anything, and he was worried about making her unhappy by saying too much. In the end, he just red at Anthony, who was still standing there.

    Anthony¡¯s mind had turned nk at this point..

    What did she call me? Mr. Anthony?

    ¡°Fine, if you have what it takes! Never call me brother for the rest of your life. If I call you sister again, I¡¯ll be reduced to a dog!¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she was about to close the door. She mocked, ¡°Childish!¡±

    Closing the <b>door</b>, the outside noise waspletely blocked out.

    She let out a heavy sigh and took off the sses on her nose. The world became much clearer. It was strange; the original owner didn¡¯t have myopia, but why did she wear sses to cover her eyes?

    She went to the bathroom. When <b>she </b>came out again, the thick bangs on her forehead were all tied up and revealed a delicate and exquisite face. Even without makeup, she was still stunningly beautiful.

    Milly was satisfied with her bare face in the mirror. She smiled and nodded in satisfaction.

    She had said it before, where all of her brothers were <b>men </b>among men, so even if <b>her </b>appearance wasn¡¯t as

    good, she couldn¡¯t be too bad. Her appearance was exactly the same as in her previous life.

    ¼± 10

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 One Minute of Restraint

    +5 Pearls

    The following day, upon entering the ssroom, Milly noticed that everyone <b>was </b>casting strange nces in her direction.

    Taking her seat, she was approached by the student in front of her. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Milly, have you checked the blog?¡±

    Furrowing her brow, Milly adjusted her thick sses and honestly replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    She had been engrossed in studying ancient poetry for the <b>past </b>few days and neglected even <b>basic </b>necessities like water, leaving her <b>no </b>time to check her phone.

    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has something happened?¡±

    The ssmate that sat in front of her was Allison Walters, a charming girl with sses and a doll¨Clike face.

    Allison hesitated. She pursed her lips and eventually handed her phone to Milly and said, ¡°You should see for yourself.¡±

    The article had gained significant attention since being postedst night. There were hundreds ofments by morning.

    Unbelievable! New student Milly But, <b>with </b>only 600 points, ced in ss A. Are Crestwood High¡¯s strict score standards being ignored in favor of privilege? Has wealth overshadowed merit? Is this fair to those of us who have worked hard? We demand a formal exnation!¡±

    sis

    How is it fair that someone with just 600 points is in ss A? I got 670 points, and I¡¯m in ss C! It¡¯s not right!¡±

    You have to wonder if she really earned 600 points. It¡¯s suspicious that her score matches the admission. cutoff exactly.

    Stop arguing. Did you notice herst name? It¡¯s But. Shees from a wealthy family!

    Rich? If she¡¯s well¨Coff, she should go to Burd High nearby, where money matters more than grades!

    The argument escted, attracting more participants and causing Milly a headache.

    Milly slid the phone back to Allison and whispered. Thank you. I understand now.

    Allison was bewildered. She blinked and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rify? They¡¯re saying harsh things about <b>you</b>.

    She whispered again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe you. You can tackle thoseplex math problems; they must be mistaken.

    Milly stowed her backpack in the deskpartment. Then, she retrieved her text book for morning self- study. Milly smiled and <b>said</b>, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake; I did score 600 points.¡±

    Allison was shocked, asking, ¡°Huh? But then you¡­

    Milly <b>calmly </b>replied, ¡°I scored 600 points by choice, not because I couldn¡¯t score higher. As for those

    rumors¡­

    1/3

    Minute of Restraint

    ¡°When the exam results are released, the truth will speak for itself.

    Her resolute words silenced the mocking whispers in the ssroom, leaving them shocked.

    +5 Pearl:

    Particrly, Milly earned admiration from Allison, who gazed at Milly as if she were an ido. She <b>said</b>. ¡°Milly, I¡¯ll always support <b>and </b>believe in you!¡±

    Nevertheless, half of the ss remained skeptical, and many of them sneered.

    To them, Milly was bragging; only bookworms like Allison would buy it.

    On the sidelines, Anthony overheard the murmur. He gripped the pen tightly until his fingertips turned white.

    Don¡¯t these <b>people </b>have something better to do? Didn¡¯t they have enough homework or a final exam to upy their time? Why did they have so much energy for gossip?

    ¡°In five minutes, I¡¯ll collect your chemistry test papers. Failure toplete it will be marked as iplete homework, Anthony dered coldly.

    His words prompted the whispering gossipers to hastily focus onpleting their assignments.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The chemistry teacher, who also serves as the grade director, has a reputation for being strict. Skipping his assignments could result in a reprimand, but for more serious offenses, you might find yourself giving a speech at the Monday g¨Craising ceremony, which was a truly humiliating experience.

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but smile when he noticed everyone had stopped discussing.

    However, a thought crossed his mind, causing him to retract his smile. He wasn¡¯t helping Milly; he was simply collecting homework. If Milly were to thank himter and apologize for forgiveness, he wouldn¡¯t mind forgiving her.

    In any case, we are seeing each other daily, and I¡¯m her brother. <i>I </i>shouldn¡¯t be too petty. But given how hurtful her words were yesterday. <i>I¡¯ll </i>maintain my

    <i>That¡¯s </i>right, I¡¯ll keep my cool for one minute before forgive her and help her understand her mistake!

    <b>Taking </b>a deep breath, he prepared himself and suppressed his smile. He casually nced at the girl sitting by the window, who seemed indifferent to everything, engrossed in her books.

    <b>¡°</b>Chittering!¡± It was the sound of Anthony¡¯s teeth shing.

    His chest heaved due to his anger. <i>I </i>just helped her, but <i>she </ipletely ignored me.

    Fine! I won¡¯t care about her anymore in the future. <i>Let¡¯s </i>see how <i>she </i>handles it. <i>Even </i>if she ends up crying because of being bullied, I won¡¯t intervene!

    At this moment, the familiar sound of someone kicking the door echoed.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    William walked into the ssroom. His bag waszily slung over his shoulder. He surveyed the ssroom arrogantly, as if a lion were scanning his territory. Then he saw something, and <b>his </b>eyes sparkled with excitement.

    2/3

    18:03 Sat, 22 Jun GB

    Chapter 17 One Minute of Restraint

    +5 Pearls

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the lion transformed into a puppy. William trotted to Milly¡¯s desk and sat down eagerly.

    ¡°Wow, boss, I brought you red bean milk tea. Do you want some? It¡¯s super delicious!¡±

    The sweet scent filled Milly¡¯s nostrils. She politely declined, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t like things too sweet. You should have it.¡±

    Undeterred by the rejection, William handed the milk tea to a boy at the table before him. After that, he approached Milly eagerly. He asked, ¡°Boss, are you studying? Do you want me to check it for you?¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you doing the exercises? Do you want me to teach you? I¡¯m really good at chemistry.

    ¡°Boss, do you want some <b>water</b>? I¡¯ll go get it for you! Do you want it hot or cold?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­.

    Unable to take it anymore, Milly stuffed the test paper in his mouth and said, ¡°Shut up! Stop calling me boss. We¡¯re not that close. Stay away from me!¡±

    In recent days, she¡¯s been struggling with her studying, while this guy has been incessantly chattering away. <i>I </i>just don¡¯t get it. Are all the girls in this school blind? How can someone so clueless be seen as the school¡¯s heartthrob?

    William pulled the exam paper out of his mouth and said solemnly, ¡°Yesterday, we agreed to be a united front. You¡¯re myrade now; you can¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    10

 Chapter 18

    Chapter <b>18 </b>The Mastermind Behind the Rumors

    A united front? Commdes? Deserters!

    What on earth are these nonesense?

    364%

    45 Pearls

    William approached Milly mysteriously and whispered, ¡°Boss, you won¡¯t believe this, but after you scolded George and left in a cold mannerst night, he actually sat in the living room feeling emotional! Can you imagine?

    ¡°So, I made a silent promise to myself to master your techniques <b>and </b>presence, then gain my brother¡¯s obedience, leading to sess in life. However, Mr. Jarvis mentioned that your skills are meant to be experienced rather <b>than </b>taught. Therefore, I¡¯ve chosen to diligently follow your example, surrounding myself with your influence. You can bravely marched ahead, I¡¯ll always by your

    side!¡±

    Milly was at a loss of words.

    She helplessly rubbed his forehead under the thick bangs and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as you think. Yesterday, I was just discussing things based on the situation.

    Clearly. William didn¡¯t believe her. He <b>said</b>, ¡°You¡¯re too modest! Just the fact that you¡¯re so unattractive but still able to make him fell head over heels, you¡¯ve already surpassed 99.99% of women in this country!¡±

    Milly was unsure <b>what </b>to say. She was exhausted at this point and didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.

    Fortunately, William was a Tates. If he came from a modest family, he would probably have been beaten up or numerous times.

    It seemed like her prayers were answered as the bell for ss <b>rang</b>. ¡°Ring! Ring! Ring!¡±

    Milly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Finally, the quiet had been restored to the world.

    Anna entered the ssroom with the textbook in hand. She mmed it heavily on the desk with a loud bang and announced, ¡°Quiet everyone! Before the ss begins, I have something to address.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to her.

    With a stern expression, Anna scanned the room and fixed her gaze on Milly by the window. Rolling her eyes, she started,

    ¡°Today, I received an usation letter. It alleges that a certain student¨Cin our ss doesn¡¯t deserve to be in ss A based on merit, but rather through unfair means. I won¡¯t mention any names, but I¡¯m sure you all know who it is,¡±

    Everyone directed their gaze toward the back of the room.

    Under the scrutiny of many curious eyes, Milly found it hard to ignore. She simply furrowed her brows and remained silent.

    She was intrigued to see what Ms. Hill was going to do.

    Soon enough<b>, </b>she heard Anna¡¯s firm voice dered, ¡°Considering that this matter has seriously affected

    ..

    L

    1/3

    64% <b>1</b>

    Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors

    +5 Pearls

    have specially made an application to the school leaders. If she can achieve our ss¡¯s average score, 680 points for this round of exam, she can continue to stay in ss A. If not, she will be immediately dismissed. No one can cover for herl

    All the students were shocked by her words. No one had anticipated someone to file a report. It was very brave indeed!

    With only two days left before the mock exam, how could Milly possibly improve by eighty points in such <b>a </b><b>short </b>time? She¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk! She barely arrived and already facing criticism. She had disgraced her family.¡±

    ¡°Shh, lower your voice! Anthony is right next to you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Anthony himself said he doesn¡¯t acknowledge Milly. He only has Stephanie as hist sister, who is beautiful and kind. If it were me, I would only acknowledge her.

    Anthony¡¯s expression darkened as he clenched the pen in his hand. ¡°Snap!¡± the stic pen barrel actually snapped under his forceful grip.

    He had brought this up before, but it was their family¡¯s affair. What concern was it of these people?

    He was about to stand up and speak, but a voice interjected.

    ¡°Ms. Hill, this isn¡¯t right, isn¡¯t it? The country has itsws and the school has its rules. Since my boss was. able to pass the assessment and get special permission from the principal to enter ss A, it shows that she has her own abilities. What right do you have to deny her ability?¡± William stood up and spoke loudly.

    He <b>was </b>tall and handsome, standing there confidently and speaking eloquently, resembled some of George¡¯s demeanor.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Why was she think of that man?!

    Terrified. Milly quickly shook her head to dispel the image of George from her mind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Anna didn¡¯t expect William to stand up and speak up for Milly. He even went against her in front of so many people and embarassed her. Anna expression immediately turned glum.

    When she thought about William¡¯s grades and his family influence, she forcibly suppressed the urge tosh out. <b>Anna </b>said, ¡°She had acting against the principle of fairness. If everyone sneaks in like she did, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to others?¡±

    Her words immediately gained the approval of many people in the ss.

    However, William didn¡¯t allow her to divert his thoughts in the slightest, and continued to argue, ¡°Leaving aside whether thisint letter has been confirmed or not, whether it¡¯s true or a prank, even regarding <b>what </b>you call fairness, have you achieved it? Fairness means treating <b>all </b>participants impartially, reasonably, and equally, but you¡¯re wielding an unconfirmedint letter arrogantly. Is this what you call fairness? As a teacher, don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is wrong?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Anna was so angry that her face turned red. Her fingers trembling as she pointed at him as she panted heavily.

    2/3

    Chapter 18 The Mastermind Behind the Rumors.

    +5 Pearls

    William rolled his eyes and looked at Milly with a smug expression, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I got your

    back.¡±

    Milly sighed and looked at Anna, who was still gasping for breath at the podium, worried that she might

    pass out.

    Standing up slowly, with a detached chilly tone, Milly said, ¡°Ms. Hill, since you don¡¯t believe in me, then I¡¯ll let my grades do the talking. You just mentioned that you¡¯ll let me stay here if I scoring 680 points. Previously, you also told me <b>that </b>if I scored 700 points, I could be the ss president. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Anna touched her chest. <b>She </b>slowly calming down and coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph, of course.¡±

    Milly smiled and sat down slowly.

    In the past few days, she had almost memorized the weakest subject which wasnguage. She should have no problem after studying for writing essay for two more days.

    She couldn¡¯t score 750 points, but 700 points were more <b>than </b>enough.

    The two days passed quickly, and it was time for the exam in the blink of an eye.

    During this time, the blog¡¯s article continued to escte. Coupled with the fact that Milly had no intention of exining herself, it only worsened the situation. Even Jordan, who worked at thepany, found out

    about <b>it</b>.

    He was so angry that he contacted the senior management of the blog overnight and insisted on exposing the mastermind behind the rumors, but was stopped by Milly.

    Using such methods to solve the issue would only confirm her identity as a rich girl but there would be no other benefits.

    10

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early

    Rather than wasting energy, it was more prudent to await the results and let her abilities speak for themselves.

    Jordan held Milly in high regard and understood her desire to handle things independently, so he refrained from interfering too much. He simply cautioned her that if she found herself unable to manage the situation, he would enlist the best legal representation to ensure she faced consequences.

    Milly was left speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Had he known it was his other sister who <b>was </b>responsible, he likely wouldn¡¯t have made such a statement. To her surprise. Milly encountered Stephanie during the exam, causing her expression to darken instantly. It appeared that Stephanie was determined to remain a constant presence.

    Upon seeing Milly enter with a pen, Stephanie greeted her with a smile. ¡°Milly, what a coincidence. It <b>seems </b>that we share <b>an </b><b>exam </b>room.¡±

    Her voice was clear and melodious, capturing the attention of the entire room.

    Milly raised an eyebrow and, amidst the various gazes, confidently located her seat and sat down.

    As <b>a </b>movie star in her past life, she had encountered all sorts of situations. These petty tactics were beneath her and were not even worth acknowledging.

    Undeterred, Stephanie approached with <b>a </b>soft smile. ¡°Milly, I¡¯m aware of the incident with the blog. Rest assured, I believe in your integrity. While your previous grades may have beencking, your recent efforts will surely yield improvement.¡±

    This remark subtly highlighted her past academic performance, suggesting she had no choice but to seek assistance at the eleventh hour.

    With folded arms, Milly scrutinised her before coolly remarking, ¡°Even if my grades were subpar, I am still in ss A. But what about you, Stephanie? Weren¡¯t you supposed <b>to </b>tutor me? Why are you still in the lowest¨Ctier exam room?

    Stephanie¡¯s expression soured instantly.

    <i>At </i>Crestwood High, exam rooms were arranged based on rankings. Despite her struggles to gain admission to Crestwood High, known for itspetitive environment, maintaining her position was challenging, let alone advancing. Hence, she remained at the bottom of the ss rankings.

    Mnie, who had always been friendly with Stephanie, could no longer stay silent. She stood up indignantly to defend her friend and rebuke Milly. ¡°Stephanie was merely trying to extend a friendly greeting. Why did you mock her? Furthermore, upon entering the school, Stephanie¡¯s scores surpassed <b>yours</b>. Why do you think you have the right to criticise her when you only scored 600 points?¡±

    Milly clicked her tongue. ¡°The protagonist always garners supporters, doesn¡¯t she? Wherever she goes, mindless defenders follow.¡±

    ¡°Have you witnessed my scoring of 600 points? How can you be so certain that I am limited to that score?¡± Milly countered.

    1/3

    64%

    Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early

    +5 Pearls

    Mnie clenched her teeth. ¡°Even our homeroom teacher, Ms. Hills, made that observation. Are you disputing her judgment?¡±

    Milly sneered, ¡°She even

    essed a desire to remove me from ss <b>A</b>, yet here I remain. Her words are notw, so how reliable are they?¡±

    ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re speaking nonsense. When the exam results are out, we shall see what you have to say! Hmph Mnie was so incensed by Milly <b>that </b>she trembled with anger. If not for the inopportune timing, she might <b>have </b>been tempted to confront Milly physically.

    However, Milly was in high spirits.

    After <b>several </b>sleepless nights of studying, her mood was already somewhat irritable. Provoking her at this moment would only bring on her wrath.

    Milly cocked her head, gazed at the agitated Mnie, and smirked, a mischievous glint visible behind her oversized sses. ¡°If Lwere to score 700 points, or even higher, what would you two do then?¡±

    Then Stephanie and I will apologise to you in front of the whole school! Mnie quickly responded. As if afraid that Milly would change her mind, she continued, ¡°But if <b>you </b>can¡¯t score 700 points, then you have to take off your sses, tie up your hair, and runps on the field while admitting you¡¯re an idiot, then quickly leave Crestwood <b>High</b>.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Milly epted the challenge.

    Stephanie¡¯s expression changed momentarily when she heard the two of them make a bet.

    Mnie is such a fool<i>; </i>she actually let Milly lead her on, and she just followed her into the trap with a casual provocation. Besides, they <b>made </b>a bet between themselves; why did they have to involve met

    But then, she thought about it. 700points¡­.

    No matter how hard Milly tries, it¡¯s impossible for her to improve so much <i>in </i>just two days.

    And even if I lose, all I have to do is apologise. <i>If </i><i>Milly </i>loses, not only will she be embarrassed and kicked out of Crestwood High, but she will also have to reveal her bare face. I¡¯m really curious about what Milly looks like. Since she hides herself <b>so </b>well, it must mean she¡¯s extremely unattractive.

    Now that I think about it, this bet doesn¡¯t seem too bad.

    Although Stephanie hid her emotions and thoughts deeply, as a veteran actress, Milly could still see through her inner thoughts at a nce.

    She sneered.

    Who knows who wille out on top.

    The first round was English. Thete¨Cnight studying these days paid off, as Milly felt that she answered the questions <b>smoothly</b>.

    After finishing thest word of theposition, she let out a heavy sigh..

    With the English subject over, she had gotten through the subject she was most worried about. Other

    2/3

    Chapter 19 Submitting the Paper Early

    subjects, whether it was math, integrated science, or Spanish, were a piece of cake for her.

    +5 Pearls

    Sure enough, during the integrated science exam, she finished all the questions in just <b>an </b>hour, handed in her paper early, and walked away.

    During the college entrance exam, papers could only be handled in half an hour early, but there was not such rule at Crestwood High. Their mock exams were notoriously difficult, so just finishing on time was already impressive, let alone finishing early.

    But today, someone broke that trend.

    The invigtor held Milly¡¯s paper with a dumbfounded expression, and by the time he reacted, she was already far away.

    Could she have turned in a nk test paper?

    But when he lowered his head and took a closer look, he found that the solution steps were densely packed, and they were clear and urate.

    Stephanie hadn¡¯t even finished the first page yet. When she saw Milly had already turned in her paper, she almost dropped her pen<b>.</b>

    How could she be so fast?

    At this moment, she nced at the calction paper on Milly¡¯s desk, which was clean and tidy.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking that she must have turned in a nk paper without even calcting anything!

    She could already imagine a disgustingly unattractive woman standing on the field, yelling that she was an idiot. Thinking about how amusing that would be, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    The invigtor immediately warned with a stern face, ¡°Focus on the exam. Do not make any noises that may affect the test.¡±

    Stephanie quickly suppressed her smile, but the <b>corners </b>of her lips just couldn¡¯t go back down.

    Meanwhile, Anthony in ss A was calcting the first question. He had just finished writing down the answer when he caught sight of a familiar figure.

    C

    10

    C

    ÊÛ

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair

    Is that¡­ Milly?

    She finished the exam so quickly? Did she hand in her paper early? But it¡¯s only been an hour! How could she be so fast?!

    Biting his lip, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but increase his pace in answering the questions.

    By the time he finished writing thest word, it had taken him exactly an hour and a half. Without hesitation, he stood up and submitted his paper.

    This was the first time he had turned in a paper without checking it.

    But he didn¡¯t care about that anymore. All he could think about now <b>was </b>that he couldn¡¯t afford to do worse than that woman!

    However, Milly was more impressive than he had imagined. Not only did she turn in her paper early for the integrated science paper, but she also managed to finish the math and Spanish tests in just forty minutes.

    Anthony gritted his teeth, his mind racing. The fastest he could reduce his answer time to was one hour¡­

    Anthony had no knowledge of Milly¡¯s thoughts or the subtlepetition she had going on. After submitting her paper, she went out to buy shaved ice.

    The shaved ice stall at the school entrance served delicious shaved ice, and it was both tasty and affordable. Every time she visited, it was bustling with people. This time, she turned in her paper early, and there was no queue.

    In her previous life, she was <b>an </b>actress and had to maintain her figure and control her weight, so her diet was very strict<b>, </b>and she didn¡¯t dare to eat freely. Forget shaved ice¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t even dare to eat fruit.

    But now, she didn¡¯t have to restrain herself anymore. She had to eat to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll have a matcha shaved ice with extra cream, syrup, and cornkes.¡±

    The boss, a smiling woman in her fifties, replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    The shaved ice was presented in a bowl. She scooped arge spoonful into her mouth; it was sweet and cold, making her want to savour every bite.

    <b>Just </b>then, a deep and captivating voice, tinged with a hint of mischief, whispered, ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll have a cup of shaved ice, no syrup, no toppings. Thank you.¡±

    Milly paused in her scooping.

    <i>No </i>syrup, no toppings¡­ <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i>just in <i>shaved </i>ice?

    This person is <i>truly </i>intriguing,ing <i>all </i>the way here just to eat a bowl of in shaved ice. What a waste of money.

    ¡°That¡¯s one dor, young man. Are you paying with Venmo or cash?¡± The woman¡¯s voice echoed.

    Then came the rustling sound of someone searching for money in <b>their </b>clothes, apanied by the

    1/3

    20 The Arrival of Pink Hair

    Is this person searching for coins in handcuffst

    +5 Pearls

    Just as she was about to turn around, a shadow obstructed her view, followed by a voice from over her head. ¡°Girlie, how about I give you an autograph, and you give me a dor in exchange?¡±

    Milly looked up, only to be met with a man with ring cherry blossom pink hair and a shy neon green leather jacket, adorned with various sizes of metal <b>chain </b>essories all over.

    This outfit is truly¡­ indescribable.

    Milly finally understood where the crisp sound of metal collision just now hade from.

    Fortunately, the man in front of her had deep and delicate features, and this c somehow subdued by his face, which also had a hint of trendiness,

    fashion wasContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He seemed to be in a hurry, frowning as he nced at his wristwatch, urging, ¡°Girlie, I¡¯m in a rush. Have you decided where you <b>want </b>me to sign?¡±

    Milly took a step back with her shaved ice, <b>looking </b>up at him. Herrge sses concealed the emotions in her eyes as she <b>said </b>in a deep voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a <b>fan</b>, and I don¡¯t need your autograph.¡±

    The hand that had just taken out the pen trembled fiercely, and he widened his eyes while pointing to his nose in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not a fan? You don¡¯t know me?¡±

    Seemingly taken aback, he spoke in a high decibel, causing Milly¡¯s ears to ache.

    She shook her head earnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    When she nodded, she could clearly see the devastation in Pink Hair¡¯s eyes. It was evident that not recognising him was uneptable to him.

    His chest heaved up and down, and his professional smile instantly faded. ¡°I am a superstar, and my promotional posters are stered all over the streets. Wherever I go, heads turn at the sight of my Take a closer look. I refuse to believe you don¡¯t know me.¡±

    With that, he leaned in closer.

    Milly raised her head quietly and looked. Tm sorry. I have no recollection.¡±

    The sound of a breaking heart echoed.

    face<b>.</b>

    Pink Hair clutched his chest as if wounded internally. Trembling as he pointed at her, he gritted his teeth and used, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re doing this on purpose. You must be a fan of my rival, Jonathan. That¡¯s why you came to attack me when you saw me; you¡¯re seeking revenge for your idol! Hmph, dream on! As long as I¡¯m here, Jonathan will never be able to overshadow me!¡±

    Milly paused in her ice¨Ceating motion and blinked.

    Jonathan?

    That name sounds familiar.

    After racking her memory for a while, she finally recalled. It was her fifth brother! ording to the timeline, Jonathan was not yet a movie star, but he had already made a name for himself and won several awards. Having a few rivals was normal.

    2/3

    Chapter 20 The Arrival of Pink Hair

    +5 Pearls

    Seeing the girl in front of her remain silent, Pink ir became even more convinced of his own theory. Folding his hands together, he coldly stated, ¡°IImph. I knew it. Only Jonathan¡¯s fans would not fall for my handsome and charming appearance¡±

    He then strode up to Milly, bent down, and used his slender fingers to adjust the oversized sses on Milly¡¯s nose, softly saying, ¡°Girlie, consider changing your sses. Only someonecking insight would prefer Jonathan, that cold block of ice, over me, a warm¨Chearted man! Look at yourself; you can¡¯t even see people properly<b>.</b>¡±

    Milly narrowed her eyes at the sudden intrusion and felt repulsed.

    Without hesitation, she raised her arm and pped his hand away from her sses with a ¡®smack, her eyes behind the lenses shing with determination.

    This is my personal affair. What concern is it of yours?¡±

    Jonathan was her fifth brother, and even though they hadn¡¯t met yet, blood is <b>thicker </b><b>than </b>water. The man in front of her was maligning her brother, and the p just now was already a gesture of restraint by not hitting him on the <b>head</b>.

    No wonder Jonathan became a movie star. The entertainment industry demanded top¨Cnotch skills, and that was certainly no easy feat.

    Just as Milly thought the entric Pink Hair in front of her would explode in anger after being pped, she looked up to find him staring fixedly at her wrist while standing there, looking bewildered.

    Following his gaze, she noticed he was staring at the bracelet on her wrist that Andrew had given her, and she hadn¡¯t taken off yet.

    10

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Hello, Master

    Even though he was gazing at her wrist instead of making eye contact, Milly still felt a twinge of

    difort.

    Unable to bear it, she quickly pulled down her sleeve to conceal the bracelet.

    ¡°Do you ¡­¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Before Milly could finish her sentence, she witnessed the man¡¯s haughty expression transform into shock, and the eyes that <b>met </b>hers were filled with fear.

    Then, to her surprise, he bowed deeply in her direction.

    ¡°Hello, Master.

    <b>¡°</b>Goodbye<b>, </b>Master.¡±

    By t

    By the time Milly processed what had just happened, the individual had already vanished.

    The woman beside her observed his sudden departure and attempted to call out loudly to detain him. Young man, do you still want your shaved <b>ice</b><b>?</b>¡±

    However, Pink Hair was nowhere to be seen.

    Milly nced down at the bracelet on her wrist, pondering whether the man¡¯s peculiar behaviour was linked to the bracelet. Could it be that this bracelet harbours a hidden secret?

    Nevertheless, after scrutinising it carefully for some time, she could not discern any enigmas. It appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary silver bracelet.

    That man must be out of his mind!

    Meanwhile, Pink Hair hurried to the depths of the alley. He ensured he <b>was </b>at a safe distance before finally rxing.

    Leaning against the wall, he took several deep breaths.

    Subsequently, with trembling <b>hands</b>, he retrieved a ck phone from the pocket of his neon¨Cgreen leather jacket, unlocked it, and dialed a number.

    The <b>phone </b>rang for a moment before someone answered.

    ¡°Oliver, you¡¯d better have <b>a </b>good reason for calling me at this hour. If you¡¯re just babbling nonsense, I swear I¡¯ll end you!¡±

    Pink Hair, also known as Oliver disregarded the threat on the other end of the line, panting as he spoke, ¡°Hey, listen up. I <b>saw </b>the new sect leader!¡±

    There was a brief silence on the other end.

    ¡°It¡¯s midnight here in Maldonia. Is it also midnight where you are? Are you suggesting that the spirit of the

    1/4

    Chapter 21 Hello, Master

    +5 Pearis

    Oliver stomped his foot in frustration. ¡°Hey! Watch your words, lest the sect leader decide to pay you a visit. I¡¯m talking about the new sect leader! I saw her with my own eyes. I couldn¡¯t have mistaken the bracelet.

    ¡°But what bailles me is that the new sect leader is actually a high school student.¡±

    Another pause ensued on the phone.

    After a moment, a clicking sound was heard, as if a lighter had been ignited.

    ¡°Are you absolutely certain you didn¡¯t make an error?¡±

    ¡°What do you take me for? The bracelet was right in front of me. I wouldn¡¯t risk getting expelled from the Ghost Sect by making a mistake!¡± Oliver retorted angrily.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be back in the country soon. We¡¯ll discuss this further when we meet.¡±

    .40.

    It seemed that the individual <b>on </b>the other end of the line could sense Oliver¡¯s hesitation, so he didn¡¯t hang up but inquired further. ¡°What? Is something else bothering you?¡±

    Oliver gulped nervously and cautiously said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realise she was the sect leader earlier, so I was a bit¡­ disrespectful. Do you think I¡¯m in danger of being punished?

    ¡°Sob. I still have <b>a </b>lot to aplish in my career. I¡¯m not ready to meet my dernise just yet.

    ¡°If the worst happens, remember to get me a nice little urn. I hate metal ones. I want a ceramic one with flowers on it, but not roses, Roses are so cliche, and they don¡¯t suit my style-¡±

    Before he could finish, the call had already been disconnected.

    Crestwood High¡¯s efficiency was remarkable, as the results were announced the following morning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    However, it wasn¡¯t their homeroom teacher, Anna, who entered to deliver the news, but the principal, who beamed like a sunflower.

    He held a piece of paper, stood on the tform with a smile, and cleared his throat before saying. ¡°Ahem, students, this time, ss A has made great progress overall. The average score has increased from 680 points in thest exam to 705 points. This is a significant improvement!¡±

    As soon as this was said, the whole ss erupted in excitement.

    The exam was particrly challenging this time, and they had managed to have a breakthrough, which was <b>a </b><b>first </b><b>for </b>them.

    ¡°One student performed exceptionally well this time, scoring full marks in three subjects and only losing five points in English. She achieved a total score of 745, securing the top spot in the grade!¡±

    After the principal finished speaking, everyone instinctively turned their gaze towards Anthony in the back

    <b>TOW</b><b>.</b>

    <b>Anthony </b>furrowed his brow. He knew it wasn¡¯t him. He had made a mistake in a math multiple¨Cchoice

    2/4

    Chapter 21 Hello, Master

    question, so it couldn¡¯t be a perfect score. Could it be William?

    At that moment, William was <b>also </b>gritting his teeth, knowing he wasn¡¯t in first ce either!

    64%B

    +5 Pearls

    He hadn¡¯tpleted the final question in integrated science, so a perfect score was <b>out </b>of the question. Anthony has taken the top spot again, humph!

    Their eyes met, and invisible sparks flew.

    On the tform, the principal continued, ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Milly for scoring 745 points and clinching first ce in the grade. Let¡¯s give her a round of apuse!

    ¡°Congrattions also to Anthony and William for scoring 735 points and tying for second ce in the

    grade.¡±

    When Milly was answering the questions to hit her targeted scores in the office earlier, I knew her abilities were impressive, but I didn¡¯t anticipate her being even more formidable than I imagined.

    She actually <b>scored </b>745 points!

    Her achievement meant there would be talk of a new exam prodigy at Crestwood High, and the principal and the entire school would bask in the glory as well. Of course, it was exhrating news!

    The students below were so astonished that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths..

    my goodness! Milly has actually scored first ce?!

    Math, integrated science, and English¨Call three subjects with <i>perfect </i>scores. This was too astonishing!

    William had initially thought Anthony was in first ce, and he felt a twinge of resentment, but to his surprise, the top spot belonged to his deskmate. He eximed, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re incredible!¡±

    The entire ss gazed at Milly with a mix of shock and envy in their eyes, while Milly herself remainedposed.

    For her, a doctoral student <b>from </b><b>a </b>prestigious university, solving high school questions was akin to at skilled yer defeating beginners.

    Anthony pursed his lips as he observed Milly, devoid of any sense of defeat for losing the top spot in the grade. Instead, there was <b>a </b>hint of admiration..

    Perhaps even he was unaware that the emotions in his eyes had shifted from disdain to admiration and respect.

    The principal cheerfully announced the grades and then departed with his hands sped behind his back. Shortly after, Anna, standing outside the door with a sombre expression, entered with a thick stack of graded exam papers.

    The ss had shown significant improvement this time, and it even produced another top student. In theory, she should have been pleased, but it happened to be the student she least expected to excel. Just a few days prior, she had ced a daring bet, so how could she be happy now?

    ¡°ss monitor<b>, </be forward and distribute the exam papers. Let¡¯s review the papers in this ss first.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Hills, shouldn¡¯t we address the issue of you saying that I got into ss A through connections before

    3/4

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Cheating?

    When these words were spoken, Anna¡¯s already displeased expression darkened even further.

    Milly <i>really </i>doesn¡¯t know how to show respect to the teacher.

    64%%

    +5 Pearls

    Upon hearing Milly¡¯s words, William suddenly recalled something. He quickly chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right, Ms. Hills. Didn¡¯t you mention before that Milly got in through connections? And now she¡¯s ranked first in the entire grade. How do you exin that? Didn¡¯t you also promise that if she could <b>score </b>700 points, you would make her the ss monitor? Ms. Hills, you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word, would you?¡±

    Anna tightly gripped the chalk in her hand, trying topose herself. ¡°Alright, from now on, Milly will be the ss monitor for ss <b>A. </b>Let¡¯s focus on the questions, everyone.¡±

    With just a few words, she moved on without offering an apology.

    William was about to speak up, but Milly stopped him by shaking her head.

    There was no need to stir up trouble.

    Her grades were stable enough to warrant a ce in ss A, and the online rumours about her using connections would likely be debunked on their own. Their objectives had been achieved, so there was no need to further provoke Anna.

    William now looked up to Milly, and even his intense anger was subdued when he saw her gesture.

    He muttered. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving, Milly. If it were me, I would definitely make her regret it!¡±

    Milly replied, ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    I really don¡¯t understand why kids are so hot¨Cheaded these days.

    Anthony was seated behind Milly, and with a slight turn of his head, he noticed that William and Milly seemed engrossed in conversation. Their heads were getting closer, and unexpectedly. William leaned in to whisper something in Milly¡¯s car, eliciting a smile from her.

    Crack. The stic pen in Anthony¡¯s hand snapped under the pressure.

    <i>Is </i>Milly oblivious? Doesn¡¯t she realise this is ss time! Just because she topped the exam, does she think she can ck off in ss? Can she guarantee she¡¯lle first next time? What¡¯s there to discuss with that mediocre William? Besides¡­ she didn¡¯t even smile at me, but she smiled at that mediocre William!

    Hmph.

    ¡°Milly, Milly, something¡¯s wrong. Quick, look at the blog!¡±

    Allison held a water cup, not even taking a sip, and hurried over to Milly before handing her the phone.

    Milly <b>had </b>just been about to rest during break time, but before she could lie down, she was called over, and her mind hadn¡¯t fully awakened yet.

    But when she saw the bold words on the phone, even her groggy mind <b>instantly </b>cleared up.

    1/3

    18:05 Sat, <b>22 </b>Jun GB

    Chapter 22 Cheating?

    The top student in the grade, Milly, was caught cheating in the exam!¡±

    ºÅ:64%ÓÉ

    +5 Pearls

    After scrolling down, she found someone had even shared some of the original owner¡¯s previous report cards, all showing failing grades,

    ¡°I knew her grades couldn¡¯t be real. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to score full marks in three subjects!¡±

    Heh. Maybe it¡¯s difficult to cheat on the English essay; that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t get full marks.

    You fraud. Get out of Crestwood High!¡±

    Milly¡¯s lips curled slightly. She found it absurd that this feeble and immature attempt to manipte public opinion would be taken seriously.

    Even <b>a </b>child could guess who was behind this.

    However, she was impressed by Stephanie¡¯s ability to easily obtain the original owner¡¯s school transcript and watch from afar as the drama unfolded. Tsk, tsk. Stephanie isn¡¯t as naive as she seems.

    Just as the ssroom buzzed with chatter, a figure appeared at the <b>door </b>of <b>ss </b><b>A.</b>

    With her head held high, Mnie angrily pointed at Milly with the transcript in her hand, <b>eximing</b>. ¡°Milly, how <b>dare </b>you cheat!¡±

    Well, that was quick. She¡¯s so impatient.

    Milly raised an eyebrow, handed the phone back to Allison<b>, </b>and leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed, remaining calm in the face of the usation.

    ¡°Mnie, you use me of cheating, but where is the evidence?¡±

    Mnie snorted and mmed the phone on the table, revealing the original owner¡¯s school transcript.

    ¡°This is the evidence. You failed every test before, but suddenly scored so high this time. If it¡¯s not cheating, then what is it?¡±

    Millyzily raised her eyes to look at her, a yful glint in her eyes behind her sses as she calmly replied, ¡°Mnie, do you know what evidence means? Evidence is something that can prove the facts of a case, such as testimonies, physical evidence, audio¨Cvisual materials, etc. What you provided can hardly be considered evidence.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Seeing her being so stubborn, Mnie was trembling with anger.

    At this moment, Stephanie also walked in from behind, still as innocent and pure as ever, looking as if she were exuding kindness.

    She <b>tugged </b><b>at </b>Mnie¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t be angry. Although Milly¡¯s grades were not good before, she must have worked hard to <b>score </b>so high this time. I believe in her.¡±

    What a great actress!

    Mnie was so angry that she almost jumped. ¡°Stephanie, you are just too kind; that¡¯s why you believe her lies <b>and </b>get deceived by her. She must have cheated!¡±

    Then she looked at Milly confidently, with a sneer on her face. ¡°Hmoh, even if you don¡¯t admit it. it doesn¡¯t 2/3

    Chapter 22 Cheating?

    +5 Pearls

    matter. I have already informed the principal and the director of the political and educational <b>affairs</b><b>. </b>office. They wille soon, and we¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll still lie about it then!¡±

    Stephanie did not expect Mnie to be so ruthless.

    But this is a good thing. When things escte, let¡¯s see how this fool will exin herself<i>.</i>

    It would be best to prove on the <b>spot </b>that she really cheated and then immediately kick her out of Crestwood High. <i>By </i>then, Mom, Dad, and our brothers will definitely be disappointed in her! I will once again be the only darling of the family.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Milly looked at the smile that Stephanie couldn¡¯t suppress at the corner of her lip and rolled her eyes. She really is simple¨Cminded.

    It¡¯smendable that <i>she </i>came up with such a meticulous n<i>.</i>

    If she were dealing with the original owner, she would¡¯ve seeded. It¡¯s a pity that I am controlling <i>this </i><i>body </i>now.

    Just then, a loud male voice rang out.

    re you guv

    ¡°Who and what are you doing in my spot?¡± William had just gone out to y basketball, and now he came back to see someone standing around his desk, causing his eyebrows to furrow.

    Mnie and Stephanie were surprised to find that Milly¡¯s deskmate was actually William, and they quickly stepped back to give him his space.

    The tall and handsome young man walked past them with a basketball, and the sweat beads from his intense exercise dripped down into his cor, exuding vitality and allure.

    Stephanie blushed uncontrobly.

    Although she liked George, he was too cold, and they rarely met. If she could use William¡¯s affection for her to marry into the Tates and achieve her dreams, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.

    Her gaze fell on the shaved ice in William¡¯s left hand, and she smirked, knowing that he had definitely bought it for her.

    10

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her

    +5 Pearls

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Stephanie brushed her long hair away from her forehead and behind her ears, a slight blush on her face as she walked slowly towards Williamn. ¡°William, how did you know I wanted shaved ice? Thank you,¡± she <b>said</b>, reaching out to <b>take </b>it.

    But as soon as her fingers touched the bag, it was abruptly snatched away.

    William held onto the bag tightly, looking incredulous. ¡°Are you out of your mind? If you want some, buy it yourself. Why take mine?¡±

    Stephanie was left speechless.

    Hasn¡¯t he always bought drinks and snacks <i>for </i>me? <i>Isn¡¯t </i>this <i>form </i>wePProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Completely stunned, Stephanie awkwardly said, ¡°William, I am Stephanie.¡±

    William furrowed his brow, looking at her as if she were crazy. ¡°Call yourself whatever you want; it¡¯s none of my business. Even if you call yourself Michelle Obama, you still have to pay for what you want to eat.¡±

    Seeing this, Milly couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Putting everything else aside, William¡¯s way of responding was quite amusing.

    William ced the shaved ice on Milly¡¯s table, his expression immediately changing to a warm smile, ¡°Milly, I bought this for you. I added extra sprinkles and raisins.¡±

    Normally, Milly would never ept

    this shaved ice. She didn¡¯t like people favours.

    But now, being able to enjoy sweet shaved ice while witnessing Stephanie¡¯s embarrassed expression seemed like a good deal.

    She licked her lips and epted the shaved ice, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her ept it, showing her approval of his gesture. He felt greatly encouraged. ¡°Boss, if you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you ten times a day!¡±

    Milly replied, ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s really no need. <b>Thank </b>you.¡±

    Ten shaved ice in a day! This guy must be trying to give me a brain freeze.

    Stephanie bit her lip in anger, ring fiercely at Milly. This girl<i>, </i>she¡¯s doing it on purpose!

    The whole school knew that William <b>had </b>a crush on her, so she deliberately approached him and flirted with him, but she ended up embarrassing herself.

    As she listened to the surrounding mockingughter, her face turned red with a sense of indignation that

    <b>almost </b>brought her to tears. The shame made her want to escape from the situation immediatel

    Mnie, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t confront William directly, even if she was upset. She could only stop Stephanie from leaving andfort her softly. ¡°Stephanie, endure it for now. When the principal and teachers arrive, Milly will <b>have </b>a tough time.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s foot, which was about to step out, <b>halted </b>abruptly.

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her

    047

    45 Pearls

    Yes, I can¡¯t leave yet. I still have to witness Milly¡¯s downfall! <i>I </i>want to see what tricks she has up her sleeve this time to escape unscathed

    The principal <b>was </b>in a meeting in his office when he heard the news, and his eyebrows furrowed in anger.

    10

    It was difficult for the school to produce a top student, but finally, a genius emerged. However, there <b>was </b><b>a </bck of respect from someone who kept spreading rumours endlessly.

    The principal led a group of teachers into the ssroom and asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent. Mnic bravely stepped forward, pointing at Milly and using, ¡°Mr. Ferrell, teachers, Milly cheated in the <b>exam</b>! Her grades this time are fake; they are not her real grades at <b>all</b>

    Before the principal could respond, Anna, who was standing behind him, heard the news and immediately spoke. ¡°I knew this Milly must be up to something. So she cheated! Mr. Ferrell, since she cheated on the exam, she vited the school rules. I request that this student with such improper conduct be expelled from Crestwood High!¡±

    She had long found Milly disrespectful and disobedient.

    She openly challenged her in the ssroom, causing her to lose face. So what if she had good grades? Even if she excelled, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Now there was a reason to expel her, which was even better.

    Upon hearing this, William immediately became anxious. ¡°Mr. Ferrell, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. My boss¡­ uh, Milly couldn¡¯t have cheated. She wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±

    This blind trust left Milly momentarily speechless.

    Anna snorted coldly, clearly skeptical. ¡°Am I supposed to just take your word for it? Did you see herplete the exam?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± William was at a loss for words.

    He took the exam in ss A, while Milly took it in ss D. They were so far apart, so how could he have seen anything?

    Mnie and Stephanie exchanged smiles, not expecting even the homeroom teacher of ss A to suspect. that Milly was cheating. This time, Milly would not get out of this!

    However, at that moment, a clear voice came from the back of the crowd. ¡°I can bear witness.¡±

    Everyone turned to look <b>and </b><b>saw </b>a tall and upright teenager in school uniform holding a stack of test papers at the door, looking like he had just returned from fetching them<b>.</b>

    He took a step forward in everyone¡¯s view, still holding the test papers, and continued, ¡°During the exam, I <b>saw </b>Milly handing in her paper early. She submitted her integrated science paper about an hour after the exam started, and her math and English papers about forty minutester. If you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Ferrell, you can ask the invigtor at the time or check the surveince footage.¡±

    At this point, one of the teachers spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s true. There was indeed a student who submitted their paper shortly after the exam began. I even nced at the paper, and it was exceptionally well done.¡±

    Another teacher added, ¡°Now that you mention it, I do recall something like that.¡±

    2/3

    64%

    Chapter 23 Anthony Speaks for Her

    +5 Pearls

    Anthony continued calmly. ¡°The exams at Crestwood High are all created by our own teachers, so the answers can¡¯t be found online. Additionally, Milly was in the lowest¨Ctier exam room, so she couldn¡¯t have copied from anyone. Even if she could, who in the lowest¨Ctier exam room would have a paper good enough for her to copy full marks from<b>?</b>¡±

    His words appeared to be stating objective facts, but each word was actually serving to defend Milly.

    Milly pursed her lips. Shezily <b>sat </b>in her seat, observing Anthony standing in front of her and advocating for her. She felt a sense of warmth andfort

    In her previous life, after her mother had passed away, she was sent to an orphanage, so she grew up as a lonely orphan without any rtives. She then entered the entertainment industry, where there was scheming and deception. She never had a close friend, and no one had ever stood up for her like a family member, protecting her.

    She had always believed that, as long as she was strong enough, she wouldn¡¯t need protection from others. But now, it seemed like she was mistaken.

    Because <b>this </b>feeling¡­ was actually quite nice.

    Seemingly sensing her gaze, Anthony nced back at her, then quickly looked away, his ears turning slightly red.

    Hmph. I¡¯m not helping her. <i>I </i>just don¡¯t want the Buts to be embarrassed because <i>of </i><i>her</i><i>!</i>

    Yes, that¡¯s the reason I¡¯m doing this.

    The principal naturally didn¡¯t believe that Milly cheated, but with so many people questioning her now, he could only inquire in a professional manner, ¡°Milly, do you have anything to say?¡±

    €10

    10

    »Ø

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot

    +5 Pearls

    Milly lifted her chin, rose from her seat, and fixed the principal with a resolute gaze. ¡°Mr. Ferrell, I stand. by my words. I did not cheat. However, since some teachers and ssmates doubt me, the best way to prove my innocence is to retake the exam.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Anna sneered, ¡°Retake the exam<b>? </b>You¡¯ve had ess to all the test papers<b>, </b><b>so </b>if you retake it, you¡¯ll know all the answers, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Milly raised her eyes, staring back coldly. It

    sending shivers down her spine. If you deemed as though her gaze could pierce through Anna¡¯s soul.

    create the <b>questions </b>on the spot.¡±

    Anna was taken aback by <b>this </b>intense gaze.

    me, Ms. Hills, then it¡¯s only fair for the teachers present to

    Afterposing herself, she realised that she had been intimidated by a teenager. Impatiently, she retorted, ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll create the questions on the spot. If you can¡¯t answer them, then you must leave ss <b>A </b>and Crestwood High immediately!¡±

    Milly tilted her head and epted the challenge. ¡°Deal. But if I can answer them, Ms. Hills, resign from Crestwood High! How about that?¡±

    you must

    Anna was caught off guard by this confrontation and mmed her hand on the table in frustration. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Milly remained unfazed and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a wager. It¡¯s more exciting that way. Are you afraid, Ms. Hills?¡±

    Anna, concerned about her reputation, reluctantly agreed in front of the onlookers. She was confident that Milly couldn¡¯t achieve a perfect score.

    The group of teachers exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of how the situation had escted to this point. They remained silent, awaiting the principal¡¯s instructions.

    Observing Milly¡¯s confidence and Anna¡¯s agitation, the principal raised his hand. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s have a few teachers present questions to Milly on the spot. If she answers them correctly, it will prove she did cheat

    ¦°¦¯¦©

    A teacher volunteered. ¡°I have some physics questions prepared for my ss that can be used for Milly¡¯s examination.¡±

    As he was about to hand over the questions, Milly interrupted, ¡°Sir, please read them aloud. I can perform mental calctions, so no one can use me of concealing answers<b>.</b>¡±

    Her tone carried a hint of mockery and <b>sarcasm</b>.

    Incensed by her sarcastic tone, Anna nearly lost herposure.

    The teacher frowned and cautioned, ¡°Milly, these areplex questions. It may be challenging to solve them mentally.¡±

    Physics questions involved not only calctions but also various forms. Evenpleting them with a pen in <b>a </b>minute would be impressive.

    However, Milly remained confident and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, sir. Please proceed with the questions.¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot

    Recognising her determination, the teacher began reading the question.

    +6 Pearls

    The angle between the conveyor belt and the horizontal direction is 37, and the taut conveyor belt AB moves at a constant <b>speed</b>. A small block with a mass of 4 kg is ced at point A without any initial velocity. The sliding friction force of the conveyor belt on the block causes the block to star elerating uniformly, eventually moving at a constant speed in a straight line at the same rate as the conveyor belt. Given the dynamic friction factor between the object and the conveyor belt, the distance between AB, and

    10 m/s, determine the <b>magnitude </b>of the eleration when the small block is elerating uniformly.

    a = 0.4 m/s

    Almost immediately after the teacher finished reading the question, Milly provided the answer.

    Everyone present was stunned, unable to believe that someone could solve <b>the </b>problem so <b>quickly</b>.

    The teacher was the only <b>one </b>who muttered in disbelief, ¡°Yes, the answer is indeed <b>a </b>= 0.4 m/s

    ¡°Moving on to the second question, if the horizontal external force <b>starts </b>pulling the rod <b>from </b>rest and does 0.3] of work in 2 seconds

    The Q&A session continued.

    For several consecutive questions, Milly could immediately blurt out the answers <b>upon </b>hearing them, and she could even respond fluently to the questions the teacher improvised on the spot.

    After each subject teacher finished asking questions, they all looked at her with admiration, their eyes showing appreciation. This child is truly a rare talent!

    Anna¡¯s expression changed drastically after she heard Milly fluently answer question after question, and she eximed in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. This is absolutely impossible! How could anyone solve evenplex problems mentally like this?!¡±

    Milly hugged her arms and looked at her coldly. ¡°Ms. Hills, if you still don¡¯t believe it, then continue to test me. I have plenty of time, and you will believe me sooner <b>or </b></divter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The principal couldn¡¯t help but speak up when he saw this. ¡°Milly is able to answer questions fluently, indicating a solid knowledge base. The results must be genuine, and there¡¯s no need for further testing. Let¡¯s end this matter here.¡±

    Hearing the principal¡¯s <b>words</b>, no one dared to say anything more.

    Only Milly looked expressionless at Anna and said loudly, ¡°Since I have answered all the questions correctly and proved that I did not cheat, when will you fulfill your promise, Ms. Hills?¡±

    Anna¡¯s face <b>changed</b>.

    Her original intention <b>was </b>to drive Milly away, but she didn¡¯t <b>expect </b>to make a mess of things and push herself to the edge of a cliff.

    <b>Crestwood </b>High <b>was </b>a key high school in the province. There were countless teachers who wanted to teach here, as <b>this </b>ce not only offered generous teacher benefits but also great honour.

    When they told others they were teaching at Crestwood High, everyone would show them respect; even the director of the education bureau would greet them with a smile.

    2/3

    Chapter 24 Answering on the Spot

    +5 Pearls

    Moreover, she had worked so hard for many years to climb to the position of homeroom teacher for ss A. In a few more years, she could make it to the administrative level. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave at this critical moment!

    ¡°Uh¡­The principal was also in a dilemma. They had less than two months until the college entrance examination: if they let go of a teacher at this critical moment, it would be difficult to find a suitable recement to start immediately.

    ¡°Milly, the college entrance examination ising up soon, so we shouldn¡¯t dy everyone¡¯s learning progress. How about we discuss this after the exam?¡± the principal spoke gently, trying to negotiate.

    Milly raised her lips slightly, but she had no intention of letting it go. ¡°Mr. Ferrell, teachers always educate us to keep our promises, to be trustworthy, and to have integrity. How can they go back on their word like this? How can they still educate students in that case? How can students still look up to teachers as role models? If news of this gets out, our school¡¯s reputation will be ruined!¡±

    Her voice was strong and powerful, almost deafening.

    Anna¡¯s face twisted with anger as her <b>nails </b>dug fiercely into her palms. ¡°You little brat!¡±

    With that, she raised her hand to grab her.

    I¡¯ve had enough. Milly is clearly going against me, trying to force me out!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 The Talkative Teacher

    Milly took a few steps back as she pretended to be afraid. She stood behind Alex and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Ferrell, look. Ms. Hills is still threatening me. Boo hoo, she¡¯s intimidating. How dare she do this in your presence. She¡¯ll beat me to death if I¡¯m left alone. How can I focus on studying for the exams?¡±

    I know how to act pitifully too.

    Witnessing his student in distress, Alex reprimanded Anna, ¡°Ms. Hills, as a teacher, how can you intimidate a student in public like this? Listen to me. Switch with Mr. Lane from ss B for the time being. You will temporarily take over ss B, and we will address your situation in detail after the college entrance examination.¡±

    Turning to Milly with a gentle expression, he reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Milly. Juste to me if you feel that you¡¯re being mistreated. I will seek justice for you, alright?¡±

    It was challenging being a principal. He had to console the students while also considering the school¡¯s overall college admission rate.

    Milly nodded in agreement since she had achived what she wanted. ¡°Okay, Mr. Ferrell.¡±

    She aimed to <b>remove </b>Anna from ss A. She didn¡¯t like her, and who knows what schemes she might devise in the future.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of her. She just didn¡¯t want to waste time on trivial matters when the college entrance exam was approaching.

    Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, Anna had to suppress her emotions no matter how enraged she was.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ferrell.¡±

    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t been fired yet. The fact that Alex allowed her to stay indicated that she still had a chance. She would reim what was rightfully hers if she behaved well during this period.

    As for Milly

    Anna would have numerous ways to force her out of school before the college entrance exam!

    Anna looked at Milly with malice and resentment while Milly simply rolled her eyes nonchntly. Since she could prevent her from teaching in ss A, she also could stop her.

    Alex wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally resolved the situation.

    ¡°Alright, now that everything is settled, let¡¯s return to ss. Don¡¯t linger here.

    Milly suddenly eximed while <b>looking </b>towards the corner, ¡°Wait, Mr. Ferrell, there¡¯s one more issue that <b>requires </b>you to do justice.¡±

    Mr. Ferrell, who was about to depart, stopped in his tracks. ¡°What is it?¡±

    This <i>type </i><i>of </i>student wasmendable in a way <i>but </i>always seemed to make enemies everywhere.

    Milly smiled, ¡°Earlier, Mnie and <b>Stephanie </b>from ss D said that if I could score 700 points, they would bow and apologise in front of the entire school. Now <b>that </b>I have achieved that, I wonder if they will

    1/3

    25 The Talkative Teacher

    Mnie and Stephanie, who were attempting to sneak away from the corner, were taken aback. Alex frowned. ¡°Is that so? You two,e out and apologise to Milly.¡±

    Stephanie red <b>at </b>Mnie angrily.

    Mnie had involved her in this situation. Now, they had to suffer humiliation together.

    +5 Pearls

    Mnie hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. Not only did Milly score 700 points, but she was also the first in their grade.

    With numerous teachers and students watching, they had no choice but toe out and apologise despite their reluctance.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Milly. We shouldn¡¯t <b>have</b>¡­.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Milly abruptly raised her hand to stop them. Her eyes glinting behind her sses. ¡°Since you promised to apologise in front of the entire school, you shouldn¡¯t apologise to me here. Isn¡¯t there a swearing¨Cin ceremony next week? You guys should apologise beneath the national g. What do you think, Mr. Ferrell?¡±

    Alex could not refuse.

    He had relocated Ms. Hills to please Milly earlier on. It was just a small matter for him now, ¡°Alright, let the discipline teacher make arrangements.¡±

    Milly smiled when she saw Stephanie and Mnie¡¯s resentful gazes.

    They had to finish what they started.

    After everyone left, the sole beneficiary of the entire incident, Sunny, now the ss teacher of ss A, approached Milly.

    ¡°See, Milly. We <b>are </b>fated to be in the same ss. Who would have thought that because of your words, I could move from ss B to ss A in one go instead of struggling for ten years? You are my saviour!¡±

    Milly frowned as she found Sunny to be annoying!

    Sunny felt hurt when Milly ignored him. ¡°Have you forgotten about me, Milly? I supervised your exams. Do you remember my name?¡±

    Milly was annoyed by his chatter. ¡°No.¡±

    Why is this teacher so talkative?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sunny acted pitifully. ¡°How could you forget <b>me</b>? I was the first teacher you met when you entered. Crestwood High. But I forgive you. Let me remind you again that my name is Sunny Lane. It¡¯s easy to remember. Have you heard the song that was written just for me?¡±

    Milly was intrigued, ¡°A song written just for you?¡±

    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Sunny exined enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, that song ¡®Sunny¡® by Boney M.¡±

    Milly was at a lost for words.

    2/3

    ºÅ<b>64</b><b>%</b>Á¿

    Chapter 25 The Talkative Teacher

    +5 Pearls.

    Suddenly, she felt that Anna wasn¡¯t so bad after all. Even though she didn¡¯t like her, at least she wasn¡¯t as talkativel

    Meanwhile, at Tate Group,

    George <b>sat </b>in the CEO¡¯s chair with a dark expression.

    Danny was trembling on the side. His mind was racing to recall the recent projects thepany had been working <b>on</b>. There didn¡¯t seem to be any significant crisis. <i>Why </i>was Mr. Tate emitting such a menacing aura?

    After a while, a deep voice was heard, ¡°Go, gather all the public rtions and technical staff. The meeting will <b>start </b>in 5 minutes in the conference room.¡±

    Danny did not dare to hesitate. ¡°Yes. Mr. Tate!¡±

    On the <b>way </b>to the conference room, the public rtions and technical department managers surrounded Danny. They were puzzled. ¡°Mr. Jarvis, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in thepany? Why the urgent meeting<b>?</b>¡±

    Danny continued walking without pausing. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure myself, but it could be a serious matter judging by Mr. Tate¡¯s expression. You all must be on alert. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Mr. Tate with that kind of expression, so I guess it¡¯s quite a serious situation.¡±

    10

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Mr Tate¡¯s Fianc¨¦e

    Upon hearing these words, everyone immediately sat up straight and focused intently.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! At the head of the table, George¡¯s slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the tabletop, creating a distinct noise in the silent conference room.

    All of his subordinates maintained an upright posture. They even didn¡¯t dare to breathe, afraid that any movement could lead to trouble.

    After a brief pause, George finally spoke. His voice carrying a hint of restraint, ¡°Today, we have four matters to discuss in this meeting. I expect everyone to address them promptly and not waste my time.¡±

    Mr. Tate was so upset. The problem must be severe!

    ¡°Understood. Everyone swiftly opened theirptops, their finger ready to take notes.

    The first issue is a post on Crestwood High¡¯s website spreading false information about my fianc¨¦e. I need you to identify the source of this <b>IP </b>address within one minute.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s fingers trembled, and their eyes widened in disbelief.

    What? Mr. Tate has a fiancee?

    Danny also widened his eyes, almost twisting his waist in surprise. What<i>? </i><i>Did </i>Mr. Tate call an emergency meeting with deadly intentions because of this?

    George wasted no time on their curiosity. He nced at his watch and dered, ¡°Time starts now.¡±

    The elite technical team at Tate Group swiftly gathered all the relevant information about the IP address within half a minute and presented it to George.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, we have traced the location of the post to Crestwood High. We pinpointed the exact source in Crestwood High D ss through advanced positioning techniques. Utilizing mobile phone data, we identified the student responsible as Mnie Spencer from this ss. Additionally, we essed the student¡¯s information from Crestwood High¡¯s records and have forwarded it to your email. At the same time, we also deleted the post that ndered thedy.¡±

    Upon hearing the term dy, George felt his anger dissipate slightly, causing a slight curve on his lips. ¡°Your bonus for this month is increased by 30%. You can go to the finance department to im it yourself.¡±

    The general managers in the technical department were left speechless. Was it really <i>that </i>simple? Look, Mom, I¡¯ve seeded in gaining favour <b>with </b>the right person!

    Maintaining a <b>cold </b>expression, George efficiently opened his email.

    A detailed information sheet with a one¨Cinch photo appeared on the screen instantly.

    Mnie Spencer from the Spencer Group.

    After reviewing the entire information sheet, George continued, ¡°The second issue is to investigate the industrial chain of the Spencer Group in Adonio and their trade rtionships with other groups within

    three minutes.¡±

    T

    1/3Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    <b>& </b>nc¨¦e

    Two minutester, detailed information appeared in George¡¯s email again<b>.</b>

    +5 Pearls

    He tapped on the desktop with his finger on the table. After scanning all the data regarding the Spencer Group in his email, he turned to Danny beside hirn, issuing themand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the Spencer Group <b>in </b>Adonio within a week.¡±

    Danny nodded swiftly. Understood.¡±

    Mr. Tate was genuinely formidable!

    Tate Group currently holds the position of thergest enterprise in the country, and no one dares to challenge them. Although Tate Group stood in a dominant position, they refrained from pushing out otherpanies. In fact, George often extends a helping hand to struggling small businesses. However,

    <b>this </b><b>time</b><b>.</b>

    The Spencer Group has crossed a line with Mr. Thie.

    However, it¡¯s not solely George¡¯s fault. They should have raised their daughter correctly. They could have targeted anyone, yet they chose to target George¡¯s future wife!

    George finally found a future wife he adored, but they still dared to mistreat her. They were asking for trouble.

    The third issue is locating a reputable orphanage in the city. The environment is <b>not </b>a concern, but the security must be good. It¡¯s best if it can lock people in so they

    can¡¯t go out

    Danny blurted out, ¡°What? An orphanage?¡±

    He was momentarily surprised by the sudden change in topic, Why does Mr. Tate suddenly mention the orphanage? And if he wants to lock people inside <b>so </b>they can¡¯t get out, isn¡¯t that a prison?

    Does Mr. Tate want to send Mnie to the orphanage because she bullied Ms. But?

    But Mnie has parents, so the orphanage wouldn¡¯t take her, right?

    After hesitating momentarily, Danny said, ¡°Mr. Tate, are you nning to send Mnie there? But she is almost of legal age, which is not easy to do, and she also has parents, Legally speaking, this would be considered a restriction of personal freedom. It may not be easy to do. But if you have to do this, it¡¯s not impossible, just a bit troublesome

    George frowned, ¡°Who said I <b>was </b>going to send her in? Is she even deserving?¡±

    Danny was taken aback. ¡°Oh? Then who are you nning to send in?¡±

    ¡°William.¡±

    Danny widened his eyes, unable to believe it. ¡°Mr. William?¡±

    Although Mr. Tate was strict with Mr. William, he had never mistreated him materially. On the contrary, he always protected Mr. William in everything.

    Even <i>when </i>Mr. William insisted <i>on </i>participating <i>in </i>esports, Mr. Tate investigated <i>many </i>professional e¨Csports yers. Knowing they <i>suffered </i>much physical damage <i>from </i>ying <i>e</i>¨Csports, he always tried to <b>stop </b>Mr. <i>William</i>.

    Mr. Tate was so fond of Mr. William. Logically speaking, he wouldn¡¯t suddenly send him away. What was going on?

    2/3

    18:06 Sat, 22 Jun er <b>G </b>B

    Chapter 26 Mr Tate¡¯s Fianc¨¦e

    +5 Pearls

    Just as he was about to <b>ask</b>, he saw the numerous photos on George¡¯sputer. It seemed they were taken by a detective. Some of Mr. William and Ms. Butugh together, some study together, and some walk together on the road. In short, the photos showed that the two of them were very close.

    Danny was utterly speechless.

    <i>The </i>younger brother is still <i>not </i>as important as the future wife.

    George looked at the photos taken by the detective. The more he looked at it, the more angry he became and felt the urge to kill. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bother looking for an orphanage.¡±

    Danny let out a sigh. Mr. Tate doesn¡¯t have the heart to do that.

    ¡°Go find a cemetery. People can still run away from orphanages. Bury them in the cemetery <b>and </b>be done with it!¡±

    Danny was lost for words.

    George sighed, rubbed his slightly swollen forehead, and continued, ¡°Alright, the <bst </b>issue, which is also the core of today¡¯s meeting

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Mr. Tate is finally back to the main topic!

    Mr. Tate finally remembered their primary task!

    ¡°The core issue today is how to naturally, quietly, and unpretentiously get my fianc¨¦e toe to my house. on her own initiative.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the whole room fell silent, and not even the sound of typing on the keyboard could be heard.

    ¡°Whoever can solve this problem will be given a year off. His sry will be paid as usual, and his year¨Cend bonus will be multiplied tenfold.¡±

    All eyes instantly lit up. Even Danny, on his side, felt eager to offer suggestions upon hearing about such tempting conditions.

    10

    C

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 The Spencers Bankruptcy

    Inside the karaoke private room.

    Crash! The table¡¯s wine bottles, sses, fruit tes, and pastries were swept to the floor, creating a mess.

    Mnie was taken aback by Stephanie¡¯s furious outburst and stuttered tofort her, ¡°S¨CStephanie, I¡¯m sorry. I am the one who caused trouble for you. But I did it for your good because <b>I </b>wanted to help <b>you</b><b>. </b>Who knew Milly, that b*tch, still had a trick up her sleeve.¡±

    Mnie genuinely considered Stephanie to be her close sister. When she heard Stephanie¡¯sint, she didn¡¯t hesitate to stand by her side, treating Milly as theirmon enemy.

    In reality, she had no personal grudge against Milly.

    However, seeing Stephanie being forced to apologise in front of the entire school because of her, she felt even more guilty. She forgot that she could have simply ignored the whole situation.

    Stephanie took several deep breaths to suppress the urge tosh out.

    <i>This </i>Mnie, she¡¯s just a <i>fool</i>. Apologising <i>in </i>front <i>of </i><i>Milly </i>was <i>one </i>thing, but she dragged me into it and made me apologise in front of many <i>people</i>. She¡¯spletely ruined <i>my </i>reputation!

    <i>If </i><i>my </i>parents and brothers found out, they would look down on me. Then, everything <i>I </i>had aplished in the Buts would go to waste.

    But now she couldn¡¯t break up with Mnie. After all, the only pawn she could use now was her. If Mnie didn¡¯t help her, she would be too weak against Milly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just too angry just now. I didn¡¯t expect my sister to be so heartless, not even willing to let me go, so I made you suffer with me. I¡¯m sorry, Mnie, it¡¯s all my fault. Stephanie pursed her lips; her eyes were red, and her voice choked with sobs like a pitiful little victim.

    When Mnie saw her like this, her sense of justice returned. She rolled up her sleeves angrily. ¡°Stephanie, you are really too kind. She bullies you so much, but you still call her sister.¡±

    Obviously, she had forgotten that they were the ones who started the trouble on purpose.

    Stephanie sniffed, her tone filled with despair, ¡°Everyone in the family likes my sister. She is outstanding and has now ranked first in the whole grade. I am definitely no match for her. My sister dislikes me, so I dare not say anything.¡±

    Mnie felt heartbroken when she heard Stephanie¡¯s pitiful voice.

    Initially, she envied Stephanie for being born into the Buts, with six brothers who treated her like at little princess. But now it seemed that she also had a lot of worries and was very cautious.

    It¡¯s all because <i>of </i>Milly. Stephanie wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much grievance and hurt <i>if </i>Milly hadn¡¯t returned!

    No, I have to <i>help </i>Stephanie.

    She suddenly thought of something and excitedly leaned in front of Stephanie, saying, ¡°<b>Stephanic</b>, I suddenly remembered something. You can definitely outshine your sister in this matter. Your parents will be proud of you because of this.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 27 The Spencers Bankruptcy

    Stephanie raised her head, which was hanging low, and asked anxiously. ¡°What is it?¡±

    +5 Pearts

    Mnie continued, ¡°A few days ago, I heard someone telling my dad that Director n Hawkins ising to our school to select a supporting role for his new movie. The role requires <b>a </b>girl who can do ballet. Stephanie, you have learned ballet before and have reached level nine. You are also so beautiful. He will definitely choose you.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as soon as she heard this. She instantly became excited.

    Director <b>n </b>Hawkins, a big shot who has won numerous awards from significant directors domestically and internationally. Every movie he directs bes a hit, <b>and </b>many celebrities are willing to be a cameo

    in his films.

    Moreover, he has produced countless award¨Cwinning actors and actresses.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    If she could be chosen, it would bring great honour to the Buts.

    ¡°Can we trust this news? There are so many aspiring actors who would love to work in Mr. Hawkin¡¯s films; how is it possible that they haven¡¯t found a suitable candidate? Stephanie questioned.

    Mnie quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the requirements for this role are rigorous. The character must be innocent yet worldly¨C<b>wise</b>, as well as be proficient in ballet. Many female stars in the <b>entertainment </b>industry have already <b>been </b>eliminated based solely on the first requirement. I heard that Mr. Hawkins <b>has </b>been looking nationwide for this role.¡±

    ¡°So, this news is definitely urate. They will visit our school in a few days; the principal has already given approval. My dad happened to k§Õetivare fal denting¡¯s assistants and since I attend Crestwood High, I thought I should inform you. You should start preparing now. Stephanie, this time, you will definitely outshine Milly!¡±

    updates?

    You will be notified for the updates

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up with determinof the Stovely bucher finding ppress the excitement in her heart.

    Despite being adopted by the Buts, her parents showered her with love and attention, focusing on all aspects of her upbringing, including etiquette, social skills, and various talents.

    One of these talents was ballet, which was the skill she had been training in for the longest time and excelled the most. She also had already passed level nine!

    As for Milly,ing from a humble background, she was fortunate to have enough to eat, let alone afford ballet lessons.

    This time, Stephanie was eager to see what Milly could bring topete with her!

    Upon entering the house, Mnie was <b>stunned </b>by <b>a </b>sudden p.

    She suffered a brief deafness in her left ear.

    As soon as she looked up, she saw her father, Jeff Spencer. His sleeves rolled up, and his face flushed with anger. Despite being restrained by her mother, Emily <b>Shaw</b>, he <b>still </b>attempted to strike her again. ¡°You ungrateful child! You still have <b>a </b>face to go home! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±

    Emily¡¯s eyes were red from crying, but she felt heartbroken witnessing her daughter being hit ¡°Mnie, be obedient. Go upstairs and rest.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 27 The Spencers Bankruptcy

    +5 Pearls

    Mnie, stubborn as ever, stood her ground with a swollen left check, refusing to budge. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s gotten into you? Why did you hit me out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into me?¡± Jeff¡¯s chest heaved with anger as if he would lose his breath in the next second. He stretched out his trembling hand, pointed at her<b>, </b>and continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Our family¡¯spany ispletely ruined. That was the life¨Clong efforts of your grandfather and me! Now, everything is gone, no money, no projects, nopany, nothing.¡±

    After saying that, he crumpled onto the carpet, sobbing uncontrobly.

    It was the first time Mnie had seen her father in such a state. In her memory, he was a sessful and charismatic businessman, always witty and charming. But today, he appeared lost and broken, consumed by despair.

    10

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly

    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After a while, a wave of panic washed over her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    +5 Pearls

    Her intuition told her that something significant had urred to her family. Something beyond her control.

    She looked at her mother, who was standing silently, weeping. Suppressing her inner fear, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening? Please don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Emily looked at Mnie with a heavy heart and sobbed. ¡°Mnie, our family¡¯spany¡­ has gone bankrupt.¡±

    Mnie felt as though the ground had crumbled beneath her feet. The news seems surreal.

    Her

    eyes widened in disbelief and fear as she shook her head, muttering, ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening. Everything seemed fine earlier. Dad even mentioned a major project that could significantly boost ourpany¡¯s revenue this year¡­

    Her face paled. She desperately clutched her mother¡¯s sleeve, hoping it was all a lie. ¡°Mom, are you serious? Is this because you didn¡¯t want to buy me that new bag? I don¡¯t need it, I swear. Please, tell me this isn¡¯t true.¡±

    Tears welled in Emily¡¯s eyes; her onceposed demeanour was shattered. She looked at Mnie with pity and helplessness, ¡°Mniec, when will you grow up?¡±

    Mnie covered her ears and yelled hysterically, refusing to ept the harsh reality.

    Her voice quivered as she eximed, ¡°I refuse to believe it. How could we go bankrupt? You¡¯re lying to me! Yes! You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Fearing her daughter¡¯s reaction, Emily embraced her. ¡°Mnie, calm down. There might be a way out of

    this.¡±

    Mnie stood still, repeating mechanically, ¡°A way out?¡±

    Even Jeff, sitting in shock on the floor, looked up hopefully, ¡°Honey, is there really a solution<b>? </b>Can we ovee this?¡±

    Emily nodded, ¡°Yes. Remember when you called for help earlier? Despite the rejections, they hinted that someone was targeting ourpany because you offended people who shouldn¡¯t be offended in school. Think, Mnie, who have you shed with recently?¡±

    Before marrying into the family, Emily Shaw was <b>a </b>sessful businesswoman in her own right. However, after marrying Jeff Spencer, she slowly retreated behind the scenes, but her sharp business acumen remained intact.

    After calming down, she saw a glimmer of hope in the situation.

    Since they all said Mnie had provoked people in the school, they can work hard on this. They should apologise and makepensation, and things may turn around..

    Mnie¡¯s eyes were swollen, her hands clenched tightly as she reflected on the school feud¡­

    1/3

    Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly

    It was Milly!

    The only person she had shed with recently was Milly!

    ¡°Mom, I remember now. It¡¯s Milly!¡±

    µÚ<b>54</b>%Á¿

    +5 Pearls

    Emily fin rowed her eyebrow, processing this information before asking. ¡°Is she the Buts¡¯s newly recognised daughter?¡±

    Mnie confirmed, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s her.¡±

    But then she hesitated, ¡°No. Stephanie and I are close friends. My conflict with Milly was to help Stephanie: If the Buts were targeting us, Stephanie would have informed me

    Emily remained silent, contemting the situation as her mind raced.

    Their Spencer Group was less powerful than the But Group, but it was also an influentialpany in the local area. It would be challenging for the But Group to bring them down overnight.

    There must be a greater force behind it.

    ¡°Mnie, call your close friend Stephanie, inform her about our bankruptcy, and observe her reaction.¡±

    Mnie hesitated, <b>not </b>wanting to lose face in front of her ssmates. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±

    Emily could see through her daughter¡¯s thoughts with just one look. Therefore, she sternly stared at Mnie. ¡°If you still want to continue attending school, living in <b>this </b>mansion, and buying designer brands, you must listen to me!¡±

    Mnie obediently took out her phone and made the call.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie stood outside Milly¡¯s door, hoping to gain Milly¡¯s sympathy.

    ¡°Milly, congrattions <b>on </b>achieving first ce in the entire grade. If Mom and Dad knew, they would be pleased.¡±

    Milly leaned against the door, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Did youe to my door just to thank me?¡±

    She doubted the sincerity of this seemingly kind¨Chearted girl.

    Stephanie immediately teared up, stepped forward, and gently grabbed Milly¡¯s sleeve, choking back tears.

    ¡°Milly, Mnie posted your previous grades on Crestwood High¡¯s website <b>and </b>humiliated you. I only found out about itter. I didn¡¯t expect her jealousy to be so intense that she would hurt you so much. If I had known earlier, I would have stopped her.¡±

    ¡°The bet was not my idea. It was her recklessness. Our rtionship is not good at all. We are just ssmates. I never imagined she would involve me in the bet, causing a rift between us. Please don¡¯t be <b>angry </b>with me because of her actions.¡±

    Milly was impressed by her maniption and deceit.

    No wonder in the novel, it is the original owner or those business tycoons of the Buts, they have been deceived by this girl. With this unpredictable <i>face</i>, <i>even </i>if she was a movie queen in <i>my </i>previous life, she was out of reach of this acting ability.

    2/3

    Chapter 28 Seeking Help from Milly

    +5 Pearls

    Milly smiled slightly, intrigued by her tactics. ¡°Oh? Is that all? Then I forgive you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to studying.¡±

    With that, she turned around.

    Stephanie didn¡¯t expect Milly to forgive herself so easily. She initially thought it would take a lot of effort.

    Thus, she smiled and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve forgiven me, can you speak to the teacher and resolve the issue of apologising under the national g? It all started because of Mnie.¡±

    Milly chuckled at the request, realising the true intentions behind Stephanie¡¯s visit.

    She might have believed her innocence if she hadn¡¯t read the original text.

    ording to the description in the book, all the things Mnie did were for Stephanie. Stephanie was fine. She took herself clean with just a sentence or two. She didn¡¯t know whether Mnie, who thought Stephanie <b>was </b>the embodiment of kindness <b>and </b>loveliness, would be furious when she heard herself being ndered like this.

    10

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 The Beginning of the Show

    Stephanie suddenly lowered her posture to apologise. Not only because it was embarrassing to do so in front of the entire school but also because the swearing ceremony at Crestwood High required parental participation. The purpose was to inspire students¡® fighting spirit and to involve parents in assisting with the college entrance examination.

    Although Carlos and Olivia had been taking care of their grandfather abroad and her brother, Jordan, was on a business trip, there were other parents at Crestwood High who stand in as the Buts¡® business partners. Stephanie did not want to take any risks, as she knew her family would disapprove of her actions. if they found out she was bullying Milly.

    Therefore, despite her reluctance, she had to apologise.

    Ding! A phone call rang suddenly.

    Just as Stephanie was about to achieve her goal and avoid apologising in front of the whole school, a phone call interrupted the moment.

    She ignored the ringing phone and continued to frown, She looks pitifully at Milly, attempting to steer the conversation away, ¡°Milly, can we just forget about the apology under the national g?¡±

    However, the phone is ringing persistently.

    Milly leaned against the door frame and didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯d better answer the phone first.¡±

    Stephanie bit her lip and took out her phone reluctantly. The call was from Mnie.

    Why did Mnie call me at this time?

    After a brief pause, she answered the phone and heard Mnie¡¯s anxious voice on the other end, ¡°Stephanie, please help me. Our family is facing bankruptcy.¡±

    Her voice was not loud, but it was too quiet in the corridor. Milly overheard the conversation and raised an eyebrow.

    Stephanie was also stunned for a moment. She turned around quickly and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you fine during the day?¡±

    Mnie sobbed and exined, ¡°Dad said it was because I provoked people I shouldn¡¯t have provoked in school, so someone attacked our family. The only person I had a conflict with in school was Milly. It must be her. Please help me! Can you ask Milly to let my family go? Besides, the reason why we have conflicts is because I stand up for you.<b>¡±</b>

    Stephanie pursed her lips. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Milly standing at the door, leaningzily on the door frame.

    She was wearing white silk pyjamas. Under the orange light, she looked like a fairy in the sunset. She had a very ordinary face, and even the big, thick sses blocked most of her face. But how can she look like a fairy while standing there without saying a word?

    In Stephanie¡¯s memory, she looked thin and malnourished. She didn¡¯t realise when Milly started to change.

    1/3

    45

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie clenched her fists hard, her teeth chattering with jealousy. How could <b>this </b>girl from the countryside <b>act </b>so superior in front of her? I was the true youngdy of the Buts.

    She took a deep breath and forced her voice to sound normal, whispering. ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you and plead to Milly¡±

    A voice caying joyfully came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Stephanie, you are so kind. You are really my <b>best </b>friend.¡±

    After hanging up the phone<b>, </b>Stephanie turned around and said gently, ¡°Milly, I¡¯m sorry. It was Mnie who called just now,¡±

    Milly nced at herzily, not curious, and responded, ¡°Oh, so what?¡±

    Stephanie smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She just called me to ask <b>me </b>about my homework. Milly, you already forgave me earlier, so can you just forget about the apology under the national g? After all, it was Mnie who made a bet with you, not me.¡±

    Milly suddenly found it amusing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    I really don¡¯t know how the Buts educated Stephanie. How did she be so thick¨Cskinned?

    If she didn¡¯t mishear just now, she just vaguely heard words such as ¡°bankruptcy, ¡°conflict,¡± ¡°pleading, and so on. These words can be easily connected together. She can guess what Mnie means. Although she doesn¡¯t know if Mnie¡¯s family bankruptcy has anything to do with her, she can tell from her tone just now that she is indeed asking for Stephanie¡¯s help..

    Milly blinked, tilted her head, mimicked her innocent look and asked, ¡°But Stephanie, aren¡¯t you and Mnie good friends? Since you are good friends, you should share the same hardships.¡±

    Stephanie suddenly denied loudly, ¡°Who said we are good friends? <b>Milly</b>, you may not know this since your just arrived, but the Spencer Group is nothingpared to our But Group. She only approached me for her benefit. You also know we are ssmates. I simply couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Milly stretched out her hand to hold the frame of her sses and continued to ask, ¡°So, you mean that you don¡¯t actually want to be friends with her, but she is pestering you?¡±

    Stephanie rxed a little when she heard her tone and nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, she was the one who pestered me. Whether it was the previous blog about posting your results to frame you or theter post about picking a fight with you and making a bet with you, I didn¡¯t know about any of these things. If I had known about it, I would definitely not have allowed her to nder you like this. I only reluctantly became friends with her for the sake of the rtionship between our two families.¡±

    A hint of sarcasm shed in Milly¡¯s eyes, but it quickly dissipated under the reflection of the sses, ¡°Oh, okay then. I will talk to the teacher.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if she didn¡¯t expect that she would agree, ¡°Thank you, Milly. Then, you can rest. I will go back to the room first.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left without any hesitation.

    Milly stood there and looked at her turning back. She couldn¡¯t hold it back and snorted coldly.

    This Stephanie is not only thick¨Cskinned but also vicious¨Chearted. She can even turn against her best friend.

    2/3

    Chapter 29 The Beginning of the Show.

    63%

    +5 Pearlo

    But if she thinks about it carefully, it seems quite normal. In the book<b>, </b>after the Buts went bankrupt, she still took all the money and fled abroad, without caring about her brothers, who had treated her dearly. at home.

    Milly returned to the room and took out her phone from her pyjamas pocket. The recording light on her mobile phone was still blinking.

    She just thought about recording, just to prevent Stephanie from finding fault with her oring up with some tricks to frame her.

    She didn¡¯t expect to record something unexpected, which was quite a surprise.

    She opened herputer, pressed a few keys, and theputer screen turned into a program code interface. Then, her fingers quickly found Mnie¡¯s contact information, packaged all the audio files, and sent them over.

    After that, she shut down theputer.

    The show is about to begin.

    10

    3/3

 Chapter 30

    Pearls

    Chapter 30 Finding a Solution

    Meanwhile, at the Spencer¡¯s residence, Mnie was on a conference call. After hanging up, she looked hopefully at her mother and said excitedly. ¡°Mom, Stephanie said she will help us. Does this mean we won¡¯t go bankrupt?¡±

    Mnie¡¯s mother, Emily Shaw, frowned, still feeling a bit worried.

    She had encountered all types of people in her social circle. She always feels that the gentle and considerate best friend her daughter talks about is not a simple person.

    If someone genuinely wanted to help their friends, their initial reaction upon hearing the news would be to urgently grasp the situation or try to help in any way possible. No matter which it is, there would definitely be emotional fluctuations. However, this girl was unusually quiet.

    ¡°Mnie, call her again and ask her if she is aware of our family¡¯s situation. Don¡¯t be too direct, just try to gather information indirectly,¡± Emily advised.

    Mnie hesitated upon hearing her mother¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Mom, Stephanie and I are very close. Since she promised to help us, she will definitely help us. There¡¯s no need to <b>ask </b><b>again</b>. I <b>trust </b>her.¡±

    Just then, her phone buzzed with an audio message from an unknown number.

    She was about to delete it, but Emily intervened. ¡°Open it and listen.¡±

    Mnie mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a prank?¡± However, seeing Emily¡¯s serious expression, she obediently opened the message.

    In an instant, the clear conversation filled the quiet living room.

    ¡°Milly, Mnie posted your previous grades on the blog, and I only found outter that she also humiliated you on the blog. I didn¡¯t expect her jealousy to be so strong, to actually hurt you like this. If I had known earlier, I would <b>have </b>stopped her

    The bet was not my idea either. She was just being reckless. Actually, my rtionship with her is not good. at all. We¡¯re just purely ssmates. I never thought she would involve me in the bet, creating a rift between us sisters. She¡¯s really malicious. Milly, please don¡¯t be angry with me because of this bad girl, okay?¡±

    ¡®Who said we were good friends?¡®

    ¡®Milly, you may not know this since you just arrived, but the Spencer Group is nothingpared to our Burnell Group. She only approached me for her benefit. You also know we are ssmates. I simply couldn¡¯t refuse.

    The voice in the recording is the same as the female voice on the phone just now. Who else could it be besides Stephanie?

    The audio was brief, but there was no background noise. Every word was clear.

    Mnie waspletely stunned. Her face turned pale instantly. What did I hear? Stephanie <i>said </i><i>I </i>only approached her for my benefit<i>. </i>She didn¡¯t consider me her good friend<i>? </i><i>She </i>even called me a bad girl? Everything was my fault¡­.

    Mnie shook her head in disbelief, trembling <b>as </b>she turned off the audio and dialled Stephanie¡¯s

    friand. CL<b>¡­</b>

    1/3

    Chapter 30 Finding a Solution

    +5 Pearls

    would never say something like that. Someone must be framing her. I need to talk to her and get to the bottom of this.¡±

    The call was quickly answered. Stephanie¡¯s clear and cheerful voice came through, ¡°Hi, Mnie. Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Stephanie. you¡­ ¡°Mnie didn¡¯t know how to express the words, so she took a different approach, ¡°Have you met Milly already? Did she say anything?¡±

    Stephanic was taken aback. She had been so happy just now that she had forgotten about <b>this</b>. She replied, ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll go see herter. You know we have the college entrance examing up, and there¡¯s so much homework from the teachers. I want to finish it before I go.¡±

    ¡°Even though our family has gone bankrupt because of you, you don¡¯t even care about this little request. Stephanie, are you still my best friend?¡® Mnie <b>was </b>surprised by how nonchnt she was. Her voice became sharper.

    Stephanie frowned upon hearing the usation. Her previously joyful mood from convincing Milly not to publicly apologise quickly turned sour.

    She had always looked down on Mnie, never truly considering her a best friend. She¡¯s the youngest daughter of the Buts, destined to inherit the family business and stand in the upper ss of society. How could she be on the same level as the Spencers, who couldn¡¯t evenpare to the threshold of a prestigious family?

    They were never on the same level.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but sound a bit sarcastic, ¡°Mnie, how could you say such things? It really hurts me to hear you say that. I will help you, but now we are about to take the college entrance examination. We are students and should prioritise our studies. How about this? After the exam, I will find Milly to understand the situation and also talk to my brother to help your f

    Mnie¡¯s chest heaved. She breathed heavily, trying to keep herself calm, and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t wait until after the college entrance examination. It¡¯s still a month away!¡±

    Stephanie didn¡¯t care about the urgency on the other end of the phone but instead rebuked, ¡°Mnie, your aggressive attitude is really ufortable. Since you are in such a hurry, then I can¡¯t help you<b>.¡±</b>

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    The Spencer Group had gone bankrupt, and Mnie had no value to herself anymore. Even if she had to confront the situation head¨Con, she wasn¡¯t afraid, <b>as </b>she always had followers around her.

    On the other end, after the phone call was abruptly ended, Mnie angrily threw her phone on the ground, and with a loud ¡°bang, the screen shattered.

    She covered her face and squatted on the sofa, crying uncontrobly. ¡°How could she do this? I really thought of her as my best friend. I did so much for her. She still said such things about me!¡±

    Emily touched her hair lovingly andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not bad to see someone clearly through one thing. At least it proves that you have grown up.

    ¡°But, Mom, what should I do? If Stephanie doesn¡¯t help us, our family will go bankrupt¡­

    Emily narrowed her eyes, nced at the shattered phone that Mnie had thrown on the ground, and said

    2/3

    softly, ¡°No, there is another way.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Milly yawned as she entered the ssroom.

    In her previous life as an actress, she either filmed night scenes or rushed toplete scenes, often without time to rest. Now that she had finally transmigrated into an ordinary person through a book, she couldn¡¯t even rest because of the college entrance <b>examination</b>.

    To make matters worse, she thought she could catch a nap in the car. But Stephanie was acting all sisterly and affectionate. It was sickening. She didn¡¯t know where she got the energy from.

    <b>And </b>then, there was Anthony, sitting in the car like a block of ice. When she didn¡¯t look at <b>him</b>, he stared at her intently, like he was watching a criminal. When she finally nced over curiously, he would look away arrogantly, with a look that <b>said </b>¡®strangers not allowed.

    In short, it was very ufortable.

    If she had known, she would have listened to Jordan and hired a driver so she wouldn¡¯t feel so uneasy going to school.

    William was excited to see hering and immediately went up to greet her, saying, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    10

    1Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 31

    <b>#</b>5 Rears

    Chapter 31 Crestwood High¡¯s Bold Move

    Milly furrowed her brow with a hint of disdain, ¡°Could you please stop referring to me as boss?¡±

    Being pursued by a man who was taller and stronger than her, it felt ufortable no matter how she looked at it,

    However, William did not share the same sentiment. He persisted, ¡°Once a boss, always a boss. Until I grasp your core technology, my stance will not change.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    At that moment, she felt like she was talking to a wall.

    Considering the Tates¡® esteemed status, wouldn¡¯t they be willing to invest some money in getting their second son treated if he was this foolish? It was embarrassing to be seen with him.

    William was oblivious to her thoughts. He nced behind her, noticed no one there, then inquired curiously, ¡°Boss<b>, </b>is your family not attending the swearing ceremony today?¡±

    Milly walked over to the table, set down her bag, and nodded. ¡°Yes, my parents are overseas, and my brother is on a business trip. No one will be joining us.¡±

    Wait a minute, William was the second son of the Tates. Could it be that the one attending the swearing ceremony this time is

    Milly stood up abruptly, almost colliding with William, who was about to sit down. He was startled and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    She stared at him intently and asked, ¡°Who from your family ising to meet you?¡±

    Her piercing gaze made William feel a chill run down his spine. He stuttered, ¡°There¡¯s no one. My grandpa finds it bothersome, and my brother is too upied.¡±

    The cold sweat instantly ceased.

    Milly finally felt a sense of relief.

    Thank goodness! She was genuinely worried a moment ago. She had just suggested to George that they should part ways. It would be incredibly awkward if they crossed paths again today.

    She took a deep breath and settled back into her seat, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief?¡± William suddenly raised his voice, with a tinge of heartache and indignation, ¡°Boss, are you aware of Crestwood High¡¯s bold move?¡±

    Milly frowned and <b>asked</b>, ¡°Bold move? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you may not have noticed on your way here. Crestwood High¡¯s annual swearing ceremony <b>is </b>akin to a pre¨Cexam pep rally. It¡¯s not just about taking an oath. They also bring in so¨Ccalled experts to deliver emotional and stirring speeches<b>. </b>The students have to embrace their parents. If no one embraces them, the principal will invite them to step in and hug those foolish experts. How awkward can it get?¡±

    Milly paused in her actions of holding the book.

    1/3

    Chapter 31 Crestwood High¡¯s Bold Move

    +5 Fearis

    She had never attended high school in her previous life, so she assumed that the high school swearing: ceremony was solely about taking an oath and getting motivated. She never anticipated there would <b>be </b>emotional moments as well.

    So, if their parents didn¡¯t show up, did that mean they would all have to go on stage and line up to embrace the experts<b>?</b>

    Experts holding microphones, passionately recounting tear¨Cjerking stories. They came to the stage with. runny noses and tears and lined up to hug. Below, thousands of parents and students watched and apuded, creating a spine¨Cchilling spectacle.

    If only I had known, I would have dly paid money to hire some extras.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°So, do we have to go on stage?¡± Milly asked.

    William pursed his lips and replied. ¡°There is a solution. We can go up together, pretend to be each other¡¯s parents, embrace for warmth, and get through this.¡±

    Milly stared at him coldly, causing William to retract his suggestion quickly. ¡°I¡­ I was joking. If you¡¯re notfortable with it, just forget it.¡±

    The boss is truly frightening!

    Milly¡¯s eyes darkened. In her previous life, although she had climbed to a certain position in the entertainment industry, only she knew the hardships. Despite her outward appearance of radiance, she was actually quite lonely, with no one to lean on. Even at the pinnacle of the entertainment industry, she was vulnerable to being undermined by others, not to mention the widespread scandals and power struggles within that circle.

    Many bosses and directors would use various pretexts to intimidate her, coercing her intopliance, even resorting to drugging her on numerous asions.

    This resulted in her growing aversion towards men. Initially, just conversing with a man would make her feel nauseous, and she would even experience uncontroble urges to hit others.

    Later, she sought help from several psychologists, which enabled her to engage in normal social interactions. However, any slightly intimate contact with a man would still trigger a physical reaction in her. If she were required to embrace unfamiliar male experts on stage, she might truly lose control at that

    moment.

    Reflecting on this, she concluded that rather than embracing unfamiliar experts, it would be preferable to <b>choose </b>the familiar William.

    At least, if she were to lose control, it would be easier to confront him than to deal with the experts.

    <b>¡°</b>Alright, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said your guardian didn¡¯t show up?¡± a cold voice interrupted Milly¡¯s words.

    They were taken aback, gazing up to see a slender and handsome young man silhouetted against the light in front of their desks.

    Milly stood frozen, momentarily unable to <b>react</b>. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she inquired.

    Anthony pulled <b>a </b>chair and settled in front of her desk. ¡°Is it difficult to understand? I am your sixth

    2/3

    Chapter 31 Crestwood High¡¯s Bold Move

    brother<b>, </b>so it¡¯s only natural for me to act as your guardian.¡±

    He emphasised the term ¡°brother¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Milly was surprised, somewhat perplexed. ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention that you wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me as your sister? You said you¡¯ll be a puppy if you acknowledge me as a sister again.¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t say anything.

    William<b>, </b>who had just witnessed his intervention, felt a surge of anger and resentment. Upon hearing Milly¡¯s words, he mmed the table andughed, ¡°Hahaha, puppy

    Anthony¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. He clenched his fist tightly as if he was on the verge of striking thatughing face.

    ¡°I said that because you mistreated Stephanie. If you don¡¯t mistreat her in the future, I will continue to regard you as my sister. After all, blood ties are unbreakable, he stated solemnly.

    Milly anticipated his response.

    Although the overarching theme of this story revolves around six clder brothers doting on the female

    lead¡¯s younger sister, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of inexplicable annoyance. Why was <b>that</b><b>?</b>

    Milly smiled and responded, ¡°Well, you might be disappointed because I will still tease her in the future.¡±

    She was sitting by the window. At this time, a gentle breeze outside wafted in, lifting the heavy bangs off her forehead and revealing her wlessplexion. Her dark eyes shone through the thick sses.

    She was truly stunning!

    Not only did Anthony find her captivating, but even William, who had beenughing heartily, was momentarily stunned.

    Anthony was the first to snap out of it, yfully smacking William on the head as he caught him ogling his sister. He warned sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look again!¡±

    William quickly averted his gaze, muttering, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking¡±

    Yet, his <b>ears </b>turned red, as if they were on fire.

    10

    3/3

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 The Confrontation

    Meanwhile, Stephanie nced at the vacant seat beside her in ss D and frowned,

    Mnie was absent from school today.

    Recallingst night when Mnie called her in tears, seeking help, and then using her hysterically, all these events intertwined, giving her a sense that something was amiss.

    Could it be that she had discovered I was using her?

    No, that was impossible. She was naive and gullible. I could easily fabricate a few excuses to deceive her and earn her trust.

    Reflecting on it now, she regretted her harsh words to Mnie the previous night. Despite the Spencer Group¡¯s financial downfall, they could still benefit her.

    Furthermore, who else besides Mnie would be <b>as </b>easily manipted and led on with just a few words? Such pawns were hard toe by.

    Therefore, when Mnie arrivedter, she nned to disy a bit of vulnerability and coax her. After all, that was what she was most susceptible to.

    Suddenly, a ssmate called out to her.

    ¡°Stephanie, is that your older brother? Is he here for your swearing ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Stephanie. Your brother is quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re something else. You imed earlier that no one from your family would be attending, but you were just teasing us. Were you afraid your brother¡¯s good looks would overshadow us?¡±

    Stephanie was taken aback. Jordan was here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be on a business trip out of town?

    Following everyone¡¯s gaze outside, a man in a suit, broad¨Cshouldered, slim¨Cwaisted, tall, and dignified like a runway model, appeared on the asphalt road. Who else could it be besides Jordan?

    He was heading towards <b>ss </b>D.

    It¡¯s my ss, not Anthony and Milly¡¯s ss A, but ss D!

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up at <b>that </b>moment. She couldn¡¯t resist standing up and rushing out amidst the envious stares of her ssmates. ¡°Jordan!¡±

    Jordan was surprised to see Stephanie. He was momentarily stunned, then furrowed his brow.

    Although he had been reborn for <b>some </b>time and had encountered Stephanie after his rebirth, the knowledge that it was because of her that they had misunderstood Milly in the previous life, causing her so much suffering, prevented him from feeling fondness towards Stephanie.

    Despite understanding that it was human nature, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to treat her the same way <b>as </b>before.

    His expressionless, handsome face darkened instantly. His steps faltered, and he looked down at her from

    1/3

    Chapter 32 The Confrontation

    His <b>tone </b>was businesslike

    +5 Pearls

    He rarely visited Crestwood <b>High</b>. Thest time he hade was to apany Milly for her entrance <b>exam</b>. Could it be that I wasn¡¯t heading towards ss A<b>?</b>

    Stephanie was thrilled <b>at </b>that moment,pletely oblivious to his change in demeanour. Instead, she gazed at hum excitedly and approached him, taking hold of his arm and acting affectionately. Jordan, you¡¯re amazing. You rushed <b>back </b>for me. Did you work overtime again?

    ¡°You¡¯re truly something. If you wereing, you should have informed me <b>beforehand</b>. The swearing ceremony won¡¯tmence for some time. Come with me to the ssroom first.¡±

    As she spoke, she began to lead him towards the ssroom.

    <b>Jordan </b>remained rooted to the spot. He gently pulled his arm back and said coldly, ¡°I <b>have </b>other matters to attend to and can¡¯t <b>apany </b>you to your ss. Fortunately, Ivan is here. Let him assist you.¡±

    Ivan, who <b>was </b>trailing behind him, was confused.

    He didn¡¯t know that being a CEO¡¯s assistant also involved assisting with swearing ceremonies.

    Stephanie was even more astonished that her brother had declined her offer. Her face paled instantly. She. stomped her foot and shouted with a touch of coquetry, ¡°Wait, Jordan!¡±

    Ivan wiped the sweat off his forehead and hesitated, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. But, this doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. Crestwood High¡¯s swearing ceremony involves parents and students embracing each other. It¡¯s not suitable for me to participate.¡±

    Embrace?

    Jordan¡¯s eyes, previously as cold as the moon, suddenly lit up upon hearing those words.

    Then, Milly will embrace me!

    I hade to the right ce!

    Despite his inner delight, he maintained a cold expression, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have

    to.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ivan almost knelt down in gratitude. ¡°Yes, Mr. But.

    When Stephanie heard this, she felt so wronged that tears welled up in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand why Jordan, who had always been so affectionate towards her, had suddenly be so distant. Even when she casually mentioned wanting a star, he immediately bought one for her and even name it after her. Why had Jordan, who had always been so kind to her, changed so suddenly?

    Seeing Jordan turning to leave, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve <b>tightly</b>, pleading, Jordan<b>, </b>please don¡¯t <b>go</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¦§

    Jordan looked at the sleeve she was holding onto. His just¨Crecovered expression instantly darkened, and he said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±

    The tension in the air heightened once again.

    Just then, a dignified voice broke the awkward silence from behind them, ¡°Mr. But, what a

    2/3

    18:07 Sat, 22 Jun GB<b>.</b>

    ?G

    Chapter 32 The Confrontation

    coincidence. Are you here for <b>a </b>meeting with your adopted sister?¡±

    Adopted sister?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    63%

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie, <b>who </b>had been quietly crying, heard these words and clenched her teeth in frustration. This <b>was </b>humiliating for her.

    I had worked so hard to be a part of the Buts, only to be referred to as an adopted sister in the end. I refused to ept it!

    But when she turned around, she was met with exquisite eyes and a faint smile. Her anger instantly disappeared, <b>and </b>she greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Tate.¡±

    Jordan saw George raise an eyebrow slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Tate, what a coincidence indeed. I assume you are here for a meeting with your brother?¡±

    George was dressed casually in <b>a </b><b>ck </b>windbreaker <b>over </b>a shirt and suit pants, giving off a youthful vibe.

    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m here for a meeting with my fianc¨¦e.

    He stood facing Jordan, emanating a noble and powerful aura like a king. However, Jordan showed no signs of backing down. He met his gaze with <b>equal </b>strength and responded with a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°Oh? I wasn¡¯t aware you have engaged.¡±

    George smiled and looked at him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not correct. I informed Mr. But at the previous banquet, so you should have known.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s gaze turned cold, as if he was ready to strike at any moment. ¡°George, you can provoke anyone, but you must never provoke Milly.¡±

    George didn¡¯t take his threat seriously. He replied calmly, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Huh! Who was he trying to fool with this show of sibling affection?

    He had investigated the Buts and discovered that Milly didn¡¯t live well after she returned to the Buts. She was ostracised everywhere, unloved by her brother or mother. Even the detectives remarked that the Buts were peculiar, not showing love to their biological daughter but doting on an adopted daughter.

    Since the Buts didn¡¯t care for her, let the Tates take care of her. What he could provide was far superior to what the Buts could offer.

    Two equally tall and handsome men, both exuding a powerful aura, refused to back down, creating a suffocating atmosphere. In that moment of confrontation, the air around them seemed to freeze.

    10

 Chapter 33

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 33 Leon Smith

    15 Posts

    The distance between ss A and ss D was pretty close. Milly spotted Jordan and Stephanie standing by the window not far away.

    She observed Jordan walking to ss D without any sentimentality and witnessed Stephaniee out and. joyfully link arms with him<b>.</b>

    It was hard not to feel uneasy. After all, in this unfamiliar world, Jordan was the first person to show kindness to her. But now, he was ignoring her and choosing someone else.

    Upon reflection, there was no reason to feel upset. As per the book¡¯s plot, they adored Stephanie, so it was understandable for them to support her.

    Just as she was about to turn away and pretend not to <b>notice</b>, she caught sight of a tall figure approaching.

    Milly immediately frowned as she recognised the person, disying a clear disdain.

    ¡°You said your brother wouldn¡¯te. So why is he here again?¡±

    William was taken aback. He followed her gaze to the cold figure outside the window, looking puzzled, and replied, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here. I didn¡¯t inform him about the swearing ceremony, so he shouldn¡¯t be

    <b>aware</b>.¡±

    Milly pursed her lips <b>and </b>spected, ¡°<b>Could </b>someone inform him, prompting him toe and meet you?

    William shook his head decisively and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My brother always ignores my news. When L injured my foot ying <b>basketball </b>before, he only found out a monthter. Sometimes, I even question if he is truly my biological brother!¡±

    From this angle, Milly could see William¡¯s jawline.

    She believed he <b>was </b>overthinking it. They looked almost identical from the side.

    ¡°Oh, I understand now!¡± William suddenly brightened, pped the table, and looked at Milly excitedly.

    ¡°George must have taken a liking to your adopted sister. He went to ss D to attend the swearing ceremony for her. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate your brother showing up as well, resulting in <b>a </b>standoff between the new brother¨Cinw and the elder brother, both wanting to attend your adopted sister¡¯s swearing ceremony. It¡¯s like a move in a romance novel called¡­ the first one to back down loses!¡±

    Milly remained silent.

    While his analogy was a bit off, his chain point didn¡¯t seem entirely incorrect.

    ording to the protagonist¡¯s plot in the books, it didn¡¯t seem entirely imusible for someone to be fond of Stephanie.

    William continued, ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t you scold George when he wanted to marry you? With his proud nature, he definitely wouldn¡¯t fisk rejection again. I assume it¡¯s someone else <b>now</b>, that is your adopted sister. It doesn¡¯t matter who lie married as long as it¡¯s a marriage alliance with your family.¡±

    Milly nodded upon hearing this.

    Chapter 33 Leon Smith

    It¡¯s possible. If that were the case, it would be a relief to rid herself of George.

    63%

    ÆÚ

    +5 Pearls

    However, she needed to find an opportunity to have him remove the bracelet from her hand. For some reason, she felt that the bracelet was sentient, asionally trembling or knocking <b>as </b>if it can peculiarly react to her emotions.

    Once again, at that moment, she sensed the bracelet hidden under her long sleeves tremble. This time, it was more vigorously, as if a petnt child was displeased with her leaving.

    She rolled up her sleeves and examined it, finding the bracelet still in and unremarkable.

    She rubbed her forehead, realising she had been sleeping poorlytely, even thinking of the idea of a bracelet having emotions.

    Just then, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly glimpsed a slender figure in the corridor outside.

    Milly stood up instantly when she saw that person. She was so excited that she identally knocked over the chair, creating a loud bang¡± sound.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Her voice was filled with joy and excitement, tinged with the surprise of a young girl resembling a melodious violin piece.

    Before anyone could react, Milly had run out eagerly. She threw herself into the person¡¯s arms, smiling with her eyes squinted like a contented cat.

    This is the first time Leon Smith has visited Crestwood High. He asked the security guard at the entrance for the general direction of ss 3A. However, with the abundance of ssrooms, even <b>knowing </b>the directions made it difficult to locate.

    Just <b>as </b>he was about <b>to </b>seek directions from a student, a slender figure suddenly embraced him, emanating the tenderness of a young girl.

    He frowned, initially suspected it was a scam, and prepared to push her away. However, upon lowering his head, he caught sight of those familiar eyes brimming with a smile, belonging to the person he had yearned for while overseas.

    ¡°Leon, you¡¯re back! Weren¡¯t you supposed to return at the year¡¯s end?¡± Milly¡¯s excited face blushed as she clung to him tightly.

    Leon chuckled and affectionately pinched her nose, remarking. ¡°I had nned to return afterpleting the project. But since you have the college entrance exam, I returned early. When I visited your previous school, I discovered you had transferred to Crestwood High<b>. </b>I knew it. My sister must be remarkable.¡±

    Milly giggled, her face exuding reliance.

    Leon was the original owner, Milly¡¯s foster brother. Despite their foster family not being as affluent as the Buts, they were still well¨Coff and had always treated them kindly, fulfilling their every <b>request</b>.

    Milly¡¯s adoptive mother, Natalie, had longed for a daughter, but due to health issues, she couldn¡¯t bear more children. Thus, she decided to adopt a girl from an orphanage. Coincidentally, Milly was also ced in the orphanage at that time, leading to Natalie deciding to adopt her.

    Med afortable life in the Smiths, cherished by her foster parents and brother.

    2/3

    Chapter 33 Leon Smith

    +5 Pearls

    Little did they anticipate that the adopted girl was actually the missing child of the Buts. Upon discovering this, Natalie was nearly in tears. However, <b>given </b>the Buts¡® influence, they had no choice but to allow Milly to return to her biological <b>family</b>.

    In reality, whether it was her excited reaction earlier or her instinctive rush into Leon¡¯s arms, it was all dueContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    the emotions imprinted by the original owner in Milly¡¯s body.

    So, when Milly followed her instinct and approached Leon obediently, she was taken aback. She felt no physical rejection towards the opposite sex.

    Instead, she experienced a profound sense of closeness from within.

    Was it because she recognised the person in front of her <b>as </b>someone who treated her well, thus evoking no reaction? Or was it due to her soul inhabiting a different body, erasing all previous issues?

    ¡°Milly? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Leon called out to her multiple times, noticing herck of response. He raised his voice slightly, ¡°Milly? What are you <b>thinking </b>about? How can you be so absent¨Cminded when I¡¯m talking to you?

    Milly blinked, disengaged from his embrace, and chuckled, ¡°Nothing. I just got overly excited upon seeing<b>. </b>you suddenly,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leon. Let¡¯s head to the ssroom first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    10

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Jealousy

    When Milly eximed ¡°brother¡± in surprise, Jordan and George, whom Stephanie entangled, instinctively- thought she was calling out to them. They were about to agree eagerly, with excitement in their eyes.

    However, when they turned their heads, the little girl flew into the arms of a stranger like a butterfly.

    Jordan and George were watching from a distance, and were on the verge of exploding,

    Who is that person? Why is Milly hugging him?

    Jordan was so angry that he almost bit his teeth to pieces. His aura became unusually cold and sharp. He ignored Stephanie and George behind him and walked quickly towards them.

    George was no better. He frowned and looked angry next second, striding closely behind.

    Jordan! Mr. Tate!¡±

    as if he was about to explode and kill someone in theContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Stephanie tried to call out to them, but the two tall, straight menpletely <b>ignored </b>her voice, not even turning back. Their footsteps hurriedly moved further away.

    She was left stomping her feet in ce, feeling helpless.

    At this moment, in ss A, William and Anthony, sitting beside Milly, looked puzzled as they watched her run out and then saw her happily leading a man inside.

    The man was tall and straight, with delicate features and a handsome face. His fair and brightplexion exuded a friendly aura, giving people a refreshing feeling even just by looking at him.

    The faces of the two of them instantly darkened.

    Especially William couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. The more he looked, the angrier he became. His tone couldn¡¯t help but be full of resentment:

    ¡°Boss, who is this guy?¡±

    Hmph, Boss actually hugged him! I didn¡¯t even once! I¡¯m jealous!

    He knew the people from the Buts, and this person definitely wasn¡¯t from the Buts. Hmph, he looked like a bad person with his crooked appearance!

    Milly let Leon sit in her seat and considerately pulled the desk forward to make him morefortable.

    Anthony saw her do this and was so angry that his hair almost stood on end. When he had just arrived, she hadn¡¯t treated him like this. He even moved the chair himself!

    After everything was set up, Milly began to introduce him, ¡°This is my brother, Leon Smith<b>.</b>¡±

    She was puzzled when she saw William suddenly looking angry.

    This guy was fine just now. Why did he suddenly be <b>so </b>strange when I came in?

    1/3

    Chapter 34 Jealousy

    +5 Pearls

    She decided that if this guy dared to be disrespect Leon, she would just twist his head off and use it as a ball for <b>Leon </b>to kick

    When William heard this, he was stunned. Leon Smith, why did this name sound so familiar?

    Wait, isn¡¯t this Boss¡® foster brother?

    After realising this, his expression changed drastically. He immediately put down his crossed legs and said, ¡°Hehe, so you¡¯re Boss¡® brother. No wonder you look so handsome and impressive. Nice to meet you. She often mentions you to me.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    This guy really knows how to talk to people. When did I ever mention him?

    Anthony¡¯s expression did not improve at all but instead became even colder when he heard that it was her brother.

    Leon also noticed their change in mood. He smiled and squinted his eyes in a friendly manner, saying, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll thank you for taking care of Milly.¡±

    William was pleasantly surprised and quickly waved his hand, responding, ¡°Leon, you¡¯re too polite. Taking ¨C care of Boss¡­ no, taking care of a ssmate is the right thing to do. Rest assured. No one will dare to bully her as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    Leon smiled and replied. ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the side, Anthony watched them banter back and forth like aedy routine. After a while, he couldn¡¯t hold back and lightly snorted, ¡°Haha, hypocritical.¡±

    Milly furrowed her brows <b>and </b>stared at him coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    She had started to change her opinion of him slightly when he testified for her. But now, he was reverting to being the arrogant rich guy, mocking her brother in front of her. Who did he think he was?

    Some people never change.

    Leon paid no attention to it. Instead, he raised his hand to prevent Milly from getting into a fight and said, ¡°Milly, don¡¯t act impulsively.¡±

    Milly, like a cat whose fur had been smoothed down, quickly retracted her ws that were about toe OUL

    Leon smiled and looked at the hostile Anthony in front of him, ¡°You must be Mr. Anthony, Milly¡¯s sixth brother.¡±

    The term ¡°sixth brother¡± struck a chord in Anthony¡¯s heart. His expression was softened slightly, but he still refused to back <b>down</b><b>. </b>¡°Hmph.¡±

    Milly¡¯s anger red up once again when she saw his reaction.

    She pulled on Leon¡¯s sleeve in anger and said, ¡°Leon, don¡¯t mind <b>him</b>. He¡¯s not my sixth brother. With you. I have six brothers.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Anthony¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    2/3

    18:07 Sat, 22 Jun GB.

    Chapter 34 Jealousy

    63%Á¿

    +5 Pearls

    But Milly felt relieved and replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Didn¡¯t someone say they¡¯d be like a puppy if they recognised me <b>as </b>their sister again<b>?</b>¡±

    Anthony¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, his teeth grinding.

    Why was this girl so petty? Although I had said those words, I <b>said </b>it in anger. Could angry words be taken seriously?

    Furthermore, <b>in </b>an attempt to make up for his mistakes in the past few days, he had already apologised. several times. But she couldn¡¯t see that and instead got angry at her biological brother because of a non- blood¨Crted foster brother!

    When Leon heard Milly¡¯s words, a hint of coldness shed across his previously friendly face, but he <b>quickly </b>concealed it.

    At <b>that </b>moment, the once¨Csilent ssroom suddenly erupted.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b>, my goodness, Look, a handsome guy!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re really lucky today. So many handsome guys areing to our ss. Whose guardians are they?¡±

    ¡°Are you blind? Even if you don¡¯t read <b>financial </b>newspapers, you should at least watch the news, right? That¡¯s the CEO of the But Group and the Tate <b>Group</b>!¡±

    ¡°But Group and Tate Group? Aren¡¯t they here for a swearing ceremony with Anthony and William?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Milly listened to the discussions around her and looked up, only to see two figures walking into the ssroom, one following the other.

    It <b>was </b>Jordan <b>and </b>George<b>.</b>

    <b>As </b>soon as the two entered, they headed straight for Milly¡¯s desk. Upon seeing Leon sitting there, their already cold expressions darkened even more!

    Jordan spoke first, extending his hand to Leon with an official and polite tone. ¡°Hello, <b>I </b>assume you must be Mr. Smith. I want to <b>thank </b>you for taking care of my sister, Milly. I should thank you in person, but today I have a meeting with Milly, so I may have to wait until after the swearing ceremony

    His words almost made it clear that Leon was an outsider.

    Leon, facing his pressure without any fear, reached out to shake his hand and <b>said</b>, ¡°No need to thank me. Milly is my sister<b>, </b>and it¡¯s my duty to take care of her. I heard Mr. But is always busy <b>and </b>dotes on Ms, Stephanie. How about I handle the swearing <b>ceremony </b>for Milly, and you can handle your sister?¡±

    If Milly hadn¡¯t been present, Jordan would have rolled up his sleeves and kicked him out!

    Leon appeared friendly, but his words were not polite at all. Obviously, he was saying that Jordan favoured Stephanie over Milly. Now, he was here to support Milly.

    ¼± 10

    10

 Chapter 35

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 35 Mutual Jealousy

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan was seething with anger, wanting to vent his frustration on the nearest wall. He acknowledged his past foolishness before his rebirth, mistaking a counterfeit for a treasure. He was fullymitted to making amends and deserved a chance to turn over a new leaf.

    At this moment, he found himself unable to argue with Leon, as his words held a ring of truth.

    This is infuriating!

    How could I avoid angering Milly and get rid of this hypocritical foster brother?

    Milly also sensed the unusual tension between the two and thought, they were in different industries. They shouldn¡¯t have such a strong sense ofpetition.

    She blinked, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Jordan, are you here for Stephanie¡¯s swearing ceremony? You can head over there. There¡¯s no need to greet me personally. Leon can handle that for me.¡±

    Although she felt a twinge of difort seeing Jordan immediately seek out Stephanie upon arrival, she already had Leon and couldn¡¯t be too possessive.

    <b>Jordan </b>appeared displeased, visibly struggling to contain his anger. After a moment, he spoke, ¡°No, I¡¯m here for your swearing ceremony.¡±

    Despite Stephanie and Anthony also attending Crestwood High, he rarely cared about anything beyond. their basic needs. He wasn¡¯t even interested in school events like the swearing ceremony.

    However, since Milly¡¯s arrival, he had been monitoring Crestwood High¡¯s situation daily, even assigning seven or eight retired soldiers to protect the <b>school </b>discreetly.

    This time, he had even learned of the <b>swearing </b>ceremony in advance andpressed a week¡¯s worth of work into three days to return for the event. Yet, unexpectedly, he was intercepted

    So it would be odd if he didn¡¯t feel angry.

    Upon hearing his words, Milly <b>was </b><b>taken </b>aback. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re here for me?¡±

    She had just witnessed Jordan seeking out Stephanie. Have I misunderstood?

    Ignoring her surprise, Jordan took a deep breath, quelling the urge to confront Leon.

    Forget it. I can¡¯t risk upsetting Milly.

    Scanning the room, <b>his </b>gaze settled on Anthony, who was moving a chair to sit beside Milly. He furrowed his brow <b>and </b>asked, ¡°What are you doing sitting here?¡±

    Anthony remained expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m here for her swearing ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Stand up and return to your seat. Students should act like students. How <b>can </b>a student oversee another¡¯s swearing ceremony?¡± Jordan reprimanded.

    However, Anthony remained seated, resolute. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay <b>here</b><b>.</b>¡±

    His unwavering demeanour resembled someone ready to defend their position.

    1/3

    busy

    +5 Pearls

    I¡¯m Milly¡¯s sixth brother and I arrived the earliest, so why should I move? If it were a matter of who <b>came </b>first, I wouldn¡¯t budge<b>!</b>

    Jordan narrowed his eyes, reluctant to embarrass Milly yet unwilling to back down. He reached for a chair behind him, forcefully squeezing it into the space beside Anthony. Stretching his long legs, he sat down firmly.

    ¡°Milly is a member of the Buts, my little sister. It would be scandalous if I were not here for her event,¡± he justified.

    The space was already small, and with him sitting down, it became even more cramped.

    Anthony¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Jordan, you¡¯re childish to say such nonsense.

    Leon maintained his gentle smile, but a subtle chill crept into his eyes.

    The ssroom plunged into a strange and oppressive tension.

    Even Milly, who wasgging behind, unsure of what was happening, could feel something was amiss in the atmosphere. She rubbed her arms, feeling a chill, and looked at the three brothers gathered around her desk, sighing helplessly.

    Having too many brothers is indeed a kind of trouble.

    William was the only one unaffected by the tension. At that moment, he resembled a joyful puppy, wagging his tail enthusiastically around his brother George, showering him with exaggerated praises.

    ¡°Wow, George! What brings <b>you </b>here to oversee my swearing ceremony? Do you suddenly realise your little brother is also very outstanding?

    ¡°Hehe. No need to be modest. A talented little brother like me is a valuable asset wherever he goes.

    ¡°Oh, brother, would you like to see my test paper<b>? </b>It¡¯s impressive!¡±

    George remained silent..

    He nced at the mop leaning against the ssroom¡¯s back door, briefly considering stuffing it into William¡¯s mouth to silence him.

    Everyone in the family was calm and solemn; he couldn¡¯t pinpoint which gene had gone awry when a chatterbox like William snuck in. He might have suspected that his brother was switched if he hadn¡¯t raised this guy himself.

    Rubbing his temples, which were throbbing from the constant chatter, George sternlymanded, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The tail¨Cwagging William immediately fell silent, looking dejected. ¡°Oh.¡±

    Sitting beside William, George could see Milly¡¯s desk from the corner of his eye,

    The books in the deskpartment were neatly arranged<b>, </b>and he could faintly see the graceful handwriting on the folded test papers. A pink cup sat on the desk, emanating a clean and gentle ambience.

    Running his fingertips over the items, George¡¯s heavy mood lightened slightly just by observing things associated with her.

    2/3

    8:08 Sat, 22 Jun (R) -T

    Chapter 35 Mutual Jealousy

    63%

    +5 Pearls

    It¡¯s quite a coincidence that William and my fianc¨¦e shared a table. Is this fate¡¯s way of facilitating our close

    interaction?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. I must find a way to evade the three troublemakers and take my fianc¨¦e home.

    Whether Leon noticed his scrutiny or not, he shifted his figure to block George¡¯s line of sight.

    Unfazed by being caught staring, George confidently raised his eyes to meet Leon¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve heard of your esteemed reputation.¡±

    While investigating Milly¡¯s situation in the Buts, George also delved into her past. He knew the Smiths treated Milly well, regarding her as their daughter.

    As the saying goes, love me, love my dog. He held a favourable view of the Smith family, but only towards the foster parents. As for the foster brother before him¡­.

    The more I look, the more irritating it gets.

    Upon hearing his greeting, Leon maintained his gentle and soft expression. ¡°Hello, Mr. Tate.¡±

    Georgezily crossed his long legs, exuding an innate air of nobility. His thin lips slightly parted. ¡°Mr. Smith, we are practically <b>family</b>. No need for such formality.¡±

    A flicker of amusement crossed Leon¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Tate, you have quite the sense of humour.

    Remainingposed, George responded, Tm not joking. Milly <i>is </i>fianc¨¦e. ording to seniority.

    my

    you¡¯re indeed an elder brother. But I¡¯m afraid it might startle you at our first meeting. There¡¯s no rush. We have plenty of time to get acquainted.¡±

    10

 Chapter 36

    A Film Queen Chapter 6A Film Queen Chapter 6

    Chapter36PublicApology

    +5Pearls

    Uponhearing thesewords,thealreadytenseatmosphereinthessroomseemedtocooldownslightly.

    ThefirstpersontoreactwasMilly.Hereyeswidenedindisbeliefathisaudacitytosaysuchathinginfrontofeveryone.

    Withouthesitation,shegrabbedthebookfromthetableandhurleditathim.¡°Whatareyousaying?!¡±

    Georgesmoothlycaughttheflyingbook.Insteadofgettingangry,hesmiledindulgentlyandspokeinahalf¨Ccoaxing,half¨Cteasingtone,¡°Okay,I¡¯lllisten<b>to</b><b>you</b>.Ifyoudon¡¯twantmetosayanything,Iwon¡¯t.¡±

    Millywassofuriousthat<b>she</b>felttheurgetophim.

    What<b>was</b>with<b>his</b>tone?Whatdidhemeanby¡°listeningto<b>me</b>?WhatdidhemeanbynotspeakingifIdidn¡¯twanthimto?Themoreshelistened,themoreitsoundedlike<b>he</b>wasteasingherinaflirtatious

    <b>manner</b>.

    AfterringfiercelyatGeorge,sheturnedtoLeonandexined,¡°Ignorehisnonsense.Ihavenoconnectionwithhimwhatsoever.Ifwe<b>must</b>have artionship,thenheismyenemy!¡±

    Thstwordswerepracticallygrittedthroughherteeth.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Ireallydon¡¯tunderstandhowtheseCEOs<b>nowadays</b>aretakingthiskindofclingyandannoyingapproach.Shouldn¡¯ttheybefollowingtherouteof¡°ifyoudon¡¯tmarryme,I¡¯llthreatenthe<b>lives</b>ofyourentirefamily,thenblocktheentirecity<b>so</b>youcan¡¯tfind<b>a</b><b>job</b>¡°?Isn¡¯t<b>that</b>therightwayto<b>go</b><b>?</b>

    Ifitwereindeedthecase,itwouldbeeasytohandle.Iwouldmakesureheregrettedevercrossingpaths,withme,<b>using</b>myfiststoteachhimthetruemeaningoflife!

    Butifnot¡­Idon¡¯tknowwhereto start.

    Itwastruewhattheysaid.Agoodwomanfearedapersistentman.

    Leonsmiled,and whenhelookedatMilly,thegloominhiseyeshadlongdisappeared.¡°Well,IbelieveinMilly.¡±

    Millysmiledwithhereyescurved.

    Jordan,whowasobservingthe<b>scene</b>fromtheside,feltapangofjealousyforthefirsttimeinhislife.Hepursedhislipsbutultimatelyswallowedbackthewordsthathadreachedhismouth.

    Whentheprinciprrivedwithasmile,hewasmetwiththesightofaconfrontationbetweentheinfluentialfigures.Hisshortandchubbybodycouldn¡¯thelpbuttremble.

    AlthoughCrestwoodHighhad alwaysbeenstrictwithitsentranceexam,regardlessofwhethertheywerethechildrenofofficialsorthewealthy,iftheydidn¡¯tmeetthecutoff,theywouldn¡¯tbeadmitted.ItwasnotabouthowstrongCrestwoodHighwas,butitwasbecausetheinfluentialfiguresheldtheminhighregard.Otherwise,withjustastompoftheirfeet,CrestwoodHighwouldhavecopsedlongago.

    So,hehadtobeself¨Caware.Iftheinfluentialfiguresofferedrespect,hehad<b>to</b>eptit.Heshouldn¡¯tignorethem.

    That¡¯swhy,whenheheardthatbothMr.TateandMr.Buthaetoday,hedidn¡¯tevenhave time.

    1/3

    <b>38</b>

    Chapter36PublicApology

    ¡°Mr.Tate,Mr.But,it¡¯sanhonourtohaveyou

    +5Pearls

    ere.Theprincipalsmiledwithafacefullofwrinkles.

    JordanandGeorge¡¯sattentionwasfocusedonMilly.Theybothgaveafaint¡°Hmm¡±anddidn¡¯tevenbothertoshakehands,

    Theprincipalwipedthesweatoffhisforehead,unsureofwhatwashappeningtothem.Hecontinued,¡°Mr.Tate.Mr.But,theswearingceremonyisscheduledtobeheldontheyground.Butit¡¯squitehottoday.Ifyoufeelit¡¯snotsuitable,wecanmoveindoors.Whatdoyouthink?¡±

    JordanandGeorgefinallyreacteduponhearing this.

    Althoughitwasnotmidsummer,itwasstillscorchingnearnoon,especiallyontheshadelessyground.Theydidn¡¯tmind,butifMillygotsunburned¡­.

    Aftersomeconsideration,Jordansaid,¡°Let¡¯sswitchtoindoorsthen.¡±

    Theprincipalrespondedpromptly,¡°Sure,Iwillchangethenimmediately.¡±

    ¡°Sir,wait!¡±aclearvoicesuddenly interrupted.

    MillyfrownedandturnedtoJordan,saying,¡°Jordan,let¡¯sstickwiththeyground.Iprefernottoswitch

    indoors.

    Iftheymovedindoors,wouldn¡¯titbenefitStephanieandMnie?Shewaseagertoseetheirlittle.performance.

    Theaffectionate<b>tone</b>whencallinghisnameinstantlysoftenedJordan.Thecolddemeanourhehadmomentsagovanished,hislipscurledup,andhisgazetowardsLeonbecamemorerxed.¡°Okay,let¡¯sgowithMilly¡¯ssuggestion!¡±

    Look,mysisterstillcalledmesosweetly.

    Holdingtheswearingceremonyontheyground wasnothing.IfMillywantedtogotothemoonnow,he¡¯devencontactNASAhimself.

    Theprincipalwasmomentarilysurprised,thenquicklysmiledapologetically.¡°Okay,let¡¯ssticktotheoriginaln.Theceremonywillstartathalfpastnine.Pleaseremembertoarriveontime.¡±

    Milly¡¯slipscurledslightly,andhereyessparkledwithexcitement.IfStephanieknewthatshehadn¡¯tpleadedforher,wouldshefaintonthespot,ordidshehavesomeothertrickuphersleevetogetoutofit?IfshesawJordanstandingontheygroundwatchingherundertheprotectionoftheButs,wouldshecryonthespot?

    Themoreshethoughtaboutit,themoreexcitedshebecame.Shecouldn¡¯twaittoseetheperformance.

    Atthismoment,Milly¡¯sexcitement wasevident,andGeorge,whohadbeenobservingher,couldn¡¯thelp<b>but</b>smileindulgently.

    Thislittlehedgehogisreallycute.

    ThoughIdon¡¯tknowwhat¡¯sgoingoninhermind,judgingfromherexcitedlook,thereshouldbeagood<b>show</b><b>to</b>watch.

    2/3

    Chapter36PublicApology

    Ontheyground.

    ¡°Wow,lookatthosethreemen.They¡¯resohandsomeliketheysteppedoutofa<bic</b>book.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,aretheycelebrities?Sotandhandsome.Aretheymodels?¡±

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Oh,who¡¯sthatcountrybumpkinstandingnexttothem?Sooutdated.Whostillrocksthosethickbangsthesedays?Soold¨Cfashioned.¡±

    Theswearingceremonywasattendedbyallthestudentsintheschool,includingfreshmen,sophomores,andparents,fillingthefield.

    Inthecrowd,Jordan,George,andLeonstoodouteffortlessly.Theirstrikingappearancealonecapturedeveryone¡¯sattention.

    ThethreestoodbesideMilly,castingashadowoverherandshieldingherfromtheringsun.

    Millypaidnoattentiontothesurroundingdiscussionsandsharpnces,standingconfidentlywithoutbeingaffected.Thesenceshadlittleimpacparedtoherpastexperiences.

    However,shecouldn¡¯thelpbut feelthattheopeningspeechoftheceremonywasrushed.Boththeschoolleadersanddepartmentheads seemedinahurrytofinish.

    ¡°Next,beforethestudentrepresentativesspeak,wewillinvitetwostudentswhomademistakesteonstagetoreflectandapologise.Thesestudentsnderedanddefamedourseniorstudent,MillyBut,withoutknowingthefullstory.

    ¡°Toupholdschooldiscipline,educateindividuals,andserveasawarningtoothers,thesetwoindividualswipologiseandreflectunderthenationalg.Wehopethiswillbealessonforotherstudentstofollowschoolrules,studydiligently,unitewithssmates,andbedisciplinedstudents.¡±

    The<b>show</b>wasabouttobegin.

 Chapter 37

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter37yingtheRecordinginPublic

    Stephanieclenchedherfiststightly.Hereyesbetrayedafierceresentmentshecouldn¡¯tconceal.

    SheneverexpectedthatMillywouldpullsuchastuntonher.

    +5Pearls

    Everythingwasfineyesterday.She<b>had</b>agreedtoexinittotheteacherand<b>spare</b>herselffromapologisingonstage.Yet,justmomentsago,theteacherinformedherthatnoonehadspokenupforher.andshestillhadtoapologiseonstageorfacedisciplinaryconsequencesthatcoulddyhergraduation.

    AndJordanwaspresent.Wasn¡¯tthisadirectinsult?

    Milly,thatb*tchmustbeorchestratingthisdeliberately!

    Assheseethedwithanger,shesuddenlysawafamiliarfigureinherperipheralvision.

    ¡°Mnie,whydidyoujustarrive?I¡¯vebeenwaitingforyou.Stephanie¡¯seyessparkledasshehurriedover,adoptingamoresweettone,¡®Idon¡¯tunderstandwhat¡¯swrongwithmysister.Shepromisedtospeakup.forus,butnowshe¡¯sreturned toher<b>word</b>.It¡¯strulyexasperating.

    Mnieignoredherwords,bypassingher<b>and</b>headingtothebackoftheline.

    Stephaniewastakenaback.

    What¡¯swrongwithMnie?Somethingseemsoff.Givenherprevioustemperament,<b>she</b>wouldhaveconfrontedMillyifshehadheardsuchwords.Whyisshesosubdued<b>today</b>?

    Compelledtofollow,shestoodbesideMnie,feigningurgencyinhervoice.¡°Mnie,what¡¯swrong?Areyoufeelingunwell?Ifyou¡¯reunwell,informtheteacherandreturntothessroom.I¡¯pologiseonyourbehalfwhenItakethestage.¡±

    Uponhearingthis,Mnienearlyburstintughter.

    Apologiseonmybehalf?Youarelikelynningtopushallthemeonmewhenyougoupthere.

    Shehadbeensonaivebefore,failingtonoticesuchtantintentionsandfoolishlyallowingherselftobeused<b>as</b>ascapegoat..

    Withthisrealisation,shegazedexpressionlesslyatStephanieandaskedcoldly,¡°Stephanie,letmeaskyou.¨CArewebestfriends?¡±

    Takenabackbyher<b>gaze</b>,Stephanienoddedquickly.¡°Yes,weare.¡±

    Mnie sneeredsarcastically.¡°Bestfriends?Doyou<b>know</b>thatmyfamilywentbankruptbecauseofyou?¡±

    Uponhearingthis,Stephanie¡¯sexpressionchanged.ShehadbeenpreupiedwithnavigatingthecurrentsituationandhadforgottenthatMniehadcalledherthepreviousnighttodisclosetheirfamily¡¯sfinancialruin.

    Nowondershehasbeenactingstrangelysinceherarrival,herfacefilledwithdespairanddestion.

    Buthowwastheirfamily¡¯sbankruptcymyfault?

    ¡°Mnie,Iknowwhathappenedtoyourfamily,andIempathisewithyou.ItoldyouIwouldspeakwith

    1/3

    <b>€</b><b>70</b>%

    Chapter37yingtheRecordinginPublic.

    trivial matter?Iamgenuinelydisappointedinyou

    +5Pearls

    ListeningtoStephanie¡¯sdefence,Mniefounditutterlyabsurd.She¡¯sstilltryingtopusheverythingonme.WhatamIexpecting?

    Yet,seeingherlikethis,Mniefounditamusing.Unabletocontain herself,sheburstintughter.¡°Stephanie,doyougenuinelybelievethattheSpencerfamilywent bankruptbecauseofJordan?WhiletheSpencersmaynotbeasaffluentastheButs<b>,</b>we<b>have</b>asturdyfoundationthatcannoteasilybedismantledbytheButsovernight.<b>Those</b>targetingtheSpencerfamilytosupportMillyarefromevenhigher,perhapseventop¨Ctier,prominentfamily.

    <b>¡°</b><b>And</b>Icouldn¡¯thelpbuughwhenIsawJordanearlier.You¡¯vealwaysimedtobethedarlingofyourfamily,theappleoftheireye.<b>But</b>whydidIspothimstandingnexttoMilly?Notonly<b>him</b>,Mr.Tate,Mr.William,andevenAnthony,too.

    ¡°Hahaha.Stephanie,youaretrulypitiful.Millyhasreceivedsomuchmorethanyouwithouteventrying.Youarequitughable.<b>Hahaha</b>

    Mniegenuinelyfounditamusingughingwithastrongsenseofsarcasmanddisdain,evensheddingtearsfroughter,bendingoverinamusement.

    Stephaniewasprovokedbyhermockinughter,hereyesredwithanger.Eachwordfeltlikeajabatherwounds.

    JordanfavouredMilly,GeorgewasMilly¡¯sfianc¨¦,WilliamwasMilly¡¯sloyalfollower,andevenAnthonywasgraduallyeptingMilly¡¯sinfluence.

    Itseemedlikeeveryonehadchanged.

    Stephanie¡¯sfaceturnedlivid,clenchingherfiststightlytomaintain

    wentbankrupt?Youmaynolongerbethe pamperedlittleprincessmposure.¡°SowhatifyourfamilyContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    withoutJordanandAnthony.Iamstill<b>the</b>jeweloftheButs.

    butIstillhavemyotherbrotherseven

    ¡°JeweloftheButs?¡±Mniewipedawaytearsoughter,gazingather<b>with</b>amockingglintinher

    eyes.

    ¡°Stephanie,aswe wereoncedeskmates,I¡¯llremindyoutocherishthepresent.YoucannopetewithMilly.Youhaveonlyjustbeguntocovetwhatshedisdains.Whatdoyouhavetorivalher?¡±

    Listeningtohersarcasm,Stephanie¡¯sexpression fluctuated.¡°You-¡±

    Justthen,theloudspeakeronstagecoincidentallysounded,emittingasharpandpiercingnoise.¡°Next,beforethestudentrepresentativesspeak,wewillinvitetwostudentswhomademistakesteonstagetoreflectandapologise¡­¡±

    Mnieignoredherandstoodboldlybeneaththenationalg.

    ¡°IamMniefrom<b>ss</b>3Dofthesenioryear.IsincerelyapologisetoMillyfrom<b>ss</b><b>3A</b>forwronglyusingyouofcheatingontheexam.Itwasmyerrortodoubtyourabilities.Pleaseforgivemeformymisunderstanding

    StephaniewatchedMniemakingherapologyonstageandcouldn¡¯thelpbutbreatheasighofrelief.

    Phew,I¡¯m<b>d</b>Mniedidn¡¯tratmeoutaboutmyinstigation,astrokeofluckamidstmisfortune.EvenifJordanfindsoutImisunderstoodMilly,Icanjustgohomeandcry,exinmyself,andpinitallon

    2/3

    12:38Sun,<b>23</b>JuneE

    Chapter 37yingtheRecordinginPublic

    Mnie¡¯sevilinfluence.Idon¡¯tthinkJordanwilldwellonittoomuch.

    Mnieseemedtosensehergazeandabruptlyturnedtolookather,hereyescoldandfilledwithrelentlessanimosity.

    Stephanieshuddered,asenseofforebodingwashingoverher.

    +5Pearls

    Havingbeenfriendsforsolong,evenifStephaniewasn¡¯tgenuowardsher,therewasstillsomeunderstandingbetweenthem.Shecaressomuchaboutherreputation.ShemusthavefeltrelievedIdidn¡¯tratherout.

    Well,letherrevelinthatrelieffor<b>now</b>.Butsoon,itwouldbetimeforeback.Andthatfeelingwouldn¡¯tsitwellwithher,wouldit?

    20

 Chapter 38

    Chapter38UnveilingtheTruth

    +5Pearls

    Mniegrinned,herfingergripping themicrophightlyasshespoke.¡°AsformyapologytoMilly.Iwillconcludeithere.However,beforeIstepdown,thereisonemorethingI¡¯dliketoaddress.

    ¡°ThosefamiliarwithmeknowthatStephanieButfromourssismyclosefriend,oratleastIbelievedso.I<b>have</b>gogreatlengthstomaintainourfriendship,suchasdefendingherandspeakingillofothersonherbehalf.Yet,tomysurprise,allmyeffortsforthisso¨Ccalledfriendweremerely<b>seen</b><b>as</b>meclimbingthesociadderinhereyes<b>.¡±</b>

    Withaswiftmovement,sherevealedasilver¨Cwhitephoneinherhand.Shequicklyyedarecordingwhere<b>a</b>femalevoicecouldbeheard.

    ¡°Mnie,Ijustfoundoutmysister¡¯soldschoolreportcardfromher<b>previous</b>schoolinthetown.Hergradeswereshockinglypoor,belowaverage.HowdidshemanagetogetintoCrestwoodHigh?

    ¡°Mnie,letmetellyousecretly,mysisteronlyscoredsixhundredpointsonherexam!Yet,shesomehowsecuredaspotinssA!

    ¡°Couldshehavecheated?Whoknows,buthergradesseemsuspicious.Imean,whocanmakesuchabigimprovementovernight?¡±

    Therecordingcrackledwithbackgroundnoise,faintelectricalinterferencebuzzingnearthemicrophone.Yet,amidstitall,theconversation¡¯sessenceandtoneremainedcrystalclear.

    ItwasStephanie!

    MillywatchedMnieproudlystandingbeneaththenationalgfromadistanceontheyground.Asmilecreptacrossherfacewithadmirationinhereyes.

    Mniecouldn¡¯tbeconsideredmalicious.Shesimplycedexcessivetrustinothers,oftenbeingeasilyinfluencedbyothers.However,herunwavering<b>courage</b>tostandup<b>against</b>Stephanie,evenamidstherfamily¡¯sfinancialstruggles,wasquiteunexpected.

    <b>It</b>showedacertainrityofjudgmentanda<b>strong</b>senseofjustice,qualities<b>that</b>Millyfoundsurprisinglyendearing.

    Therecordingwasbriefstingonlyafewminutes.Mniesurveyedthecrowdbelowthe<b>stage</b>,feelingnotanounceofshamebutratherasenseofliberatingsatisfaction.

    Shehadneverfearedembarrassmentorlossofface.Itwasneveraboutpreservingherowndignity!

    ¡°Theserecordingswerecapturedbyssroomsurveince,revealingStephanie¡¯sinsidiousremarks.Whilesheneverexplicitly mentionedcheating,herinsinuationswereclear.Iwasinfluencedbyher,mademistakes,anddeservedpunishment.Ifeelnoshameinadmittingit.

    ¡°Isharethistorify<b>that</b>I<b>am</b>notthemastermindbehindthisscheme.Ieptthepunishment,butIwon¡¯ttakethemeforsomethingthat¡¯snotmyfault.Milly,Ihopeyoukeepaclosereyeonyourdear

    sisterinthefuture.

    ¡°That¡¯sallformystatement.Thankyou,everyone.

    Withherfinalwords,themurmursintheaudiencegrewlouder,bingincreasinglyunpleasant.

    <b>An</b><b>tha</b>

    <b>ha</b>sidelinasCochenomirima

    imChahedmas

    1/3

    23

    Chapter38UnveilingtheTruth

    anticipatedMnie¡¯sboldactions.

    Shewantstobreaktieswithmpletely!

    Approachingher,MniehandedStephaniethe microphone,smirking.¡°Yourturn,Stephanie.¡±

    µÚ<b>70</b>%•þ

    +5Pearls

    Stephanietrembled,overwhelmedbytheesctingchatterbehindher,feelingasthoughalleyeswereonher,filledwithscornandridicule.

    Idespisedthisfeeling!

    Astheprincessof theButsandarespectedheiress,whenhaveIeverenduredsuchhumiliation?!

    No,Ican¡¯tjustsitback.Ihavetotakeactiontosavemyself.

    Stephanieclenchedherteethandgrabbedthemicrophone,feelingtheurgetshout.Still,sherestrainedherselfinfrontofthecrowd,concealingtheangerinhereyes.¡°Mnie,whathasgottenintoyou?Haveyouexperiencedsomethingtraumatic?We¡¯regoodfriends.Howcouldyouusemelikethis?¡±

    Herwordsechoedthroughthemicrophone.

    Mniegazedatthefamiliarfacebeforeher,feigninginnocence,andfeltrepulsed.Howcouldsuchapooracthavefooledme?

    Doesshestillthinkshecouldmaniptemelikebefore?<b>Does</b>shethinkafewwordscouldmakemefeelsorryforher?

    Heh!

    Mniestaredathercoldly,soundingirritated.<b>¡°</b><b>Are</b>yougoingup?Ifyoudon¡¯t,Idon¡¯tmindyingtherestoftherecordingsIhaveaboutyouonmyphone.¡±

    Shewasn¡¯tbluffing.TherewereindeednumerousrecordingsofStephanieonherphone.Still,duetotimeconstraintsonstage,she<b>had</b>onlyyedapartofthem.

    <b>Sure</b>enough,Stephanieimmediatelplied,nolongerarguingwithMnie,asifafraidoffurtherrevtions.

    However,asshereachedthefinalstepleadingtothetform,hershoesuddenlyslipped,causinghertoloseherbnce.Withaloud¡°bang,¡±shefellheavilytotheground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Theteacherseatedonthestagewasstartledandhurriedovertocheckonherinjuries,calling911andinformingtheschoolclinic.

    ¡°Stephanie!¡±Anthony,standingbesideMilly,sawStephanie¡¯sfandrushedoverwithouthesitation.

    Itwasevidentthathewasgenuinelyconcernedforhissister.

    Althoughthestagewasnothigh,justalittleoverameterfromtheground,theconcretefloorbelowwasunforgiving.Fallingontoitwouldundoubtedlycausesignificantpainifnotseriousinjury.

    Observingfromthebackoftheline,Milly<b>couldn¡¯t</b>helpbutchuckle,herdimplesdeepening,radiatingayouthful<b>charm</b>.

    2/3

    Chapter38UnveilingtheTruth

    +5Pearls

    Tsktsktsk,Stephanieisquitesomething.Toavoidapologisingandmaintainherimage,she¡¯swillingtoresorttoself¨Charm.Admirablecourage,Imustsay!

    But

    ShencedupatthemotionlessJordan<b>,</b>blinkedinquisitively,andinquired,¡°Aren¡¯tyougoingtocheckonher?Itsoundedlikeshefellprettybadly.¡±

    Jordan¡¯sexpressionremainedserious,histoneicy,¡°I¡¯mnotadoctor.Checkingonher<b>won¡¯t</b>help,andbesides,didn¡¯tAnthonyjust<b>go</b>over?Withhimthere,nothingseriouswillhappen.¡±

    Millythoughttoherself,well,thatmakessense.

    Thenshenoticed Jordansuddenlylowerhishead,ahintofguiltinhiseyes.¡°Milly,areyoualwaysbulliedlikethisatschool?¡±

    Millywasmomentarilytakenaback.

    Alwaysbullied?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°AreyouimplyingthatwhatMniesaidaboutStephanieframingme?¡±

    20

 Chapter 39

    Chapter39OrphanageCanBeScheduled

    +5Pearls

    Jordannodded.¡°Milly.I¡¯msorry.It¡¯smyfaultfor notproperlyguidingStephanieandnotprotectingyou

    Millysmiledwarmlyandreplied,¡°It¡¯sallright.I¡¯mnotupsetaboutit.Pleasedon¡¯tworrytoomuch.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯santicsdidn¡¯tbotherheratall.<b>She</b>justyed alongtopassthe time.

    Infact,shefounditquiteamusing.Itbroughtsomeexcitementtoherotherwisedulllife.

    ButJordandidn¡¯tseeitthatway.SeeingMillytryingtforthimwithasmilemadehimuneasy.Hecouldn¡¯thelpbutfepangofguilt,deepening<b>his</b>innerturmoil.

    Theimageofheraloneinthemorgueinhispreviouslife,frandpale

    Thepaininhisheart<b>was</b>almostsuffocating.

    ¡°Milly,thistime,Iwillprotectyounomatterwhat.Iwillsupportyouinwhateveryouwanttodo.Aslongasyouarehappy,safe,andhealthy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Millywassurprisedbythissudden,seriouspromise.Whywouldhesaysomethinglikethatoutoftheblue?

    AndconsideringtheButs¡¯s<b>imminent</b>bankruptcy,hersurvivalwouldbeaconcern,letaloneherdesires.

    Foramoment,shewasatalossforwords.

    DuetoStephanie¡¯sunexpectedfall,theschoolhadtoquicklyattendtoherinjuriestopreventanynegativeconsequences.Theswearingceremonyhadtobeabruptly<b>ended</b>.

    Georgesighed,lookingdownatMilly¡¯ssofthair.Hereluctantly said.¡°Itseemslikewewon¡¯tbeabletohugtoday.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    HiswarmbreathonMilly¡¯searmadeithardforhertoignore.

    Turningtohim,sheasked,¡°Doyou<b>want</b>ahug?¡±

    Georgeraisedaneyebrow,gazingatheropenly.¡°Yes.¡±

    Beforehecould react,rgefigurejumpedonhim,embracingandnuzzlinghim.¡°Wow,George,Ididn¡¯tknowyoucaredsomuchaboutme.Ifyouwantahug,justask.I¡¯llhugyoueveryday!

    ¡°Do<b>you</b>wantakisstoo?Muah!¡±

    GeorgewastakenabackandreceivedtwokissesfromWilliam,hisexpressiondarkeninginstantly!

    Hehadneverwantedtostranglehisbrothermore thaninthatmoment,

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutburstintughteratthesight.Georgebroughtthisuponhimselfwithhisulteriormotivesagainsther.

    Hedeservedit!

    1/3

    12:38Sun,23Juntr

    Chapter39OrphanageCanBeScheduled

    theyground.Hisexpressionhintedatadesiretogivehimashoulderthrow.

    ¡°Danny!¡±

    ¿Ë70%«I

    +5Pearls

    UponhearingtheCEOcallhisname,Dannyimmediatelyunderstoodandhandedhimawetwipe.

    Georgecarefullycleanedhisfingers,thenroughlywipedhisface,focusingontheareaswhereWilliamhadkissedhimuntiltheyturnedslightlyred.HethenremovedhisexpensivesuitandhandedittoDanny,

    Hesaid,¡°Getridofthis.Asfortheorphanagewediscussesttime,Ibelieve<b>we</b>shouldprioritiseitnow.¡±

    DannyncedatWilliam,stillinnocentlysquattingontheyground,andreplied,¡°Yes,sir.¡±

    Millysmirked,findingtheaffectionateyetdangerousdynamicbetweenthetwobrothersquiteamusing.

    <b>A</b>figuresuddenlyappearedinfrontofMilly¨CitwasMnie,whohadjuststeppeddownfromthestage.

    <b>She</b>appearedcalmerthanbefore,though heckofsleepwasevidentfromherdarkcirclesandtireplexion.However,hereyesshonebrightly,freefromanybadintentions.

    Thankyou,Milly¡±

    MillyblinkedinsurpriseatMnie¡¯ssuddenappearance.Thankme?¡±

    Mnienodded.¡°IhaveneverhadtoworryaboutfoodandclothingsinceIwasyoung.It<b>may</b>seemlikeI<b>have</b>acarefreelife,butdeepdown,I¡¯vealwaysfeltaimlessaboutmyfuture.

    ¡°Nowthatmyfamilyhasgonebankrupt,itseemslikemanythingshavesuddenly<b>be</b>cleartome.includingthefuturethatusedtotroubleme.IhavefoundwhatIwant.Pleasedon¡¯tmisunderstand.Iamnotaskingforyourhelp.Ijustwanttothank<b>you</b>sincerely.¡±

    Aftersayingthis,sheletoutasighasifaheavyburdenhadbeenliftedoffhershoulders.Sheraisedhereyebrows,wavedwithyouthfulvigour,<b>and</b>said,¡°Milly,goodbye.¡±

    Millystoodstindcurledherlips.¡°Goodbye¡±

    Aftertheswearingceremony,studentscouldgohomewiththeirparents.

    MillylookedupatLeonbesideher,hereyes showingadependencethatshecouldn¡¯tcontrol.¡°Wheredoyoulivenow?¡±

    BecausetheoriginalownerwastakenbacktotheButs,the fosterparentswereoverly<b>sad</b>,soLeontookthemabroadtolive,andtheirhouseherehadlongbeen<b>sold</b>.

    Leonsmiledgently,<b>reached</b><b>out</b>andpinchedherearlobe.¡°Don¡¯t worry,I¡¯mstayingatafriend¡¯shousenow.Afterthisbusytime,Iwillhavetimetoywith<b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Millynodded,feelingabitdown.¡°Okay.¡±

    ShewantedtolivewithLeon

    JordansquintedhiseyesandwatchedasLeonpinchedMilly¡¯searlobe.Atthatmoment,hewantedto<b>break</b>hishand!

    2/3

    Chapter39OrphanageCanBeScheduled

    No,notjustbreakhishand.Hewantedtobreak<b>every</b>partofhim!

    +5Pearls

    Justthen,theprincipalhurriedoverinafluster.¡°Mr.But,<b>please</b>gocheckonStephanie.Sherefusestreatmentunlesssheseesyou.Look

    Jordanwithdrewhisgazebutstillexudedafierceaura,causingtheprincipaltotremble,

    Ohno,theboss¡®facelookssoscary.CoulditbebecausewemadeStephaniefalldownthestairs,andhe¡¯sangry?Butweareinnocent.Wejustcheckedthestairs,andthey<b>were</b>fine.Shesimplylostherfootingandfell.WillMr.Butretaliateagainstus?

    JordanonlyncedathimandthenturnedhisgazetoMilly,standingbesidehim.Hesoftenedhisvoiceandsaid,¡°Milly,waitforme.I¡¯llbe<b>back</b>soon.¡±

    Millynodded.

    Seeingherobedientappearance,Jordancouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile,butaftertakingafewsteps,hesuddenlystopped.

    HediscreetlyncedatGeorgeandLeon,stillstandingince,andsaidtoIvan,followingbehindhim,¡°YoustayheretotakecareofMilly.Theremustn¡¯tbeanymishaps.

    Ivannoddedandreplied,¡°Yes,sir.¡±

    20

 Chapter 40

    Chapter40SeekingRevengeforHisFianc¨¦e

    +5Pearls

    MillyncedatIvan,theexecutiveassistantassignedtofollowheraroundbyherolderbrother.Shecouldn¡¯thelpbuttwitchherlips.

    DidJordanseriouslytreatmelikeachildwhenhesentanannytokeepaneyeonme?

    thistotake<b>care</b>of.Ihavetoleavenow.¡±

    Leoncheckedhiswatchandsaid,¡°Milly,Ihavesome

    Millylookedathimwithahintofreluctance.Sheasked,¡°Already?Leavingsosoon?Wehaven¡¯tevenhadamealtogether<b>.</b>¡±

    Inthisstory,theonlyoneswhotrulycarefortheoriginalowneraretheSmiths.Theirbondgoesbeyond.justtheoriginalowner¡¯sbody; evenMillyherselffeltaconnectionwiththebrotherinfrontofher.

    Leonaffectionatelyruffledherhair.Hiseyeswerestillfilledwithwarmthandjoy.Hforted,¡°Milly,begood.Ijustcamebackfromabroadandhavesomethingstoattendto.AfterIfinishmybusiness,I¡¯llget<b>in</b>touchwithyou,andwecanspendsome qualitytimetogether,okay?¡±

    Millywapelledtoagree<b>,</b>¡°Okay.¡±

    Withthecollegeentranceexamapproaching,sheneededtimeto study.yingnowwouldnotbeenjoyable;itwasbettertowaituntilLeonwasfreeandtheexamwasoverbeforehavingfuntogether.

    Leonputhislefthandinhispocket.HetousledMilly¡¯shaironcemorewithhisrighthandbeforeheleft.

    Justbeforeleaving,hecastanceatGeorge,whowasstandingnearby.Therewasasurgeofunmistakablehostilityshinginhiseyes.

    Georgeraisedaneyebrow,meetinghisgazefearlessly.

    Leon¡¯semotionquicklychanged.BythetimeGeorgetriedtoreadthe emotioninLeon¡¯seyes,hehadreturnedtohisusualgentleandrefinedappearance<b>,</b>asifthepreviousncewasanillusion.

    WatchingLeon walkaway,Georgenarrowedhiseyes.

    Therewassomethingaboutthismanthatdidn¡¯tsitrightwithhim.

    Hisgazewasn¡¯t merelyasimplewarningordisdain,butrather<b>a</b>deeperandmoreterrifyingintenttokill.Thiskindofgazecouldn¡¯tbeacasualorasionaldisy;itwasn¡¯tsomethinganordinarypersonwould

    possessContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    So,whowashereally?Whatwashismotiveforgettingclosetothelittlehedgehog?

    RegardlessofLeon¡¯shiddenagenda,if<b>George</b>discoveredanyillintentionstowardsMilly,hewouldn¡¯thesitatetoeliminatethethreat.

    UnawareofthescrutinyofGeorgebyherbrother,MillyturnedtoGeorge,whowasstillbyherside,andfurrowedherbrow.¡°DidyouhaveahandinthedownfallofMnie¡¯sfamily?¡±

    George<b>set</b>asidehisinnerspection.Hegazeddownathernomittablyandasked,¡°Whydoyouassumeit¡¯sme?Perhapsyourbrotherintervenedonyourbehalf.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tbeataroundthebush.Shestated inly.Theonlyfamilycapableofbankruptingthe

    <b>1/3</b>

    70%E

    Chapter40SeekingRevengeforHisFianc¨¦e

    +5Pearls

    Initially,shehadconsideredthepossibilityofJordan¡¯sinvolvement,butuponcloserinspection,sherealiseditwasunlikely.Herfamilckedtheresourcestooverpowertheirenemiesinoneswiftmove.

    George suddenlyburstintughter.

    Itwasn¡¯tamockingorforcedsmile,butagenuineexpressionofjoyfromtheheart.

    ¡°Thelittlehedgehogisquitesharp.Yes,itwas<b>me</b>,¡±headmitted.

    HisconfessionsurprisedMilly.Stunned,shechosetoignoretheterm¡°littlehedgehog¡±heused.

    ¡°Whydidyoudothis?AsfarasIknow,therewerenogrievancesbetweentheSpencersandyours,right?¡±sheasked.

    Georgesmiledsmuglyandrevealed,¡°Nogrievances?Theirdaughterbulliedmyfianc¨¦e.Isn¡¯tthatagrievance?¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Iknewit!Ishouldn¡¯thaveasked!

    ¡°I¡¯vetoldyoubeforethatI¡¯mnotyourfianc¨¦e.Don¡¯tyoudaretocallmethatinthefuture.Ifthereisanexttime,I¡¯mgoingtoforciblysilenceyou!¡±Sheclenchedherfist,andthemesofangerburnedbrightlyinhereyes.

    Itseemedlikeshetrulyintendedtouseforcetoshuthimup.

    Georgeraisedaneyebrowashelookedat thelittlehedgehog,whohadreturnedtoavigntstate.Herpoutingexpressionwastrulyadorable..

    Ifhewasn¡¯tafraidthatthe littlehedgehogwouldstinghimifhecontinued,hewouldn¡¯thavewantedtostophere.

    HelookedatMillywithahalf¨Csmileandsaid,¡°Sinceyouaren¡¯tmyfianc¨¦e,youshouldreturnthebracelettome.Itisinappropriateforyoutokeepitbecausemygrandmothergaveittothefuturedaughter¨Cin-<bw</b>.¡±

    Millyrolleduphersleevesandlookedat thebraceletonherwrist.Itshimmeredwithamilkywhiteglowinthesunlight.

    Shewasn¡¯tsureifitwasjustanillusion,butthe braceletseemedtotrembleagain.

    Actually,shedidn¡¯twanttokeepit.Millyhadtriedeverythingthesedays,evenusingpliersintheend,butshecouldn¡¯ttakeitoff,<b>as</b>ifitwereattachedtoherwrist.

    Itwas reallyodd.

    Georgelookedatherexpressionandknewshecouldn¡¯ttakeitoff. Thesmileinhiseyesdeepened.Well,it seemedlikeallofhisefforttoprayto<b>his</b>grandmothereverydatelyhadpaidoff.

    ¡°Howaboutthis?I¡¯llhaveajewelrydesignerfrommpanytakealook.Althoughthisbraceletisquiteold,theessenceremainsthesame.Thedesignershouldknowwhattodo.¡±

    Millylookedathimscepticallyandasked,¡°You¡¯renotup<b>to</b>somethingagain,areyou?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter40SeekingRevengeforHisnc¨¦e

    +5Pearls

    Georgesmiledfaintly.¡°WhatideascouldIpossiblyhave?Mygrandfatherlikesyousomuch,<b>and</b>Idon¡¯tdaretoforceyou.Sinceyou¡¯vedecidednottobemyfianc¨¦eanymore,astheheadoftheTates,Ican¡¯tjust

    rushthings<b>.</b>¡±

    Hetookastepbackandsaid,¡°Ifyouhaveabetterwaytoremovethebracelet,youcantry.

    Millyfellsilent.

    She<b>had</b>nootherway.Shehadtriedeverythingshecouldinthepastfewdays.

    However,whenshethoughtaboutitcarefully,George¡¯ssuggestiondidmakesense.Hecouldn¡¯tforceher.Asthe<b>high</b>andmightypresidentoftheTates,thismancouldmakethecountry¡¯sfinancestremblewithastompofhisfoot.Whatkindofbeautifulwomancouldn¡¯thehave?Wasitworthputtingineffortforahighschoolstudentlikeher?

    ¡°ThenwheredoIfindthosedesigners?¡±Millyasked.

    ¡°Atmyhouse,¡±Georgesaidcalmly.

    ¡°What?Yourhouse?¡±Millystaredathimwide¨Ceyed.Thetrust,whichhadjustbeenestablished,crumbleduponhearingthosewords.

    Georgeremainedcalmandspokewithastraightforwardtone,¡°ThejewelrydesignersoftheTatesaretheeliteintheindustry.Theyarecrucialtothebusiness.Thesehighlyconfidentialprofessionaltalentscannotjustappearcasuallyinotherces,understand?¡±

    Millypursedherlips.Shehadneverbeenincontactwithjewelrydesign,buthearinghimspeaklikethis.seemedsimrtotheconfidentialityagreementsofactors,wheretheycouldn¡¯trevenyinformationaboutthemovieafterfilmingtoensurethattheaudiencewasn¡¯tspoiledwiththeplotandtomaintaina<b>sense</b>ofmystery.

    Lookingatitthisway,it seemedunderstandable.

    20

    O

 Chapter 41

    Chapter41TheNewLeaderoftheSect

    +5Pearls

    MillygazedupatGeorge.Hereyeswerehiddenbehindthelenses,revealingnoemotion.Shesaid,¡°Fine,go toyource.Butifyoutrytodoanythingfunny,Iwon¡¯thesitatetotwistyourheadoffandkickitaroundlikeaball!¡±

    ????

    Shethreatenedhim,butitwasdeliveredwithatouchofgirlishsoftness.Georgefelthisheartwasracingwildly.

    Eventhespikyspikesofahedgehogwereincrediblyadorable.

    ¡°Alright,Georgerespondedwithasmile.¡°Youcantrustme.I¡¯vepromisednottopressureyouanyfurther,andIintendtokeepmyword.Whileyourfamilymaynotbeasinfluentismine,thereissticonnectionbetweenourgrandfathers.EvenifIhadanyintentions,Iwouldhavetorespectyourgrandfather,right?Moreover¡­

    HisgazetraveledupanddownMilly¡¯sfigure.Therewasahintofscrutinyandteasinginhiseyes.

    ¡°Moreover,IrealisenowthatIhavesomemisconceptionsaboutmypreferences.I¡¯vetothe conclusionthatIdon¡¯treallylikewomenwithtbodies.¡±

    Jerk!¡±Milly¡¯seyeswidenedinanger.Hewasdoingthisonpurpose,nodoubtaboutit!

    Althoughthepreviousownerhadapoordietandaslightlyslenderframe,shewasnaturallyattractive.Herslimfigurewasnotemaciatedbutratherwell¨Cproportioned.Additionally,shehadbeenconsciousofhavingmoreproteinandenergy,resultinginasignificantimprovementinherphysique.

    Whileshe

    maynotmeasureuptothevoluptuousforeignwomenonTV,she¡¯sdefinitelyconsideredslimwhendressedandcurvywhenundressed.Hoeit¡¯sdescribedastwheniesoutofhismouth?

    Regardless,itwasfine.Judgingbyhisdisdainfullook,itappearedthathe¡¯strulynolongerattachedtotheidentityofMillybeinghisfianc¨¦e.

    MillyturnedtoIvan,whowas standingbesideher,andinstructed,¡°WhenJordanreturns,informhimthatIhavesomethingtodoandIhavetovisitmyssmate¡¯shouse,butdon¡¯tmentionthatIvisitedtheTates.¡±

    Giventheexisting tensionsbetweenJordanandthe Tatesbecauseofher,shewishedtoavoidanyfurtherconflictsbetweenthetwo,whichcouldleadtounnecessarplicationsforthpany.

    Inanycase,oncesheremovedthebracelettoday,shecouldseveralltieswiththismapletely.Therewouldbenoneedtointeractwith<b>him</b>inthefuture.Therefore,therewasnoreasontomakeafuss.

    Ivanhesitatedandremindedher,¡°Mr.Butinstructedyoutowaitforhimhere<b>.</b>Ifyouleave,Iwon¡¯tbe<b>able</b>toexintohim.¡±

    Millyinsisted,¡°It¡¯sfine.Justsaythatfornow.I¡¯llrifythingswithhimwhenIgo

    home.¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    Millydidn¡¯tgivehimachancetofinishhissentence.Shehadalreadywalkedaway,leavingIvan<b>torn</b>betweenfollowingherorstayingput.

    Dannycouldn¡¯tbeartowatchanylonger.HeapproachedIvanandpattedhimontheshoulder,offeringreassurance.¡°Bro<b>,</b>Iunderstandyourdilemma.Basedon myexperience,IsuggestyoufollowMs.But¡¯s

    1/4

    Chapter41TheNewLeaderoftheSect

    Ivanchuckledawkwardlyandasked,¡°Areyousuredoingthatwillsavemyass?¡±

    +5Pearls

    Dannyncedathis boss,whowastrailingcloselybehindMilly,andsighed,¡°Ican¡¯tguaranteeitwillsaveyourass,butIcantellyouhing¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatisit?¡±

    ¡°Youneedtoknow howtobutteruptherightpeople.¡±

    Leonhadjustexitedtheelevatorwhenastrongforcepulledhimintotheroom.Then,thedoormmedshutwithaloudbang.

    ¡°Youcamelikethis?Nomask,nosunsses,noprotectivegear?¡±

    Leon¡¯sheadthrobbedfromthenagging.Hepushedthatpersonawaywithapandsaid,¡°I¡¯mnotacelebrity;whyshouldIcovermyselfupsomuch?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Oliverwasagitated.Hispinkhairstoodonendandretorted,¡°Youmaynotbe,butIam!Ifyoushowuplikethis,whatifthepaparazzispotyou?I¡¯matopstarintheentertainmentindustry!Myfansareworldwide.

    Leondecidednottoarguewithhim.Hechangedintoslippersandsatonthesofa.¡°Don¡¯tworry,IpaidattentionwhenIarrived;therearenopaparazzinearby,¡±heassuredOliver.

    Oliverfinallycalmeddown.

    HetrustedLeon¡¯s investigativeabilities.Ifhesaidtherewerenopaparazzi,thentheredefinitelyweren¡¯tany,but

    ¡°Thisisn¡¯tright.I¡¯msopopr,andtherearenopaparazzifollowingme?Irefusetoeptit!No,I¡¯mgoingtocallmymanagerandhavehimarrangeforadozenpaparazzitoshowuphereandcreateascene<b>for</b>me!¡±

    Leonwasunsureofwhattosay.

    Whatishethinking?Coulditbethathehasbeenabroadforfartoolongandhasregressedinhisunderstandingofhisnativnguage?OrisOliversimplyfoolish?

    Hmm,thtterpossibilityseemsmorelikely.

    Leonrubbedhisforeheadandcaughtsightofatabletonthesofa.Thescreenshowedachatboxdenselyfilledwithwords.TheWhatsAppIDwasJonathanisaDog(alternativeountnumber34).

    Unabletoresist,Leonasked,¡°IsthisyourWhatsAppalternativeount?¡±

    Oliverwasverycandid.Headmitted,¡°Yes,Ihaveonehundredandeightalternativeounts,allspecificallyforcriticisingJonathan.Inameditaftertheonehundredandeightstupidnames.Impressive,right?¡±

    Theproudlookonhisfacemadehimseemmorelikeafool.

    Leon<b>couldn¡¯t</b>helpbuttease,¡°It¡¯sfineforyouto<b>have</b>analternativeount,butwhydoyouhaveto<b>leave</b>anotebehind?Won¡¯tothersknowit¡¯s<b>you</b>?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter41TheNewLeaderoftheSect

    *5Pearls

    Oliverraisedhishandandruffledhispinkhair.Heexined.¡°ButifIdon¡¯tleaveanote,whenIswitchtheount.ImightmissoutononmentcriticisingJonathan,andthatwon¡¯tda.

    Leonwasspeechless.

    Exhausted,hecouldn¡¯ttakeitanymore.

    Clearly,thiswasapyrrhicvictory.

    AfterOliverfinishedhistant,hefinallyrememberedthemainreasonforthemtomeet.

    Unabletoresist,heleanedinfrontofLeon<b>and</b>askedcautioudy.¡°DidyougotoCrestwoodHightoday!Howwasit?Didyouseethesectleader?Didshememeforbeingrudethatday?

    Leonshookherheadandsaid.¡°No,Ididn¡¯tseeher.¡±

    ¡°Howis<b>that</b>possible!¡±Oliver¡¯svoicerose<b>in</b>disbelief.¡°Didn¡¯tyousayyouwenttoCrestwoodHightoday?¡±

    ¡°Idid,butIwentbecausemysisterisinCrestwoodHigh.Itwasrushed,andIdidn¡¯thavetimetofindthesectleader.Sinceyousaidthebracelet<b>has</b>alreadyrecogniseditsmaster,anewsectleaderhasbeenchosen.There¡¯snoneedtorush.¡±

    Oliverheldhischinandnooded.¡°You¡¯reright.Anyway,thesectleadercan¡¯trunaway.

    Suddenly,hiseyeslitupandheasked,¡°YoursisterisinCrestwoodHigh,whydon¡¯tyouaskherforhelpfindingthesectleader?Sincetheystudiedatthesameschool,it<b>should</b>be<b>casier</b>forhertolocatethesectleadeparedwithus¡±

    ¡°No¡±Leonlookedathimsharplyandrefusedfirmly.

    ¡°Mysisterisinnocentand<b>kind</b>¨Chearted.Ican¡¯t<b>involve</b>herinthese<b>dark</b>matters.I¡¯mafraiditwillscareher

    Inreality,whathefeared<b>most</b>was<b>that</b>onceinvolvedinthe<b>Ghost</b>Sect,itwouldbehardtogetout.

    Millydidwellinherstudies,andsheworkedhard.Therewasabrighterfutureaheadofher.Leondoesn¡¯twanthertogetinvolved<b>and</b>ruinherprospects.Hewantshertobecarefreeandhappy.

    Oliverchuckledlightlyanmented,¡°Ididn¡¯texpect<b>you</b>tobesoprotectiveofyoursister.Howabout<b>you</b>introducehertomewhenyou<b>have</b>time?<b>What</b>ifshe¡¯smyfan?¡±

    A<b>cold</b><b>glint</b>shedinLeon¡¯seyes.Adaggerappearedinhis<b>hand</b>,andhe<b>pressed</b>itswiftlyagainstOliver¡¯sneck.Heasked,¡°Don¡¯teven<b>think</b>aboutit!¡±

    Oliverwasstartled.Helookedatthedaggeronhisneckwithwideeyesandasked,¡°Areyoucrazy?I¡¯mjoking!

    Leondidn¡¯tlistentohisexnation;thelookinhiseyeswas<b>grave</b>.Hewarned,¡°Ifthere¡¯sanexttime,thisdaggerwillgo<b>straight</b>intoyourheart.¡±

    Olivereximed,¡°Okay,okay!Letgo!¡±

    Leonthensheathedthedaggerandwalkedintotheadjacentbedroom.

    Oliverwasstillinadaze.Hesat<b>on</b>the<b>s</b>,<b>gasping</b>forair.Ishenuts?Definitelynuts!

    <b>3/4</b>

    Chapter41TheNewLeaderoftheSect

    Fortunately,Leondidn¡¯thurthisdelicateface.

    45Pearls

 Chapter 42

    Chapter42TheChallengeAhead

    MillyapaniedGeorgebacktoTate¡¯smansion.

    70%

    45Pearls

    Intheory,Williamshouldhavebackwiththem,buthalfwaythere,Georgesuddenlymentionedthattheprofessionale¨CsportsteamFXwasholdingauditions foryoungtraineesthatday.

    Uponhearingthis,William,whohadbeenchattingwithMilly,becameinstantlyexcited.Hestartedinsistingonsigningup.Williameventhreatenedtojumpoutofthecarandliedeadinthewildernessifhewasn¡¯tallowedtogo.

    Georgereluctantlyagreedand askedDannytocataxiforhimbecauseofhispersistence.

    Thepeacefinallyreturnedafterthat.

    ThisseriesofactionsmadeDanny,whowassittinginthepassengerseat,twitchhislips.Inordertohavesomealimewith<b>his</b>fianc¨¦e,hisbosseventurneda blindeyetoMr.Williamengagingine¨Csports.

    Afterall,thatboyhadattemptedvariousdangerousactsinthepasttoye¨Csport,includingjumpingoffabuilding,cuttinghiswrist,hanginghimself,andbumpingintoatree,butnoneofitwas<b>a</b>sess.Surprisingly,todayhisbosssimplylethimgotobewithMs. But.

    Inthatmoment.DannyfeltatwingeofsympathyforWilliam.

    Itseemedlikeabrotherwasnot<b>as</b>importantasawife..

    WhenMillyenteredthehousewithGeorge,shewasgreetedbyalineofmeninformalwearstandingintwolinesinthelivinghall.Thesightgavehertheimpressionoffacingagroup ofgangsters.

    ¡°Whatisgoingonhere?¡±Millyasked.

    Alwayssharptoreact,Dannyquicklysteppedforwardtoexin,¡°Ms.But,thesearedesignersfrom<b>Tate</b>Group¡¯sjewelrpany.Thereweresupposedtobeforty¨Cfivepeople,andallofthemarepresent

    here.¡±

    Millyhadahardtimeprocessingthis.

    Shethoughttherewasnoneedforsuchformality.

    Thosewhoknowthetruthknowtheyweredesigners;thosewhodon¡¯tmightassumethesemenwillstartmarchingatanymoment.

    Remaininposed,GeorgeledMillytothesofaandinstructedaservanttobringherassofmilk.

    Hethenturnedtotheteamandsaid,¡°Comecloser<b>and</b>examhisbracelet.Findawaytoremoveitwithoutcausingharm.¡±

    ¡°Yes,Mr.Tate.¡±

    Thechiefjewelrydesigner,whowasalsothedepartmentmanager,steppedforwardtocarefullyexamhebraceletonMilly¡¯swrist.Heexamineditverycarefully.Afterawhile,helookedawayandreportedtoGeorge.

    ¡°Thematerialofthisbraceletappearstobeunique.It¡¯snotordinarysilverormetal.Removingitforcefully

    1/3

    Chapter42TheChallengeAhead

    +5Pearls

    ThisisthefirsttimeI¡¯veseenabraceletmadeofthismaterial.Pleasewaitamomentwhilewediscussa

    solution

    Afterspeaking,hetookoutacameraandtookseveralshotsofthebracelet,alsousingarulertomeasureandrecordvariousdetaileddata.Ittookthemmorethantenminutesoffussingbeforetheyfinallystopped.

    Watchingthemgatherthedataandbegintoanalyseit,Millyaskedsomewhatuneasily,¡°Areyousuretheycouldremovethis<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Notsureifitwasherimagination,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelthattheywere actingabitodd.

    Georgeremainedconfidentandsaid,¡°Theyareprofessionalsinjewelry.Iftheycan¡¯thandlethis,theyshouldresign.¡±

    Impressedbyhisassurance,Millynoddedinagreement.

    ¡°Areyou hungry?Wouldyoulikesomethingtoeatwhilewewait?¡±Georgeoffered.

    ¡°No.thankyou,¡±Millydeclined,herattentionfixedonthedesigners.

    Shehadnoappetiteandjustwantedthebraceletremovedquicklysoshecouldgohomeandfinishherhomework.

    Georgestoppedpushingher.Fromthatmomenton,hefellsilent,sittingonthesofabesideher,andtheywaitedtogether.

    Afteraboutanhour,theheaddesignerhandedGeorgeafewsheetsofA4 paperfilledwithinformation.

    ¡°Mr.Tate,<b>this</b>isthe<b>data</b>analysiswejuspletedforthisbracelet.It¡¯speculiar;thediameterofthisbraceletisclearlytoosmallforahandtofitthrough,meaningit¡¯simpossibletoremoveitwithoutcausingharm.¡±

    Georgefurrowedhisbrow.Theauraaroundhimvisiblyturnedcolder.Hemmedthepaperontothetableandscatteredthesheets.

    Idon¡¯tneedtoknowthedetailsofyourdiscussion;justgivemetheconclusion.¡±

    The<b>chief</b>wastakenabackbyhissinisteraura,buthewasexperiencedandquicklyadjustedhistone.Hesaid.¡°Afteranalysingthedata,wehaveupwithtwopossiblesolutions.Thefirstoptionistocutthebraceletwithtoolsandthenuseprofessionaltechniquestorepairit.¡±

    ¡°No¡°¡±Georgeinterjected,¡°Thisbraceletismygrandmother¡¯sonlykeepsake;itcannotbedamagedinany

    way.¡±

    Thechiefnoddedandcontinued,Thentheonlyotheroptionistoforciblyremoveit,butthisinjurytoherhand.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sfine!¡±

    Milly¡¯svoicedrownedoutGeorge¡¯sobjection.

    Shewento

    may cause

    <ol>

    <li>on.¡°It¡¯sfine;myhandcanget injured;it¡¯snotaproblem.Iwritewithmyrighthandanyway,soI</li>

    </ol>

    2/3

    Chapter42TheChallenge<b>Ahead</b><b>.</b>

    don¡¯tneedmylefthand.Aminorinjuryshouldhealquickly.

    Uponhearingherwords,George¡¯sexpression darkened,andtheatmospherearoundthemcooled.

    Issheeagertodistanceherselffromme?

    She¡¯sevenwillingtodothatatthecostofgettinghurt!

    45PearlsContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thechieflookedatherresoluteexpression<b>and</b>awkwardlysmiled.¡°Miss,youhavemisunderstood.Thediameterofthisbraceletisverysmall,almostsmugaroundyour<b>wrist</b>.Ifweremoveditwithoutdamagingthebracelet,wewouldhavetosurgicallyremove<b>part</b>ofyourpalm.It¡¯snotassimpleas<b>a</b>scratch.¡±

    Millywidenedher eyes

    disbeliefandasked,¡°What?Removepartofmy<b>palm</b><b>?</b>¡±

    Thechiefeditornodded.¡°Yes,thosearetheonlytwooptionscurrently.Whichonewouldyouprefer?

    Millystruggledwithwords.

    WhichoneshouldIchoose?Whydiditfeellikechoosingbetweentwoevils?

    HowdoIdecide?Onewas<b>a</b>preciousmemento,theotherapartofherownbody.

    I¡­¡±Shewantedtokeepboth.

    Georgetookadeepbreathandrubbedhisforehead.Hesaid,¡°Alright,youallcanleavefornow.¡±

    Thechiefbowedrespectfullyandsaid.¡°Yes,Mr.Tate.¡±

    Thenheledthegroupout<b>.</b>

    ThelivingroomwasnowonlyupiedbyGeorge,Milly,andDanny,whohadbeensilentlystandingby.

    Millylookeddisinterestedlyatthebraceletonherwrist,attemptingtoremoveit,butitwasstuck.Shecouldn¡¯ttellifitwasherimagination,butitfeltlikethebracelethadsomehowshrunkinsizeasifitwerethrowingatantrumlikeachild.

    20

 Chapter 43

    Chapter43DelicateRuralCharm

    Afternumerousfailedattempts,Millygaveupinfrustration.

    Ohwell.I¡¯llfigureitout<bter</b>,shethoughttoherself.

    ¡°Iwanttogohomenow,¡±Millyannounced,hervoicetingedwithdisappointment.

    +5Pearls

    Georgemadenomovetostopher.He<b>rose</b>fromhisseatandoffered,¡°I¡¯llhavethedrivertakeyouhome

    Millydeclined,saying,¡°It¡¯sokay.Ican<b>take</b>ataxi.

    Whenshe<b>put</b>onherbackpackandwasreadytoleave,suddenly,thewindwasblowingferociously,thunderwasroaring,and<b>rain</b>waspouringdown.

    Ithappenedin<b>a</b>matterofseconds.

    Millygazedatthedarkskyandpouringrain.Shewapletelytakenaback.Howcouldtheweatherchangesofast?Itwassunnyjustmomentsago.

    Observingthedownpouroutside,Georgesuggested,¡°It¡¯srainingheavily.Whydon¡¯tyoustayovernight?I¡¯llinformyourbrother.¡±

    Squintingscepticallyathim,Millyreplied.¡°Thatwon¡¯t benecessary.Iwon¡¯tgetwetinthecar.Doyouhaveanumbre?¡±

    ¡°Yes,Georgereplied,signalingtotheservantnearby.¡°Getheranumbre.¡±

    Yes,Mr.Tate.¡±

    Millyncedatthestormoutside.Shepursedherlips,concludedthatshejustneededanumbre,and

    rodeinacab.

    However,thesecurity guardrushedin.Helookedpanicked<b>as</b>hereported,¡°Mr.Tate,Iheardthere¡¯satyphoon approaching,andthe roadsoutsideareblocked.Weneedtobringthecarinsidequickly.¡±

    ThisnewsmadeMillyfurrowherbrowpletely.

    Howcouldtheweatherchangesosuddenly?Andthere¡¯satyphoonapproachingnow?

    Turningtothemanbesideher,hereyesfilledwithsuspicion.

    Underherscrutinisinggaze,Georgeremaineposed.Heraised<b>an</b>eyebrowandquipped,¡°Youdon¡¯tthinkIcontroltheweather,doyou?¡±

    Millycouldn¡¯tsayanything.

    Perhapsshewasoverthinking.Evenifhepossessedextraordinaryabilities,controllingtheweatherwasbeyondhispower.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Therainpersistedinpouringoutside,anditwasintensifyingrapidlyintoatorrentialdownpour.Asthesecurityguardhadpredicted,aviolentstormerupted,darkeningtheskyandcreating<b>an</b>apocalyptic.

    scene.

    1/3

    Sun,23Jun

    ti

    Chapter43Delicate<b>Rural</b>Charmi

    <b>70</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    aboutstayingatthemansionforthenight?I¡¯lltakeyoutoschooloncethetyphoonhaspassedinthemorning.It¡¯snotsafetoventureoutnow.¡±

    Surveyingthedarkenedsky,Millywapelledtoagree.Withtheroadsblocked,leavingwasno<b>longer</b>anoption<b>.</b>

    Thankyouthen.¡±

    Uponhearinghereptance,Dannywasted,almostjumpingwithjoy.Hequicklyoffered,¡°I¡¯llhavethemaidescortyouupstairsrightaway.¡±

    Millynodded.Sheshoulderedherschoolbackpackandfollowedthemaidupstairs.

    AsMillydisappearedfromview,acoldvoicepiercedtheair.Coupledwiththehowlingwindoutsidethevi,itcarried somesinisterundertones.

    ¡°<b>Danny</b>!¡±

    Dannyswallowednervously,beadsofsweatformingonhisforehead,<b>and</b>hislegstrembling involuntarily.

    Ohno,didIacttooforwardearlier?TryingtoohardtoimpressandkeepMs.Butinthemansion,rightinthe faceofMr.Tate?Willhetakeoffense?IfonlyIhadn¡¯tbeensoeagertotter her.Sob,sob,sob.

    ¡°Iwilldoubleyoursryforthismonth.Informthefinancedepartmentonyourown.Also,letthemknowthatthejewelrydesigndepartmenthadexceptionalperformance;theyneedtodoubletheirsrythismonth,too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Dannywasmomentarilyspeechlessinshockattheunexpectednews.

    Beforehecouldreact,Georgehadalreadymadehis<b>way</b>towardwhereMillyhadleft.

    Indeed,butteringuptherightpersoncanopenmanydoors!

    ThebrightnessofthespacebrieflyblindedMillyuponentering.

    Notanexaggeration,butthesighttrulyblindedher.

    Theentiredoorframeandwindowframesareembeddedwithsparklingdiamonds;thefloorispavedwitrgepiecesofsolid¨Ccolouredgemstones;andtheceilingisadornedwithpreciousagate.Eventhedecorativepaintingsaremadeofcolourfulwildpearls.Plus,allthefurnitureintheroomispink.

    Atfirstnce,ittrulygivesoffakindofexquisiterustharm.

    Shewas,afterall,thebest<b>actress</b>inherpreviouslife.Shehadencounteredherfairshareofvaluableitems.Withjustonelook,shecouldtellthateverythinginthisroom,fromthetinydiamondstothrgegemstones,<b>was</b>authentic.

    Unabletocontainherawe,sheclickedhertongueinamazement.Thewealthofthisfamilywastrulimmense,evidentintheopulentdecorationoftheirhome.

    Shethoughtthisdisyofluxurywasquiteextravagant,butassheturnedacorneroftheroom<b>and</b>anticipatedasimplewardrobe,shewastaken<b>aback</b>byavastwalk¨Cincloset spanningahundred<b>square</b>meters.Itwasstockedwitheverythingfromlingerieandswimsuitstoeveninggowns.

    2/3

    70<b>%</b>

    Chapter43DelicateRuralCharm

    Despitehavingseengrandeurbefore,Millywasstillsurprisedbythesight,

    +5Pearls

    DidtheTatestrulyspendsvishlyontheirguests?Aretheynotworrythattheirmoneywouldrunour?

    Suppressingthetemptationtopluckthediamondsfromthewall,shetookadeepbreath,selectedasuitablenightgown,andproceededtofreshenup.

    Uponemerging,shenoticedherphoneonthetableshing.

    ncingatit,shewassurprisedtoseealonglistofmissedcallsfromJordan,alongfromAnthony.Shehapletelyforgottentoreturntheircalls.

    Swiftly,shecalledJordantoassurehimofhersafety,finallyfeelingasenseofrelief.

    However,thephonelit<b>up</b>oncemore,disyinganunfamiliarnumber.

    thafewmessages

    Well,notentirelyunfamiliar,asshehademployedsomemeans<b>to</b>discoverthatthenumbersendingtherecordingofStephaniebelongedtothisnumber.

    ItwasMnie.

    Shemessagedme.

    ¡®Milly,it¡¯sMnie.Isuddenlyrecalledsomethingimportanttosharewithyou.<b>I</b>mentionedtoStephanieearlieraboutMr.Hawkinsvisitingourschooltoscoutforballetdancers.She appearedtobethrilled.WhileIamunsureofherintentionstowardsyou,Ifeltitwasnecessarytoremindyou.Pleasebeaware.

    Aballetdancerrole?

    Itappearedthattherewasindeedamentionofthisplotinthenovel.WithStephanie¡¯sexceptionaldancingabilities,sheoutshonedalltheperformers,capturedtheattentionofMr.Hawkins,andeffortlesslysecuredtherole.Subsequently,sheevenwontheBestSupportingActressawardforherperformance,propellingherintotheentertainmentindustryanyingasolidfoundationforherfutureendeavours.

    Theoriginalownerwasalsokeenontheroleandattemptedtovieforit,butshckedballetskillsandendedupbeingridiculedandbelittledbyStephanie.Theincidentalmostdroveherintodepression.

    Millysmirked.Shewasdeterminedtowintherolethistime!

    Afterreflectingonthis,sherepliedtoMnie,acknowledgingthemessage,beforecasuallycingthephonebackonthetable.

    20

    C

 Chapter 44

    Chapter44Falserm

    Inthestudyonthesecondfloor.

    +5Pearls

    Georgesatsolemnlyinfrontofthputerscreen.Hewasdealingwithpaperwork,butItalfanhourhadpassedandhehadn¡¯treadasingleword.

    Allhecouldthinkaboutwaswhetherthatgirllikedtheroomhehadpreparedforher.

    Wouldshefeelsafe<b>staying</b>athishouse?

    Wouldshebeafraidofthunderandstrongwinds,likeothergirls?

    Afterawhile,hecouldn¡¯tbearitanymore.Georgerubbedhisforehead,tryingtosuppresstheinexplicableirritabilityinhisheart,butwithlittleeffect.

    Lookingoutthewindow,itwasstilldarkandstormy,withlightningandthunder.

    Whatwaswrongwithmetoday?Icouldn¡¯tfocus,Georgecouldn¡¯tbelieveMilly¡¯sinfluenceonhimhadreachedthepointofaffectinghis<b>work</b>.

    Hesighedandstoodup,decidingthathemightneedacupofcoffeetoperkup.

    Becausehelikedpeaceandquiet,thereweren¡¯tmanyservantsinthemansion.Theoneswhoworkedhereweretrainedtoknowtheirboundaries.Theywouldusuallyreturntotheirroomsafterfinishingtheirworkandgivingthemasterofthehouseplentyofspace.

    WhenGeorgecamedownstairs,allthelightsonthefirstfloorhadbeenturnedoff,leavingonlydimnightlightsforillumination.

    Hepoured<b>himself</b>acupofcoffeeandtook<b>a</b>sip.Thestrong,bittertastefilledhistastebudsandrefreshed.hismind.

    Atthemomentheturnedaround,afigurebytheFrenchwindowcaughthiseye.

    Thefigurewasimmersedinherownworldpletelyunawareofthepresenceofanotherperson.behindher. Shelightlytiptoed,raisingherhead.Herlonghairwastiedup,revealingherneck,corbone,andslimwaist.

    Spinning,leaping

    Whenshedanced,sheseemedlikeanangelfrom<b>above</b>,innocentandbeautiful,unaffectedbyworldly

    affairs.

    Such<b>a</b>beautifulgirl,andshebelongedtome,onlytome¡­

    Hewantedtokeepherandhideher,notlettinganyoneseeher,sothateverywakingmoment,allshecouldseewashim.

    Itwasonlywhenthescaldinghotcoffeeidentallyburnedhishandthathissanitywasbroughtback.

    Hehadlosthismindjust<b>now</b>andwasactuallythinkingaboutimprisoningher.

    1/3

    12:40Sun,23Jun

    Chapter44Falserm

    70%

    +5Pearls

    AfterseeingMnie¡¯smessage,Millyrecalledthegeneralplotofthebookandhadaroughideainhermind.

    Sherememberedthatinthebook,StephanieperformedaperfectspininfrontofMr.Hawkins<b>,</b>coupledwithherbeautifulface,whichledMr.Hawkinstoconfirm<b>she</b>shouldtaketheroleinthemovie.

    Fortunately,inherpreviouslife,shehadstudiedballet.Becauseofhertalent,shewaseveneptedasadisciplebythefamousballetartistatthetime.Unfortunately,shewasfullyfocusedonactingatthetimeanddidn¡¯thavemuchtimetopracticeballet.

    Aftershndedperfectlywithabigleap,Millywipedthesweatfromherforeheadandcouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile.Fortunately,theoriginalownerhadflexiblebones,sotherewasnostiffnessipletinganymovement.It<b>even</b>seemedtofitmoreandmorewithherpreviouslife¡¯sbody.

    Inthatcase,itshouldn¡¯tbe

    difficulttostriveforthatrole,

    Shewasquitesatisfiedwithhermusclerxation.Inordertopreventmusclesorenessfromtheintenseexercisejustnow,sheshookherheadandstretchedherarms.Whensherotatedhershoulders,shesuddenlynoticedafigurebehindher.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Arghh</b>!¡±

    Millyeximed..

    Georgeoriginallyintendedtoleaveimmediatelyafterwatchingherdance,notwantinghertocatchhimpeeking.However,her allurewaslikeanopiumpoppy.Themorehelookedather,themoreaddictedhebecame.Heknewheshouldleave,buthisfeetjustwouldn¡¯tmove.

    Whenshenoticedhimand<b>was</b>startledbyhissuddenappearance,hefeltabitregretful.Georgeasked.¡°Sorry,didIscareyou?Ijustcamedowntogetsomecoffee.I<b>heard</b>somenoisehere,soIcametocheck¡±

    Thecoffeeinhishandhadlonggone cold.

    Millywassimplystartled.Whenshesawthatitwashim,herfirstreactionwastoquicklytouchhersses.Whensherealisedtheywerestillthere,shebreathedasighofrelief,

    ¡°It¡¯sokay,thisisyourhome.Youdon¡¯tneedtoapologisetome.

    ¡°Thefloorintheupstairsroomispaved<b>with</b>gemstones,abitslippery,andnotsuitablefordancing.Afteingdownandseeingthespaciousnesshere,Ijustdancedheredirectly,¡±Millyexined.

    Georgenodded.Heponderedforamomentbeforeasking,¡°Don¡¯tyoulikethefloorwithgemstoneiys?¡±

    Well,itmadesense;thosegemstonesaresoordinary,theyreallydon¡¯tmatchherexquisitebeauty.

    Millywapletelystunnedandasked,¡°Huh?¡±

    Didn¡¯tIjustsaythatIslippedonthegemstonefloor,andthat¡¯swhyIdecidedtodancedownstairs?Whatdoesmylikinghavetodowithit?

    Thosearepricelessgemstones;howcouldshenotlikethem?Butevenifshedidlikethem,shecouldn¡¯tjusttakethem,right?

    2/3

    <b>Chapter</b>44Falserm

    +5Pearls

    Georgedidn¡¯tnoticeherconfusion.Hecontinued toindulgeinhisownspectionandsaid,¡°Sinceyoudon¡¯tlikegemstones,howaboutgold?Doyoulikegold?Butwouldn¡¯tgold betootacky?¡±

    HistrainofthoughtdivertedMilly,andforabriefmoment,shewasatalossforwords.Shefinallyasked,¡°Aren¡¯tyouafraidofgoingbankruptwithallthisextravagance?¡±

    Eventhoughherfamilywaswealthy,theyhadneverbeenthisextravagant.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Tohersurprise,Georgehonestlyshookhishead.Hesaid,¡°I¡¯m<b>not</b>worried.Ihaveplentyofbeginwith.Ifspendingthismuchmoneywouldmakemegobankrupt,thenwouldn¡¯tIbeawaste?¡±

    moneyto

    Whatabizarrestatementfromthisrichentric.

    ¡°Well,then,howmuchmoneydoyouhave?¡±Millyaskedagain.

    ThequestionseemedtohavereallystumpedGeorge.Hefurrowedhisbrowsandquicklycalctedinhismindbeforesaying,¡°Excludingrealestateandotherfixedassets,thecurrentcashflowavableisfivetrillion.However,mostofthefundsaretiedupinthpany.Currently,Icanonleupwithtwotrilliononhand.¡±

    Twotrillion¡­only<b>?</b>

    Millyhadonlyseenthrgestdenominationof650millioninhertwolifetimes,butthatwaslimitedtothegamingcurrency.

    Shechuckledawkwardly.¡°Youtellmeallofyourassets;don¡¯tyouworryIwouldstealthem?¡±

    Georgesuddenlybecameserious.

    No,notexactlyserious,butexcited.

    HiseyeswerefullofexcitementashelookedatMilly,andhisexpressionwassolemn.Heasked,¡®Doyouwantmymoney?Icantransferitalltoyou,includingallmyassets.Ifyou¡¯rewilling.Icanhavewyeeovertomorrowmorningtohandletheformalities,andwecansignitonthespot.¡±

    Frightened,Millyquicklywavedherhandsandsaid,¡°No,no,no,I¡¯mjoking.

    Assoonasshefinishedspeaking,itwasclear<b>to</b>seeahintofdisappointmentinGeorge¡¯seyes.Healmostthoughthecouldbringhiswifeback home.

    Itwasafalserm.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter45100TacticstoPursueaWife

    GeorgegazedatthesweatcoveringMilly¡¯sforehead.Hefeltanitchinessinhisthroat.

    Slightlyflustered,heavertedhiseyesandasked,¡°Didyoupracticeballetjustnow?¡±

    +5Pearls

    Millynoddedandansweredhonestly,¡°Yes,IheardthatMr.Hawkinsisvisitingourschooltoselectballet.dancers.It¡¯sbeenawhilesincestdanced,soI¡¯m<b>a</b>bitrusty.¡±

    Shewasn¡¯tworriedthat Georgewouldmisinterpret,astheoriginalownercouldlearnballetwhenshelived.withtheSmiths.

    HerpastmalnutritionwasaresultoftormentfromStephanieafterarrivingattheButs.

    Georgedidn¡¯tdwellonit.Hewasfranticallyrecallinginformationaboutthemoviedirector.WithnumerousentertainmenpaniesundertheTateGroupandattendingvariousawardceremonies, hehadsomerecollectionofthisdirector.

    nhadreceivednumerousawardsand<b>had</b>hisownsetofrules.Inshort,hewas<b>a</b>reputabledirector.

    ¡°Doyouneedmyhelp?¡±Georgeoffered.

    Millyquicklyshookherheadand<b>said</b>,¡°It¡¯sokay.I¡¯mconfident<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Whetherindancingskillsoractingability,shecouldeasilyoutshineStephanieandsecuretherolewithoutanyfavours.

    Furthermore,shedislikedowingfavours,especiallyfromtheTates.

    Thefollowingday.

    Thetyphoonpassedquickly,leavingaclear<b>and</b><b>sunny</b><b>morning</b>sky.

    Millybreathedasighofrelief.Shewasgratefulthatthewindhadsubsidedand shenolongerhadtoworryaboutthediamondjewelryonthewallthatfellonherduringthenight

    DannydrovethecartothemansiongateandopenedthedoorforHer.Hesaid,¡°Ms.But,pleasegetinthecar.¡±

    MillyobedientlyenteredtheRolls¨CRoyce¡¯scar.

    ¡°WhereisGeorge<b>?</b>

    Millyhadn¡¯tseenhimsincebreakfast;she<b>was</b>curious.

    Danny¡¯s handtrembledslightlyonthesteeringwheshetriedhardteupwithanexcuse.Hesaid,¡°Mr.Tate¡­hmm¡­hemayhavehadsomebusinessatthpanyandleftearly.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tthinkmuchofitandgruntedinresponse.

    Itwasnormalforhimtobebusymanagingsuchrgegroup.

    Seeingthatshebelievedhim,Dannysecretlywipedthesweatfromhisforehead.Hecouldn¡¯tpossiblyadmitthathisbosswascurrentlyintheroom,desperatelystudying100trickstopursueagirl,couldhe?

    1/3Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    70%

    Chapter45100TacticstoPursueaWife

    +5Pearls

    AsDannyhadmentioned,Georgestoodbythewindowinaroomonthesecondfloor.Hewatchedthecardriveawaybeforereturningtositatthetable.

    Normally,hewouldhavebeendressedandreadyforworkbythistime.Today,hewasstillinhispajamas<b>and</b>seemedexhaustedandpale.

    Rubbinghissoreforehead,hecouldn¡¯t<b>shake</b>theimageofthegirl¡¯sslenderwaistand agilefigurefrom

    his

    mind,asifhehadbeenenchanted.

    Heconsideredhimselfnottobeapersonofstrongdesires<b>;</b>eventhefamilydoctor,during<b>a</b>check¨Cup,saidhemightbeasexual.Howeverstnight,heexperiencedanightfulloferoticdreams,andthe ripplesfromthosedreamsweresopersistentthatamorningofcoldshowerscouldn¡¯tcalmthem.

    Now,justthesimplethoughtofthegirl¡¯sfacewasenoughtomakehimlosecontroloverhisownbody.

    <b>¡°</b><b>D</b>*mnit!¡±

    ThiswasthefirsttimeGeorgehadevercursed.

    Helitacigarette,tookadeepdrag,andfeltasense ofgroundingasthenicotinefilledhismouthandlungs.

    ¡°Haha!¡±Georgeexhaledsmokeringsandsneered,¡®Itrulyamabeast.

    ¡°Wait!Youhavetowaituntftershpleteshercollegeentranceexam.¡±

    MillywasunawareofGeorge¡¯sfranticobsession.

    SheenteredssAandwassurprisedtoseeanunexpectedfigure.

    Mniewasengrossedinaphysicstextbook.UponseeingMilly,hereyeslitupandshewavedather,¡°Boss!Overhere!¡±

    Milly<b>was</b>atalossforwords.

    Didshenotknowherownseat?

    Beforeshecouldrespond,Williamwasseatednexttoher.Hecouldn¡¯ttolerateitanylongerandangrilymmedthetableanined,¡°Whogaveyoutherighttocallherthat?She¡¯smyboss,andyou¡¯renotallowedtoaddressherlikethat!¡±

    MniewasseatedontherightsideofMilly,with<b>an</b>aisleseparatingthem.Despitethis,shedefiantlystaredbackandargued,¡°She¡¯smyboss.Whycan¡¯tIcallherthat?Ifyouhavewhatittakes,trytostopme.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±William¡¯sangerwasevident;herolleduphissleevesinfrustration.Herejected,¡°Noway,shecanonlybemyboss!¡±

    ¡°Whatrightsdoyouhave?Icanimshe¡¯smybosstoolWhat¡¯sthepointofagrownmanlikeyoining?¡±

    ¡°Hey,don¡¯tassumeIwon¡¯thiryoujustbecauseyou¡¯reagirl!¡±

    ¡°Well,don¡¯tassumeI¡¯llbackdownjustbecauseyou¡¯reaboy.Youwanttofight,right?Let¡¯sdoit!¡±

    2/3

    Sun,23Jun

    Chapter45100TacticstoPursueaWife

    ¡°Bringiton!¡±

    70%±R

    15Pearls

    Ignoringthetwowhowereonthevergeofgettingintoafight,Millycalmlysatdownatthetablewithherbackpackandsaid,¡°Ifyouwanttofight,takeitoutside.Don¡¯tdoitinfrontofme,Idon¡¯twanttogetcaughtinthemiddle.

    Thetwostoppedsimultaneouslyasifreachingasilentagreement.

    ¡°Hmphl

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mniepouted.ShecastanangrynceatWilliam,seatedbesideMilly.Whyhadsheeverthoughtthisguywasattractive?Wassheblind?Orwasshesimplynotthinkingclearly?

    Hewasclearlyadomineeringandarrogantfool,sowhydidhehavetheprivilegeofsittingnexttoMilly?

    Seeingthetwofinallycalmdown,Millyasked.¡°Mnie,whyareyouin<b>ss</b>Anow?¡±

    Mnieresponded.¡°Ihavealwayshadgoodgrades,consistentlyrankinginthetoptwentyofthewholegrade.Iwasjustbeingafoolbefore,willinglyloweringmyselftossDinthenameofsisterhood.¡±

    Herexpressiondarkenedslightlyasshespoke,feelingtheurgetopherselfforherpastnaivety.

    HerrevtionsurprisedMilly.

    Shehadneverpaidmuchattentiontoacademicrankings.

    MillyhadnoideathatMniewassuch ahigh¨Cachievingstudent.

    Sheremarked,¡°Congrattionsthateverythingfinallywentontherighttrack.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,thankyou.¡±Mniegrinnedhappilyandsaid,¡°Oh,andbytheway,myparentswouldliketoinviteyouoverfordinner.Whenwouldbeagoodtimeforyou?¡±

    Millywastakenaback,andshe<b>asked</b>,¡°Whydoyour parents<b>want</b>tohavemeoverfordinner?¡±

    Shecouldn¡¯trecalldoinganythingsignificant.Theirfamily¡¯sfinancialtroubleshavenodirectconnectiontoher.

    Mnie<b>was</b>overjoyed.Shesaid,¡°Oh,Iforgottomentionthatourfamily¡¯sbusinessisbackontracknow.Itwas<b>a</b>falserm.Mydadmentionedthatnotonlydid weavoidbankruptcythistime,butwealsosecuredamajorproject.Itseemslikeyourolderbrotheryedaroleinhelping<b>us</b>out.I<b>don¡¯t</b>haveallthedetails,butmyparentsareextremelygratefndkeepsayingthatweoweitalltoyou.Thankyou,boss

    20

    3/3

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds:

 Chapter 46

    Chapter46Phony

    Afterhearingherexnation,Millyquicklydeducedthesituation.

    $<b>70</b><b>%</b>ÈÕ

    +5Pearls

    ItappearedthatJordanandGeorgehadwitnessedMnieapologisingtoher,whichledthemtosparetheSpencers.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯thaveto thankme.ThiswasJordan¡¯s

    gratitudetoyourparentsfortheirkindness,ision.Ididn¡¯tdoanything,butIstillwanttoexpressmy

    Millystated.

    Mnieinterpreteditas<b>a</b>rejection<b>and</b>feltabitdisheartened.Sheasked,¡°Milly,don¡¯tyouwanttovisitmyhouse?DoyouthinkI¡¯mbeingkindtoyou

    forbenefits?<b>That¡¯s</b>notthecase. Igenuinelylike<b>you</b>and

    <b>want</b>tobefriendswithyou.¡±

    Perhapsoverwhelmedwithemotion,hervoicequiveredtowardtheend,hereyesreddened,andshewasonthevergeoftears.

    MillywassurprisedthathersimplewordswouldmakeMnieoverthinkthesituation.Shequicklyrified.¡°Idowanttovisit,butwiththeexam approaching,Ineedtofocusonstudying.Howaboutthis?Aftertheexam.I¡¯leoverfordinner,alright?¡±

    Havinglivedtwolifetimes,shecouldtellsincerityfrominsincerity.

    Mniewasclearlypouringherheartout.Millycouldn¡¯tdisregardhersincerity.

    Shebreathed<b>a</b>sighofreliefuponhearingMilly¡¯sresponseandinstantlybouncedback.Shesaid,¡°I<b>know</b>you¡¯rethebest.I¡¯llinformmyparents<b>too</b>.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    AslongasMniedidn¡¯tcryinfrontofher,everything<b>was</b>fine.

    But

    ¡°Inthefuture,stopcallingmeboss.Itsoundsodd.Wearessmates;justaddressmebymyname,¡±Millysuggested.

    AlreadyburdenedwithWilliam,addinganotherpersoncallingherbossmadeitworse.Itgavetheimpressionofherbeingagangsterwholedafeckeys.

    Williamfinallyspokeup.Hewasunwillingtobeoverlooked<b>as</b>hettered,¡°That¡¯sright,bossisminealone.Mypositionissecure,andyoucan¡¯ttakeit!¡±

    ¡°Youshut¡­!

    BeforeMillycouldfinish,Mnieinterjectedexcitedly.

    ¡°Boss,youcan¡¯tfavourboysovergirls!Whycanhecallyouthat,butIcan¡¯t?Iwon¡¯teptthis!¡±

    Millywasspeechless..

    Williamsmirked,relishingthedrama.Headded,¡°BecauseIamcuteandcharming,shelikesme!¡±

    Iv

    ¡°<b>Boss</b>!Iwanttoprotest!Tellmethetruth;doyoulikehimbutnotme?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter46Phony

    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t</b>mindher,she¡¯sjustenvious.¡±

    ¡°<b>Boss</b>!¡±

    ¡°<b>Boss</b>!¡±

    70%

    +5Pearls

    Millyfeltoverwhelmed,asifherbrainhadbeentossedintoabeehive,causingapainfulbuzz<b>and</b>throbbingsensation.Now,shegraspedwhyancientemperors,despitetheirmanybeautifulconcubines,stillworetroubledexpressions.

    Dealing withsuchconstantcontentioneverydaywasachallenge,andsheconsideredherselffortunateifitdidn¡¯tpushhertothebrinkofmadness.

    Unabletotolerateitanylonger,sheraisedherhandtosilencethem.Shesaid,¡°Stopit!Youcancallmewhateveryouwant,butIhaveonerule-nomorewords!

    ¡°Otherwise,Iwillkickhimout!¡±

    Theroomfellsilent.

    Butthepeacstedonly<b>five</b>minutes;itwasshatteredwhenAnthonyescortedStephanieasshewalkedpastssA¡¯sdoor.

    StephaniewasparticrlyhappywhenshesawMilly,seeminglyforgettingabouttheincidentofalmostapologisingonstageyesterday.

    Excitedly,shesaid,¡°Milly,you¡¯rehereatschoolsoearly!¡±

    Millyrespondedwithanonchntgrunt,ignoringher.

    ButinStephanie¡¯seyes,thisindifferenceseemedlikeguilt,promptinghertocontinue.¡°Where<b>were</b>yostnight?Wewaitedforyouathomeandworriedsickwhenyoudidn¡¯treturn.Everyonewasconcerned.

    ¡°Ifyoustayedovernightatsomeoneelse¡¯shouse,youshouldatleastinformus.Youmaynotbeawareofthis,butourfamilyisverystrict.Ifyoucasuallyspendthenightoutside,peoplewillgossip.¡±

    Shewasonthevergeof directlymentioningthatMillyhasnoself¨Crespectrightonherface.

    Hearingthis,Mnie,William,andAnthonyfurrowedtheir<b>brows</b>.

    Unabletocontainheranger,Mniemmedthebookinherhandonthetablewithaloudthud.TheloudnoisestartledStephanie.

    ¡°Stephanie,what<b>are</b>youtryingtosay?Whoareyoutryingtoimpresswithyourcrypticremarks?Ifyouhavethecourage,speakclearlyandstopbeatingaroundthebush,Aren¡¯tyoutiredofit?¡±

    StephaniehadbeenfocusedonMillyandhadn¡¯tevennoticedMniesittingbesideher.

    Shewasmomentarilysurprisedbyherfierceretort.Sheasked,¡°Mnie?HowdidyouendupinssA?¡±

    Mniecrossedherarms,exudinganairofsuperioritybefittingtheSpencers.Sheasked,¡°Irankedinthetoptwentyinthstexam;whywouldn¡¯tIbeinssA?¡±

    Uponhearingthis,StephaniesuddenlyrecalledthatMnieindeedhadexcellentgrades,andshealwaysrankedatthetop..

    2/3

    12:40Sun,Jun

    Chapter46Phony

    Butwhatdidshemeanearlier?Whyis<b>Mnie</b>nowsidingwithMillyanddefendingher<b>?</b>

    CoulditbethatMillyhasinfluenceevenher?

    No,Iwouldn¡¯tallowit!

    $5Pearls

    Concealingthejealousyinhereyes,sheforcedasimileandtriedtoappearinnocent.Sheasked,¡°Mnie,aren¡¯twebestfriends?

    Mnierolledhereyesandwasdisgusted.Sheretorted,¡°Bestfriends?Sparemethosewords,I musthave.beenblindbefore,thinkingyouwerekindandinnocent.NowIrealisehowfoolishIwasback<b>then</b><b>.</b>

    ¡°Ihavetosay,<b>you¡¯ve</b>gotquitethickskin.Aren¡¯tyouafraidIhaven¡¯tforgottenabout theaudiorecordingofyourContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    snideremarksunderthenationalgyesterday?Despiteallthat,doyoustillhavethenervetocallmeagoodfriend?Ifyoudon¡¯tfindthat<b>disgusting</b>,Idon¡¯tknowwhatdoes!¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s<b>face</b>paledasshelistenedtoherremarks<b>.</b>

    Thessmates,whowerewatchingthedramaunfold,begantogossip.

    That¡¯s

    ¡®sright,IwaswonderingwhyMniesuddenlytransferredtossA.Itturnsoutthat<b>Stephanie</b>hadstabbedherback.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯tMniecauseasceneinpublicyesterday?Howcouldyouforget?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,Ididn¡¯texpecthertobesobold,butIreallycouldn¡¯ttellthetruecolorofStephanic.Ithoughtshewaskindandinnocent;Ididn¡¯texpecthertobesocunning

    Listeningtothe<b>discussions</b>aroundher,Stephanie¡¯sfacecontortedinanger.

    Recallingtheembarrassingincidentinpublicyesterday,she grittedherteethinfrustration.

    Butwithsomanypeoplearoundnow,shecouldn¡¯tlosehertemper.Shebithertonguehardtocalmherselfdown,thenloweredhereyes,hereyesocketsslightlyred.¡°Mnie,Iknowyou¡¯renotthekindofdomineeringperson.CoulditbethatyousawthatMillyhaehereandfeltthatmystatusnolongermatchedupwithyourfamily?

    Whatacleverwaytoshifttheme!

    Indeed,shewasamastermaniptor,definingStephanieassomeonewhowasvainandsycophanticwithjustonesentence.

    Mniecouldn¡¯tfailtoseethroughit,butshestillheldherheadhighwiththearroganceofsomeoneinasuperiorposition.That¡¯sright!Yourstatusasanfosterdaughterindeeddoesn¡¯tmatchuptothestatusoftheheiressoftheSpencerGroup.Sowhat?Haveyouanints?Ifyoudo,keepthemtoyourself.¡±

    ·Ë

    2

 Chapter 47

    Chapter47JustaFosterDaughter

    Hearingthis,Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutburstintughter.

    +5Pearls

    Itturnedout<b>that</b>Mnie,whohadbeenbestfriendswithStephanieforyears,genuinelyknewhersorespot,andshehitrightatthespot<b>that</b>Stephaniecaredaboutthemost.

    Sureenough,Stephanie¡¯sfaceturnedpaleonthespot.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shecouldn¡¯t

    sayanythinginreturn.Afterall,whatMnie<b>said</b>wastrue¨Cshe<b>was</b><b>a</b>foster<b>daughter</b>.

    MnieinstantlyfeltrelievedwhenStephaniewasmad.Hermood,whichhadbeenlongsuppressedas<b>a</b>resultofStephanie¡¯sabuseandbetrayal,suddenlyimproved.Shesaid,¡®Stephanic,youshouldbesensibleinthefuture.Millymightbeforgivingandwon¡¯tholditagainstyou,butnotme.IfIfindoutthatyoucontinuetoactlikeahypocrite,I¡¯llmakeyouregretit.¡±

    Stephaniewastremblingwithanger,herfacecontortedinaterrifyingmanner,andherteethclenched.tightly asifshewereabouttopounceandbiteMnieatanymoment.

    SheunderstoodMnie.Forthoseshecaredabout,shewouldprotectthemwithallherheartandsoul;forthoseshedidn¡¯tlike,shewouldmakesureeveryoneknewaboutit.ThatwasthereasonwhyshehadbeenwillingtouseMnieasapawnbefore.

    Justlikenow,Mniewaswillingtohumiliateherinpublic,regardlessofherowndignity.

    Calmdown!Ineedtostaycalm!

    WhetheritwasMillyorMnie,Ididn¡¯t<b>have</b>theupperhandtoconfrontthemface¨Cto¨Cface.Moreover,face¨Cto¨Cfacequarrelswerenotmystrongsuit.Mypersonawasdelicateandfragile,andIfinallymanaged.toconvinceJordanandAnthonyyesterday.Atthiscriticaltime,Icouldn¡¯taffordtodestroythispersona,nomatterwhat.

    Thinkingof<b>this</b>,shetookadeepbreathandforcefullysuppressedthehatredsurginginherheart.Hereyesturnedslightlyredinaninstant,asifshehadbeengreatlywrongedandwouldburstintotearsthenextsecond.

    ¡°<b>Anthony</b>,didIsaysomethingwrong?Whydidtheytreatmelikethis?¡±

    Mniewasoveewiththeurgetovomitbyhertricks.Shehadgoosebumps alloverherbody.MnieleanedintoMillyandsaid,¡°Boss,Ihavegenuinelywrongedyoubefore.Ididn¡¯tknowshewassodisgustingbefore.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowandcoldlyreplied,¡°Justgetusedtoit.¡±

    Afterall,thefirsttimesheexperiencedherslytricks,shealmostvomited.

    AnthonystoodbyStephanie¡¯sside,hisexpressionequallydark.AfterhearingStephanie¡¯ints,hejustgaveafaintgruntanddidn¡¯tspeakupforherasusual.

    Instead,hecalmlytoldStephanie,¡°Gobackto<b>your</b>ss.It¡¯stime forlessons.¡±

    Stephaniefeltlikeherattackdidn¡¯tachieveanyresults.Herexpressionwasoneofdisbelief.She

    1/3

    $70%×ù

    Chapter47JustaFoster Daughter

    +5Pearls

    Mniughedheartily,tearsstreamingdownherface.¡°Hahaha<b>,</b>youtrythistrickonus,butevenyourownbrotherrefusestofallforit.Haha,Stephanie,yourskillsarcking¡±

    HerwordsclearlyindicatedthatStephaniepretendedtobeinnocentandyedtricksonthem.

    What¡¯sevenmoreannoyingwasthatAnthonydidn¡¯tevenhelpher.

    Stephanieclenchedherfists.Herneatlytrimmednailswerediggingintoherfleshfiercely,andabriefpainclearedhermindalittle.

    Icouldn¡¯tleavenow.IfIleftnow,intheeyesofothers,Iwouldbeseenasbeingdefeatedandbethesubjectofridicule!

    No.

    Ihavetofigureoutawaytosaveherself.Ihavetoturnthetables.

    Turning,hereyesmetWilliam,whowasleaningagainstthewindowsillwithadarkandunreadableexpression.Stephanie¡¯seyesinstantlylitup.

    Yes,howcouldIforgetabouthim<b>?</b>

    Williamlikesme.AslongasIgethishelporshowvulnerability,hewillsupportmeandspeakuponmybehalf.

    ShehurriedlyapproachedWilliamandgentlybitherlips.Stephaniesoftlyasked,¡°Mr.William,youbelieveinme,don¡¯t<b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±

    IfWilliambelievedinher,otherswouldthinktwicebeforecausing<b>a</b>scene,consideringhisstatus<b>as</b><b>a</b>

    Tates.

    AsforMnieandMillyformingtheirowngroup,whatcouldtheypossiblydo?Eveniftheytriedtoretaliateopenly,itwouldn¡¯tmatter.Aslong asWilliamlikedher,shecouldstillshinebrightlywiththehaloofbeingagirlWilliam¡¯slikes.

    Williamwapletelytakenaback.Howdidhegetcaughtupinthisdrama?

    Hefeltlikeacatwhosetailhadbeensteppedon.WilliamlookedatStephanie¡¯ssuddenlyergedfaceinfrontofhim.Hewassoshockedthathealmostleapedoutofhisseat.Herified,¡°Idon¡¯tbelieveyouat<b>all</b>.Get<b>away</b>fromme!¡±

    Stephaniewasspeechless.Whywasthesituationdifferentfromwhatshehadimagined?

    ¡°William,it¡¯sme;I¡¯mStephanie.You¡¯vebeen deliveringmilkteatomeallthistime.Youlikeme,don¡¯tyouremember?¡±

    Williambecametooagitatedtoremainseated.Hestoodup,shakingwithanger,andusedher,¡°Howdareyouspreadfalserumorsaboutme?I¡¯lltakelegctionagainstyou!Don¡¯tunderestimatemyinfluenceincourt.Mydistantrtiveworksthereasa<b>clerk</b>!

    Afterblurtingthisout,heimmediatelyturnedto Millytoshowhisloyalty.He<b>said</b>,¡°Boss,youhavetobelieveme.I¡¯mloyaltoyou,andIwouldneverbetray<b>you</b>.Thiswomanisclearlyenviousofourrtionshipandhasspreadlies<b>about</b>me!Boss,youhavetotrustme!¡±

    Millycoveredhercars,whichwereringingfromhisoutburst,androared,¡°Shutup!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    2/3

    375%0

    Chapter47JustaFosterDaughter

    +5Pearls

    Theirloudvoicesnotonlyattractedtheattentionofthestudentsinthessroombutalsopassersbyinthecorridor<b>who</b><b>were</b>discreetlyobserving.

    Witnessingthisscene,everyonecouldn¡¯thelp butstartwhisperinganddiscussing.¡°Ithought WillianhadfeelingsforStephanie.Ialwayssawhimbringhermilktea.Ineverthoughtitwasafacade.

    ¡°Williamissoattractive;whywouldhebeinterestedinStephanie?Ialwaysthoughtitwasjustarumour.

    ¡°Exactly,andeventhoughWilliamhasabrother,he¡¯salsoalegitimateheir.Stephanieisjustanadopteddaughter;howcouldshebeamatchforhim<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°That¡¯strue!¡±

    Thechattergrewlouder.Stephanie¡¯plexiongrewpaler.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Shethoughtangrily.ItmustbeMilly!Shedidthistome!

    Thisb*tchmusthavepoisonedWilliam¡¯smindagainstme,whichiswhyhegaveme<b>a</b>coldshoulder.

    Sl+t!

    Shetookadeepbreathunwillinglyandsaid.¡°Youboughtmemilkteabefore.Thewholessknowsaboutit:itcan¡¯tbefake,right?¡±

    Milktea?

    Williamponderedfor<b>a</b>whilebeforevaguelyrecallingthattherewasindeedsuchanincident.

    ¡°Oh<b>.</b>

    ¡°Oh,Iremembernow!¡±

    Uponhearingthis,Stephaniecouldn¡¯thelpbutexhaleinreliefandsmilejoyfully.However,thefollowingwordsfromWilliamcausedhersmiletofreezeonherface.

    20

    1

 Chapter 48

    Chapter48TheMilkTeaChallenge

    +5Pearls

    ¡°ThatmilkteawasmywayofchallengingAnthony!Healwaysbuysyoumilktea,soIboughtoo.Helikesithalf¨Csugar,butIpreferittobefull¨C<b>sugar</b>.He likesitatroomtemperature.Ilikeithot!EventhoughIcan¡¯toutperformhiminexams,IrefusetobelievethatI¡¯minferiorto<b>him</b>ineveryaspectWilliam?dered,gazingatAnthonywithdetermination.

    Anthonywasspeechless.

    EvenMilly,usuallposed<b>,</b>couldn¡¯thelpbuttwitchthecornerofhermouth.

    So,thisguy¡¯sreasoningisthatifhecan¡¯tsurpassAnthonyinexams,he¡¯llchallengehimtobuymilktea.

    EveryonewastakenabackbyWilliam¡¯sunexpectedexnationandburstintughter:

    ¡°Haha.Iknewit.Mr.WilliamwouldnotbeinterestedinStephanie.¡±

    ¡°Haha.Mr.Williamisquitesomething.I¡¯veneverseensomeonesodeterminedtowininsucharoundaboutway.¡±

    ¡°Imustsay.Stephanieisquitenarcissistic.Shebelievesshe¡¯s<b>a</b>goddess!¡±

    ¡°IfMr.William<b>has</b>feelingsforsomeone,itwouldbeMilly.Shemaynotbethemostbeautiful,butshesfromaprestigiousfamily.

    ThecontinuousjabsandhumiliatiopletelyshatteredStephanie.Shecouldn¡¯tholdbackhertears.¡°Sobsob.Ihateyouall!¡±

    Afterheroutburst,shecoveredherfaceandfled.

    Seeingthemaincharacterleaving,everyonedispersedsincetherewasnomoredramatowatch.

    However,at<b>that</b>moment,Anthony,<b>standing</b>inthecorridor,didn¡¯theadtowardshisseatbutwalked.straighttowardsMilly¡¯sseatwithagloomyexpressionandabackpack.

    Williamimmediatelystoodupandblockedhispath,shieldingMillybehindhim.

    KnowingthatAnthonydotedonStephanic,heprobablywantedtoconfrontMillybecausehisbelovedsistercried.

    ¡°Whatareyouupto?¡±William¡¯stonewasicy.

    Anthony,unfazed,ncedathimand<b>said</b>,¡°Moveaside!¡±

    ¡°Noway!IfyouwanttoharmBoss,you¡¯llhavetostepovermydeadbody!¡±

    AnthonyandMillywerespeechless.

    Whatkindofbizarreandchildishtalkwasthis?

    Millysighedhelplessly<b>and</b>said,¡°William,sitdown.Haveyoucopiedyourchemistryhomeworkyet?Theteacherwillcollectitsoon.¡±

    Thetenseatmospherefromamomentagodissipatedinstantly.¡°Right,copy,I¡¯lldoitrightaway.¡±

    1/3

    Sun,23Jun

    Chapter48TheMilkTeaChallenge.

    *5Pearls:

    Yesterday,hewassoabsorbedingamingontheFXesportstformthathpletelyforgotabouthomework.Itwasn¡¯tuntilthismorningthatherealisedtheurgency,andnowhe¡¯shastilycopyingMilly¡¯s

    work.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeinghiply,Millylooked<b>up</b>atAnthony,whowasapproaching.

    ¡°What¡¯sthematter?¡±

    Anthony¡¯sexpressionwasnk,hisvoicecold,¡°Whydidn¡¯t youreturnmy callyesterday?¡±

    ¡°<b>Huh</b>?¡±Millyblinked.

    Ittookheramomenttorecallwhathewasreferringto.

    Yesterday,duetothetyphoon,shestayedattheTate¡¯sresidenceandforgottocallhome.Jordancalledhernumeroustimes,andtherewereafewmessages<b>from</b>Anthony.ShewassopreupiedwithreportingtoJordanthatsheforgottoreply.

    ¡°Oh,sorry,Iforgot.IthoughtJordanwouldhavetoldyou.Didn¡¯thetellyou?¡±Millyinquired.

    AftertellingJordan,Anthonydidn¡¯tmessageheragain.Jordanshouldhavetoldhim,right?

    ¡°You!¡±Anthony¡¯sfaceflushedwithanger.Thiswomanwasdefinitelydoingitonpurpose!

    AlthoughJordandidinformmterthatshewasokay,canitbparedtohearingitdirectlyfromher?

    Thedisparitybetweenhearingitfromsomeoneelseandhearingitdirectly fromthepersonisevident!Heworriedabouthersomuchfornothing!

    Anthonysaidinahuff,¡°Fine,fine!IfIevertreatyoulikeasisteragain,worryaboutyouagain,thenI¡¯m<b>a</b>dog!Hmph!¡±

    Millydidn¡¯t<b>understand</b>whyhesuddenlygotsoangry.Furrowingherbrows,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutremindhim.

    ¡°Mr.Anthony,youdon¡¯tneed<b>to</b>repeatit.Youalreadyderesttimethatcallingme sisteragainwouldreduceyoutoamerepuppy.Ihaven¡¯tforgotten,sothere¡¯snoneedtoemphasiseit.¡±

    ¡°<b>Fine</b>!You¡¯resomething!¡±Anthonyfeltthatifhestayedhereanylonger,hewouldbedrivencrazybyher,soheturnedaroundandleftinahuff.

    Hisdeparturewaslikethatof<b>an</b><b>enraged</b>lion.

    Millyblinked,wonderingwhyhersixthbrotherwasstillsounpredictable.Ihavefollowedhisinstructions,sowhydiditseemlikehewasevenangriernow?

    Coulditbethathismonthlyperiod<b>has</b>arrived?

    Teenageboys<b>are</b>puzzling.

    Mniementionedthatafterthstssended,theteacherannouncedthenewsoftheselectionof

    actors.

    2/3

    Chapter48TheMilkTeaChallenge

    +5Pearl

    ¡°Students,I¡¯vejustreceivedanoticefromtheschool.ItsaysthatthefamousdirectornHawkinsiingtoourschoolin thenextfewdaystoselectballetdancerstoysupportingrolesinhisnewmovie<b>.</b>Thisisagreatopportunityfortheschooltoshine.Thosewhomeettherequirementsareencouragedtosignup<b>.¡±</b>

    After theteacherleft,MnieleanedintoMillyandwhispered,¡°Boss,thisiswhatImentionedbefore.Ididn¡¯texpectthedirectortesosoon.Areyougoingtosignup?¡±

    Millytidiedt

    thetestpaperinherhandandputitinthedeskhole.¡°Yes,¡±

    Mnie¡¯seyeslitup.¡°Really?<b>¡±</b>

    Butthenshethoughtofsomething,hersmileinstantlyfreezing.Shesaidwithsomeconcern,¡°BurStephaniewillsignup,too.She¡¯lldoanythingtohogthelimelight.Herballetdancingisquitegood.Whatifshetriessomethingagain¡­..

    I¡¯msorry,Boss.It¡¯sbecauseItoldherbackthen,it¡¯sallmyfault!¡±

    Millylookedatherwithamusement.¡°What¡¯sitgottodowithyou?Evenifyouhadn¡¯ttoldher,shewouldhavefoundoutnowthattheteacherhasannouncedit.Youjusthappenedtoknowabitearlier.That¡¯sall.¡±

    HearingMillfortingher,Mnie¡¯sguiltpersisted,hertoneheavildenwithself¨Cme.¡°Butshe¡¯sschemingsomethingagainstyouagain.Don¡¯tbefooledbyherdelicateappearance.She¡¯squitecunningandcan¡¯tbeunderestimated.¡±

    Uponhearingthis,Millynoddedinagreement.

    Indeed,Stephanieliveduptobeingthepamperedsisterinthenovel¡°MySixBigBrothers.¡±Althoughshehadn¡¯tlearnedanythingelse,shehadmasteredtheartofreadingthebrothers¡®minds.

    ¡°Boss,howaboutIasktoseeifsheisuptosomething?ThoughIamnolongerinssD,Istillhavesomeconnections<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    MillylookedatthemysteriousMnieandalmost couldn¡¯thelpbuugh.Connections?I¡¯dthinkshewastalkingaboutsomebusinesssecretifIdidn¡¯tknowbetter.

    Withalighugh,shesaid,¡°Noneed.Herlittletrickswon¡¯tamounttomuch.Wedon¡¯tneedtowastetimeonher.Let¡¯sjustfocusonourselves.¡±

    Afterall,shehadthrivedinthemurkyentertainmentindustryinherpastlife,unafraidofallthedirtytricks.Now,whyshouldshebeafraidofamereyounggirl?

    20

 Chapter 49

    Chapter49Jordan¡¯sFavouritism

    Atthismoment,theteacherof ssDalsoreceivedthesamenotice.

    NexttoStephanie¡¯sdesk,previouslyupiedbyMnie,wassurroundedbyanothergroupofgirls,showering<b>Stephanie</b>withttery.

    WithMnienolongerpresent,theyfinallyhadtheopportunitytogetclosertoStephanie.

    Mostofthesegirlscamefromordinaryworking¨Cssorsmallbusinessfamilies.TheywerenomatchforthewealthyButs.DespiteStephaniebeinganadopteddaughter,beingassociatedwithherwasstillseenasaprestigiousopportunityforthem.

    Therefore,assoonasMniedeparted,theywastednotimeintteringandseekingfavourwithStephanie,hopingtobaskintheButs¡®glory,

    ¡°Wow!Stephanie.I<b>had</b>noideayouwereaLevel9balletdancer.That¡¯sincredible.¡±

    Yeah,youaresuretobeselected

    ¡°I¡¯veheardMr.Hawkinsisquitesomething.Alloftheactorsunderhimhaveseededinbingfamous.Ifyou¡¯rechosen,you¡¯llbeastarinthefuture.¡±

    Imenviousofyou,Stephanie.¡±

    Listeningtotheconstantstreamofttery,Stephanie¡¯sangertowardsMillyhadsubsidedsignificantly.

    Thiswastherealher.

    Aroundhershouldbefilledwithsuchadmirationandttery.WhatwasthepointofMillybeingagoodstudent?Ifshebecameastarinthe future,StephaniewouldstillbringglorytotheButs.WhenpeopletalkabouttheButs,thefirsttheythinkwouldbeher,Stephanie.Bythen,Millywouldonlybefittobehershoecarrier.

    Suddenly,aslimgirlwithssesaskedcuriously,¡°Stephanie,isyour sisteralsoauditioningfor theballetdancerrole?

    AtthementionofMilly,Stephanie¡¯seyesfilledwithdisgust.¡°Whatrightdoesshehavetoparticipate¡­¡±

    Sheabruptlyhalted.

    SupposeMillycouldn¡¯tdanceand participateintheaudition,<b>wouldn¡¯t</b>sheembarrassherselfinfrontofthedirectorandschoolleaders?Inthatcase,IindirectlysettledthescoreforthepublicapologyMillyhadforcedmetomakeearlier.

    Withthisrealisation,acoldsmilecreptontoherlips,butshequicklymaskedit.¡°Seemsmysistercandancetoo.Couldyougivemeanotherregistrationform?I¡¯llsignupformysisteraswell.¡±

    Laterthatnight,attheButfamilydiningtable.

    Stephaniecouldn¡¯t<b>contain</b>herexcitement.

    Sun<b>,</b>23Jun

    Chapter49Jordan¡¯sFavouritism

    Althoughshehadalreadyregistered,shesoughtJordan¡¯sapproval.

    +5Pearls

    Uponhearingherwords,Jordanfurrowedhisbrows,ponderedmomentarily,andreplied,nisindeedareputabledirector.You<b>can</b>giveitatry.Butourfamilyisnotinvolvedintheentertainmentindustry,soyoumustauditionindependently.¡±

    Inotherwords,hewouldn¡¯tofferanyassistance.

    Stephaniehappilynoddedatherbrother¡¯sapprovndeximed,¡°Icanhandleitalone.Iamconfidentinthisrole.Don¡¯tforget,IhavealreadyachievedLevel9inballet.¡±

    As<b>she</b>spoke,shetiltedherhead,exudingprideandconfidence.Undeniably,shebore<b>a</b>resemncetoaproudswan.

    Jordansimplyrespondedwithaquiet¡°Hmm¡±andadded,¡°Makesureitdoesn¡¯timpactyouracademics.Thecollegeentranceexamsaringupsoon.¡±

    Stephanieobedientlynodded,¡°Iunderstand.¡±

    Jordandidn¡¯tsaymuchmore.Fornow,hisapproachtohisadoptedsisterwassimplyoneoissez¨Cfaire,withahintofdetachment.Aslongasshedidn¡¯tcauseanytrouble,raisingherwouldn¡¯tcostmuchmoney.Afterall,hewasstilltheeldestin

    theButfamily,andsomedignityhadtobemaintained.

    ¡°Milly,havesomeshrimp.HepushedthepeeledshrimptowardsMilly.

    Millyncedatthefreshshrimpmeatthatherbrotherhadpushedover,thenlookedatthemess she<b>had</b>madeoftheshrimpinherhand,whichwasalreadypeeled.

    ShedecisivelychosetheshrimpthatJordanhadpeeled.

    Afterall,itwasforher,sowhynotenjoyit?

    Shesaidwithamischievoussmileandsparklingeyes.Thankyou,Jordan.¡±Then,shestartedeatingcontentedly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seeingherenjoyingthemeal,Jordanalsofelthappy.Hegently<b>said</b>,¡°Takeyourtime.Norush.Ifyoulikeit,Iwillpeelsomemoreforyou.¡±

    Witnessingthisheartwarmingscene,Stephaniefeltherexcellentmoodinstantlyevaporate,feelingirritatedtothecore.

    Jordanusedtopeelshrimpforher<b>and</b>kindlyremindedher<b>to</b>catmore.ButeversinceMillyarrived,sheeffortlesslystoleJordan¡¯saffection.

    Thisisinfuriating!Thatb*tch!

    TakingadeepbreathtosuppresstheurgetotearMillyapart,shesoftlysaid,¡°Oh,Ijustremembered.Milly,Isignedyouupaswell.Inoticedthelimitednumberofslotsanddidn¡¯twantyoutomiss out.

    Millypausedhershrimp¨Ceatingmotionandcouldn¡¯thelpbutrollhereyes.Stephaniewasn¡¯tworriedabouthermissingout.Instead,shewasworriedaboutmissingtheopportunitytoembarrassher.

    Shehadbeenbusyrecitingpoemsalldayandhadn¡¯thad thechancetoasktheteacherforaregistration

    2/3

    12:41Sun,23Junti

    Chapter49Jordan¡¯sFavouritism:

    form.Stephaniewasmoreproactivethanher.

    +5Pearls

    JordanfrownedatStephanie¡¯swords,fullofreproach.¡°Whotoldyoutotakemattersintoyourown

    hands?¡±

    AlthoughStephaniewaspreparedtobescoldedbyJordan,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutshiverwhenshesawhisicygaze.¡°IwasafraidMillymight<b>miss</b>out.That¡¯swhyIhelped.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    MillyquicklystoppedthefuriousJordanandpersuaded,¡°It¡¯sokay.Ifyou¡¯vesignedmeup,goforit.It¡¯sgoodtogainsomeexperience.I¡¯veneverseenwhatthedirector¡¯scastingprocessislike.¡±

    Jordanlookedatherwithconcern.¡°Butthisdirectoristoostraightforward.I¡¯mafraidyoucan¡¯thandleit.

    ¡°Okay,letmegoaskyourfifthbrother,Jonathan.Heworkedwiththisdirectoronamoviebefore.Maybehecanputinagoodwordforyou.Ifnot,Icaninvestinthefilm.Ifyouwanttoact,Ihavewaystogetyouin.¡±

    Millywasutterlystunned.Isthiswhatitfeelsliketobesupportedbyabigshot?¡°Thankyou,butit¡¯snot

    necessary.

    Ontheside,Stephanieclenchedtheforkinherhandfiercely.Herfingertipsturnedwhiteasshesqueezedtherosewoodforksoharditlookedlikeitmightbreak.Hereyeswerefullofjealousy.

    Whywasitthatwhenitcametoher,JordansaidtheButs couldn¡¯thelp,butwhenitcametoMilly,hewaswillingtoinvesttoget herin?

    WhyisJordansobiased?WhatdoesMillyhavethatIdon¡¯t?

    Thistime,Imustdazzleeveryone,performwell,andshowJordanwhoistheonewhocanbringglorytotheButs!

    20

    3/3

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 50

    Chapter50Milly¡¯sFallfromGrace1

    Stephaniereturnedtoherroomanddialledanumberonherphone.

    +5.Pearls

    Aftertwobusytones,thephonewasanswered,andadeep,maicvoicefilledwithindulgencecamefromtheotherend.¡°Hello,isthisStephanie?Whydidyousuddenlycallme?¡±

    Stephanieimmediatelybegantinwithapitifultone.¡°Sobsob.Matthew.JordanandAnthonybulliedme.Theydon¡¯tlovemeanymore.<b>I¡¯m</b>sosad¡­.

    Theperson ontheother<b>end</b>ofthephonewasMatthew,thesecondsonoftheButs.

    Hewascurrentlythetopdiscipleofawell¨Cknowndesignerinthecountryandamemberoftheinfluentialdesignteam¡°One.¡±Hehadwonnumerousdomestic<b>and</b><b>international</b>awardsfor<b>fashion</b><b>and</b>stylingdesign,earninghimthetitleofthetruefashiondarling¡±

    ¡°Hmm?What¡¯sgoingon?¡±Hearingheints,Matthewwasmomentarilytakenaback.¡°Isn¡¯tJordanalwaysspoilsyouthemost?Howcouldhepossiblybullyyou?¡±

    Atthispoint.Stephanie¡¯seyeswereresentful,andshegrittedherteeth.¡°It¡¯sallbecauseofMilly!¡±

    Matthewwasmomentarilyconfusedwhenheheard<b>this</b>name.¡°Milly?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    OnlythendidStephanierealisehertonewaswrongandquickly correctedherself.¡°No¡­Imean,it¡¯soursister.Matthew,youforgot?Her nameisMilly.

    Matthewfinallyclickedontowhatshewassaying.

    Yes,thatlong¨Clostsisterwhohadrecentlybeenbroughtbackintothefoldbythefamilyseemedtogobythatname.Nowonderitsoundedsofamiliar.Hehadbeenholedupinhisstudioworkingonhisprojectsforthepastfewdays.Sincethereturnofthatsister,hehadn¡¯ideyesonherevenonce,sohehadnoclue<b>what</b>shelookedlike.

    HeheardStephaniiningto<b>him</b>withgrievances,andheroughlyguessedthattheremusthave.beenmanychangesathome<b>because</b>ofthereturnofthisyoungersister.Thatso¨Ccalledsisterseemedtopossessatalentforstirringuptrouble.Shehadjustreturned,butevenJordan¡¯suprightcharacterseemedsoftened.ItmustbehardforStephanie.

    HesuddenlyfeltabitdisgustedwiththeunfamiliarMilly.

    Hecouldn¡¯thelpbufortStephanie,¡°Stephanie,don¡¯tbesad.JordanandAnthonydon¡¯thavegoodjudgmentofpeople.It¡¯stheirfault.<b>I</b>wilwaysstandbyyourside.¡±

    Seeingthathergoalwas achieved,Stephanieimmediatelysmiledandactedcoy.¡°Thankyou,Matthew.Iknewyouwerethebest!¡±

    Hearinghertoneimprove,Matthewalsofeltrelieved,andhistonesoftened.¡°Callingmejustforthis?Doyouneedmetohelpyouwithsomething?¡±

    ¡°Matthew,youarebrilliant.Idoneedalittlefavourfromyou.Canyougivemea stunningballetcostume?¡±

    Afterthat,shebrieflymentionedtheschool¡¯sballetdancerauditiontoMatthew.Uponhearingthis,Matthewimmediately agreed.¡°Ofcourse!Iwillgiveyouthemostgorgeousdancecostumetodazzlethe

    audience!¡±

    1/3

    Chapter50Milly¡¯sFallfromGrace1

    ¡°Wow!Thankyou,Matthew.Iknowyou¡¯rethebest!¡±

    +5Pearls

    Matthewhungup,sigheddeeply,andrubbedhisfurrowedbrow.Hehaddelicateeyebrows,ahighnose,andambereyeswithacoldandnobleair.

    Butsuchahandsomeman,atthismoment,haddishevelledclothes,messyhair,andahintofgreyinhiseyes,clearlycausedbckofrestandinsomnia,surroundedbyalingeringgloom.

    Atthismoment,anassistant¨Clikepersoncame inwithacupofcoffeeandceditonhisdesk,lookingworriedly.¡°Stillnoinspiration?Thepetitionisonlyfivedaysaway,andwehaven¡¯eupwithadecentoutfityet.Thiswon¡¯tdo.

    Matthewrubbedhishair,whichwasalreadya<b>mess</b><b>,</b>evenmoresonow.¡°Okay,Iknow.I¡¯mlookingforinspiration.¡±

    Theassistantresponded,¡°Allright,then.Thkeyourtimetolookforit.I¡¯llstepoutfornow.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±Matthewcalledafterhim.¡°Couldyoupleasefetchthe¡®ClearBreeze,BrightMoon¡®dancecostumeforme?¡±

    Theassistantwassurprised.¡°Oh?Thatcostumejustwonanaward.Manybigstarsarevyingtorentit.Whoareyoulendingitto?¡±

    ¡°Oh,mysisterisauditioning.It¡¯sforhertouse.Enoughchatter,goandgetit!¡±

    Althoughtheassistantwashesitant,hestilldidn¡¯tdaretorefuse.¡°Okay¡±

    UponlearningthatMatthewwouldhelpher,StephaniefeltmuchmoreateaseandconfidentinherabilitytooutshineMilly.

    Atthatmoment,ashort¨Chairedteacherapproachedherwithanotebookandinquired,¡°YoumustbeStephanie,correct?Iamtheteachermanagingtheauditorium.Yousignedupfortheaudition,didn¡¯tyou?¡±

    Stephanienodded.¡°Yes,Ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Wemustinquireabouteachauditioningstudent¡¯sstageeffectsrequirements,suchasdry iceforambienceorribbonsandbubbles.Sincethisauditionisquitesignificantfortheschool,wewillstrivetofulfileachstudent¡¯sneeds.

    2

    Stephanienoddedinunderstanding.¡°I¡¯llgowithribbons,please.¡±

    Theteachernoddedandjotteditdowninthenotebook.¡°Noted.Bestofluckwithyouraudition.¡±

    Asshewasabouttodepart,Stephaniesuddenlyrecalledsomethingandhastilycalledouttotheteacher<b>,</b>¡°<b>Ma¡¯am</b>,Ijustrememberedsomething.Ihavespecifolourpreferencesfortheribbons.Um¡­howaboutthis?I¡¯llwriteitdownforyou,andyou canarrangethepurchaseordingly.¡±

    Theteachernoddedandhandedoverthenotebook.¡°Ofcourse.¡±

    Takingthenotebook,Stephaniescannedthestudents¡®namesinssAandimmediatelyspottedMilly¡¯sname.Besidehername,itread:Ribbon.

    Haha,she¡¯stakingthisseriouslyandtryingtobethe<b>same</b>withme.

    2/3

    <b>70</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter50Milly¡¯sFallfromGrace1

    +5Pearls

    Sheclenchedherteeth,wrotetwowords,andthenreturnedthenotebooktotheteacherwith<b>a</b>smile.¡°Thankyou,Ma¡¯am.¡±

    Theteacherdidn¡¯tthinkmuchofit,closedthenotebook,andleft.¡°You¡¯rewee.

    Stephanienarrowedhereyes,andadaringnformedinhermind.SinceMillywasoverestimatingherselfandtryingtobeaswanlikeher,shewouldtarnishthisswapletelyindirtyck.Let¡¯sseehowshecanstill portrayapristinewhiteswan.

    Havingperformednumeroustimesintheauditoriumbefore,shewasveryfamiliarwithit.Switchingtheribbonstoinkatthebackstage wasasimpletaskforher.

    Lasttime,thatfoolishMniefailedtowinthebet,allowingMillytoimavictoryandkeepherunattractivesidefromthepublic.Thistime,withinkonherwhitedress,obscuringherprotectivebigssesframes,I¡¯msureIcanexposeher unsightlyappearancethatlookslikeamonster!Then,shewouldgenuinelybehumiliated!

    Milly,Iwonderhowyou¡¯llhandlethissituation!

    20

    D

 Chapter 51

    Chapter51Milly¡¯sFallFromGrace2

    Thedayoftheauditionarrivedswiftly.

    +5Pearls

    SchoolleadersandrepresentativesgatheredintheauditoriumtoapanyMr.Hawkinsincastingroles,demonstratingtheirhighregardfortheevent.

    Millydonnedasophisticatedballetdress,exudingadelicateandelegantaura.Herfaiplexionbinedwiththepristinewhitedanceattire,gavehertheappearanceofacelestialbeinggracingtheearth..

    Despiteherenchantingappearance,shestillsportedoversizedssesandthickbangsthatpartiallyobscuredherfeatures,almostas<b>a</b>shield.

    WilliamandMniesurroundedher,showeringherwitpliments..

    ¡°Boss,youlookstunning.Iwasnningtohelpyoufindaballetcostume,<b>but</b>Jordanbeatmetoit.¡±

    ¡°Boss,youarealiving<b>fairy</b>today!¡±

    ¡°Doyouhaveanyculture?That¡¯swhatyoucacelestialbeingdescendingtoearth.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯tcelestialbeingsandfairythesamething?Itseemslikeyou¡¯retheonckingculture.¡±

    Youtwo.

    Observingtheirimpendingargument,Millyswiftlyintervened,¡°Enough,youtwo.Aren¡¯tyousupposedtobeheadingto<b>ss</b>soon?Goon.I¡¯llreturntothessroomaftertheaudition.¡±

    Mniegrinnedandremainedseated,exining,¡°Boss,thenextssisself¨Cstudy.Webroughtthepaperstheteacher assignedus,sowe¡¯llstayhereandsupportyoter!¡±

    Williamchimedin,¡°That¡¯sright.¡±

    Noticingtheirdetermination,Millysighed.¡°Fine,butbothofyouneedtokeepalowprofileandavoidtrouble,gotit?¡±

    Thesetwoarebothhot¨Ctempered.Shefearedthatifshefailed<b>the</b>audition,theymightconfrontn.Soit¡¯sbettertoinstructthembeforehandtofeelreassured.

    MnieandWilliammadean¡°OK¡±gesture,signifyingtheirunderstanding.

    Theyknewtheyhadtobehavewell.

    Meanwhile,inasecludedcornerbackstage,Stephaniewassurroundedby admirers<b>,</b>allgazingenviouslyatherdazzlingdiamond¨Cembroideredoutfit.

    ¡°Stephanie,thisdesigneroutfitistrulyexquisite,justlikethoseinmagazines.Iheardevencelebrities<b>.</b>struggletoborrowit.¡±

    ¡°Stephanie,youlookabsolutelystunningtoday.You¡¯resuretooutshine everyone.¡±

    ¡°Stephanie,Ienvyyouforhavingsuch<b>an</b>amazingbrother.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter51Milly¡¯sFallFromGrace2

    <b>on</b>thisdressareallreal andpriceless.¡±

    Thegirlsaroundherrecoiledinfear,retractingtheir<b>hands</b>thatwereabouttotouchthedress.

    +5Pearls

    Suddenly,aslendergirlspottedsomethingandpointed.¡°Stephanie,look.Isn¡¯tthatyoursister,Milly?She¡¯sauditioning.

    Followinghergaze,StephaniespottedMillysurroundedbyMnieandWilliam.ItwasevidentthatMillywasdinatop¨Ctierdesignerballetdress.Thoughnotasextravagantashers,itwasstillfromarenowneddesignerandnotinexpensive.

    ThatdressmusthavebeenagiftfromJordan<b>!</b>

    EversinceJordanlearnedofheraudition,hehadn¡¯tinquiredifsheneededaballetdressbuthadsecretlyarrangedoneforMilly.WasitbecauseheexpectedhertoseekassistancefromMatthew?OrdidJordansimplydisregardherentirely?

    Thesethoughtsignitedajealousysointenseitfeltsuffocating.Clutchingtheskirtofherdancedress<b>.</b>tightly,shefeltslightdifortasthetinydiamondsdugintoherpalm,groundinghermomentarily.

    ¡°Have<b>you</b>takencareofwhatIaskedyoutodo?¡±

    Theslendergirlnodded.¡°Yes,we¡¯veaddedtheink,but¡­

    Stephaniefurrowedherbrow.¡°Butwhat?¡±

    ¡°Buttheprincipalissittingdownstairs.Iftheyfindout,we¡¯lldefinitelybepunished.We¡¯reabouttograduate.Gettingpunishedatthistimewilldefinitely affectourchancesofgettingintoagooduniversity.¡±

    Hervoicewasfilled<b>with</b>fear<b>and</b>anxiety,clearlyshowingregret.

    Stephanieletoutacolughandscolded,¡°There¡¯snosurveincebackstage,sotheycan¡¯t<b>catch</b>us.Besides,it¡¯sMillywho¡¯sembarrassingherself,andit¡¯sMillywho¡¯starnishingtheschool¡¯sreputation.Wewon¡¯tbetheonesfacingpunishment.¡±

    ¡°Butwhatif¡­

    Stephaniewasfuriouswhenshesawherlikethis.¡°Whatif,whatifIfyouaresoafraid,thendon¡¯tdoit.GivemebackthedesignerbagandjewelleryIgaveyoubefore!¡±

    No,no.Thegirlsawhergettingangryandquicklywavedherhandstoexin.¡°Stephanie,don¡¯tbeangry.Ijustsaidit.Iamstillonyourside.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±Stephanie¡¯sexpressionsoftenedslightlyas<b>she</b><b>saw</b>thegirl¡¯sapologetic demeanour.Moneycouldmakepeopledoanything.Givethemalittlebenefit,andthey¡¯dshamelesslydoherbidding.

    Eveniftheprincipal<b>was</b><b>angry</b>andwantedtoinvestigatethoroughly,whatcouldhedo?After<b>all</b>,itwasn¡¯therwhodidit.Hecouldn¡¯tfindanyevidenceagainsther.

    Milly,thistime,you¡¯refinished!

    Asfatewouldhaveit,StephanieandMillydrewnumberedcards 44and45.Onesecondtst,theotherwasthst.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    2/3

    Chapter51Milly¡¯sFallFromGrace2

    +5Pearls

    BeforeStephaniewentonstage,shehappenedtobumpintoMilly,whowaspreparinginthewaitingarea.

    WhethershewasconfidentintheauditionorshesawthattherewerenoButsmembersaround<b>and</b>exposedhertruenature,anyway,shewasnolongertheweakandpitifulpersonsheusedtobe,lookingarrogant.¡°Milly,Ididn¡¯texpectyoutodaretefortheaudition.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowpletelyignoringhersarcasm,¡°Youwenttosuchlengthstosignmeup.Wouldn¡¯t<b>it</b>beimmatureofmenotte?¡±

    Stephanierefusedtobackdown.¡°Toobad,thisspotismineforthetaking.¡±

    Millycasuallyreplied,¡°Oh,whatacoincidence,soismine.

    Thetwopeoplewhometona<b>narrow</b>pathrefusedtobackdown,<b>and</b>sparksflewastheireyesmet.

    Theatmospherebecametenseforamoment.

    Justthen,theannounceroutside called,¡°Next,pleaseweecontestantnumber44toperformtheballet

    pieceSwanLake,andcontestantnumber45,pleasebe readyinthewings.¡±

    Stephaniesnortedcoldlyandthenwalkedontothestage.

    Soon,abeautifulmelodyfilledtheair,andthebrightstagelightsgentlyilluminatedherassheelegantlyturned,leapt,andspun.

    Itmustbeadmittedthatherprofound<b>and</b>skilfulballettechniquewasevident,andsheperformedadmirably.

    Meanwhile,backstage,Millywatchedtheentirebeautifulballetperformancewithherarmscrossed,<b>unable</b>toresistapuding.Theperformancewasperfect,andevenshecouldn¡¯tfindanyfaults,especiallythefinalewhereStephaniemanagedtodo40turns,showingherprofessionalism.

    Likeinthenovel,Stephanie¡¯sperformanceamazedMr.Hawkinsintheaudience.Henoddedinapprovndturnedtothescreenwriterbesidehim,lookingquitesatisfied.

    20

    1

 Chapter 52

    FilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter52Milly¡¯sFallFromGrace3

    70%«I

    +5Pearls

    Stephanoticedn¡¯sreactionaswell.Shestoodonhertiptoes<b>,</b>arrogantlytiltingherheaddown,exudingtheairofavictor.

    AsshepassedbyMilly,shesneered.¡°Noneedtoperform.I¡¯vealreadywon.

    Justthen,thehost¡¯svoiceechoedthroughthesoundsyst¨¦m,¡°Contestantnumber45,please takethestage.fortheballetperformanceof¡®SwanLake.¡±

    ThesamepieceasStephanie.

    However,Millydidn¡¯trushtothestage.Instead,sheturnedtofaceStephaniewithacoldsmileyingonherlips.¡°Is<b>that</b>so?Rememberthismomentbecauseitwon¡¯st.¡±

    Withthat,shegracefullymadeherwaytothestage.

    Seeingherconfidentdemeanour,Stephaniestompedherfootinfrustration.

    Hadsheeverseenballetbefore?Hadsheeverlearnedballet?Howdareshespeaksoboldlyinfrontofme!

    She¡¯dsoonseewhowouldbeleftembarrassed!

    Throughhersses,Millygazeddownattheaudienceinthepackedauditorium,filledwithstudentsandteacherswhohaetowatchtheauditions.

    Shedrewthstnumber,andasshetookthestage,theschoolhadalreadyletout,drawingacrowdofcuriousstudentstowatchtheauditions.Thankfully,herpastchallengeshadpreparedherwellforthe

    tostaposedamidsttheaudience¡¯sgaze.

    spotlight,allowingh

    Asthemusicbegan,Millydancedwithprecisionandgrace,lostinthemelody.Itfeltlikeshehadreturnedtothedancestudioofherpreviouslife,guidedbyhermentor¡¯sguidance.

    MniewatchedinaweasMillytwirledelegantlyonstage.¡°Bossistrulyahiddentalent.Herdancingissimplymesmerising.¡±

    Besideher,William¡¯shandswerereadytoapud.¡°Incredible!Absolutelybreathtaking!¡±

    Words fellshortofdescribingthemoment.

    Anthonyfoundhimselfstandinginacorneroftheauditorium,mesmerisedbyMilly¡¯sperformance.

    Suddenly,insteadofconfetti,ckliquidsttereddown,stainingthefloorandMilly¡¯swhitedanceskirt.

    Theaudiencegaspedinshockandbegantomurmur.

    ¡°Whatisthat?¡±

    ¡°Sodark.It¡¯sdisgusting.¡±

    ¡°Itmustbeink.Lookhowit¡¯sstainedeverythingck!¡±

    Williamleaptup.¡°D*mnit!Whodidthis?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter52Milly¡¯sFallFromGrace3

    ¡°But

    70<b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    ¡°No¡°buts:Rushingupnowwillonlymakethingsworse.Shewillhandleit

    Tremblingwithanger,MnieprayedthatMillycouldresolvethecrisis.

    Onstage,Milly,drenchedinckink,wastaken<b>aback</b>.

    Itwassupposedtobecolouredribbons,notink.Shequicklyrealisedwhowasbehindthiscowardlyact.ncingbackstage,shemetStephanie¡¯ssmugsmile,asilentchallenge:Let¡¯sseehow youhandlethis!

    Millysneereddisdainfully,archinghereyebrowsassheponderedhowchildishitwastountsuchtactics<b>.</b><b>as</b>ifitwouldguaranteevictory.

    Themusontinuedtoy,butsheabruptlyhaltedherspinningsteps,casinghershouldersdown,slowingherdancemovements,andemittingasenseofmncholy.

    Besideher,thescreenwriterbesidenobservedthicalmishaponstageandlostinterestintheperformance.

    Furrowinghisbrow,hesaid,¡°Mr.Hawkins,let¡¯sgo.Number44¡¯sperformancewasalreadyperfectandsuitedfortherole.There¡¯snoneedtowatchnumber45.

    Usinginkinsuchasignificanteventisakintodefilingballet!.

    However.nraisedhishandtostophim.¡°Wait,let¡¯swatchabitlonger.¡±

    Hiskeeneyesnarrowedasheobservedthestage, sensingashiftinthemelodytowhichthestudentwasdancing.

    She<b>was</b>nolongerperformingSwanLake,butinstead¡­TheSwan¡¯sElegy!

    DespitethelivelyscoreofSwanLake,hermovementsandaurasoftenedthemoodintooneofmncholy.Theentireperformanceexudedatoneofsorrow<b>and</b>tragedy,asifherink¨Cstainedcostumevividlyportrayedtheslowdemiseoftheswan¡¯slife.

    Just wheneveryoneanticipatedthedancetoconcludeinordancewiththeswan¡¯sdemise,theswanonthegroundappearedtoglimpseaglimmerofhope.Itstruggledtorise,twirl,breakfreefromdeath¡¯sgraspandthemire,andsoartowardsthelight.

    It<b>was</b>arebirth!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Asdawnapproached,thetransformationwaplete.Thewhiteattiremorphedintock,sessfullyemergingfromthemud,soaringintothesky.Theckstreaksonitsbodynowsymbolisedabadgeofits

    rebirth.

    Atacertainpoint,Millyremovedtheink¨Ccoveredsses,herdampbangssweptbehindhercars,revealingherexquisiteandbeautifulvisage.

    Themuseased,thedanceconcluded,andtheauditoriumfellsilent.Theaudiencewascaptivatedbythis visualspectacle,asifafraidthattheelegantandbeautifulgirlbeforethem,akintoatrueswan,wouldvanishiftheyutteredaword.

    Suddenly,apuseerupted,apaniedbywhistlesandloudcheersof¡°CampusBelle!¡±

    2/3

    Chapter52Milly¡¯sFallFromGrace3

    +5Pearls

    Theoncehushedauditoriumnowbuzzedwithcheers,apuse,screams,andwhistles,all<b>chanting</b>inunison.¡°CampusBelle!CampusBelle!CampusBelle!¡­¡±

    ¡°Ohmygoodness!Whosaidthatthetopstudentinthegradewasunattractive?Comehereandfacetheconsequences!¡±

    ¡°Thisbeauty,thisgrace,thisfigure!It¡¯s<b>a</b>shametobemerelyacampusbelle.¡±

    ¡°Sob,<b>Mom</b><b>,</b>IthinkI¡¯msmitten!¡±

    ¡°Quick,pme!IbelieveIjustwitnessedafairydescendingfrom thesky.Didshesmileatme?

    ¡°I¡¯llpyoutodeath!Whosaidshe¡¯ssmilingatyou?Takealookatyoure¨Criddenfacebeforeyou<b>speak</b>!¡±

    Inthatfleetingmoment,Millyglimpsedtheferventfansshehadinherpreviouslifeatthepeakofherfame.Sheoffereda<b>faint</b>smile,hercaptivatingambereyesscanningthecrowd.Shewaspleasedwiththevisualimpactshe<b>had</b>delivered,particrlywhenshecaughtsightoftheshockedexpressiononStephanie¡¯sfacebehindher.Hersmilebroadened.

    Justasshepreparedtobowandexitthestage,nraisedhishand,signallinghertowait.¡°Holdon,Miss.Ihaveafewquestionsforyou.¡±

    20

 Chapter 53

    Chapter53Anthony¡¯sRebirth.

    +5Pearls

    Millypausedgracefully,acknowledgingMr.Hawkinswithanodbeforeasking.¡°Doyouhaveaquestion

    forme?¡±

    ¡°Didyouchoreographthisink¨Cstteringdanceyourself?¡±Mr.Hawkinsasked.

    Milly¡¯ssmilewidenedassheresponded,¡°Notentirelyoriginal,butIdidtweakit.¡±

    n,<b>with</b>hisdeepunderstandingoftheentertainmentworld,sensedtherewasmoretoheranswer.It seemedMillyhadreceivedsomehelpbehindthecurtains,yetheradeptnessinadaptingquicklywasundeniablyimpressive.

    Hisadmirationforherblossomedfurther.

    Hethenasked,¡°Couldyouborateontheintentionbehindyourperformanceinthisscene?cktypicallysymbolizesdeath,sowhydidyoutransitionintorebirtteron?¡±

    Afterabriefmomentofreflection,Millyliftedherheadcalmly.Sheexined,¡°Theconclusionoflifeoftensignifiesdeath,andwithindeathliestheessenceofrebirthoreternalrest.Deathisn¡¯tmerelytheendofexistencebutratherapassagebeyondtime.Whenaswanperishes,it¡¯snottheendbutarenewal¨Casoul¡¯sjourneyintonewbeginnings.Howcanwbelitasmeredeath?Itsymbolizestheswan¡¯smetamorphosisand,likewise,myown.Lettheresilientendure,andletthepurebreezesweepthroughthe

    mountains.

    Thoughdeathmayseemdaunting,anddeceitmaylurk,Iwillultimatelyundergoatransformationandemergereborn.

    ¡°Fantastic,fantastic,fantastic!¡±neximedwithenthusiasm,risingfromhis<b>seat</b>toapud<b>.</b>Hiseyesshimmeredwithadmiration<b>and</b>excitementtowardsMilly.¡°Letthestrongremainresilient,<b>and</b>theclearwindsweepsthroughthemountains!¡±Hegesturedforherattention.¡°Youndy,pleaseleavemeyourphonenumber.Wewillbeintouchseparately.¡±

    Millynoddedgraciously,replying.¡°Thankyou,Mr.Hawkins.¡±

    Meanwhile,atthebackoftheauditorium,amansatwithadisheveledappearanceandamask,hiseyesgleamingwithintrigue.Hemutteredto<b>himself</b>,echoingMilly¡¯swords,¡°Lettheresilientendureandletthepurebreezesweepthroughthemountains.¡±

    Ontheotherside,asMillysteppeddownfromthestage,shespottedStephanienearby.Withasubtlesmirk,Millyapproachedher,drippingwith sarcasm.¡°Thankyouforgoingtosuchgreatlengthstoassistmeindeliveringawlessperformanceandforhelpingmesecurethetitleofcampusbelle.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±Stephanieseethedwithanger,herchestheavingandherfacecontortedinfury.

    Sheteeteredontheedgeoflosingheposure,neverexpectingherplottoinadvertentlypavethewayforMilly¡¯striumph.Itwasgenuinelymaddening!

    Withhergoplished,Millybrushedpasther,herconfidencesoaring.Yet<b>,</b>asshetookafewstridesforward,apowerfulgripenvelopedher,pullingherintoatightembrace.Theforceseemedintentonmergingherintoitsessence.¡°Milly.Thevoicewhispered,familiaryetunexpected.

    Milly,poised<b>to</b>executeashoulder<b>throw</b>,frozeatthesound.CoulditbeAnthony¡¯svoice<b>?</b>

    Whatunekie

    1/3

    Chapter53Anthony¡¯sRebirth

    +5Pearls

    ¡°YousaidI¡¯mnotyoursister,soifyouacknowledgemenow,doesthatmakeyoualittledog?¡±Millyteased,ayfulglintinhereyes.

    ¡°Woofwoofwoof!¡±Anthonyrespondedpromptlywitharesoundingbark.

    Milly¡¯sexpressionfroze,caughtoffguardbyhisunexpectedresponse.

    Anthonyburiedhisfaceintohershoulder,unmoving.Letthedogbark,hethought.He¡¯plywithanything,evenifaskedtobeadogatthatmoment,

    Itmightsoundunbelievable,butjustasMillyportrayedtheswan¡¯sdemiseonstage,Anthonyfelta<b>sense</b>ofrebirthwithinhimself.

    Inhis previouslife,afterhandlingwhathebelievedtobeMilly¡¯sremains,hewasdrivinghomewhenhecollidedhead¨Conwithrgetruckupon exitingthecemetery.Uponreopeninghiseyes,hefoundhimselffacetoface withhislivelysister.

    Reflectingonthenonsensehehadjustspouted,Anthonyfelttheurgetosmackhimself.Nevertheless,heclungtohissister,unwillingtorelinquishthenewfoundjoy..

    ¡°Milly,I¡¯lltakegoodcareofyoufromnowon.Whateveryoudesire,I¡¯llprovide,Anthonyderedearnestly.

    Millylookedathimquizzically,herexpressionquestioninghissuddenderation.

    Excitedlyenteringthebackstagearea,WilliamandMnic,readytocelebratewithMilly,weretakenabackbythesightofthesiblingsembracing.Reactingswiftly,theymoved<b>to</b>separateAnthonyfromMilly,theirprotectiveinstinctskickingin.

    Instinctively,theypositionedthemselvesinfrontofMilly,shieldingherlikemotherhensprotectingtheirchicks,andregardedAnthonywithsuspicion.¡°What¡¯syourgamenow?Didyourprecioussisterlose,soyou¡¯vetostarttroublewithBoss?!¡±

    AwareofAnthony¡¯stendencytospoilhisyounger sister,Stephanie,theyremainedonhighalert.

    Anthony,finallyreunitedwithhisbelovedsister,<b>was</b>abruptlyinterruptedinhisembracebytheinterferenceofthetwo.Hiseyesshedwithdispleasure,histurningicy.¡°Stepaside!¡±

    MnieandWilliamstoodtheirground,theirexpressionsunreadable.

    Whyhadhisdemeanorsuddenlyturnedsointense?

    Andatadintimidating,too¡­.

    Millysigheddeeply,gentlypushingasidethetwoindividualsblockingherpath.¡°Alright,school¡¯sout.Youbothheadhome.Ineedtogo,too.7

    Butthetworemainedrootedince,theirconcernevidentastheyobservedAnthony¡¯sdarkexpression,fearingtroublewaslooming.¡°Boss,whynotrideinmycarbackhome?¡±

    ThisAnthonyseemedpoisedtocausetroubleforStephanie.HavingshedwithBossbefore,hisintentionswerelikelymalicious.

    Initiallyupsetatbeingseparatedfromhissister,Anthonyfeltangry<b>upon</b>hearingMilly¡¯sintentiontoleavewithher.Hisfaceflushedwithfury,hisbreathsheavy.

    -2/3

    70%ÈÕ

    Chapter53Anthony¡¯sRebirthContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    +5Pearls

    Ifitweren¡¯tforhisnewfoundsenseofrestraintandhisconcernaboutcausingtroubleforhissister.Anthonywouldhaveppedthosetwobratslongagototeachthemalesson!

    Millyunderstood<b>that</b>Mniemeantwell,butshefoundtheirinterferenceunnecessary.Besides,Anthonyhadn¡¯tshownanyoverthostilitytowardher,sotheywereoverthinkingthesituation.

    Therefore,shedeclined,¡°It¡¯sreallynotnecessary.Youbothgobackquickly;IknowwhatI¡¯mdoing.¡±

    Uponhearingherfirmtone,theyfellsilentandtookthreestepsback.

    Beforedeparting,they

    repeatedlycautionedhertobecautious,speakingasifAnthonywereakidnapper.

    AfterMnieandWilliamleft,AnthonyncedatMilly,herclothesstainedwithink,feelingatwingeofpityforher.Heremovedhiscoatanddrapeditoverher.

    Millywastakenabackbyhisgestureandpolitelydeclined,¡°Ihaveaschooluniforminthebackstagelounge.I¡¯llgochangeintoit.

    Shehadwornthedancecostumebeforegoingonstage,and¨Cuponarrival,shehadbeeninherschooluniform,whichremainedcleanfornow.

    Thoughherbodywasstainedwithink,cleaningitthoroughlyonthespotwasn¡¯tfeasible.Fornow,Millycouldonlyrinseherface,arms,andexposedareaswithwater.Herckhairconcealedtheinkwell,butshewouldhavetowashtherestofherbodyonceshereturnedhome.

    Emergingafterchangingherclothes,MillyfoundAnthonystandingatthedoorlikeaguardian,lookingsurprised.¡°Huh?Youdidn¡¯tleave?¡±

    <b>20</b>

 Chapter 54

    Chapter54I¡¯llCarryYou

    +5Pearls

    WhenAnthony<b>saw</b>herapproaching,hisexpressionsoftened.Hewasabouttospeakwhenhenoticedherexposedknees,causinghisbrowstofurrow.

    ¡°Whathappenedtoyourlegs?¡±

    Theschooluniformconsistedofshortsleevesandashortskirt,whichbarelycoveredherlegs.Herknees.wereseverelyswollen,appearingevenmorermingagainstherfairskin.

    Millynceddownatherknees,andonlythendidshenoticetheswelling.Sheremaineposedasshereplied.¡°Iprobablyscratchedthemwhile dancingearlier.It¡¯snothing.Itwillbebetterbytomorrow!

    However,Anthonycouldn¡¯tbeartoseeherindifort.Hekneltdownwithtendernessandaskedgently.¡°Doesithurt?¡±

    Millywasnotomakeafussoverminorpain,andthiskindofinjurywasinsignificanttoher.¡°Itdoesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯resoswollen,andyou¡¯resayingitdoesn¡¯thurt.You¡¯rejustbeingstubborn!¡±Anthony¡¯seyeswerefilledwithconcern.

    Furthermore,havingjustbeenreborn,hecouldalmostenvisionthe girlinfrontofhimlyinglifelessinacollin.Thefearwasoverwhelming.

    ¡°No,we¡¯regoingtothehospital!¡±Anthonyinsistedfirmly.

    Millyblinked.¡°It¡¯sfine.It¡¯s<b>just</b>alittleswollen,really.Itdoesn¡¯thurt

    ¡°No,wemustgotothehospital!¡±

    Millycouldn¡¯prehendwhat hadgottenintoAnthonytoday.Heseemedsomewhatdifferentforno.apparentreason.Justasshe<b>was</b>abouttoinquire,shemethiseyes,whichwerefilledwithtendernessandonthevergeoftears.

    Feelinpletelyhelplessandspeechless,shesighedandagreed.¡°Okay,let¡¯sgotothehospital.¡±

    OnlythendidAnthonyrx,andhisbodywasnolongertense.Hecroucheddownandsaidsoftly,¡°Comeon.I¡¯llcarryyououtonmyback.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Millyhesitatedoncemore.

    ¡°Hurryup!¡±<b>Anthony</b>urged,¡°Ifyoudon¡¯tletmecarryyou,I¡¯llprincess¨Ccarryyououtofschool.¡±

    Hiswordssoundedseriousratherthanyful.

    Millyenvisionedthescenario:Duringthebustlingschooldismissal,theschoolprodigyAnthonyfromCrestwoodHighcarriedadisheveledgirlout¡­

    Thisscenewouldundoubtedlymakeitto thegossipnews.

    Seeingherhesitation,Anthonyassumedshedidn¡¯twanttobecarried,sohewasabouttochangehismind<b>and</b>princesscarryher.ThisrmedMilly,whoquicklyclimbedontohisbackandsaid,<b>¡°</b><b>Fine</b>,fine.Ichoosetobecarriedonyourback!¡±

    1/3

    12:42Sun<b>,</b><b>23</b>Jun

    Chapter54I¡¯llCarryYou

    OnlythendidAnthonysmilecontentedly,hisjoyevident,evenhis eyebrowsliftedindelight.

    AsMillyonhis<b>back</b>,shefeltincreasinglyuneasy.

    +*Pearls

    Anthony¡¯sactingsooutofcharactertoday.Whyishesuddenlysokindtome?EvenMnieandWilliam<b>know</b>thatheusuallyfavoursStephaniethemost.Shouldn¡¯thebeconsolingStephanienow?

    Unabletocontainhercuriosity,sheasked,¡°What¡¯sgottenintoyoutoday? Whyareyousuddenlysonicetome?Itdoesn¡¯tseemlikeyourusualself.¡±

    Anthonyheardherquestionandmomentarilystiffened,thendered,¡°Iwasfoolishinthepastandmisjudgedyou.Fromnowon,youaremyonlysister,andIwillcherishyou forever!¡±

    Hesaidthiswithdeterminationandgrit.

    ThesewordswerenotjustforMillytohear,butalsoservedasaremindertohisrebornsoul,urginghimnottolosesightandtoprotectthegirlonhisback.

    Millywastakenabackbyhiswords.¡°Bro,youdon¡¯tneedtobesohardonyourself¡­

    However,shehadtoacknowledgethathe<b>had</b>beenquitefoolishbefore.

    Aftershespoke,Anthonyremainedsilentashehunghisheadandcontinuedtowalkforwardwithheron

    hisback¡­

    Suddenly,adropofwaterfellonthebackofherhand.

    Millylookedupatthesky.Thesunhasnotyetset,sowheredidthe<b>rain</befrom<b>?</b>

    Oh,itcouldalsobesomethingelse¡­

    Thinkingofacertainpossibility,shedarednotbelieveitandleanedforwardtoseeAnthony¡¯sredandmistyeyes.Hereyeswidenedindisbeliefassheasked,¡°Anthony,areyoucrying?¡±

    Embarrassedtobeseenbyher,Anthonyquicklyturnedhisheadaway<b>and</b>awkwardlyexined,¡°No,I¡¯mnotcrying.¡±

    There<b>was</b>stinasaltoneandahintofcryinginhisvoice.

    Inthismoment,Millysuddenlyfeltthathe<b>was</b>quitecute,andshecouldn¡¯thelpbutcontinueteasinghim.¡°AreyoucryingbecauseIcalledyou¡®Bro?¡±

    Itwasjustacasualremark.ShejustwantedtoteaseAnthony,butshedidn¡¯texpect<b>that</b>heactuallyrespondedwitha¡°Yup.¡±

    Millywapletelystunned.Foramoment,shereallydidn¡¯tknowwhattosay.

    ¡°Actually,youdon¡¯thavetobesomovedtotears.Afterall,youbarkedlikeadog.IfIdon¡¯tcallyou¡®Bro¡°,thatwouldn¡¯tbefair,right?¡±

    Anthonydidnot<b>know</b><b>what</b>tosaytothat.

    Unsurewhetheritwas<b>because</b>oftheaudition<b>.</b>StephaniedidnottaketheButs¡®driver¡¯scarhome,and

    2/3C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    70%

    Chapter54I¡¯llCarryYou

    OnlythendidAnthonysmilecontentedly,hisjoyevident;evenhiseyebrowsliftedindelight.

    AsMillyonhisback,shefeltincreasinglyuneasy.

    Anthony¡¯sactingsooutofcharactertoday.Whyishesuddenlysokindtome?EvenMnieandknowthatheusuallyfavoursStephaniethemost.Shouldn¡¯thebeconsolingStephanienow?

    +5Pearts

    Unabletocontainhercuriosity,sheasked,¡°What¡¯sgottenintoyoutoday?Whyare yousuddenlysonicetome!Itdoesn¡¯tseemlikeyour<b>usual</b>self.¡±

    Anthonyheardherquestionandmomentarilystiffened,thendered,¡®Iwasfoolishinthepastandmisjudgedyou.Fromnowon,youaremyonlysister,andIwillcherishyouforever!¡±

    Hesaidthiswithdeterminationandgrit.

    ThesewordswerenotjustforMillytohear,butalsoserved<b>as</b><b>a</b>remindertohisrebornsoul,urginghim.nottolosesightandtoprotectthegirlonhisback.

    Millywastakenabackbyhiswords.¡°Bro,youdon¡¯tneedtobesohardonyourself.

    However,shehadtoacknowledgethathehadbeenquitefoolishbefore.

    Aftershespoke,Anthonyremainedsilentashehunghisheadandcontinuedtowalkforwardwithheron

    hisback.

    Suddenly,<b>a</b>dropofwaterfellonthebackofherhand.

    Millylookedupatthesky.Thesunhasnotyetset,sowheredidtheraiefrom?

    Oh,itcouldalsobesomethingelse

    Thinkingofacertainpossibility,shedarednotbelieveitandleanedforwardtoseeAnthony¡¯sredandmistyeyes.Hereyeswidenedindisbeliefassheasked,¡°Anthony,areyoucrying?¡±

    Embarrassedtobeseenbyher,Anthonyquicklyturnedhisheadawayandawkwardlyexined,¡°No,I¡¯mnotcrying.

    Therewasstinasaltoneandahintofcrying inhisvoice.

    Inthismoment,Millysuddenlyfeltthathewasquitecute,andshecouldn¡¯thelpbutcontinueteasinghim.¡°AreyoucryingbecauseIcalledyou¡®Bro¡®?¡±

    Itwasjusta<b>casual</b>remark.ShejustwantedtoteaseAnthony,butshedidn¡¯texpectthatheactuallyrespondedwitha¡°Yup.¡±

    Millywapletelystunned.Foramoment,shereallydidn¡¯tknowwhattosay.

    ¡°Actually,youdon¡¯thavetobesomovedtotears.Afterall,youbarkedlikeadog.IfIdon¡¯tcallyou¡®Bro¡®,thatwouldn¡¯tbefair,right?¡±

    Anthonydid<b>not</b>knowwhattosaytothat.

    Unsurewhetheritwasbecauseoftheaudition.StephaniedidnottaketheButs¡®driver¡¯scarhome,and

    7/3

    12:42Sun,23Jun

    Chapter54I¡¯llCarryYou

    <b>70</b>%

    +5Pearls

    Anthonydidnotaskmuch.HejusttookMillytoseethedoctorand thenwent<b>straight</b>home.

    AlthoughMillyrepeatedlyemphasisedthattherewas nothingwrongwithherlegs,andshecouldevenjump,Anthonyjustdidn¡¯tbelieveherandinsistedoncarryingher.

    Thetwoofthemwereatastalemateinthecar.

    Millyrubbedherforehead,soundingveryhelpless.¡°Anthony,Ireallyamfine.It¡¯sjustacanwalkinbymyself.¡±

    Anthony¡¯sfaceturnedcold.¡°No,thedoctorsaid,novigorousmovements.¡±

    ¡°Walkingisnotavigorousmovement!¡±

    ¡°Isaidno,soI¡¯llcarryyoudown<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ance;I

    Intheend,thedrivercouldn¡¯tbeartowatchanymoreandboldlysteppedforwardasamediator.¡°Ms.Milly,Mr.Anthonycaresaboutyou,solethimcarryyoudown.Althoughit¡¯sashortdistance,thereisarockypathinthemiddle,soit¡¯sbettertoavoidanymoreharmtoyourlegs.¡±

    MillylookedatAnthony,whostoodstraightatthedoorofthecarwithanunusuallyfirmattitude,<b>as</b>ifhewouldcontinueto<b>stand</b>thereifshedidnotagree.

    NowshesuddenlyfeltthatAnthony,whohadbeenatoddswithherselfbefore,wasactuallyquitenice.Shesighed<b>and</b>surrenderepletely,reachingoutherarms.¡°Okay,Carryme.¡±

    .ve

    Anyway,theywerefamily,soitdidn¡¯tmatteriftheywere<b>seen</b>.

    Anthony¡¯scoldfacejustnowinstantlyclearedup,andheeagerlyapproached.Hecarefullycarriedthegirlin<b>his</b>arms,almosteffortlesslyliftingherup.

    ¡°Ithinkyoushouldn¡¯twalkinthefuture.I¡¯llcarryyoutoandfromschool.It¡¯sconvenientsincewe¡¯reinthesamess<b>.</b>

    Milly:¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ijustscratchedmyknees<b>;</b>it¡¯snotlikeIlostthem.Besides,whatifIneedtousethebathroom?Willyoucarrymethen?¡±

    Shewastryingtorefutehismalechauvinisticviews,butshedidn¡¯t expectAnthonytoactuallyfrownandcarefullyconsiderthisissue.

    Afterawhile,heactuallycameupwithasolution.¡°Wecanhiretwomaidstoapanyyouathome,<b>so</b>ifyouneedtousethebathroom,theycancarryyouthere.¡±

    $10

 Chapter 55

    Chapter<i>55</i>Matthew¡¯sArrival

    Millyrolledhereyes.¡°Whatisthis?Itdoesn¡¯tlookappropriatel

    ButAnthonywasveryconfident.¡°Whywouldn¡¯titlookappropriate?Inancienttimes,eventhehousestewardandyoundieshadprivatetutors,andourfamily<b>can</b>affordit.¡±

    Millyrebukedcoldly,¡°Shutup!¡±

    Credittohimfoingupwiththat.

    Thetwoofthemyfullyenteredthevi,butas<b>soon</b>astheysteppedinside,theysensedthattheatmosphereseemedslightlyoff.

    Theservants,whoshouldhavebeenbusywiththeirrespectivetasks,wereallgatheredoutside,loweringtheirheadsandnotdaringtomove.Thelivingroomwasindisarray,andevenacardboardboxwascedattheentrance,filledwith variousitems.

    Millyimmediatelysawit.Theboxcontainedherbelongings.

    Beforeshecouldsayanything,Anthony<b>got</b>angryfirst.¡°What¡¯sgoingon?¡±

    Theservantsremainedmotionless,notdaringtospeak.Notasinglepersonutteredaword..

    Atthatmoment,acrisp,hoarsemalevoicecamefromthesofa,¡°You¡¯vefinallyreturned.¡±

    Followingthesourceofthevoice,theysawamandressedinackwindbreaker.Hischarmingeyescarriedahintoziness.With<b>a</b>sturdyandrobustphysiquethatshouldhavepresentedahandsomeimage,henowsportedmessyhair,lookingpeculiarnomatterhowtheylookedat<b>him</b>.

    Besidehim,Stephaniehadred<b>eyes</b>,pitifullytuggingathissleeveasifshehadjustfinishedcrying.

    Millyclearlyobservedthat<b>his</b>eyes litupwhenthemaideyesonher.However,asStephanieburstinto<b>tears</b>andtuggedathissleeve,<b>his</b>expressioninstantlyturnedindifferentagain.

    Seeingthisscene,Millyraisedaneyebrow,havingaroughideaofitsreason.

    ¡°Matthew,whatthehelliswrongwithyou?Whymesswithyoursister¡¯sthings?¡±Anthony¡¯sfaceturnedred.

    withanger.

    Seeinghimgettingangry,Matthewremainepletelposed.Hzilytiltedhisneckandsaidexpressionlessly,¡°Ihaven¡¯tseenyouinafewdays,andyou¡¯veevenforgottentoaddressmeasyourbrother?Furthermore¡­

    HelookedatMilly,whomhewasholding,atraceofmockerycrossinghisface.¡°Ionlyhaveone sister,andthat¡¯sStephanic.¡±

    Millyfeltufortableunderhisgaze.Itwasn¡¯tjustdisdainsheperceivedinhiseyesbutalsoanindescribablesenseofscrutiny.Thisattempttoexploreherinnerthoughtsmadeherfeelhishostilitywas

    toointense.

    Shedidn¡¯tlikeit.

    Anthony,angeredbyhiswords,retortedimmediately,¡°Areyoublind?Wholookslikeyou?Can¡¯tyousee

    1/3

    70%

    Chapter55Matthew¡¯sArrival

    Matthewsmirked,¡°Beingblindisstillbetterthanbeingmentallyhandicappedlikesomepeople.¡±

    ¡°Whoareyoucallingmentallyhandicapped?¡±Anthonyeximed,gettinginfuriated.

    ¡°WhoeverrespondsistheoneI¡¯mcallingmentallyhandicapped!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeingthetwoofthemesctingtheargument,Anthonywasevidentlyabouttostartafight.intervened.¡°Wait,Anthony,putmedownfirst.¡±

    Ifhehadforgottenhewasstillholdingsomeoneandchargedup,wouldn¡¯tshedamage?

    +5Pears

    quickly

    necoteral

    Sheguessedright.Intheheatofthemoment,Anthonywasinfuriatedandhadindeedforgottenthathewasstillholdinghissister.AfterMillyremindedhim,hequicklycedheronaclean<b>sofa</b>andreassuredher,¡°Don¡¯tworry,Iwilltakecareofitforyou.¡±

    Assoonashefinishedspeaking.herushedoutandthrewapunchbeforeshecouldstophim.

    Matthewtookasolidpunchandwasleftdumbfounded.Hehadn¡¯texpectedAnthonyteandstartafight.Wipingawaythetrickleofbloodatthecornerofhismouth,heangrilyscolded,¡°Anthony,areyoubeingserious?¡±

    Anthonywasalreadyfurious,andhecouldn¡¯tstophimselfatthispoint.Immediately,hethrewanotherpunch,saying,¡°IfI¡¯mnotbeingserious,youwon¡¯tlisten!¡±

    ¡°Yousonofab*tch!¡±

    ThefirstpunchcaughtMatthewoffguard,butafterthat,hewaspreparedandeasilydodgedthesecond<b>one</b>.He<b>was</b>considerablrger<b>and</b>strongerthanAnthony,andhecouldhaveeasilyrestrainedhiminnormalcircumstances.However,Anthonywaslikealitfirecracker,leavinghimnoroomtoact

    Stephanie,sittingontheside,watchedthetwobrothersfightwithamixoffearandreluctance.Despitegrowing upwiththem,itwasthefirsttimeshehadseenthesixsiblingsfightlikethis.

    ¡°Matthew,Anthony,pleasestopfighting!¡±

    Atthismoment,thetwoengrossedinthefightweretooheatedtopayattention.

    Stephanie<b>suddenly</b>feltasenseofurgency.WhileshewantedtoassertherpresenceinfrontofMatthew,shedidn¡¯tintendthingstoesctelikethis.Thefactthatthetwowerenowphysicallyfightingwasbeyondherexpectations.

    Justasshewasabouttoturnaroundtoseekhelpfromtheservants,shesuddenlynoticedMillyquietly<b>packing</b>herthingsontheside.Thissightangeredher,<b>and</b>shebegantocriticize.

    ¡°MatthewandAnthonyarefighting.Howcanyoubesocalm!¡±

    Millyflippedthecardboardboxhethrew,relievedtofindthatitonlycontainedsomemisceneousitemsfromunderthetable.Fortunately,therewasnothingimportantin it.Itseemedlikehejustwantedtoasserthimself.

    UponhearingStephanie¡¯sreproach,Millylookedatherexpressionlessly.Shesaid,¡°Youshould knowbetterthananyoneelsewhythey¡¯refighting.¡±

    2/3

    12:42<b>Sun</b><b>,</b><b>23</b>Jun

    Chapter55Matthew¡¯sArrival

    70<b>%</b><b>1</b>

    +5Pearls

    Ifitweren¡¯tforhersteppinginandtrying<b>to</b>smooththingsover,wouldtheyhavefoughtinthefirstce?

    Moreover,itwasclearthatMatthewdidn¡¯tlikeher,possiblyevenharbouringsomeresentment.Stephaniemusthaveyedaroleinthataswell.

    Shewasquiteclever.KnowingthatJordanandAnthonyweretreatingherwell,shesoughtnewbacking.

    Justthen,thesoundofacarenginestartedoutside.

    Jordanhadreturned.

    yfrowned,contemting whetherto

    However,thetwofightersshowednosignsofstopping.intervene,shesuddenlysawStephanie,whoshouldhavebeenstandingontheside,rushingforward.¡°Matthew,Anthony,pleasestopfighting.¡±

    Thetwoheatedfighterswerpletelyoblivioustohersuddenapproach.Outofnowhere,aforcefulkickknockedStephanic,whohadapproachedthem,totheground.

    ¡°Ugh!Ouch¡­¡±Stephaniecriedoutinpain.

    Almostthemomentshefell,adeepandangryvoiceechoedfromthedoorway,¡°Whatareyoualldoing?¡±

    ra

    Thetimingwasright,neitheramomenttoosoonnortote.AssoonasJordanentered,hewitnessedthemomentStephaniefell.

    Tsk,tsk,tsk!Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutadmire.ShewantedtogiveStephanie¡¯sperformancearoundofapuseandcheers.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Atthispoint,duringtheirheatedfight,thetwobrawlersalsocametoahalt.TheylookedatJordan,standingatthedoorsternly,andsimultaneouslyreleasedeachother.

    SeeingStephaniecrouchedonthegroundinpain,Matthew¡¯sexpressionchanged.He<i>quickly</i>wentovertohelpherandaskedwithconcern,¡°Stephanie,areyouokay?Didweidentallybumpintoyoujustnow?¡±

    Stephaniecoveredherstomach,hereyesmoist,lookingpitiful.¡°Matthew,I¡¯mfine.Please,youAnthony,don¡¯tfightoverMilly.Ithurtstheharmonybetweenyoutwo.¡±

    and

    Millywasutterlyspeechless<i>.</i>Shehadpositionedherselfina corneryetstillbecamethescapegoat.

    20

 Chapter 56

    Chapter<b>56</b>MisjudgingMilly

    +5Pearls

    Jordanenteredtheroom,tossedhisbriefcaseontothe sofa,andsurveyedthechaoticlivingroom.Hewasfurious.¡°Whatareyouallstaringat?Comeoverandcleanupthismess.¡±

    Uponhearinghiswords,theservants,standingnervouslyon<b>the</b>side,finallyapproachedandquicklytidiedupthechaoticlivingroom.

    ¡°Bothofyoueoverhereandstandproperly.Now,whatexactlyhappened?Whyonearthwere<b>you</b>fighting?¡±Jordanloosenedhistie,hisfacedarkashelookedatthetwoofthem.

    Matthewsnortedcoldlyandremainedsilent.

    Ontheotherhand,Anthonydidn¡¯tholdback.Hebegaining.¡°Jordan,youdon¡¯tknowhowoutrageousMatthewis.HethrewMilly¡¯sthingsoutandsaidhedidn¡¯trecogniseherashissister.HeevenimedthatifMillyishere<b>,</b>thenhedoesn¡¯tbelong,Jordan,doyouthinkhedeserves<b>a</b>beatingornot?¡±

    Anthony¡¯sshamelessnessalmostamusedMatthew,¡°Stopexaggerating.<b>I</b>neversaidanythinglikethat.¡±

    Anthonybeganrollinguphissleeves,anditlookedlikehewasabouttoexplodeagain.¡°Doyoudaresayyoudidn¡¯timyouonlyhaveStephanieasasister?Doyoudaresayyoudidn¡¯tthrowMilly¡¯sthingsout?¡±

    ¡°Yes,but¡­¡±Matthewtriedto exin,onlytorealisethatthosewordsdidseemtohavefromhim<b>.</b>

    Buthedidn¡¯tmeananythingwiththosewordsatthetime.HowdidtheygettwistedwhentheycameoutofAnthony¡¯smouth?

    Itwashardtopinpoint<b>what</b>waswrong,butsomethingjustfeltoff.

    SeeingMatthew¡¯shesitantresponse,Anthonyseizedtheopportunityandcontinuedtoaddfueltothefire.Jordan,headmittedit.Hurryupandteachhimalesson!¡±

    Matthewbecameanxious. ¡°Ididn¡¯tdo<b>that</b><b>.</b>ItwasMillywhobulliedStephaniefirst.Ididn¡¯treallymean.nottorecogniseher.Ijustwantedtogiveheralittlelesson.¡±

    ¡°Youstilldaretodenyit!¡±

    Seeingthatthetensionbetweenthetwowasabouttoescteagain,Jordan,piecingtogether thesituationfromtheirwords,sternlyreprimanded,¡°That¡¯senough!<b>¡±</b>

    UponseeingJordanangry,thetwofellsilentimmediately.

    Jordan¡¯sfacedarkenedashelookedattheitemsintheboxthathadbeenthrownout. LookingatMatthew,hetookadeepbreath.Hespokewithanunquestionableandfirmtone,¡°MattheweoverandapologisetoMilly!¡±

    Matthewwidenedhis eyes,momentarilytakenaback.¡°Jordan,whyshouldI?She bulliedStephanie!*C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    JordansquintedashencedatStephanie,hereyesredandteary,hisgazedeepandimprable.

    Whetheritwasbecausehisgazewastoointimidatingorbecausehesensedherinnerthoughts,Stephaniefelt<b>a</b>senseofpanicandinstinctivelyshrunkherneck.

    JordanavertedhisgazeandlookedatMatthew,speakinginadeepvoice,¡°Didyouseeherbeingbullied?¡±

    1/3

    12:42Sun,23Juneb

    Chapter56MisjudgingMilly

    Matthew<b>replied</b>,T¡­¡±

    15Pearls

    Hehadn¡¯twitnessedStephaniebeingbullied.Onthecontrary,atCrestwoodHigh¡¯sgrandhall,hesawMillybeingmistreated.She<b>was</b>stteredwithink.

    ButwithStephaniecryingsosadly,itmustmeanshehadsufferedsomegrievances<b>and</b>hadnowheretoexpressthem.Intheend,wasn¡¯titbecause<b>this</b>newsister<b>was</b>tooscheming,leavingthemwithnoevidenceagainsther?

    JordancouldalmostseethroughMatthew¡¯sthoughts<b>at</b>ance.Well,he<b>was</b>thelegitimateeldestsonoftheButs,inheritingthefamilybusiness.Hispersonalitywasnaturally more<b>stable</b>anddignified.Besides,dealingwiththedeceitandintriguesofthebusinessworldhadhonedhisabilitytoseethroughthings.

    AlthoughnotmuchyoungerthanJordan,Matthewhadbeenpursuingtheartssincechildhood.Heassociatedwithamorelimited circleofpeople,andhisnaturewasrtivelypure.Hetendedtobestraightforwardandsingle¨Cminded.

    Jordansquintedandsaidsternly.¡°Sinceyoudidn¡¯tseeit,whywouldyouunjustlyuseMilly?Matthew,<b>have</b>youryearsofstudyingartcooledthebloodoftheButsinyour<b>veins</b>?¡±

    MatthewfeltashamedbyJordan¡¯swordsbut couldn¡¯tletitgo.¡°ButStephanieiscryingsosadly.¡±

    Stephaniewastakenaback,andasshesawJordan¡¯sintimidatinggazefocusingonheragain,shehurriedlywavedherhands.¡°No,it¡¯snotthat.Matthewmisunderstood.IcriedbecauseIfailedtheaudition,notforanyotherreason.¡±

    Matthew¡¯sexpressionchanged,andhelookedatStephanie.¡°Didn¡¯tyou¡­.

    Waitaminute.StephanienevermentionedthatMillybulliedher.Shecriedinherarms,andheassumed.she<b>had</b>beenwrongedhere.

    So,washemisjudgingMilly?

    Jordanlookedathimsternly.¡°ApologisetoMilly.¡±

    Matthewpursedhislips,stillsomewhatunwillinginhisheart.I¡¯m

    sorry.

    Millydidn¡¯ttakehisoffencetoheart,butAnthonyfeltrelieved.Withhisheadheldhighandaproudexpression,someonewhodidn¡¯tknowmightthinkhewastheonebeingapologizedto.

    ¡°MoveMilly¡¯sthingsbackupstairs!¡±

    Matthewdidn¡¯tdaretoresistanylongerandobedientlycarriedthebox.¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llgoupstairsandshowerfirst,Jordan,Millysaid.

    Afterbeingdrenchedininkatthegrandhalltoday,althoughshemanagedtowashoffthevisible<b>parts</b>,shestillfeltufortable.Sheneededathoroughshowertofetease.

    Justasshewasabouttoturnaround,<b>Jordan</b>stoppedher.¡°Milly,waitaminute.¡±

    Millyhaltedandturnedtolookathim<b>.</b>

    Jordantookaredsilkpouchfromhissuitpocketandhandedittoher.¡°Iobtainedthisfromthetemple.

    2/3

    12:42Sun<b>,</b>23<b>Jun</b>

    Chapter56MisjudgingMilly

    +5Pearls

    It¡¯ssaidtobeveryeffective.Sinceyou¡¯reabouttotakethecollegeentranceexam,I¡¯veprayedforyoursessandahighranking.¡±

    Milly¡¯seyeslitup,andshelovinglyheldthesilkpouch.

    It<b>wasn¡¯t</b>the<b>first</b>timeshehadreceivedagift,butit<b>was</b>thefirsttimeshehadreceivedsuchathoughtful

    ¡°Thankyou,Jordan.Ireallylikeit.¡±

    Jordanfeltrelievedtoseehersohappy.¡°Aslongasyoulikeit.¡±

    Afterwards,hepulledoutanotheroneandhandeditto<b>Stephanie</b>,<b>Although</b>histone<b>wasn¡¯t</b>asgentleaswhenhespoketoMilly,hestill said.¡°Stephanie,thissilkpouchisforyou.¡±

    Stephanieraisedherheadin<b>pleasant</b>surpriseandtookit,almostmovingtotears.¡°Thankyou

    Inrecentdays,seeinghowJordanhadbeencaringforMilly,shethoughtthe<b>silk</b>pouchwasonlyforMilly.Shedidn¡¯texpectthatJordanhadprayedforheraswell<b>.</b>

    DoesthismeanthatJordanwilltreatmebetterandbetterinthefuture?

    Withthisthought,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelexcited.

    Millyfeltatwingeinherheartwhenshesawthisscene.WhilesheunderstoodthatwhatJordandidwasright,treatingbothsistersequally,itstillmadeheruneasy.

    Forgetit!Sheshouldn¡¯tbetoopettyinlife.

    Shewasabouttogoupstairswhensuddenly,thesilkpouchinherhandwassnatchedawaybyrgehand.

    Jordanlowered<b>his</b>headandusedhisslenderfingerstotietheredstringofthe<b>silk</b>pouchontoMilly¡¯sbackpackzipper.Whiledoingso,hesaid,¡°Stephanie¡¯swasboughtwithIvan¡¯smoney.Theysellthemattheentranceofthetemple.Iobtainedyoursfromtheabbot.Itisblessedandunique.¡±

    Millydeservedtobeuniqueintheentireworld.

    Millyfeltthelingeringdifortinherheartdissipateinstantly,recedbyawarmandjoyfulfeeling.

    So,thisiswhatitfeelsliketobeloved.

    Withoutthinking,sherushedintoJordan¡¯sarms.¡°Thankyou,Jordan.Ilikeit.¡±

    Jordanruffledherhair.¡°Aslongasyou likeit.¡±

    Anthonyfeltjealousbutdidn¡¯tdaretogo<b>against</b>Jordan¡¯sauthority.Hecouldonlyhuffandpuff.¡°You¡¯reso<b>happy</b>justbecauseofasilkpouch.I¡¯llsendyouawholecarloadnexttime!¡±

    20

 Chapter 57

    Chapter57UnderstandingtheConceptofRebirth

    Intheevening,aftepletinghalfoftheassignedtestpaper,Millyfeltlikeherbrainwasaboutto

    explode.

    Asadoctoralstudentfrom<b>a</b>prestigiousuniversity,enduringtheendlesspracticequestionsprovedquitechallengingforher.

    Shegenuinelyadmiredallthecurrenthighschoolseniors.Theymanagedtostaposedandperformwellinexamsundersuchintensepressure.Theirmentalresiliencewasevenmoreimpressivethanherswhenshepursuedacareerasanactressinherpreviouslife.

    Assheputdownherpen,exhaledasighofrelief,and rubbedherthrobbingforehead,shepickedupacuptogodownstairsforasipofwarmwater.Then<b>was</b>tokeepherselfalertandthenreturntocontinuesolvingproblems.

    Themaidsdownstairshadalreadyrested,andtheentireviwasquiet.

    Thesoundoftearing<b>paper</b>couldbeheardfromacornerasshepouredwaterandpreparedtogoupstairs.

    Huh?

    Doessomeonestillhaven¡¯tslept?

    Millyblinkedandwalkedoverwithcuriosity.Shefoundafigureinaquietcornerofthelivingroom.Heseemedprettyfrustrated,tearingpaperconstantlyandscratchinghishead.

    Hmm,okay.NowIknowhowhegothismessyhair.

    ¡°Getlost!Didn¡¯t<b>I</b>sayIdon¡¯twanttobedisturbed?¡®scoldedMatthewsternly.

    Hewasannoyedrightnow.Therewasaninspirationinhismind,buthejustcouldn¡¯tputitonpaper.

    Hevividlyrememberedthedancemoveshesawduringtheday,andtherewasashofinspirationinhismind.However,nowthathewas<b>back</b><b>and</b>readytoputpentopaper,itseemedlikenomatterhowhedrew,somethingwasmissingornotquiteright.

    What¡¯stheproblem?

    Millydidn¡¯trealiseitwashimatfirst,assumingitwasJordanhandlingofficialmatters.Hearinghisirritation,shedecidednottointrude.¡°Sorry,Ididn¡¯trealiseitwasyou.I¡¯llleavenow.¡±

    Matthewheldstrongbiasesagainsther anddislikedher,soitwasbettertokeepsomedistance.

    ¡°Waitaminute.¡±

    AsMillyturnedaround,shewascalledoutagain.

    Sheturnedback<b>and</b>asked,¡°What¡¯sthematter<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Matthewalsofroze.Hedidn¡¯tknowwhyhehadsuddenlycalledouttoherwhenheheardhervoice.¡°Uhm¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Theywere<b>waiting</b>fortheother tospeak,andtherewasasomewhatawkwardatmosphere.

    1/3

    Chapter57Understandingthe ConceptofRebirth

    +SPearls

    ¡°Ugh,um.Ijustwantedtoaskyouwhatyousaidtonabouttheswan¡¯srebirthduringthe day.<b>What</b>didyoumean?¡±Matthewaskedsomewhatawkwardly..

    He<b>wanted</b>tpletetheillustrationrightnow.Otherwise,hewouldn¡¯tbothertalkingtoher!

    Millyh

    <b>blinked</b>,abitpuzzled.¡°Swan¡¯srebirth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,rebirth.Inotherwords,howdoyouinterprettheconceptofrebirth?¡±

    Millyblinkedagain,evenmoreconfused.¡°Rebirth?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±Matthew,seeingherconfusedexpression,thoughtshe didn¡¯twanttotalkandinstantlygotannoyed.¡°Ifyoudon¡¯twanttosayit,forgetit.Justgoaway.¡±

    Hisattitude<b>was</b>extremelyrude.

    Millylookedinnocent.Shedidn¡¯tunderstandwhathewasaskingorwhyhesuddenlygotaapparentreason.

    orno

    However,ordingtothedescriptioninthenovel,Matthewwasahighlyrenownedfashiondesignerandstylist.Hededicatedalmostallhistimeandenergytothedesignindustry.Inthiscontext,whateverwasbotheringhimsomuchmustbertedtosomeissueinthedesignprocess.

    Themoreshethoughtaboutit,themorelikelyitseemed.

    Summoninguphercourage,shetookastepforward.Asexpected,thesketchpapersinfrontofhimwerecoveredinfrustrateddoodlesandchaoticlines.Piledathisfeetwerecrumpledpaperballs,threateningtoburyhisshoes.Itwasevidentthathewasonthevergeofabreakdown.

    Sheloweredherhead,pickedupafew

    Umpledpaperballs,andunfoldedthem.Allofthemwerefilledwithdisorderlylines,with<b>a</b>wordwritteninthebottomrightcorner:¡®Rebirth.

    Suddenly,Millyunderstood.Nowonderheaskedabouttheswan¡¯srebirthearlier.Itturnedoutthatthethemeofhiscurrentdesignwasrebirth.

    However¡­

    ¡°Yourdesignisaboutrebirth,butwhyisitallinckandwhite?¡±Millyasked.

    Matthewfurrowedhisbrow,tearinganothersheetofpaperandcrumplingitbeforetossingitaway.Irritatedbyherquestion,he<b>said</b>,¡°<b>ck</b>representsdeath,whiterepresentslight.Theshbetween<b>ck</b>andwhiteisthemostintense,makingitthemostsuitabledepictionforrebirth.Moreover,they

    ¡°Forgetit.WhyamIevenexiningthistoyou?Youdon¡¯tunderstandartordesign.Just<b>leave</b>andstopbotheringme.¡±

    Onceagain,heimpatientlyissuedanevictionorder.

    Millydidn¡¯tleaveimmediately.Instead,shesaid,¡°AlthoughIdon¡¯tunderstanddesignoryourart,Iknowwhatyou¡¯ve designeddoesn¡¯tlookgood.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±Matthewwidenedhiseyesinfrustration.

    Havingwonnumerousworld¨Cssawards,everyone¡¯snatural<b>reaction</b>tohisartworkwaspraise.Noonehaddaredtocriticiseit inhispresencebefore!

    2/3

    12:43Sun,23Jun

    Chapter57UnderstandingtheConceptofRebirth

    +5Pears

    DR

    ¡°Exactly!Moreover,<b>what</b>yousaidearlierisnoturate.Whosaysrebirthmustonlyberepresentedinckandwhite?Ithinkyoucanreceitwithredandck.Thisway,thevisualeffectisstillstriking.Inthesameprincipleasthephoenix¡¯srebirthfromtheashes.¡±

    <b>Matthew¡¯s</b>silentgazebrightened.Phoenixrebirth?Risingfromthe<b>ashes</b>?¡±

    Millynoddedbutobedientlysetdownthepapersinherhands.¡°Ijustmentioneditcasually.Afterall,asyou<b>said</b>.Idon¡¯tunderstandart.Youcancontinuedesigningordingtoyourideas.¡±

    Aftersaying<b>that</b>,shewent<b>upstairs</b>,holdinghercup<b>.</b>

    Thefollowingday.

    Millysensed<b>that</b>something<b>was</b>amissin thessroomassoon<b>as</b>shearrived.

    Becauseshecherishedherhighschoolexperience,sheoftenarrivedearly.Usually,thereweren¡¯tmanypeople<b>in</b>thessroomatthistime,buttoday,thereweresurprisinglymorethanusual.

    Alltheboysinthesswerepresent,standingin<b>neat</b>formations,especiallythemalestudents.

    Assoonasthey<b>saw</b>herentering,alltheireyesinvoluntarilyturnedtowardsher.Some<b>had</b>reddenedearsandblushingfaces,andevenafewweresoexcitedthattheyheldtheir booksupsidedown.

    Agroupofadolescentboys<b>had</b>almost<b>all</b>oftheirthoughtswrittenontheirfaces.

    MnieinitiallyintendedtowaveandgreetherasusualwhenshesawMillein.However,whenshesawMilly¡¯sdelicatefaceupclose,herraisedhandsilentlyretreated.

    AlthoughshehadalreadyseenMilly¡¯struefacewithoutssesyesterday,seeingitupcloseagaintoday.wasstillirresistiblystunning.Mnie couldn¡¯thelpbutbe amazed,tothepointthatshehesitatedtolookdirectlyatsuchabeautifulface.

    ¡°Milly,youlooksobeautiful

    Millyfrownedatthesubtlencesfromhersurroundings.Eventhoughtheydidn¡¯thavemaliciousintent,shefeltsomewhatufortable.

    Thatsensationmadeherfeellikeshewasbeingobserved,likeamonkeyondisy.

    20

 Chapter 58

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    ?

    +5Pearls

    Chapter58PayifYouWanttoStare

    AsMillywasabouttosaysomething,herviewwassuddenlyobstructedbysomething,followedbyashout¡°Whatareyouallstaringat?Ifyoukeepstaring,I¡¯mgoingtochargeyoufortheview!¡±

    ItwasAnthony.

    Uponenteringthessroom,heimmediatelynoticedthepredatorygazesfromthegroupof students,causinghisexpressiontodarken.

    Ihaven¡¯thadmyfilloflookingatmyownsister,andyettheydaretobesoboldinmypresence.DotheythinkI¡¯moblivious?

    Whilehisapproachmaynothavebeenideal,itdidhaveanimpact.Thebrazenstaresdirectedathersignificantlydecreasedinresponsetohiswarning.

    JustasMillywasabouttoexhalea sighofrelief,Williamstoodupwith<b>a</b>smileandpulledout30dorsfromhispocket.¡°Um,canIstarefor30bucks?¡±

    Witnessinghisinitiative,many boysinthessbegantoreachfortheirwallets.

    ¡°I¡¯llpay45dorstostare!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llpay20bucks!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lloutdothemall;I¡¯llpay75buckstostare!¡±

    Milly:¡°¡­¡±

    Anthony:¡­¡±

    Dotheythinkthisisazoo?

    ¡°Infiveminutes,Iwillcollectthephysicstestpapers.I¡¯llsubmitthelistofpeoplewhohaven¡¯tfinishedtotheteacher,¡±Millyannounced,yinghertrump<b>card</b>.

    Thephysicsteacherwasknownforbeingstrictandentric.

    Sincethe<b>change</b>inhomeroomteachers,Millyhasearnedsignificanttrust,servingasbothassmonitorandaphysicsssrepresentative.

    Hadshenotstoodherground,thenewhomeroomteacherlikelywouldhavesought<b>to</b>giveherafewmoreroles.

    Indeed,herwordsprovedmoreeffectivethananythreat.Theboys,whohadbeensneakilyncingather,promptlyredirectedtheirfocustodiligentlpletingthetestpapers.

    Finally,Millycouldbreatheasigh<b>of</b>relief,andthessroomfellsilentoncemore.

    However,herrespitewasshort¨Clived,asaloudvoiceatthedoorinterruptedherpeace.¡°WhichoneofyouisMilly?¡±

    Theindividualwhoenteredwasatallboyinabasketballuniform,nearlybrushingagainstthe<b>door</b>framewithhisheight.Hisbrowswerefurrowed,exudingafierceandimpatientair,andhehadahandsome<b>face</b>

    12:44Sun,23Junt.

    Chapter58PayifYouWanttoStare

    +5Pearls

    aura.

    AsMillypreparedtorise,William,whowasbesideher,intervened.¡°Wait,thisguyisasportsstudentfromthefreshmanbasketballteam.He¡¯satroublemaker;don¡¯tacthastily.¡±

    Raisinganeyebrow,Millyinquired.¡°Doyouknowhim?¡±

    I¡¯vecrossedpathswithhimduringbasketballgames.He¡¯snototriflewith.Heconstantlystirsuptroublebecausehisfamily¡¯srich,andheoftenresortstobruteforceratherthanreason.I¡¯veheardheeven

    spe

    timeinjuveniledetention.¡±

    Observingtheman¡¯sdemeanour<b>,</b>Millycoulddiscernthathelookedlikebadnews.

    Inthatmoment.Williamfearlesslystoodupinthefaceofthemenacinggaze,exudingahintofahero-Win¨Cthe¨Cdamselvibe.

    ¡°You¡¯reKenFitzgerald,right?Whatbusinessdoyouhavewithmyboss?¡±

    Kennarrowedhiseyesandintensifiedhisre.HescrutinisedWilliam,whohadrisen,whilearching<b>an</b>eyebrow,¡°Isyourbossthatuglyduckling,Milly?¡±

    Wideninghiseyes,Williamrolleduphissleevesangrily.¡°Say thatagain,andI¡¯llmakeyouprayyou¡¯d

    neversaidthat!¡±

    Speechless,Millyponderedhowthisindividual,whocouldn¡¯teveeupwitha<b>menacing</b>threat.managedtomaintainsecondceinthess.

    Unfazed,Kenbouncedtheballontheground,producingrhythmicthuds,allwhilekeepinghisgazefixedonWilliam.¡°SowhatifIinsultedher?Milly,thatuglyduckling,hadtheaudacitytousurpmysister¡¯srole.Imustteachyoualessontoday!¡±

    Withthatderation,heforcefullyhurledthe<b>ball</b>atWilliam.

    Williamwasalreadypreparedwhentheballcameflyingtowardshim.Hereachedoutandcaughtitfirmlyinhishand.Then<b>,</b><b>with</b><b>a</b>grin,hesomehowproducedapairofscissorsandruthlesslystabbedthemintothebasketball.

    Inaninstant,thebrownbasketballwaspuncturedbythesharpscissors,andthegasrushedoutastheballslowlydeted.

    ¡°Yousonofab*tch!¡±Ken<b>was</bpletelystunned.William¡¯sactionsweretoofast,andhedidn¡¯thavetimetoreactandstophim.

    Afterhe realisedwhathadhappened,hiseyesturnedredwithanger,<b>and</b>heredfiercelyatWilliamwithbaredteeth.HewishedhecouldtearWilliamapartonthespot.¡°Thatbasketballwaspersonally<b>signed</b>bymyidol,and youdestroyedit!¡±

    Williamputawaythe<b>scissors</b><b>and</b>threwthedetedbasketballbackatKen.<b>His</b>aimwasspoton,andindedrightatKen¡¯sfeet.

    ¡°Idestroyedit,sowhat?Ifyouhavethegutseandhitmel¡±Histonewasaskingforabeating

    Ken¡¯schestheavedwithanger,butheknewthatifhehithimhere,itwoulddefinitelyalerttheteacher.Althoughhewasn¡¯tafraidoftheteacher,hecouldn¡¯tstandthethoughtofhisdadfreezinghiscardagainaftertheteachercalledtin<b>.</b>

    2/3

    Chapter58PayifYouWantto<b>Stare</b>

    Itwasn¡¯tworthit

    +5Pearls

    Clutchinghisfists,hepointedatWilliamasheusedthstbitofreasontorestrainhimselffromactingimpulsively.¡°Fine.You¡¯dbetternotregretit.If you¡¯relookingforafight,I¡¯llgrantyourwish!

    ¡°Ifyoudare,tellmeyourname.Meetmeinthesmallgrovebehindthewestfieldafterschool,andseehowIwillmakeyoucryformercy!¡±

    Asasportsstudent,Kenwas alwaystrainingoutsideofschool.Plus,hewasafreshmanandhadlittleinteractionwithseniorslikeWilliam,sohedidn¡¯trecognisehimatall.

    SeeingKen¡¯sfierceexpression<b>,</b>Millypursedherlips,lookingworriedlyatWilliam.

    Althoughhisactionsjustnowwereindeedaskingfortrouble,hediditforher.She couldn¡¯tbearthethoughtofhimgettingbeatenupbecauseofher.

    Beforeshecouldspeak,Williamcrossedhisarmsandtiltedhisheadwithoutaglintoffearashesaidwithalookofdefiance,¡°Iwillnotchangemynameormyseat.IamAnthonyButfromss3A.Ifyouhavethegutseandhitme!¡±

    Milly:¡°¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Anthony,whowassilentlydoinghishomework,wasspeechlessaswell.

    Gritting histeeth,KenpointedatWilliamfiercelywithhisfingerandhissed,¡°Allright,Anthony.I admireyourguts.I¡¯llwaitforyouafterschool.Whoeverdoesn¡¯eisacoward!¡±

    Williamshoutedloudly,¡°Allright.Iwilldefinitelygoandgetbeatenup.IfIdon¡¯tshowup,I¡¯llbestruckbylightning!¡±

    ¡°Allright<b>!</b>¡±

    Seeingthebebouttoringforss,Kenknewwhattodo.HeturnedaroundwithhisunderlingsandleftaftergivingWilliamafiercelook.

    Seeingthemleave,WilliamimmediatelywaggedhistandapproachedMillyforpraise.¡°Boss,whatdoyouthinkofthistrickofmineIpulled?InotonlyhelpedyoudriveawaythetroublemakersbutalsotaughtthatblindAnthonyalesson.Twobirdswithonestone!¡±

    Millyrubbedhersoreforehead,unabletofindthewordstopraisehimforhisfeats.

    SheturnedtolookatAnthony,whohappened tolookupatherandsay,¡°Milly,don¡¯tworry.Iwillhandle

    it.¡±

    EvenifWilliamhadn¡¯tsteppedinjustnow,hewouldhavestoodup.Hewantedtoprotecthissister,not<b>just</b>talkaboutit.

 Chapter 59

    +5Pearls

    Chapter59TrendingTopic

    Millyfurrowedherbrow,hermindswirlingwithquestionspromptedbyKen¡¯swords.<b>Had</b>shestolenhissister¡¯srole?Whatcouldthatmean?

    Mr.Hawkinshadyettomakecontactwithher<b>.</b>Shehadn¡¯treceivedanynotificationofherselection,<b>so</b>howhadthisinformationbepublicknowledge?

    ¡°Ohmygoodness,boss,you¡¯retrending!¡±Mnie¡¯ssuddenexmationjoltedMillyoutofherthoughts.

    Millywastaken aback.Trending?She<b>was</b>stillrtivelyunknown.Howcouldshepossiblyfindherselfattheforefrontofthetrendinglist?

    ca

    ¡°Itmustbeacoincidence,¡±Millymused.

    ¡°No,boss,it¡¯sdefinitelyyou.¡±Mnieinsisted,eagerlythrustingherphowardsMilly.¡°Isn¡¯tGisellethecharacteryouauditionedfor?Ithastobeyou.¡±

    Millyeptedthephone,andindeed,hernamewasprominentlydisyedatnumbertwoonthetrendinglist:#Milly,theactressportrayingGiselle#.

    Aviralsymbolwasalreadynexttoit,indicatingitsrapidspread acrosssocialmedia.

    Uponclickingonthistrendingtopic,Isawthatthe toppostwasfromMichelle.

    Iextendmyapologiestomyfansandsupporters.<b>Regrettably</b>,IwasnotchosenfortheroleofGiselle.Significantdifferencesbetweenmyself<b>and</b>thecharactercontributedtothisoue.Nheless,2neerwillexctbringingGiselletolife.Let¡¯sremainhopefndseehowitunfolds.

    Thepostwasapaniedbyacrewscoresheet,illustratingeveryone¡¯sscoresunmistakably,withMillyachievingthehighest.

    Scrollingfurther<b>down</b>,mosmentswerefromfans,predominantlyhurlinginsults<b>at</b>MillywhileofferingwordsofscetoMichelle.

    ¡°Michelle,don¡¯tdespair.Youarewlessinoureyes.Wewilwaysstandbyyou.Milly,disappear!¡±

    ¡°Mr.Hawkins¡¯sdecisionisquiteintriguing.MichelleisthemostsuitablecandidatefortheroleofGiselleintheentireentertainmentindustry.Highly educated,proficientinballet,<b>and</b>stunninglybeautiful.Howdidtheyoverlook<b>her</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Indeed,Michelle isatopgraduatefromarenowneduniversity.Isn¡¯tthatmoreprestigiousthanthosefromfilmordramaschools?WhatkindofcredentialsdoesMillypossess?¡±

    ¡®Haha,Iwon¡¯ment.Ihaveonequestion:Did<b>Milly</b>saven¡¯slife?¡±

    Michelle¡¯sTwitterountisverified.

    Sheisanactress<b>with</b><b>a</b>massivefollowingofsevenmillionfans.

    Millysuddenlyrealisedwhytheactress<b>had</b>onlyonepostonTwitterandwasstilltrending.Michellewasathird¨Ctieractresswithasubstantialfan<b>base</b><b>.</b>

    Could<b>this</b>actressalsobertedtoKen,who<b>caused</b><b>a</bmotionearlier?Theysharethesamesurname,

    1/3Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    12:44Sun,23Juno<b>E</b>

    Chapter59TrendingTopic

    69%1

    +5Pearls

    StandingnexttoMilly,Mnie,<b>too</b>,<b>was</b>scrollingthroughthmentsundertheTwitterpost.Shewasinfuriatedbytheremarksofsomeignorant<b>fans</b><b>.</b>¡°Howcantheytalkaboutsomethingtheyknownothingabout?It¡¯sridiculoustosuggestthataprestigiousuniversitydegreeguarantees<b>a</b>superioreducation.Givenyouracademicsess,youwouldundoubtedlybethetopscorerinthecollegeentranceexam.YoucouldeasilychoosebetweenCrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversity,whichis moreprestigiousthanthisso¨Ccalledrenowneduniversity.¡±

    MillygaveMniebackherphone,tookadeepbreath,and<b>said</b>,¡°Thecollegeentranceexam isstihead,andit¡¯snaturalforfanstosupporttheiridolseu

    ifeverythingisuncertain.¡±

    Seeinghercalmdemeanour,Mnieasked,¡°Aren¡¯tyouupsetaboutthemtarnishingyourreputationlike

    this?¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowslightlyandreplied,¡°I¡¯mnotupset.There¡¯snoreasontobe.¡±

    Therecentallegationsagainstherarenothinparedtotheharshinsultsshehasendured.

    Theyarejustminorsetbacksforher.

    Besides,intheentertainmentindustry,it¡¯montofacecriticism,andattimes,receivingnegativefeedbackisbetterthanbeingignoredaltogether.

    Mniewishedshecouldbeasopen¨CmindedasMilly.Asshekeptreading,herfrustrationgrew,andshecouldn¡¯thelpbutwonder,¡°Michelle¡¯swordsseem deliberatelyoffensiveandnotatallwell¨Cintended.DoyouthinkI¡¯shouldfindsomeoremovehertweet,boss<b>?</b>¡±

    Millyresponded,¡°Noneed,justleaveitasitis.¡±

    Confused,Mnieasked,¡°Why?¡±

    Millysmiledandsaid,¡°It¡¯salreadycreatingabuzz.Thosewhoneedtoknowarealreadyawareofit.Ifwedeletethepost,itwillmakeusappearguilty.Moreover,evenifwedeleteonepost,whatifshepostsagain?Wecan¡¯tsuppressher.¡±

    Sheadded,¡°Thebestwaytotacklepublicopinionisnottoretaliatebuttorespondstrategically.¡±

    MichelledaredtopostonTwitterbecauseshebelievedMilly¡¯sactingskillsandstrengthwereinferiortohers,openlymockingher.¡±

    However,supposeshediscoversthatthepersonshe¡¯smockingissuperiorineveryway.Inthatcase,shewon¡¯tneedtodoanything.Theaudiencewillseethetruth.

    Moreover,basedonherpastlifeexperienceintheentertainmentindustry,Mr.Hawkins¡®reputationissostrongthatevenwhenhetrended,hedidn¡¯trespond.It¡¯satactictogeneratebuzzforhismovie,thoughhical.

    SinceMillynstoentertheindustry,gainingexposuretotrendswillbenefither.It¡¯sawin¨Cwinsituationwithnoharm,sowhystopit?

    Intheafternoon,the<b>final</b>sswas<b>a</b>self¨Cstudysession.

    Seizingthechancetosubmitfestpapers,Millywenttothesmallgroveinthewestyground,asKenhadsuggested<b>.</b>

    KnowingthatWilliamandhisfriendswereathletes,itwamonforthemtotrainontheyground.

    2/3

    <b>693</b>

    Chapter59TrendingTopic

    +5Pearls

    Withthstssdesignatedforself¨Cstudy,theywereunlikelytobestudying,whichmeanttheymightbethereaheadoftime.

    Uponarrival,sheheardafrustratedvoiceemanatingfrominside..

    ¡°Whyhasn¡¯tssendedyet?Ican¡¯twait<b>to</b>confrontthatkid!¡±

    ¡°Ken,IfoundoutAnthonyisfromtheButsandisoneofthetopstudents.Theteachervalueshim.Ifwemesswithhim,willwegetintrouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tbescared.Heprovokedusfirst.Everyoneheardit,andwehaveavalidreason.Wewereteachinghimalesson,nottryingtoharmhim.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,thatmakessense.¡±

    ¡°Whenhearrives,we¡¯llbeready.I¡¯llmakehimknendbegmetoday!¡±

    Millyoverheardtheseboldwords.

    Speechless.

    Isthisthethrillofteenageboysinadolescence?Dotheynotfeelembarrassed?Whywouldhighschoolstudentsactlikegangleaders<b>?</b>

    TheyweresoengrossedthatMillystoodbehindthemunnoticed.

    Withsuchpoorawareness,theystillnnedtostartafight?

    Shewouldhavebroughtateachertocatchthemred¨Chandedifsheknew.

    ¡°Cough,cough,cough,¡±Millycoughedtogettheirattention.

    20

 Chapter 60

    Chapter60Don¡¯tYouDaretoTouchMyGoddess.

    ¡°Who¡¯s<b>that</b>?¡±

    <b>69</b>%

    +5Pearls

    Ken,whoheardthesound,<b>was</b>thefirsttostandup.Hemenacinglydraggedthebaseballbatinhishandasifhecouldchargeupandsmashheadsatanymoment.

    Uponturningaround,hisenragedeyesmetapairofclearandexquisiteeyes.

    Inthenextmoment,hefroze.

    Millylookedathim,hisgazelockedontoher.Thinkingthathewassurprisedbyherpresence,shesteppedforwardandspokeslowly,¡°Hello,areyouallwaitingforAnthonyhere?¡±

    Thegirlinfronthadacharmingface,withdelicateeyebrowsandbeautifuleyes.Herskinwasassmoothassilk,andthehaironhercheeksflutteredinthewind<b>,</b>adding<b>a</b>touchofcharm.Despitewearingthemostordinaryschooluniform,shecouldn¡¯tconcealhercoldtemperament.

    Shewasstunning,breathtakinglyso.

    Shewassogorgeousthatwhenshetookastepforward,lookingdirectlyathimandspeaking,hecouldn¡¯tcontaintheblushthatspreadacrosshisface.Afteramoment,hefinallyrealised whatshehadaskedand,blushing,replied,¡°Uhm¡­Yes.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tunderstandwhytheboyinfrontofher,whohadjustbeenfierceandaggressive,suddenlybecameawkward.Shecontinued,¡°Hehassomethingtoattendtotodayandmaynoe.Youdon¡¯thavetowaitforhim.¡±

    Eventhoughsheheardthegroupofpeopleshoutingsomethinglike¡°noingisacoward,¡±beingacowardwasbetterthangettingbeatenup,right?

    Shedoubtedit,andtheyprobablywon¡¯tbelieveherreason.

    Sureenough,assoonasshefinishedspeaking,oneofhishenchmenwithaswingingstickpointedatherbehindKen,shouting.¡°Whoareyou?What¡¯syourstatus?Ishechickeningout,tooscaredte?Tellthatkid<b>that</b>ifhedoesn¡¯tshowuptoday,we¡¯llconfronthiminssA!We¡¯llmakesuretobeathimtodeath!¡±

    Millyfrowned.Shedisliked theuseoftheword¡®death¡°!

    Acoldglintshedinhereyes,ahintofkillingintentquicklyconcealedbyherlongeyshes.Hervoiceremainedcold,IamAnthony¡¯ssister,theoneyouarelookingfor,MillyBut.Ifyouinsistonafight,Idon¡¯tmindhavingalittlesparwithyou.¡±

    Thebraceletonherleftwristflickeredatthismoment,buttheenragedMillydidnotnotice.

    Uponhearingherwords,thehenchmanbecamemoreenthusiastic,<b>¡°</b><b>So</b>,you¡¯rethatuglygirl,Milly.It¡¯sreallyunexpectedlyeasytofindyou.Sinceyou¡¯vewalkedintothe trapyourself,don¡¯tmeme¡­.

    Ouch!

    Whohitme?¡±

    Kenraisedhisfistandfiercelystrucktheenthusiastichenchmanwhowasspeaking.

    ¡°Boss?Whyareyouhittingme?¡±

    1/3

    †ˆ.69%Á¿

    Chapter60Don¡¯tYouDaretoTouchMyGoddess.

    ¡°<b>Boss</b>¡­¡±

    ++5Pearls

    Thehenchmanbecamemoreenthusiastic afterhearingherwords,¡°So,you¡¯rethatuglygirl,Milly.It¡¯sunexpectedlyeasytofindyou.Sinceyou¡¯vewalkedintothetrapyourself,don¡¯tmeme¡­.Ouch!Who

    hitme?¡±

    Thescenesthatfollowedfurtheroverturnedhisunderstanding.

    Hesawtheusuallyfierceanddisdainfulbossrubbinghishands,blushing,andwalkinguptoMillywithashyandawkwardexpression.Hestammered,¡°Mill¡­Milly,canyou¡­canyougivemeyour¡­number?

    Millydidn¡¯tcatch<b>on</b>immediatelyandlookedathimwithsomecaution.¡°Whatdo

    youmean?¡±

    Whywouldheneedmynumber?Ishenningtoscheduleafightoverthephoneorsomething?

    Kenrealisedshemisunderstoodandquicklyexined,¡°Milly,don¡¯tworry.Ihavenoillintentions.Iwanttobefriendswithyou.Youdon¡¯thavetogivemeyournumberifyoufeelufortable.It¡¯sokay.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.Hearingthis,shealsorealisedwhathemeant.

    Shehadbeentoopreupiedthinkingaboutthefightpletelyoverlookingother possibilities.Now,seeinghisshyandblushingdemeanour,eventhemostcluelesspersoncouldfigureitout,especiallyconsideringshehadlivedtwolifetimes.

    Millylookedathimandcalmlydeliveredablow,¡°Isnatchedyour sister¡¯srole.Aren¡¯tyouangry?¡±

    Kenwasmomentarilystunned,thenquicklywavedhishands.¡°It¡¯snotthatyousnatchedit.Thedirectormadethechoice.It¡¯sbecausemysistercouldn¡¯tmatchup.Iapologiseonbehalfofmysisterforanytroubleshemayhavecausedyou.¡±

    Ashespoke,thetallfigureimmediatelybowedatany¨Cdegreeangle.

    Thenheraisedhishead withsincerityinhiseyes.¡°Iwillimmediatelyaskmysistertodeletethoseposts.whenIgethome.Don¡¯tworry.Youwon¡¯tbetroubledagain.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Millywasstunned.

    Arekidsthesedayssofickle?

    ¡°Thankyouforyourkindoffer,butit¡¯snotnecessary.ThebroadcastonWhatsAppwilldiedownina fewdays.Asforthenumber<b>,</b>I¡¯msorry,butIdon¡¯tchatwithstrangers.¡±

    AsMillyfinishedspeaking,Ken¡¯sfacewasfilledwithdisappointment.

    Didhejustgetrejectedbyhisgoddess?

    Uponfurtherthought,itmadesense.Heinsultedhisgoddessandeventhreatenedtobeatupherbrother.<b>In</b>anyone¡¯sshoes,theywouldn¡¯twanttosharetheirnumber.

    Butthiswashisfirsttasteofpuppylove.Wasitgoingtobesnuffedoutjustlikethat?

    Hecouldn¡¯teptit!

    Millydidn¡¯tknowwhathewasthinking.Seeinghimsilent,shespoke,¡°Isthereanythingelseyouneed?Ifnot.I¡¯llgobacktomyself¨Cstudysession.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter60Don¡¯tYouDaretoTouchMy<b>Goddess</b>

    ?

    <b>69</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    Seeingherabouttoleave,Kenquicklystoppedher,¡°Wait,there¡¯s<b>one</b>morething.Uhm¡­Mybirthdayisinacoupleofdays.Canyoetomybirthdayparty?¡±

    Millyfrowned.¡°Attendingyourbirthdayparty?¡±

    Wearen¡¯tfamiliarenoughformetoattendyourbirthdayparty,right?

    Afraidofherrejection,Kenquicklyexined,¡°Don¡¯tworry, Iwon¡¯tdoanything.Igenuinelywanttoinviteyou.Ifyoe,wecanputasideourdifferencesanugh.Whatdoyouthink?¡±

    Intheend,hewasstilljustayoungboy,staringatMillywitheyesfullofanticipation,afraidshemightrefuse.

    Perhapsduetonervousness,hewasstillclutchinghisjersey,causingthecottonfabrictowrinkleunderthepressureofhisgrip.

    Millysighed,feelingabipassionate.¡°Well,youcangivemetheaddressofyourbirthdayparty.I¡¯leontime,butwe¡¯reinoursenioryear,andtimeistight.Imight<b>have</b>toleaveshortlyafterarriving.¡±

    Ken¡¯seyes litupinstantlyuponhearingheragreement,sparklingexcitedly.Ifnotfortheneedtomaintain.hisimage,hemighthavejumpedupinthesame<b>spot</b>.Nheless,hecouldn¡¯tcontainhisexcitementandspunaroundince.

    ¡°Great!I¡¯llgiveyoutheaddressandtimeofthebirthdaypartyinacoupleofdays.Pleasemakesurete!¡±

    Millynodded.

    AsMillywalkedaway,thehenchmannearbyapproachedagain,lookingpuzzled.¡°Boss,didn¡¯tyourbirthdaypassawhileago?Justnow,thatgirl,she¡­

    Kenwasstillimmersedinhisdelightfulfantasieswhenthehenchman¡¯swordsabruptlybroughthimbacktoreality,

    20

    1

 Chapter 61

    Chapter61Two¨CFacedPersonIsPuttingonaShowAgain.

    69%%

    +5Pearls

    Heliftedhishandandgavethehenchmanasolidtaponthebackofthehead,hisfacegrowingserious.¡°Hush!Fromnowon,Millyismyangel,andshe¡¯syoursister¨Cinw.Treatherwiththesamerespectyouwouldshowme!¡±

    Thehenchmanrubbedhishead,sniffledinnocently,and<b>,</b>stillfocusedontheproblemathand,asked,¡°So,dowestillgoafterAnthony?¡±

    Kenremainedsilentandredathim.

    Herolleduphissleeves,showingoffhisstrongbiceps<b>,</b>andstaredathishenchman.¡°That¡¯w.Justtrytouchinghimandseewhathappens!¡±

    <b>my</b>

    brother¨Cin-

    Whentheschoolbellrang.Millysighedwithrelief,collectingallthelovelettersandcardsshehadgottenthroughoutthedayintoaclothbag.

    Thebagwasstuffedtothebrim.

    Ithadbeenatoughday,startingwithKenconfrontingherinthemorning,followedbyothershandingherlovelettersalldaylong.

    AnthonypackeduphisthingsandwalkedovertoMilly¡¯sdesk,takingherbagandthrowingitoverhisshoulder.Healsoliftedtheheavyclothbag.

    Thebagwasveryheavy,makinghimstumbleabit.Heaskedwithcuriosity,¡°What¡¯sinside?Whyis<b>it</b>soheavy?¡±

    Millystayedcalm.¡°It¡¯sfullofmyloveletters.¡±

    Anthony¡¯seyesopenedwideinshock.¡°Loveletters?¡±

    Millysighed,feelingabitdefeated.¡°I¡¯verejectedasmanyasIcould,butsomedon¡¯tgivemetheopportunity.TheydropthemoffanddashawaybeforeIcanrefuse,leavingmenooptionbuttotakethem.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Shecouldn¡¯tjustthrowthemaway,asthatwould berude.Eventhoughshedidn¡¯twantthem,someonehadspenttimewritingthoseletters,soeptingthemwastheleastshecoulddooutofrespect.

    Shereallymissedthedayswhensheworessesandenjoyedpeaceandquietwithoutanyinterruptions.

    Anthony,ontheotherhand,wasn¡¯t<b>as</b>patient.Assoonasheheardtheywereloveletters,hemadeafaceand,withouthesitation,grabbedthebagandtosseditintothetrashcan,makingaloud¡°thud.¡±

    Butthemomenthedid,heregrettedhisactions.

    Heshouldhavekeptthebag,trackeddownthosetroublemakersonebyone,andtaught themalessonfordaringtopursuehissister!

    Itwaspartlyhisfault,too.Hehadbeentoodistractedthatdayandhadn¡¯tnoticedanyonedeliveringloveletters.Herealisedheneededtobemorevigntaboutprotectinghissisterfromnowon.

    1/3

    12:44Sun,23Junt.

    Chapter 61Two¨CFacedPersonisPuttingonaShowAgain

    themaway?¡±

    ºÅ:69%

    +5Pearls

    Anthonydustedoffhishandsandscoffed,¡°Abunchoffoolsdreamingabovetheirreach.Howridiculous!¡±

    ¡°But

    ¡°Noroomforbuts,Milly.We¡¯restudentspresently,withtheloomingcollegeentranceassessmentinatmonth.It¡¯simprudenttostrayfromfocusduringthispivotaljuncture<b>for</b>ourprospects!¡±Anthonyinterpretedherdemeanouraslongingforromanticpursuits.Thus,heproceededtoearnestlycounselher.

    Millyfurrowedherbrow.¡°That¡¯snotwhatIwastryingtoconvey¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯sthepurposeofallofthis?They¡¯rejustkids,Dotheygrasptheessenceoflove?Writingloveletterssolelytoadmireyourappearanceisaformofaffectionthackssincerity.Asyoumature,undoubtedly,moresuitableadmirerswillemergeforyou.Thesekidsholdnosignificantvalue.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Rubbingher foreheadandunabletorestrainherself,sheliftedherhandtocoverAnthony¡¯smouth,<b>who</b>wasabouttobeginalong¨Cwindedspeech.Shepatientlyrified,¡°Anthony,it¡¯snotthatIregrettheloveletters.WhatImeantwasthatthebagisalimitededitionfromDearD,agiftfromJordan.Ireallylikeit,andit¡¯ssuchashameforyou

    tojustdiscardit!¡±

    Anthonyimmediatelywentquiet.

    Well,aslongasit¡¯snotabouttheloveletters.

    HegentlymovedMilly¡¯shanddown,blinked,andsaid,¡°Don¡¯tworry,theButshavealong¨CstandingrtionshipwiththeDearD.I¡¯lljustaskJordanforanotherone.They¡¯lldefinitelyassistus.¡±

    Astheynearedtheschoolgate,theysawtheButs¡®driver.Aftergivingtheirbagstothedriver,AnthonyturnedtoMillyandsaid,¡°Yougoaheadandenjoytheairconditioningwhileyouwaitforme.I¡¯llreturnshortly.¡±

    Withthat,hewasonthevergeofdeparting<b>.</b>

    Millylikelyforesawhisnextactionandpromptlyseizedhisarm.¡°Areyougoingtothesmallgrove?Youdon¡¯thaveto.I¡¯vealreadyresolvedmatterswiththem.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Anthonyeximedwithconcern,¡°Youventuredtomeetthembyyourself?Didtheyposeanydifficulties?Whydidn¡¯tyouinformme?It¡¯s

    risky!¡±

    Millywassurprisedbyhisintenseresponseandrified,¡°I¡¯mokay.Theydidn¡¯tbullyme,andevenifitcametoafight,Imightnotnecessarilylose.¡±

    ¡°Youstillwanttofight?¡±Anthony¡¯seyeswidenedinastonishment.

    Whyismysisterso delicateandtenderinappearance,yethertemper<b>is</b><b>so</b>explosive?

    Millyquicklytriedtocatethesituation.¡°Ididn¡¯tsayIwantedtofight.Imerelymentionedapossibility.¡±

    ¡°Evenifit¡¯sonlyapossibility/it¡¯snotpermissible!¡±Anthonygrittedhisteeth.Theveryideaofhissisterfacingdangertroubledhimdeeply,<b>and</b>thedreadoflosingherresurfaced.

    ¡°Inanyfutureinstancesofperillike<b>this</b>,youmustnotify<b>me</b><b>.</b>Don¡¯t<b>face</b>italone.I¡¯lloverlookitthisonce.

    2/3

    12:44Sun,23Jun

    Chapter61Two¨CFacedPersonisPuttingonaShowAgain

    <b>but</b>ifIdiscoveryoudoingitagain,Iwon¡¯tbelenient!¡±

    69%

    ++5Pearls

    Despitetheblendofcautionandcare,Millyfelfortedbyit.Shevaluedtheshieldoffamiliffection,whichfilledherwithwarmth.

    Shegrinnedgently.¡°Alright,Anthony.Igetit.¡±

    Shethenlinkedherarmwithhisandjokinglyrockedbackandforth,¡°Don¡¯tfret,okay?Angerisn¡¯tgoodforthewrinkles.¡±

    Anthonysnortedproudly,hismouthalmosttouchinghisears,toohesitanttoremainangry.

    StephanieexitedtheschoolwithherbackpackandobservedAnthonyreprimandingMilly.

    Thoughshecouldn¡¯tdiscerntheirdiscussionfromadistance,shecouldperceive hisirritationvividly.immediatelyliftingherspirits<b>that</b>hadbeengloomyallday.

    Alldaylong,shehadbeeninundatedwithpraiseforMilly¡¯sattractiveness.Evenintheirssroom,numerousteachersinsinuatedthatregardlessofhownicelyshedressed,shecouldneverrivalMilly,simplyduetoherlineage.

    Itenragedhertothebrinkofboiling,butastheydidn¡¯tmentionherbyname,shecouldn¡¯t retaliate,onlystewinfrustration.

    Now,witnessingAnthonyscoldMilly,sheexperiencedarushofcontentment.ShewascertainthatAnthony,whohadalwaysshownfavouritismtowardsher,wouldn¡¯tsuddenlyswitchsidesandstartfavouringMilly.

    See,nowthissituationisbingunsustainable.

    Hidingherexcitement,sheadjustedherclothingandwalked overtothemcasually.Flutteringherinnocenteyes,shmented,¡°Milly,whydidyouagitateAnthonyoncemore?He¡¯susuallysotolerant.Didyoumakeamistake?¡±

    Millyrolledhereyesandgotintothecar.

    <i>Alright</i>,thetwo¨Cfacedpersonisputtingonashowagain.

    20

 Chapter 62

    Chapter62Investing15MillionDors

    Anthonyrelishedhissister¡¯sgentleandlovingactionstowardshimpletelyimmersedinthemoment,whenhewassuddenlydisturbed,causinghisdemeanourtoquicklyturngloomy.

    AsheshiftedhisgazetowardsStephanie,positionedbehindhim,heicilmented,¡°Isn¡¯titafundamentallessonineducationtoshow deferencetobothseniorsandjuniors?Whendiditbe<b>your</b>prerogativetoadmonishMilly?¡±

    Stephaniefeltunfairlyrebuked.¡°Anthony,Ididn¡¯tintendanywrongdoing.Isimplywishedtoaidyou¡­¡±

    ¡°Noneed.Concentrateonyourowndutiesandrefrainfromexpressingyouropinions.IfIencountersucmentsfromyouagain,I¡¯llpromptlynotifyourparentsabroadaboutthematter.¡±

    Withthat,Anthonypivotedandboardedthecarwithoutcastingasecondnceherway.

    Stephaniehadn¡¯tanticipatedthatAnthonywouldpushtheconversationthisfar.Shequiveredwithfury,hereyesbrimmingwithbitternessasshestampedherfoot.

    ByaddressingStephanieinsuchamanner,heindirectlydemonstratedhisbackingforMillyandassertedhisdominance.

    Theimplicationwasevident.AnyunfavourableremarksaimedatMillyinhispresencewouldleadtohiminformingtheirparents.They<b>were</b>awarethatherongoingpresencewiththeButsfollowingMilly¡¯sreturnwasmainlythankstotheirparents.Iftheirperceptionof<b>her</b>alsodeteriorated,shemightlosehercewiththeButsgoingforward.

    D*rnit!It¡¯sallbecauseofMilly!

    Stephaniegrippedherfists firmly,hernailspiercingherskinunnoticed.

    <i>Why</i>didMilleback?Whydidn¡¯tshesimplydieoutside?Whywasn¡¯t<i>I</i>thetrueheiressofaprosperousfamily!

    Oncehatredtakesroot,itflourisheslikeadesertflora,seekingeventheslightesthintofmoistureandspreading swiftly.

    Inthecar,MillyshotaquestioningnceatAnthony.Besideher,hereyebrowarchedincuriosity.¡°DidyoujusttellStephanietorespectherelders?¡±

    Anthonyblinked,caughtoffguard.¡°Howdidyoufigurethatout?¡±

    <i>Hadn¡¯t</i><i>she</i>gotteninto<i>the</i><i>car</i>earlier?Wasthecar¡¯ssoundproofingthatterrible?

    Millychuckledsoftly.¡°BecauseIcanreadlips.¡±

    Anthonywasutterlytakenaback.¡°Youcanreadlipstoo?Didyoudeliberatelylearnthat?¡±

    Millyshookherhead.¡°No,Ipickedituponmyown.¡±

    Intruth,shecouldn¡¯tquitearticteit.Itfeltasthoughshewasbornwithamultitudeoftalents,effortlesslygraspingwhatevercameherway.Regardlessofthedifficultylevel,sheseemedtoabsorbitinstantly.

    Lip¨Creadingputerhacking,racing,dancing,fighting¨Cmanyskillsfellintothatcategory.

    1/4

    69%

    Chapter62Investing15MillionDors

    +5Pearls

    Sometimes,sheevenwonderedifshewasn¡¯thumanbutratherarobottrainedelsewhere,withhermemorieserased.

    Uponhearingherderationofself¨Cteaching.Anthony¡¯sfacelitupwithpride.¡°Youreallyaremysister,Milly.

    Millylookedathiposedlyandcontinuedthediscussion.¡°Youbroughtuptheimportanceofrespectingeldersandstoppingherfrombullyingmteron,butwhatifIbetheobullyher?¡±

    Shewassimplyintrigued,asStephaniewasn¡¯tthesoleindividualtoobserveAnthony¡¯ssubstantilterations.Evensheperceivedhischangeassomewhatunreal,

    Inreplyto herquestion,Anthonystayedcalmandreplied.¡°Ifyoubullyher,thenthat¡¯sonyou.You¡¯renotthetypetostiruptrouble.Bullyingsomeoneusuallyindicatesthere¡¯saproblemwiththeother

    person.

    ¡°Besides,you¡¯reMilly.Lookingoutforyouryoungersisterisyourresponsibility.Howcouldthatbeseenasbullying?It¡¯syou,Milly,givinggenuineguidancetoyoursister.¡±

    Millywasimpressedandgesturedherapprovalwithathumbsup.

    ItmadeperfectsensewhyhehadheldthetitleofCrestwoodHigh¡¯stopstudentforthreeyearsinarow.Hisviewpointsweredistinctiveandunquestionable.

    Laterthatevening,Millyreceivedaphonecallfromn.

    ¡°Hi,amIspeakingwithMilly?¡±

    Millywastakenabackandresponded,¡°Yes,speaking.ThisisMilly.¡±

    nchuckled<b>and</b>spokeinhisdeepvoice,TmnHawkins,thedirectorofthemovie¡®SilentSea¡®youauditionedforearlier.Rememberme?<b>Haha</b><b>,</b>sorryfor<b>reaching</b>outste.I¡¯vebeenshootinginamountainvigtelyandjustgotback.WhenIreturned,Isawthenewsaboutyougoing<b>viral</b>.Don¡¯tfret.I¡¯vealreadytoldthePublicRtionsteamtomanageit,soitwon¡¯taffectyoutoomuch.¡±

    thetop

    MillyopenedTwitterandobservedthatthepoprnews,whichhadbeenconsistentlyranking

    inginthe

    five,hadvanished.

    Anyotherdirectorwouldseizeeverychancetoboostvisibilitythroughtrends,perhapsevenaimingforstingpresenceofthreetofivedays.Surprisingly,noptedtowithdrawabruptly,indicatingaclearreluctancetocapitaliseonthesurgeinpoprity.

    Shefoundherselfleaningslightlymorefavourablytowardsn.

    ¡°Thankyou,Mr.Hawkins.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rewee.Weacknowledgeouroversightinnotsafeguardingthescoringsheet.Iregretany.inconveniencecausedbyitsleakage.Nevertheless,giventhatyou¡¯veseenit,you¡¯reawarethatthe<b>entire</b>teamhasreachedaconsensus thatyou¡¯rethemostsuitablecandidatefortheroleofGiselle.Howdoyoufeboutthat<b>?</b>

    ¡°Mr.Hawkins,<b>I¡¯m</b>finewithit.Actingismypassion.¡±

    ¡°Haha,that¡¯smusictomyears.Here¡¯sthen.I¡¯llsendyouthecontractwithinthenextfewdays.Once

    2/4

    µç69%•þ

    Chapter62Investing15MillionDors

    +5Pearls

    you¡¯vesignedit,we¡¯llconsiderthisissueresolved.Iunderstandyou¡¯reaseniorinhighschool,withonlyatmonthremaininguntilthecollegeentrance<b>exam</b>.We¡¯rrangethefilmingandotheractivitiesafteryourexam,sowecancelebrateyoursesstogether.¡±

    ¡°Understood,Mr.Hawkins.¡±

    Afterendingthecall.Millyreleasedasighofreliefandcouldn¡¯tcontainthejoyandexcitementthatspreadacrossherface.

    Oncemore,shedemonstratedhertalentinthisworldandsteppedintotheindustryshecherished.

    Sherelishedtheartofacting,savouringthelibertyitofferedtoexplorediversefacetsoflifeandwitnessingtheemotionsherportrayalstirredinothers..

    Iseeded!

    Meanwhile,ontheotherside¡­

    nhadbarelyendedtheconversationwithMillywhenhenoticedaniingcall.His<b>hand</b>shook,nearlycausinghimtofumblehisphone.

    Mr.Tate,theCEOoftheTateGroup?

    What couldbethereasonforMr.Tatereachingouttome?

    Withcuriosity,hepickedupthephonewithtremblinghands.¡°Hello?IsthisMr.Tate?HowcanIhelp

    you?¡±

    Achillinglycoldmalevoicecamefromtheotherendofthephone.¡°Yes.¡±

    nwastakenabackbyGeorge¡¯sabruptresponse,leavinghimpuzzled.¡°Mr.Tate,whatdoyouneedfrom

    met

    Georgecuttothechase.¡°I¡¯veheardaboutyouruingmovieproject,¡®SilentSea.Arefundingshortages?Ifso,Icaninvest15milliondorsforyou.¡±

    Hiswordsweresocasuallyspokenthatnwasmomentarily stunned.

    Fifteenmilliondors?

    youContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    facingany

    Inthecurrentdomesticmarket,investmentsformajormoviesaretypicallyabouttwomillion,withonlyafergerproductionssurpassingtenmillion.However,hismovie,beingaliteraryandinnovativeprojectgearedtowardsawards,wouldn¡¯tnecessitatesuchaheftyinvestment.

    Despitehisexcitement,n,withhalfalifetimeofexperienceintheentertainmentindustry,understoodthatthere¡¯snosuchthingasafreelunch.

    ¡°Well,IappreciateMr.Tate¡¯sgenerosity,butmayIinquireifthereareanyotherinstructionsorrequestsyouhaveforme

 Chapter 63

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds:

    Chapter63DeliveringHerbalSoup.

    Georgereclinedinhisboss¡¯sseat,hisstarelockedontothputerscreen.

    +5Pearls

    Ahazysilhouettemovedelegantlyunderthemoon¡¯sglowonthedisy.Thefacewasobscured,andthevisualritywaslow,resemblingacandidshotfromsecurityfootage.

    Nevertheless,Georgecouldn¡¯tshifthisgaze,steadfastlyavoidingblinking.

    Thereareonlytwoconditions.First,Giselle¡¯srolemustremainunaltered<b>,</b><b>and</b>second,utilisethissumof15milliontoamplifytheteam¡¯sworkceconditions.Itshouldn¡¯tbeoverlystringent.Ifitprovesinadequate,returntome,andI¡¯llocatefurtherinvestment.¡±

    n<b>was</b>startled.

    Justlikethat?Isitthatsimpler

    Shouldn¡¯theactlikeotherbosses,tossing cashandsettingupaloverforasmallrole?

    Hedaredtoponderthisbutdidn¡¯thavethenervetovoiceit.Still,sinceitwassosimple,hewouldn¡¯trefuse.¡°Alright.Mr.Tate,Iwillfulfilyourrequests.¡±

    Afterhanging up.ncouldn¡¯thelpbuugh.Fortunewasdefinitelyfavouringhim.Themoviehadn¡¯tevenbegunshooting,andhealreadydidn¡¯tneedtostressaboutfinances.

    With15milliondorsat hisdisposal,hecoulddirectthemovieexactlythewayhewanted!

    Hisexcitementhadbarelstedtwominuteswhenasharpringtonebrokethesilence.Hegrabbedthephoneandncedatthescreen,causinghimtopauseonceagain.

    Thedisyread:Mr.ButfromButGroup.

    Whatwasgoingontoday?<i>Why</i>wereallthesepowerfulpeoplecontactingmeone<i>after</i>theother<i>?</i>

    Clearinghisthroat,heresponded,¡°Hello,Mr.But.

    Thevoiceontheotherendwasjustasicy.¡°Hmm.¡±

    Thissituationfeltoddlyfamiliar.

    <i>¡°</i>Mr.But,howmayIhelpyou?¡±

    Jordan¡¯stonewasserious.¡°Iunderstandyou¡¯resettoproduceanewmoviecalled¡®SilentSea,right?TheButGroupisveryinterestedinthisscriptand<b>has</b>chosentoinvest15milliondorsinit.¡±

    nswallowedhard.

    Ifhehadn¡¯tknownGeorgeandJordan,wasn¡¯tacquaintedwiththeirvoices,andhadn¡¯tsavedtheirnumbers,hemighthavethoughthewasdealingwithascamoracriminalgroup.

    Inthepast,whensearchingformovieinvestors,hehadtopleadandalmostbeg,practicallyonhiskneeswithhisscriptinhand.Evenwithgrandpromises,theyoftenchosenottoinvest.

    Now,someonewassuddenlykeentoinvest,anditallfeltunreal.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    1/4

    Äî:68%•þ

    Chapter63DeliveringHerbalSoup

    Hadthewealthysuddenlybemoregenerous?

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Thankyou.Mr.But.Iwaswonderingifyouhaveanyotherrequests.Sincewe¡¯restillinthepre-productionstage,wecannordingly.

    Anthony¡¯svoicewasfirm.¡°Ihavetwoconditions.First,Giselle¡¯srolemuststay the<b>same</b>,andsecond,usethesefundstomakesurethesetenvironmentifortableandnottooharsh.Ifit¡¯snotenough,<b>contact</b>me,andI¡¯ddmore.¡±

    Whenthecallended,nwapletelystunned.

    Whydiditfeelliked¨¦j¨¤vu?<i>I</i>justgotthesamerequestfrombothpowerfulmen.

    BothdemandedthatMillyyGiselle,andnooneelse.

    l¡¯aitamoment¡­

    MillyBut¡­ishersurnameBut?

    <i>The</i>recentlyrevealedheiressoftheButGroupalsohadthisname¡­

    So,theButGroupisbackingMilly!

    Inthatcase,it¡¯sunderstandablefortheButGrouptoinvest,butwhy istheTateGroupalsoparticipating?

    Couldtheonlinerumoursbeurate,hintingthat¡°Mr.TateactuallyhasafondnessforMr.But?

    Uponconsideration,itseemedconceivable.Thetwowereevenlymatched,andeachinteractioncarriedasubtleundercurrent.Moreover,theywerebothmatureandunmarried¡­

    Indeed,therealmofthewealthyisremarkablplex.

    Millyremainedunawareofn¡¯srecentencounter.

    Asusual,shewokeupearlyforschoolbutwassurprisedtofindsomeoneshedidn¡¯twanttoencounterwaitingatthedoor.

    StandingattheentrancetossA¨CSeniorYear¨CwasKen,arobustfigure,firmlyholdingontoassmate¡¯scorandpushinghimagainstthewallwithforcefulwords.Hisposturesuggestedapotential

    confrontation.

    Thessmateswatchedquietly,unsurewhethertogetinvolved.

    Previously,consideringMilly¡¯s<b>character</b>,shewouldhavemerelyleftthescene.Shetendedtoshyawayfromdisagreementsanddefinitelydidn¡¯twanttogetcaughtupinsuchcircumstances.

    Butnow,asthessAmonitor,/shefeltobligedtointervene.

    Steppingforward,shespoketoKenwithdetermination,saying,¡°Ken,whatareyoudoing?Releasehim!¡±

    Ken¡¯sclenchedfisthaltedinmid¨Cmotion,hisbodystillwithtension.

    Whodidmyangelhavetomuitnessmelikethis?Suchunfortunatetiming

    2/4

    Chapter63DeliveringHerbalSoup

    <i>Uh</i>¨Coh,what<i>if</i>sheseesmebeatingupherssmates?Wouldn¡¯tthatgiveherabadimpressionofme?

    HadIanticipatedherearlyarrival,Iwouldhavecontrolledmyself.

    +5Pearls

    Pullingbackhishandawkwardly,KenturnedtoMillywithatouchofuneaseandsaid,¡°Angel¡­you¡¯re

    here

    Millyfurrowedherbrow,lookingathimwithseriousness.¡°Whyareyoucreatingadisturbanceatourssroomentrance?Isresortingtoviolencereallythesolution?¡±

    Havinglivedthroughtwolifetimes,totalingalmostthirtyyears,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelexasperatedatthesightofthisboyresortingtoviolenceatthedropofahat.Shefeltlikegivinghimagoodwhack!

    Howimmature!

    Afraidofhergettingangry.Kenquicklyexined,¡°Angel,pleasedon¡¯tmisunderstand.Ididn¡¯tstarttrouble.It<b>was</b>himovertherebeingdisrespectfultowardsyou,sayingallsorts ofthingsabouthowprettyyouare.It¡¯slikeatoadlustingafteraswan.Doyou<b>think</b>hedeservesabeating?¡±

    Hisagitationmountingashespoke,hebegantorolluphissleevesagain.However,catchingMilly¡¯sicystare,hepausedandstoppedhimself.

    Theboy,feelingthreatened by him,hadn¡¯texpected<b>him</b>tospeaksoboldlyinpublic.Itwasprobablyembarrassingforhim,andheimmediatelyretorted,<b>unwilling</b>to<b>back</b>down,¡°Youjustsaidityourself.YoujustimedthatMillyisyourangndthatyou¡¯llmarryherinthefuture.Aren¡¯tyoualsoatoadlustingafter<b>a</b>swan<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Howdareyou!¡±Kenstuttered,unabletofindtherightwords.

    CaughtinMilly¡¯spiercingstare,histoughexteriormeltedaway,revealingablushandagentlermanner.

    Hemutteredtohimself,¡°Ididsaythat,butyouprovokedme.And,well¡­my<b>words</b>wereuncouth.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Takingadeepbreath,shmanded,¡°Ken,gobacktoyourseat.Handleconflictswithcivilityinthefutureandrefrainfromviolence.¡±

    Turninghergazetotheboy,shecontinued,¡°Youtoo,go<b>inside</b>.ssisstartingsoon.¡±

    SeeingMillygettingreadytodepart,Kenpanicked,¡°Angel,pleasewait!¡±

    Millywasconfused.

    Tohissurprise,shewitnessedabashfulboyproduceasizablethermosfromseeminglynowhere,presentingit.¡°Um,thisisaginsengherbalsoupmyauntmade.It¡¯sreallygood,andIthoughtyoumightliketotryit.

    Millywastakenaback.

    Whatabizarremove!

    <i>Who</i>deliverssoupatsuchanearlyhour,especiallyaherbalsoup?

 Chapter 64

    Chapter64IWon¡¯tHesitatetoTeachYouaLesson!

    <b>68</b><b>%</b>|

    +5Pearls

    Millywrinkledherforehead,preparedtorefuse,whenasizablehandabruptlyinterceptedher,seizingthe

    thermosbeforeher<b>.</b>

    ¡°Noneed.Millyisn¡¯tintothistypeofunhealthysnack,remarkedAnthonywithadarkexpression.

    Freshlyarrivingattheschool,hewascalledtotheofficebytheinstructor,leavingMillytonavigateher<b>way</b>tothessroomalone.

    Heneverimaginedthatamerefiveminutesafterheleft,someonewouldhavetheaudacitytochallenge

    hissister.

    Evenmoreaggravatingwasthefactthattheathletestandingbeforehim,whohadapriordisagreementwithhissisterthedaybefore,wasnowbeingoverlysolicitous.IthadtobebecauseMillyhadcaughthisattentionduringhervisittothegroveyesterday.

    Thethoughtofsomeonehaving feelingsforhissistercausedhisexpressiontodarkenimmediately.

    Ashelookedattheathleteinfrontofhim,hecouldn¡¯thelpbutseehimasanon¨Cmainstreamkidwithdyedyellowhair,wearingloafers.

    Ken,startledbytheunexpectedarrivalof Anthony,erupted,demandingsternly,¡°Identifyyourself,and<b>what</b>givesyoutheprivilegetospeakhere?AndregardingMilly,whodoyouthinkyouare?DoyoureckonI¡¯llpummelledyouintotheground

    Ashespoke,heinterceptedanothercautionarygazefromMillyandrecalledherdirectivenottoengageinafight.Swiftlyalteringhistone,heasserted,¡°Doyoubelieve?I¡¯llreportyoutotheteacher!¡±

    Hisdeliverywassmandingthatanuninformedobservermightconfusehimfortheteacher.

    Anthonygavehimachillyre.¡°She¡¯smyyoungersister,andI¡¯mthesixthmemberoftheButs.Howdareyouaddressmeinsuchamanner?¡±

    Kenwassurprised.

    Thesixthin<i>the</i>Buts?Wasn¡¯tthatMilly¡¯sbrother<i>?</i>DidIjustspoutoffinfront<i>of</i>Milly¡¯sbrother?

    Holdonasecond.Somethingdoesn¡¯taddup<i>.</i>

    HerememberedthatMilly¡¯ssixthbrother,thepersonwhocalledAnthony<b>and</b>yedbasketballwithhim<b>.</b>yesterday,borenoresemnceto<b>this</b>person.

    Haha!Heislying!

    Kenregainedhiposureandcountered,cockinghishead,¡°Quitwiththelies.I¡¯videyesonMilly¡¯ssixthbrotherbefore,andhe¡¯sfarmoredashingthanyou.Whodoyouthinkyouare,masquerading as.Milly¡¯sbrother?Takeagoodlookatyourself!*

    Thedisclosurelefteveryonespeechless.

    Anthonycouldn¡¯ttrusthiseyesashegazedatMilly,sensingbetrayal.¡°Sothat¡¯swhyyoudidn¡¯t speaktomeinthecarthismorning.Doyouhavesomeoneelseontheside?¡±

    1/3

    68%

    Chapter64IWon¡¯tHesitatetoTeachYouaLesson!

    +5Pearls

    Shehadn¡¯tspokeninthemorningbecauseshewasasleep.Whatnonsenseisthereabouthavingsomeone

    clsc?

    Sherubbedherforeheadinfrustration.¡°I¡¯vebeenwithyouallday,buriedinbooks.WhenwouldIevenhavethechancetolookforsomeoneelse?¡±

    Andevenifshehadtheinclination,it¡¯snotliketherewouldbeanytakers.

    Anthonycarefullyreflectedandrecognisedthately,hehadbeenconstantlybyhersideandhadn¡¯twitnessedhergrowingclose toanyoneelse.

    Asenseofreliefwashedoverhim.

    Justthen,Ken,positionedinfront,caughtsightofsomethingandeagerlyraisedhishand,beckoningandshingabrightsmilebehindthem.¡°Anthony,overhere!¡±

    Thistime,notonlyAnthonywastakenaback,butevenMillywasastonished.

    Coulditbethattherearetrulyotherssharingthesamenameinthisschool?

    Intrigued,thetwospun around,onlytofindWilliam¡¯sgazefixeduponthemasheindulgedinabun¡­

    William,caughtoffguardbytheirstares,forgottochewthebuninhismouth,swallowing<b>it</b>whole.Hechoked,hiseyesrollingindistress,

    Ken,positionednearby,swiftlyretrievedthethermosAnthonyhadtaken,unscrewedthelid,pouredfortingbowlofsoup,andpresentedittoWilliamwithasmile.<b>¡°</b>Anthony,enjoysomesoup.¡±

    Williamdidn¡¯tquitecatchhiswords,butthesightofwaterfeltlikeabeaconofhope.Heseizediteagerly,gulpingdownhalfacupbeforefinallycatchinghisbreath.

    ¡°Thanks.Bro.

    Whenherealisedwhowasofferinghimthe soup,herecoiledinfear,pointingatthepersonwithatrembling<b>hand</b>.¡°You¡­it¡¯s<b>you</b>.Areyoutryingtodrugme?¡±

    Hestoodonthebrinkofrubbinghisthroatraw.

    Onlyadayago,hehadburstKen¡¯sbasketball,andnowhewaspresentinghimwithsoup.Theremustbeahiddenagenda..

    Kenwasstillrevellinginthedelightofbeingaddressedas¡°bro¡±byMilly¡¯sbrother.AshenoticedthedoubtinWilliam¡¯sgaze,hevigorouslyshookhishead.¡°No,no,whywouldIeverintoxicateyou?Youaremyangel¡¯sbrother!

    ¡°Yesterday,amimunicationurred.Iwasunawareofyourenthusiasmforburstingbasketballs.Wehaveanabundanceofbasketballsavable.Ifyouwish,Icanbringthemalltomorrowforyoutoenjoypoppingasmuchasyoudesire.

    Williamremainedsilent.

    Couldthispersonpossiblybecraty?

    Observingthis,AnthonyandMillyfinallprehendedthesituation.

    2/3

    12:45Sun,23Jun

    Chapter54IWon¡¯tHesitatetoTeachYouaLesson!

    <b>68</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    Anthonyscowled,feelingtoodisinterestedtowitnesstheirdispute.¡°Enough.Let¡¯sgo,Milly.Paynoheedtothem.Let¡¯sproceedtoss.¡±

    HegraspedMilly¡¯swristfirmlyandbeganmovingtowardsthessroom.

    However,beforehecouldadvance,he<b>was</b>abruptlypulledbackandthrustagainsttheadjacentwall.

    Hisbodycollidedwiththewall,creating<b>a</b>mulledthud.

    Kengrittedhisteeth,clutchingAnthony¡¯sshirtfirmly,hiseyesringwithacautionaryre.¡°Whograntedyoupermissiontotouchher?DidyoubelieveIwasjestingwhenIcautionedyoubefore?¡±

    Caughtoffbnce,AnthonywaspressedagainstthewallbyKen,hisheadreeling.¡°Releaseme!¡±

    Kenclenchedhisteeth,<b>adamant</b>about<b>maintaining</b>hisholdonAnthony¡¯scor.

    AsMillprehendedthescene,heplexion<b>drained</b>ofcolour.Hasteningforward,shepromptlyintervened,swattingKen¡¯shandawayfromAnthonyandofferinghimassistance.¡°Areyoualright?Didyouinjureyourhead?¡±

    Anthonyexperiencedabriefmomentofdisorientationbutswiftlposedhimself,signallingtoMillynottofret.¡°I¡¯malright.¡±

    However,Millypersistedinherconcern,proposingtheyvisittheinfirmary.¡°Comeon,let¡¯sgogetyoucheckedout

    Withfortingsmile,Anthonydeclined.¡°It¡¯sokay,justabumpontheback,notmyhead.¡±

    Observing hisinsistence,Millyacquiesced<b>.</b>

    ShepivotedtoconfrontKen.Hervoicewasfrosty.¡°AsastudentatCrestwoodHigh,youareexpectedtoabidebytheschool¡¯sregtions.Iamneitheryourteachernoryourparent,sonaturally,Icannotcontrolyou.However,ifyoudaretoprovokeanyonearoundmeagain,Iwon¡¯thesitatetoemploymymethodstoteachyoualesson.¡±

    Kenrecoiledunderherchillingstare,recognisinghehadprovokedMilly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Ashivercourseddownhisspine,hislipstremblingashestammered,¡°Iapologise.Iwasjustfrustratedearlier.Iwon¡¯trepeatitagain.¡±

    Raisedinprivilegesincechildhood,Kenhadseldom encounteredrepercussionsforhisbehaviour.Teachersatschooloftenoverlookedhistransgressionsbecauseofhisstatus,fosteringhisshorttemperandpropensity<b>for</b>aggression.

    Thismarkedhisfirstapology-

    Thisisalsothefirsttimehehasexperiencedgenuinefear.

    ObservingMillystridepasthimtowardsthessroom,Ken hesitated,uncertainwhethertocallherormaintainsilence.

    20

 Chapter 65

    Chapter65JustCallMyName

    Theusual

    disorderlymanunexpectedlylookeddowncast,hiseyesswiftlyreddening.

    Beforedwellinginself¨Cpityforanextendedperiod,asharpsmacksnappedhimbacktoreality.

    +5Pearls

    ¡°D*<b>mn</b>it!I<b>was</b>curiouswhyyourbehaviourwasoddcarlier.Apparently,youwerelostinthoughtsaboutmyboss!I¡¯llteachyou<b>a</b>lessontoday!¡±Williamresembledanenragedlion,liftinghisfisttodeliverablow.

    Kenrefrainedfromretaliating,optinginsteadtoshieldhisheadanddodge,expressinggenuinedistress.¡°Anthony,there¡¯sbeenamisunderstanding.HowcouldIeverentertainthoughtsaboutyourboss?¡±

    Williamscoffed.¡°Millyismyboss.Areyouimplyingthatyouneverharbouredfantasiesabouther?Youordinarypeople,howdareyoupresumeyourselvesworthyoftheunmatchedbeautyofmyboss<b>?</b>¡±

    Kenfurrowedhisbrow,lookingupathim.¡°Isn¡¯tMillyyoursister?¡±

    William¡¯sraisedhand<b>froze</b>mid¨Cmotion.

    Oh,toKen,heappearedtobeMilly¡¯sbrother,Anthony.

    ¡°Um,mysurnameisTate,myfirstnameisWilliam,andmyaliasisAnthony.¡±

    Furthermore,wheneverheskippedssandgotcaught,hewouldprovidethenameAnthonytothedisciplinarmittee.Thisnameproveduseful,andtechnically,hewasalsopartlyAnthony.

    Since<i>I</i>waspartiallyAnthony,whatwastheharminsometimesbeingcalledthat?

    Atthismoment,Ken¡¯seyeswidenedindisbelief,asenseofdreadoveinghim.

    ¡°ThenwhoistherealAnthony?¡±heasked..

    Williampursedhislipsandsaid,¡°Yeah,youjustbeatup

    thatguy.¡±

    Ken¡¯spupilsdtedimmediately,utterlyshocked,hisfaceturningpale.

    WhathadIdone?

    NotowondermyAngelwassoenragedearlier!<i>I</i>hadactually<i>hit</i><i>my</i>brother¨Cinw?

    Ken¡¯skneesbuckled.Forgettinghispride,hescrambledtothewindow,pleading.¡°Myangel,forgiveme.Ihadnoideahewasyourbrother.Iactedrashly.IpromiseIwon¡¯tfightagain.¡±

    Millyfeltaheadacheformingfromhisbabbling.

    Now,thewholesswasstaringather.Despiteherusuaposure,shedidn¡¯twanttobethecentreof

    attention.

    Inhalingdeeply,shehaltedhisfragmentedspeech.¡°Okay,Igetit.Youcanreturnnow.Oursswillbegin.

    Kenpaused.¡°Whataboutmybirthdaypartyyoupromisedmebefore?¡±

    ¡°SinceImadeapromise,I¡¯llkeepit.Hopefully,thisvisitwillfinallyresolvematterswiththistroublesome

    1/3

    68%

    Chapter65JustCallMyName

    Ken¡¯sfacelitupwithawidegrin,showcasinghisteeth,ashereturnedtohisyouthful,innocentdemeanour.That¡¯sawesome!Iknewyouwouldn¡¯tletmedown,hehe.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowathim.¡°Ifyoudon¡¯tleaverightaway,Imightreconsider.¡±

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Alright,alright,I¡¯mheadingoutnow!¡±

    Beforehecouldfinishhissentence,hehadalreadydashedfivehundredmetres

    <b>away</b><b>.</b>

    Hetrulydeservedtobeanathlete.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Millyfinallyexhaledasighofrelief.Theelderswereright.Handlingyoungpeoplewasindeeddraining.

    Butbeforeshecouldeaseintorxation,hertranquillitywasabruptlyshatteredbytheloomingpresenceoftwofigures.

    Anthonyfurrowedhisbrowandpositionedhimselfbeforeherdesk.¡°Whatdidyoupromisehim?¡±

    William,withasteamedbunleftuntouched,fixedherwithanintensere.¡°Tellus,whatareyournningtodo?¡±

    Millygazedhelplesslyatthem.¡°Don¡¯tfret.It¡¯snothingserious.Hemerelyextendedaninvitationtohisbirthdayparty,whichIhadalreadyeptedbeforehand.Itwouldn¡¯tbepropertorenegeonmyword.¡±

    Thoughherexcitementforthepartywacking,shehadmadeapromise.Renegingnowwouldonlyadd<b>to</b>theawkwardness.Besides,shereasoned,shecouldsimplydeliverthegiftandmakeaswiftexit.

    However,AnthonyandWilliamremainedresoluteintheiropposition.

    ¡°No,youmustn¡¯tgo.Thatguyundoubtedlyharboursulteriormotives,Anthonyassertedfirmly.

    Williamechoedhissentiment.¡°Precisely,youcan¡¯tattend.¡±

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutfindamusementinthewaythetwoofthemwerebehaving.It<b>was</b>asiftheyweretreatingherlikeadelicateporcindoll,fearingshemightshatterthemomenttheyavertedtheirgaze.

    ¡°Ididn¡¯taskeitherofyoutoapanyme.Iassureyou,I¡¯mperfectlycapableofhandlingmyself,¡±shereassuredthem.

    Anthony¡¯shandmmeddownonthetablewitharesounding<b>thud</b><b>.</b>¡°I¡¯vemademydecision,andit¡¯sfinal.Asyourbrother,youhavetolistentome!¡±

    William,refusingtobeoutdone,broughthishanddownonthetablewithasharpp.¡°Imaybeyour¡­.subordinate,andImayheedyouradvice,butifyouchoosetogo,I¡¯llloserespectforyou!¡±

    Milly¡¯ssilencelingeredforamoment.

    Feelingincreasinglyembarrassedbytheirbehaviour,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutwonder.Whatonearthwasgoing

    on?!

    OnaSaturdayafternoon,MillyreceivedamessagefromKen.

    Afterponderingfor<b>a</b>while,sheoptednottoinformAnthonyandhaileda<b>taxi</b>tothespecifiedlocation.

    <b>2/3</b>

    12:45Sun,23Junt.

    Chapter65JustCallMyName

    <b>68</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    ItwastheParamountHotel,arenownedfive¨CstarestablishmentundertheFitzgeralds¡®businessdomain.

    Despitebeingawareofthehotel¡¯sreputationforopulence,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutfeeltakenabackbythvishdecorasshestoodattheentrance.

    ItwasnosurprisethatKenexudedsuchconfidenceandarrogance.Withafamilybackgroundlikehis,<b>maintaining</b>alowprofilewaslikelyoutofthequestion.

    BeforeMillycouldstepinside,shespottedatallfigureeagerlywavingatherfromtheentrance.¡°Angeleoverhere!¡±

    His enthusiasticvoicedrewthegazeofnumerouspassersby.Eventhoseacrossthmercialstreetcouldn¡¯tresiststealingancetocatchsightofthissupposedangel.

    Milly,whopridedherselfonhermentalfortitude,wishedshecoulddisappearintoaholeatthatmoment.

    Unawareofherinnerturmoil,Kendashedovereagerlylikeanexuberanthusky,hisfaceflushed.Whetherfromtheheatorhissprint,itwashardtotell.¡°Angel,youlookstunningtoday.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowinconfusion.

    Stunning!

    Today,shewassimplywearingawhitet¨Cshirtandshorts,herhairtiedupinacasualmanner,almostidenticaltoherusualschottire.Whicheyedidheusetoperceiveherasdressedup?

    ¡°StopcallingmeAngelfromnowon.Justusemyname.BeingcalledAnglwaysfeltstrange.¡±

    ¡°Yourname?¡±

    ThesuddenjoyleftKenutterlystunned.Hiseyeswidenedwithexcitement,andhisalreadybashfulfaceturnedsoredthatitlookedlikeitmightstartbleeding.¡°Can¡­canIreallycallyoubyyourname?¡±

    <i>Did</i>myangelpermittingmetousehernamemeanthatthegapbetweenuswasnarrowing<i>?</i>

    Ohmygod,amIdreaming?

    Millycouldn¡¯tfathomwhyhewassothrilled.Isn¡¯titnormaltoaddresssomeonebytheirname?Callingsomeoneanangelisn¡¯texactlyappropriate,isit?

    ¡°Sure,fromnowon,justcallmebymyname.¡±

    Thoughhewastall,Kensuddenlyappearedshy.Hehesitated,thenawkwardlymurmured,¡°Mil¡­¡±

    Millyfrowned,correctinghim,¡°It¡¯sMilly!¡±

    Ken¡¯sfacefellslightly.¡°Alright,Milly.¡±

    Millyhandedhimthegiftbox,speakingformally,¡°Hereisyourbirthdaypresent.Thankyouforinviting

    metoyour<b>party</b>,butIhaveanotherappointmentandneedtoleavenow.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter66ALavishBanquet

    68%

    +5Pearts

    Millyhadnonstolinger,particrlybecauseshewasn¡¯tacquaintedwithanyofKen¡¯sfriends.Hersoleaimwastodeliveragiftanddepart.

    Yet,asKenobservedhergettingreadytoleave,hegrewunexpectedlyworried.¡°Holdon,Milly,nowthatyou¡¯rehere,whynotjoinusfordinner?I¡¯vearrangedatableandthemealisprepared.Itwouldberegrettableforyoutodepartsopromptly.

    Millywasperplexed.¡°Isn¡¯tthisaparty?Youmusthaveotherschoolmatespresent.Letthemenjoythe<b>meal</b>.¡±

    Kenhesitated.

    Indeed,heliedaboutitbeingabirthdayparty.Ifonlyhehadknownearlier,hewouldn¡¯thavespokenlike

    that.

    ¡°Um¡­they¡¯veallleft.Iaskedmyssmatesovestnight,butsinceyou¡¯reunfamiliarwiththem,Iextendedaseparateinvitationtoyoutoday.¡±Withthat,hegentlygraspedherhandanddirectedhertowardtheelevator,anxiousshemightdepart.

    ¡°It¡¯sthetruth.Ifyoudoubtme,goupandverify.The<b>meal</b>isready,andtherearen¡¯tanyotherssmates!¡±

    AsMillywas drawnalong,sheexperiencedunease.Inaspontaneousmove,sheinadvertentlycollidedhishandagainstthedoorframe,producingaresounding¡°thud¡°.

    Kenwasstartledbyherintenseresponse.¡°You

    Millyretreatedasteptoregainheposure.¡°Iapologise,itwasunintentional.Isimplyamnotustomedtobeingincloseproximitytothe oppositegender.¡±

    Uponnoticingherpalliplexion,Kenpromptlyofferedreassurance.¡°<b>It¡¯s</b>alright,it¡¯smyfault.Ishouldn¡¯thavepulledyouwithoutyourconsent.¡±

    Milly,grapplingwithguilt,askedabouthishand.¡°Isyourhandalright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯salright,nothurtingintheleast.Weexperiencefartoughertumblesduringtraining,sothisisminor.¡±

    Uponhearingherconcern,Kenwasoverwhelmedwithexcitement,hiswholebeingbuzzingwithenergy.HewassothrilledthathewishedhecouldexecuteaperfectThomasirrightthenandthere,disregardinganydifortinhis hand.

    ¡°Milly,sincewe¡¯vemadeitallthewayhere,whynoeupandtakealook?I¡¯vespecificallyaskedthecheftoprepareseveralnewdishesforyou.Ifyoudon¡¯t<be</b><b>,</b>I¡¯lltrulybeheartbroken.Ipromise.Itwon¡¯ttakelong

    Withanexpressionfilledwithhope,Kenlookedat Milly,hisdemeanourresemblingthatofaworriedpupafraidofbeingleftbehind.

    Despitehisimposingstature,henowappearedpitifullylikeanabandonedpuppyon the vergeofbeing

    deserted.

    Millysighedsilently.Therewasnouseingettingannoyedwithsomeoneso young.

    1/3

    Chapter66ALavishBanquet

    mustdepart.¡±

    Kenbeamedwithdelightandnoddedcagerly.That¡¯senough.¡±

    Theelevatorrosetothehighestlevel.

    68%

    +5Pearls

    Milly,whodeemedherselfsomewhatculturedfromherpreviouslife,hadfrequentedmanvishgatherings.However,shewasstillsurprisedbythegrandeurofthetopfloor.

    Ifthegroundlevelwasimpressive,thetopfloorwasundeniablysplendidanvish.

    Theentirelevelresembledsomethingoutofafairytalepce.Millyponderedwhetherthedecorincludedrealgemstones.WhiletheFitzgeraldsasserteditwasmerelyafive¨Cstarhotel,shesuspectedtheyweredownyingit.Thiscecouldeffortlesslyqualifyasaseven¨Cstar!

    Kenguidedherintoaroom,anduponswingingthedooropen,shewasmetwithafeastsuitableforroyalty,onceagainleavingherinamazement.

    Thisfeastwasn¡¯tjustfigurative.Itwasagenuineroyalbanquet!

    Arrangedonacolossalrevolvingtable,<b>spacious</b>enoughforfortytofiftyguestsyanassortmentofexquisitedishes.Shroudedinmistemanatingfromdryice,itmirroredaspectaclefromvishbanquet.

    No,itwasevenmoreextravagantthanvishbanquet!

    Evenifshemanagedtotrya<b>small</b>portionofeachdish,shedoubtedshecouldsavourthemall.

    ¡°Youdidn¡¯tcookupoverahundreddishesforthis<b>banquet</b>,didyou?¡±Millyasked.

    Kenscratchedhishead,¡°It¡¯sactuallybeyondahundreddishes,butstrictlyspeaking,it¡¯snotatypicalbanquetbecauseofregtionsconcerningcertainprotectedanimals.Asaresult<b>,</b>ourchefshavemadesomealterationstothemenu<b>.</b>¡°

    Millywasspeechless.

    Inaseparatechamber,Georgerubbedhistemples,hisdelicatefingersslidingoverthecontractbefore.flingingittoDannybehindhim,remarking.¡°Havealookatthis.¡±

    Dannyawkwardlyreceivedthecontractandmeticulouslyreviewed it.

    Inhisthoughts,hecouldn¡¯tshakeoff<b>the</b>question:TheFitzgeraldsclearlyintendtoappeaseMr.Tatebyassigningthesmallerprojectswhilekeepingthebigonesforourselves.Yet,evenwithsuchefforts,Mr.Tatestilldoesn¡¯tregardthemhighlyenoughtobotherlookingatthecontracts.

    Yet,itwasclearthattheFitzgeraldswerereadytoengageinwhatappearedtobeanunprofitableagreementjusttolingerintheshadowoftheTateGroup.ConsideringtheTateGroup¡¯ssubstantialinfluenceinHalturia¡¯sindustry,evenasmallportionoftheirprosperitywouldbeenoughtosupporttheFitzgeralds

    ManyfamiliesendeavouredtoalignthemselveswithTateGroup.George¡¯sreadinesstocoboratewiththeFitzgeraldsstemmedfromtheirefficientproductstructure,whichmadecooperationlesplicated.

    Ultimately,businessmenprioritizetheirpersonalinterests.

    Followingprehensivereview oftheprojectcooperationnandacarefulobservationofGeorge¡¯s

    2/3

    Chapter66ALavishBanquet

    +5Pearls

    attitude,Dannyconfidentlydered,¡°Mr.Tate,therearenoconcernswiththecontract.Youcanproceed

    tosign.<b>¡±</b>

    HethenhandedthecontracttoGeorge.

    Withasubtle¡°<b>hmm</b>¡°,Georgeretrievedavaluablegoldenpenfromhispocketandpromptlyaffixedhis

    signature.

    Theagreementwasfinalised.

    Jasonwaspleasantlytakenabackbytheseamlessprocess.HewarmlyshookhandswithDanny,conveyinghisappreciation.¡°Thankyou,Mr.Jarvis.Thankyou,Mr.Tate.Wearefullyconfidentinthisprojectandlookforwardtoitssess,¡±

    Amongtheircircle,itwaswidelyknownthatGeorge,theCEOofTateGroup,wasagermaphobewhosteeredclearofphysicalcontact.Evenahandshakewasoffthetable,letaloneenduringthesmellofsmokefromsomeonenearby.

    TherewasasmallbusinessownerfromanemergingindustrywhoendeavouredtowinfavourwithTateGroupbysendingtwowomen,onlytofindthemselvesbankruptandforcedintoliquidationtheverynextday.

    Followingthat,whethertheybelieveditornot,everyoneremainedsilent.

    Dannyremaineposed,wearingaprofessionalsmileonhisface.¡°Thenwe¡¯llwaitforyour goodnews.¡±

    Deepdown,however,hecouldn¡¯thelpbutharbourdoubts.Heknewhedidn¡¯twieldenoughinfluence<b>to</b>swayGeorge¡¯sdecisions.ThiswasmerelyaformalityafterGeorge¡¯sreview,andhewasjustyingthe

    roleofaconversationalist.

    ¡°Ofcourse!¡±Jasonchuckled,hisweatheredfaceetchedwithwrinkles.¡°It¡¯sgettinte.Let¡¯senjoyamealfirst.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    20

    ÏÉ

 Chapter 67

    Chapter67IHaveaFiance

    Agroupofwaitersstartedserving dishesinanorderlymannerafterJasoncuedthem.

    66%

    +5Pearls

    Dannycouldn¡¯thelpbutfrownasthedisheskepinginforhalfanhour.HehadbeenworkingforGeorgeforalongtimenowandhehadn¡¯tseenanythinglikethisbefore.

    <b>¡°</b>Mr.Fitzgerald,there¡¯stoomuchfood.Thethreeofuscan¡¯tpossiblyfinishit.¡±

    Therewasanimpressivearrayoffoodonthetable.

    Jasonsmiled andexined,¡°Tobehonest,Ihadn¡¯tnnedon servingthismuchfoodtoday,but¡­mysoninvitedassmateandinsistedonservingagrandfeast.So,thechefcookedalot.¡±

    ¡°Since thechefwasalreadycooking,Itoldhimtomakemore.¡±

    Well,

    DannywasstunnedatKenputtingonsuchagrandshowjustforassmate.Itwasallthankstohavingawealthyfather,hesupposed.

    ¡°Isthessmateagirl?¡±Dannyasked.

    Jasonchuckled,¡°Yes,wehavehite,sowespoiledhimalot.<b>Although</b>he¡¯squitereckless,he¡¯snotwasteful.Ithinkhemustreallylikethisgirl.¡±

    Jasoncouldn¡¯thidetheaffectioninhiseyeswhenhetalkedabouthisson.

    Dannydidn¡¯tthinkmuchofit.Afterall,it¡¯snormalforateenageboytohaveacrush.

    Georgeshowednointerestintheirconversation.Heremainedsilentasifhewaslostinhisthoughts.

    Hekeptlookingatthescreenofhisphonebeforefinallytossingitontothetableinfrustration<b>and</b>leaningbackinhischair,sighing.

    Ihavetobepatient.There¡¯sonlyamonthleftuntiltheexams,andIcouldfindherafterthat.

    Thinkingofthis,Georgecouldn¡¯thelpbut<bugh</b>athimself.Heneverthoughthewouldevermisssomeonelikethis.

    Afterdinner,Jasoninsistedonseeingthemoff.

    Danny¡¯s impressionofJasonimprovedsignificantlyafterseeinghimbeinghumbleandsincere.

    ¡°Thankyou,Mr.Fitzgerald.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smypleasure,Mr.Tate,Mr.Jarvis.Thisway,please.¡±

    Jasonledthemtothenearestelevator<b>.</b>

    Asthethreeofthemwereatacorner,theyheardaintivevoice,¡°Milly,whydidyourejectme?¡±

    Althoughthevoicewasn¡¯tloud,it<b>was</b>clearlyaudibleinthequiethallway,especiallysincetheirdoorwasn¡¯tfully closed.

    Georgeinstantlystopped¡¯inhistracks.

    1/3

    68%/

    Chapter67IHaveaFiance

    +5Pearls

    Insidetheroom.Millyrubbedherforeheadinexasperation.Shecouldn¡¯tunderstandwhykidsthesedays.weresopersistent.Shehadnochoicebuttoexinagain,Imadeitclearearlier,thatwe¡¯restillstudentsandshouldfocusonourstudies.I¡¯mabouttotakemycollegeentranceexams.DoyouthinkIwouldagreetodateyounow?¡±

    Ken,flustered byhercoldness,stilltriedtobeg.¡°IpromiseIwon¡¯tdisturbyou.I¡¯llwaituntilyougraduate.Isthatokay?¡±

    Millyclosedhereyesanddeliveredthe<b>final</b>blow,¡°Sorry,Idon¡¯tlikeyou.Youdon¡¯thavetowaitforme.¡±

    Then,shestoodup.I¡¯vegivenyouabirthdaygiftandhaddinnerwithyou.Ineedtogohomenow.Happybirthday.¡±

    ¡°No!Don¡¯tleaveyet!¡±

    Kenstoodupagitatedlytostopher.¡°Youhavetotellmewhatyoudon¡¯tlikeaboutmesoIcanchange.¡±

    Millywasbeginningtogetirritatedbyhim.

    Sheregrettedhavingdinnerwithhim.

    ¡°Idon¡¯tlikethefactthatyoulikeme.Changethat<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°I¡­Kenturnedpale.

    Outside,Dannycouldn¡¯tholdbackhiugh.

    Hedidn¡¯texpectMillytobesosharp¨Ctongued,hittingthenailonthehead.

    HethoughtthatsomethinghadhappenedtoGeorgewhenhesawhimstandingstillin<b>ce</b><b>just</b>now.Then,hewastakenabackwhenheoverheardsomeoneconfessing toMillyafterhemovedclosertoGeorge.

    HehadnoticedallofGeorge¡¯sstrangebehaviorthesepastfewdays.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    GeorgelikedMilly,butsomeonewantedtosnatchMillyaway.DannyknewthatGeorgewouldbefurious.

    Dannyswallowednervouslyandncedup.Sureenough,George¡¯sexpressionwasdark,andhiseyeswerefilledwithamurderousintent.

    <i>The</i>Fitzgeraldsprojectisovernow.Theymightnotevengettosurvivenow¡­.

    Luckily,Milly¡¯sstancewasstrong.SherejectedKenrepeatedly.Thiswastheonly<b>reason</b>Georgehadn¡¯t

    goneonarampage.

    However,DannyfoundthatitwasalittlefunnyandinappropriateforGerogetocontinueeavesdropping.

    Inside,Kenwasn¡¯tgivingup.¡°Couldn¡¯tyougivemea<b>chance</b>?I¡¯mtand goodatsports.Evenmy

    academicsaren¡¯tgreat,Icangetintocollegeonasportsschrship.IreallylikeyouandI¡¯llbeyou.Canyou¡­?

    Millyraisedherhand tointerrupthim.¡®Stop!Ineedtomakethisclear.I¡¯vebeenengagedtosomeonesinceIwasyoung.Nomatterwhatyousay,Iwon¡¯tbetraymyfiance!¡±

    DannynoticedGeorge¡¯sexpressionsoftenedslightlywhenMillymentionedtheword¡°fiance¡°.

    2/3

    Chapter67IHaveaFiance

    +5Pearls

    Kendidn¡¯tbelieveit.¡°You¡¯relying.YoujustwentbacktotheButs.There¡¯snowaythatyou¡¯reengagedalready.¡±

    HehadinvestigatedMilly¡¯sbackgroundbeforepursuingher.

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.¡°Whynot?Itwasarrangedwhenwewerevery<b>young</b>.

    Forsomereason,George¡¯simagepoppedintohermind,makingherfeeloddlyguilty.

    Shewonderedifhewouldbeangryifhefoundoutsheused<b>him</b>asashield.

    Kendidn¡¯tknowwhoGeorge<b>was</b>anyway.Shecoulddealwiththater.Besides,nooneelsewasthereexceptfor thetwoofthem.

    20

 Chapter 68

    Chapter68YouCaughtMe

    Thinkingaboutthis,Millygotbolder.¡°Myfianc¨¦isthebest.He¡¯sbetterthanyouineveryaspect,andhe¡¯sonlydevotedtome.We¡¯resolelmittedtoeachotherandIwillneverbetrayhim.There¡¯snopointinwastingyourtimeonme.¡±

    Ken¡¯seyesgotreddishandteary.¡°Noway!Iknoweveryelitefamily¡¯syoungmanandthere¡¯snoonelikethat.You¡¯redefinitelylying.¡±

    Millygrittedherteethinfrustration.Kenwasbeingstubbornandhewouldn¡¯tlistentoher.

    Shecouldn¡¯tholdbackanylonger.¡°Isthatso?DoyouknowGeorgeTate,then?He¡¯stheCEOoftheTateGroupandmyfianc¨¦.DoyouthinkI¡¯dchooseaboylikeyouinsteadofamatureman?Areyouinsultingme?¡±

    Kenwasshockedashemurmured.¡°YoumeantheTatefromAdonio?What_¡±

    ¡°Ourgrandfatherswerrades.We¡¯veknowneachothersincewewerekids.Ican¡¯tlivewithout him.IthurtswhenImisshim.IlovehimsomuchthatIcan¡¯tconcentrateonmystudieswithoutadailykissandhugfromhim.So,Iwouldneverbetrayhimforyou.Doyouunderstandnow?¡±

    Aftersayingthat,Millyturnedaroundandheadedout.¡°IthinkI¡¯vemademyselfclearenough,sopleasedon¡¯tbothermeagain<b>.</b>You¡­

    irritateme.

    Millywasstunnedwhenshefoundherselfstaringstraightintoapairofamusedeyes<b>as</b>sheopenedthedoor.

    <i>It¡¯s</i>George!Howlonghadhebeenhere?Hadheheardeverything<i>I</i>said?

    Even thoughshewasprettythick¨Cskinned,beingcaughtbyGeorgewasembarrassingenoughtomakeherwanttohideinahole.

    Justthen,Jasonwasalsosurprised toseehissonintheroom.¡°Ken?¡±

    HeknewKen<b>was</b>heretonightbutdidn¡¯tknowwhichroomhewasin.

    JasonthoughtthatGeorgehadmetsomeoneheknewwhenhestoppedoutsidethe room,sohewaitedwithhim.Fromhisposition,hecouldn¡¯thearthevoicesinsideclearly.Hehadn¡¯texpectedtoseeKenwhenthedooropened.

    Kenwasequallyshockedtoseesomanypeopleoutside,includinghisfather.¡°Dad?Whatareyoudoinghere?¡±

    Theywereatalossatthemoment

    Danny,whomighthaveknown<b>what</b>washappening,chosetostaysilenttoavoidbeingintrouble.

    George¡¯smaicandamusedvoicebrokethesilence.¡°<b>Are</b>youdone?¡±

    Millyheardthughterinhisvoice.Shewassoembarrassed.

    Hehadheard<b>it</b><b>and</b>he<b>was</b>mockingher.

    1/3

    <b>68</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter68YouCaughtMe-

    +5Pearls

    Ifshe¡¯dknown,shewouldn¡¯thaveusedhiminherlie.Nowhehadcaughtherandwouldn¡¯tleaveheralone.

    Sureenough,headded,¡°Goaheadifyourgatheringisn¡¯toveryet.Don¡¯tmindme.Whenyou¡¯redone,I¡¯lltakeyouhome.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    TherewasnowayshecouldcontinuemeetingKenwithGeorgebeinghere.

    Beinganexperiencedbusinessman,JasonquicklysensedthatthegirlwasclosetoGeroge

    Hewasguessingtheirrtionshipbasedontheirages.

    Thisgirlwasstillinschool,andMr.Tatehadasessfulcareer.Shemustbehisrtive.IheardthatMr.Tate onlyhadayoungerbrotherinhighschool.So,she¡¯slikelyayoungdistantrtivewho¡¯slikeasistertohim.

    SeeinghowGeorgetalkedtoMillydotingly,JasonwassurethatMillywassomeoneimportanttoGeorge.HethoughtthatitwouldbebeneficialfortheFitzgeraldsifKendatedMilly.

    Jasonsmiledandsaid,¡°Mr.Tate,letthekidshavefun.Mydriverwilltakeyoursisterhomesafelter.¡±

    Georgeraisedaneyebrow.¡°Sister?Whosaidshe¡¯smysister?¡±

    Jasonwasstunned.¡°No?ThenmayIaskwhosheis¡­

    GeorgelookedatMilly,wholoweredherhead,wishingshecoulddisappear.Hefoundherfunny.

    Thistripwasworthit.

    Hesmiledandsaidinaloudandclearvoicemakingsureeveryoneheardit,¡°She¡¯smyfianc¨¦e.¡±

    Then,headded,¡°Shecan¡¯t<b>live</b>withoutme.Ithurtsherwhenshe<b>misses</b>me.Shelovesmesomuchthatshecan¡¯tconcentrateonherstudieswithoutadailykissand hugfromme

    Millyreachedupandmpedherhandoverhismouth.¡°Shutup!Don¡¯tletmehearanotherword!¡±

    GeorgerepeatedwhatshesaidtoKen,wordforword!

    Millywasmortified.Evenaholecouldn¡¯thideherembarrassment.Shewantedtohide inouterspace.

    ¡°What?¡±Jasonalmostcopsedfromtheshock.

    HerealizedthatKenhadbeentryingtowooGeorge¡¯sfianc¨¦e.

    Hisvisionwentck,muchlikethefutureofhisfamily.

    Itmightbedifferentiftheirunionwasforatypicalbusinessalliance,butseeingGeorgesmilewhenMillycoveredhismouth,Jasonknewthathewasdoomed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Georgewasknownforhisdislikeofphysicalcontact,includingshakinghands.

    JasonrealizedthatMillymustbeveryimportanttohim.

    forthefirsttimelookingatthetandmature<b>man</b>whoevcelledineverywayhedidn¡¯t

    2/3

    12:45Sun,23Junti

    Chapter68YouCaughtMe

    Indeed,allhissweettalkandchildishconfessionsmeantnothinparedtoamatureman.

    Yethewasn¡¯twillingtogiveup..

    ¡°Milly,canhereallymakeyouhappy?I¡¯myoungerandcangiveyoueverything.I¡­¡±

    Justashetriedtobegforthsttime,hegotppedhard.

    <b>68</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Shutup,brat!Whatthehereyoubberingabout?ThisisMr.Tate¡¯sfianc¨¦e.Youshouldgreetherrespectfully!¡±

    20

 Chapter 69

    Chapter69I¡¯llTakeYouHome

    +5Pearls

    KenclutchedhisfaceandlookedatJasonindisbelief.Itwasthefirsttimehehadeverbeenhit.¡°Dad¡­<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°ImnotyourDad!You¡¯renolongermysonifyoudon¡¯tapologizetoMr.Tatenow!¡±Jasonwasfirm.

    HecouldtellthatGeorgehadasoftspotforMilly.Nowonderhehadbeenwaitingatthedoorwithoutleaving.

    Ifhecouldn¡¯tgetKentogiveup,theFitzgeraldsmightaswellfileforbankruptcyfirstthing inthemorning.

    However,Ken,whowasinhisrebelliousstage,didn¡¯tseeitthatway.Apologizinginfrontofthedivawouldmakehimdieinembarrassment.

    ¡°Iwon¡¯tdothat!¡±Heyelledandran<b>away</b>.

    ¡°Getbackhere,brat!¡±

    Jasontriedtochaseafterhim,butKenwasalreadyoutofsight.

    Atthispoint,George¡¯seyeshadturnedcold,hisearliergoodmoodwapletelygone.

    HewasinagoodmoodbecauseMillyhadsaidthatshelikedhim.Itwasamelodytohisearsregardlessof

    thetruth.

    Now,hefeltfuriousassomeonewaseyeingher.

    Jasonwipedthecoldsweatfromhisforehead,instinctivelyknowingthatwhatwasabouttohappenwouldbeunbearable.

    HehadtosavetheFitzgeralds.Hecouldn¡¯tlethisfamily¡¯slegacyendinhishands.

    Suppressinghisfear,JasonpleadedwithGeorge.¡°Mr.Tate,it¡¯smyfaultfor notraisingthatbratproperly.Don¡¯tworry,I¡¯llsendhimabroadtonighttoaboardingschoolwherehewon¡¯tgettebackthesefewyears!He¡¯llneverbotherthisyoundyagain.¡±

    Itwasstrange.EventhoughhewastwodecadesolderthanGeorge,hewasutterlycrushedbyhispresence.

    Georgecoldlyraisedaneyebrow.¡°Thesefewyears?¡±

    SeeingGeorge¡¯sdissatisfaction,<b>Jason</b>quicklyadded,¡°Mr.George,it¡¯snotanissue.Duringtheseyears,I¡¯l!expandourmarketabroadandkeephimthere.Ifheinsistsoingback,I¡¯llhirebodyguards¨Cno,specialforcestofollowhimaround.Ifheeventhinksaboutapproachingthisyoundyagain,I¡¯llbreakhislegs immediately,includinghisthirdone!¡±

    Thethirdleg<b>too</b>?

    MillywasshockedatJason¡¯swilltokeephis familybusiness,

    Itworked!George¡¯sexpressionimprovedsignificantly,andhenoddedreluctantly.¡°Mhm.¡±

    ToJason,itsoundedlikemusicfrom theheavens.

    1/3

    Chapter69I¡¯llTakeYouHome

    wascoldbutcaring.

    Millyslungherbackpackover<b>her</b>shoulderandtriedtowalkpasthim.¡°Nothanks.I¡¯lltakeacab.¡±

    45Pearls

    EverytimeGeorgespoke,sherememberedthoseembarrassingstatementsshehadmadeearlier.Shewouldn¡¯tholdbackandchokehimtodeathiftheystayedtogether.

    Shehadn¡¯tevenstartedcollegeor wonanyactingawardsyet.Shedidn¡¯twantto<b>go</b>tojailbeforeachievingthosethings.

    MillysighedinreliefasGeorgedidn¡¯tstopher.

    Shehadn¡¯twalkedfarwhensheheardhimsay,¡°Mr.Fitzgerald,doesthisroomhavesurveincecameras?Pleasesendmeacopyofthefootage<b>.</b>¡±

    Jasonimmediatelyresponded,¡°Yes,I¡¯llcontactthesecurities<b>right</b>away.¡±

    Millystoppeddeadinhertracks.ShebitherlipasshecursedGeorgein herheart.

    Hewastantlythreateningher.Byaskingforthesurveince,heclearlyintendedtouseittoshowhergrandpaandparents.Shewouldn¡¯tbeabletoexinherselfatallwhenthattimecame.

    ¡°Areyouthreateningme?¡±Millyturnedtoreathimlikeanangrypufferfish.

    Georgedidn¡¯tseemtonoticeheranger,exiningasamatter¨Cof¨Cfactly,<b>¡°</b><b>Are</b>youkiddingme?TheTatesandtheFitzgeraldsarebusinesspartners.Understandingeachother¡¯soperationsandcheckingsurveinceisanormalpartofourcooperation.Right,Mr.Fitzgerald?¡±

    Jasondidn¡¯tdaredisagree.Hesaidwhilenoddingfuriously,¡°Yes,exactly.Youmightnotunderstandourbusinesscustoms.Checkingsurveinceis<b>a</b>standardprocedurebeforesigningcontracts.¡±

    Millywasatalossforwords.

    Liars!

    Althoughshehadn¡¯tbeenaCEO,she¡¯dactedinmanycorporatedramasandworkedinseverapanies.Sheknewenoughtoknowthatnoonecheckedsurveincebeforesigningcontracts.

    DotheythinkthatI¡¯manidiot?

    GeorgencedatherandurgedJason,¡°Mr.Fitzgerald,I¡¯m<b>on</b>atightscheduleandhaveavideoconference<bing</b>up.Pleasegetthesurveincefootagequickly.¡±

    ¡°Ofcourse,rightaway.¡±

    Millygrittedherteethandsaid,¡°Takemehomeinsteadofdoingthat.¡±

    Sinceitwasafreeride,whynotenjoy<i>it</i>?Itmightbeawkward,butit¡¯salrightaslongasI¡¯mnot<i>feeling</i>embarrassed.

    George¡¯sexpressionfinallysoftenedabit.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Justthen,henoticedthesmallgiftboxonthetable.Itwasalongbox,wrappedinold¨Cfashionedwrapping

    paper.

    RecallingMillywishingKen¡°HannyBirthday¡±<b>just</b><b>now</b>,itwasn¡¯t<b>hard</b><b>to</b>guesswhatthiswas.

    2/3

    12:46Sun,23Junt.

    Chapter69I¡¯llTakeYouHome

    Georgewalkedover,pickedupthebox,andtoreoffthewrappingpaper.

    68%

    +5Pearls

    Asilverfountainpenwaslyinginsidethebox.Itwasn¡¯tanythingfancy.Itlookedinandsimplebuthe

    wantedit.

    Beforehe realizedit,he¡¯dalreadypocketedthepenandswappeditwiththegoldoneheusuallyusedtosigndocuments.

    ¡°You¡­¡±Millyfrownedathisactions.¡°ThatwasKen¡¯sbirthdaygift!¡±

    George¡¯sexpressionturnedcold<b>again</b>.¡°Yougaveittohim?¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tevenhavethetimetonodbeforeJasoncutheroff,¡°Haha,mysoncan¡¯tevenwriteproperly.It¡¯sawastetogivehimapen.Mr.Tate,youshould<b>keep</b>it.Thatsilverfountainpensuitsyoumuchbetter.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    EvenDanny,whohadbeenstandingsilentlyaside,couldn¡¯thelpbutgiveathumbsup.

    Jason¡¯stterywasamazing.

 Chapter 70

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter70TheManinaGoldenMask

    +5Pearls

    Jasoncarefullywipedthesweatfromhisforehead,marvelingattheemotionalrollercoasterhehadjustexperienced.HenowunderstoodthatGeorgecherishedMillydeeply.Hecouldn¡¯tstandtoseehergivinggiftstosomeoneelsebesideshim.

    GeorgewaspleasedwithJason.¡°See,evenMr.Fitzgeraldagrees.HowcouldIrefusehim?¡±Georgesmiledwhilesaying<b>that</b>.

    Millyrolledhereyesandsaid,¡°Thepencostsonly120dors,whichisobviouslycheaperthanyours.¡±

    ShehadseenmanyluxuryitemsandcouldinstantlytellthatthepenGeorgehadtossedintotheboxwasincrediblyexpensive,enoughforadownpaymentforamodestapartment.

    However,Georgewasunfazedashesaidnonchntly,¡°Ipreferusingapenthatisexactly120dors.¡±

    MillywasspeechlessatGeorge¡¯s stubbornness.

    Itwasfunnythathechoseacheappenand threwawayanexpensiveone.

    JasonsighedinreliefwhenMillyandGeorgeleft.Suddenly,hethoughtofsomethingandpulledDanny,whohadn¡¯tgonefar,asideto<b>ask</b>quietly.¡°Mr.Jarvis,aboutthecontractbetweentheFitzgeraldsandtheTates¡±

    Hefeltuneasy.Eventhoughthecontracthadbeensignedbeforeallthishappened,iftheTateswantedtobackout,theFitzgeraldshadnochoicebuttply.

    Georgehadn¡¯tgivenadefiniteanswerbeforeheleft,andJasondidn¡¯tdaretoprobehimaboutit.

    DannymaintainedhisprofessionalsmileandsaidtoJason,¡°Don¡¯tworry.SinceMr.Tatedidn¡¯tsaythecontractwasvoid,therewon¡¯tbeanyissues.¡±

    Jasonwasrelievedwhenheheardthat.

    ¡°Phew!Great!¡±

    Hewasluckythathehadreactedquicklyjustnow.IfhehadbeenanyslowerindealingwithKen,GeorgewouldhavetakenactionagainsttheFitzgeralds.

    ItwasworthexchangingabrightfuturefortheFitzgeraldswithapforKen.

    Jason¡¯slegswerestilltremblingwhenhecopsedontothesofa.

    Atthatmoment,hiseyecaughtsightofthesmallboxonthetable.

    Openingit,hesawthegoldfountainpenlyingquietlyinside.EventhoughhehadseenitwhenGeorgewassigningthecontract,itsgleamingexteriorwas almostblindingwhenhelookedatitupclose,

    Wait¡­itlooksfamiliar¡­

    GeorgesuddenlyrecalledseeingthepenatamajorauctioninNlirone,whereamysteriousbuyerwearingagoldenmaskhadboughtitforahighprice.Thegoldhadleftadeepimpressiononhim.

    HewonderedifthemanwiththegoldenmaskhadboughtitforGeorge.

    1/3

    Chapter70TheManinaGoldenMask

    Itcouldbepossible.

    +5Pearls

    Inthecar.

    Millysatinthebackseat,huggingherbackpackandstaringoutthewindow,ignoringGeorge.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Georgewasn¡¯tupset.Heyedwiththesilverfountainpenfondly.Hewasreluctanttoputitaway.

    ¡°February23rd,¡±Georgesuddenlysaid.

    Millycalmlyasked,¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mybirthday.¡±

    SeeingthatMillykeptquiet,Georgeadded,¡°Iwantabirthdaypresenttoo.¡±

    Millyremainedsilentagain.

    ¡°Ithastobeatleast121dors,¡±headded.GeorgeinsistedMillygivehimapresentmoreexpensivethantheoneshegavetosomeoneelse.

    Millyfrowned,lookingatthemaninthesuitinfrontofher,onceagainquestioningherunderstandingof

    him.

    PeoplehadalwayssaidGeorgewassomeone decisive,noble,andterrifyinginhiswaysandnoonedared.offendhim.

    But,he<b>was</b>alwayschatty,childish,andstubborninfrontofMilly.Shewonderediftheoneinfrontofher<b>was</b>aclone.

    Millysaidexpressionlessly,¡°Yourbirthdayisover.WhyshouldIgiveyouagift?¡±

    ¡°<b>Which</b>universitydoyouwanttogoto?¡±

    Milly<b>was</b>takenabackbythechangeoftopic.¡°Huh?¡±

    Onceshecaughtup,sheanswered,¡°CrestfallenUniversity.¡±

    Georgewasnotsurprisedbyheranswer.Hecontinuedtoywiththe<b>pen</b>.¡°Let¡¯smakeabet.¡±

    ¡°Abet?¡±Millysquinted.Whatwasheuptonow?

    ¡°Ifyou<b>win</b>,I¡¯llgiveyouahelicopter.Ifyoulose,you¡¯llgivemesomethingpricedat121dors.Howaboutthat?¡±

    Millykeptquiet.

    Withhercurrentgrades,gettingintoCrestfallenUniversitywasasurething.Georgewasobviouslygoingtolosethebet.Shewonderedwhatwasheafter.

    Ordidhe,likehisbrother,haveaproblemwithhis<b>brain</b>?

    §¯

    itcaemedlikedubidinucouldhehereditari

    2/3

    Chapter70TheManinaGoldenMask

    +5Pearls

    Georgesawherhesitation andhesmirked.¡°What¡¯swrong?Areyouafraid?Orareyounotconfidentinyourgrades?¡±

    Millycouldtellthathewastryingtoprovokeher,butshestillsmiledsweetlyandagreed,¡°Sure.¡±

    Milly<b>wasn¡¯t</b>worriedatall.Withhergrandfatheraround,Georgewouldn¡¯tdaretouseforceonher,notmatterhowpowerfulhewas.

    Besides,afreehelicopterwasnotsomethingtopassup!

    HersmilewassobrightthatitdazzledGeorge¡¯sheart.

    Hecouldfeelhisheartpoundingnonstop.

    <i>He</i>gulpedasheyedwiththepenslowly.Hismindwas<i>filled</i>withhought,hersmilewasworthit.

    Hewouldbuyherafleetofhelicopters.Shecouldrideadifferentoneeveryday.

    Millyhadnoideaabout<b>what</b>hewasthinking.WhentheyarrivedattheButs<b>Mansion</b>,shequicklythankedhimandranoffbeforehecouldrespond.Herhairwasflyingasthewindbrushedagainsther

    face.

    Georgecouldn¡¯thelpbuugh.

    Hejusthadtowaitalittlelongeruntilthecollegeentranceexam.

    Danny,sittinginthefrontpassengerseat,wassurprisedtoseeGeorge¡¯ssmile intherearviewmirror.

    IthadbeensolongsinceGeorgehadsmiledlikethis.

    George¡¯sparentswouldbethrilledtoseehimsmile.

    Millywasn¡¯tavoidingGeorgpletely.She¡¯rushedbacktodoherhomework.

    Itseemedthatteacherseverywherealwaysgaveoutabunchofquestionsforpracticebeforeexams.Sheneededtpletetwentysetsoftestsovertheweekend.

    Sometimesshewonderedifteacherswerpetingoverthequalityoftheirteachingortheamountofhomeworktheyassignedtotheirstudents.

    20%

 Chapter 71

    AFilmQueenofTwo Worlds

    Chapter71ATeacher¡¯sPain

    +5Pearls

    Jasonkepthisword.AssoonasMillyarrivedatschoolthefollowingday,sheheardthatKenhadquitschond goneabroad.He leftinsuchahurrythathedidn¡¯tevenhavetime topackhisbooksonhis

    desk.

    Onthefield,thesportsteacherwhotaughtaerobicswascryinghisheartout.Hewailedabouthowhisstarstudenthadn¡¯tevenhadthechancetoblossomandrepayhiscarefulnurturingbeforeleaving

    Itmusthavecreatedquiteascene,asthedeanwascrouchedbesidehimfortinghimandremindinghimnottodisrupttheschool¡¯simage.

    Thisonlymadetheteachercryevenlouder,hisheart¨Cwrenchingsobsechoedacrossthefield.

    Forsomereason,Millyfeltalittleguilty.

    IfKenhadstayed,hecouldhave<b>used</b>histalentstogetintoa<b>good</b>university,jointhenationalteam,servehiscountry,<b>and</b>shineinhisfield.Buthehadtogoabroadbecauseofher.

    Millysighed,tookoutatissue,andhandedittothecryingteacher.¡°Don¡¯tbetoosad,Sir.It¡¯sapitythatKen,whowassogoodatsports,hadtoleave,<b>but</b>don¡¯tcrytoomuch.Don¡¯thurtyoureyes.¡±

    ShecouldtalktoGeorgeiftheteacherwantedKenteback.Afterall,ruiningsomeone¡¯sfuture<b>was</b>agrievoussin!

    Theteacherfeltalittleembarrassedwhenhesawthetopstudentandfuturevaledictorianoftheseniorsfortinghim<b>.</b>¡°Thankyou,Milly.But..WhotoldyouKen<b>was</b><b>good</b>atsports?¡±

    Millywastakenaback.¡°Huh?Heisn¡¯t?¡±

    Shewonderedwhytheteacherwascryingsomiserably.

    Thesportsteacherwipedhistearsawayandstartedcountingonhisfingers.¡°Kenwasalwayte,skippedpractice,didn¡¯ttakesportsseriously,andwasinconsistentinhisefforts.Inshort,hewasamess.Actually,I¡¯mhappythatheleft.¡±

    Milly¡¯smouthcouldn¡¯thelpbuttwitch.

    Thentheteachercontinued,¡°But,whilehe<b>was</b>here<b>,</b>allthestudentswereafraidofmakinghimwait,sotheywouldgathercarly.Ididn¡¯thavetogetthemtolistentome.Nowthathe¡¯sgone,howwillImanagethestudents?<b>Can</b>youunderstandmypain?I¡¯matalossnow!Milly,whereareyougoing?Canyouunderstandmy<b>pain</b><b>?</b>¡±

    Millykeptquietandwalkedaway.

    I¡¯mdeaf.Ican¡¯thearathing.Shechantedinherheart.

    Ishouldn¡¯thaveasked!

    Howdidtheschoolmanagetohiresuchateacher?Isheheretoliventhingsup?

    AssoonasMillyenteredthessroombeforesheevensatdown,Williammysteriouslypulledher<b>aside</b><b>and</b>whispered,¡°Boss,Ken<b>went</b>abroad.Didyouknowaboutit?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter71ATeacher¡¯sPain

    Ihadevenalmostgotdeafbytheteacher¡¯scrying.

    Williamcontinued,¡°Rumourhasitthathewasforcedtoleave!¡±

    <b>68</b>

    +5Pearls

    Millypausedwhiletakingoutherbooksandlookedathimincredulously,¡°Youknowwhathappenedbehindcloseddoors?Didyourbrothertellyouthat?¡±

    Williamwaspuzzled,¡°Whatdoesthishavetodowithmybrother?¡±

    MillyknewthatWilliamcouldn¡¯tfigureitoutwithhisintelligence.

    ¡°Tellmeaboutit.¡±

    Williamlookedaroundtomakesurenoonewaslisteningbeforehespoke,¡°Actually,heleftbecauseofme!Ifoundafortune¨CtellerandtoldhimtoperformaritualtomakeKenleave.Ididn¡¯texpectittoworksowell.Thefortune¨Cteller<b>is</b>amazing!¡±

    ¡°Youknowwhat?He¡¯ssocool!HetookonelookatmeandknewwhichschoolIwasfrom!Isn¡¯tthatawesome?¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    TherewasaschoolbadgeonWilliam¡¯suniform,evenanidiotcouldtellthathewasfromCrestwoodHigh.

    ¡°Thisfortune¨Ctellerwasnice.Normally,hecharges105dorsperreading,buthegavemeadiscountandonlychargedme75dors.Ihadevenjoinedhismembershipfor1500dors.Boss,ifyouneedanythingfromhim,youcanusemymembershipcard.¡±

    ¡°No,thanks.Ibelieveinmaterialism.¡±

    Suddenly,shefelt<b>that</b>theTateswerequiteperceptive.Theyhadgivenmostofthpany¡¯ssharestoGeorgeandleftWilliamaportionjustenoughforhimtolivfortably,clearlytellingGeorge,<b>you</b>havecontroloverthefamilyassetsandyourbrother.

    Williamwouldn¡¯tsurviveforlongwithhismentalitywithouttheTates¡®protection.

    SeeingthelookinMilly¡¯seyes,Williamfrowned,¡°Whyareyoulookingatmelikethat?It¡¯sthesameway.Georgelooksatme.¡±

    ¡°Soyourbrotherlooksatyoulikethistoo?¡±

    WhatMilly<i>really</i>wantedtoaskwas,Doesyourbrotheralsothink<i>you¡¯re</i>anidiot?

    Williamscratchedhishead,¡°Yeah,justlikethewayyou¡¯relookingatmenow.Maybehe¡¯sproud<b>that</b>I¡¯m<b>so</b>smart<b>and</b>hecan¡¯tlookaway<b>.</b>¡±

    Godisindeedfair.<i>He</i>openedadoorforyouandsealedallofyourwindowswithconcrete.

    ¡°Stoptalkingtome.You¡¯retoodisturbing.¡±

    ¡°AmIdistractingyoufromstudying?¡±

    ¡°No,myIQisdisturbed.

    Williamkentquiet.

    2/3

    12:46Sun,23Jun

    Chapter71ATeacher¡¯s<b>Pain</b>

    <b>68</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    Fortunately,afterthislittleepisode,everythingwentsmoothlyoverthenextmonthuntilthedayofthecollegeentranceexams.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ItwasagloomydayonJune7th,thedayoftheexams.

    Surprisingly,themostnervouspersonoftheButswasJordan.

    HehadfinishedhisworktwodaysearliertofreeuptimetoapanyMillytotheexams.

    ¡°Milly,haveyoucheckedyourexamslip?Didyoubringit?¡±

    ¡°DidyoubringyourpencilcaseandIDcard?¡±

    ¡°ShouldIcallyourteachertocheckifyouhaveleftoutanything?¡±

    Jordanhadbeenenrolleddirectlybytheuniversitywithouttakingthecollegeentranceexam,andithadbeensolongthathecouldn¡¯trememberthedetails.

    Therewerealwaysstoriesabout peopleforgettingthisorthatandneedinghelpfromthepoliceonexamday.Hewantedtobefullypreparedtoavoidanymishaps.

    However,hewasn¡¯tbotheredifMillyscoredzerosincehecouldtakecareofherforlife.Butthatwoulddampenherenthusiasm,andhedidn¡¯twanthertobesad.

    Jordantookouthisphomakeacall.

    Millystoppedhimintime,¡°Jordan,we¡¯vepackedeverything.You¡¯veaskedIvantocheckmorethantwentytimes.We¡¯llbefine.¡±

    20

 Chapter 72

    Chapter72JordanisNervous.

    Jordanfrownedashewasfeelinguneasy.Areyousurethat everythingisalright?¡±

    Ivan,standingnearby,quicklynodded.

    Hehadcheckedeverythingmeticulouslyagainstthechecklist,sothereshouldn¡¯tbeanyissues.

    Jordannoddedcoldly.¡°Good.Youcanretireearlyif anythinghappens.

    ¶à.68%

    68%ºÁ

    +5Pearls

    Milly<b>and</b>Anthonyweretakingtheirexamsatthe<b>same</b>school,whileStephaniewasassignedtoaschobitfurther away.Theirdriverhadtakenherthereearly,andJordanwassolelyresponsiblefortakingMillyandAnthony.

    Inthecar,insteadoftakingcareofbusinessmatters,Jordanpulledoutabooknamed¡®100Things ParentsShouldDoDuringCollegeEntranceExamsandstartedreadingcarefully.

    Ivanwasn¡¯tsurprisedat<b>all</b>.Jordanhadpracticallywornoutthisbook overthepastmonth.

    Justthen,Jordanfrownedatsomethinghereadand<b>said</b>inadeepvoice,¡°Thebooksaysthatparents.should<b>give</b>sunflowerstotheirchildrenaftertheexamtoblessthemabetterfuture¡­¡±

    ¡°<b>Ivan</b>,contactMr.Grantfromtheranch¡±

    <b>Ivan</b>wasconfusedsincetheydidn¡¯thaveanybusinessdealingswithhim<b>at</b>themoment.¡°Huh?Mr.Grant?¡±

    Itwasweirdforthemtocontact<b>him</b>outoftheblue.

    Jordanconfirmed,¡°Yes,purchaseanacreofsunflowersfromhim.It¡¯sagiftforMillyaftertheexam.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.¡°Jordan,isn¡¯tthattooridiculous?That¡¯sawholeacre!¡±

    Whatwould<i>I</i>dowiththatmanysunflowers?Tosnackontheir<b>seeds</b>?

    Jordannodded.¡°Yeah,<b>an</b><b>acre</b>is<b>too</b>small.Let¡¯sbuysevenacressincesevenisaluckynumber.¡±

    ¡°Yes<b>,</b>sir.¡±

    Millywasatalossforwords.

    ¡°Thebookalsosaysit¡¯sbesttowearareddress,asredsymbolizesvictoryandjoy.Ivan,prepareone<b>and</b>putitoter.¡±

    ¡°What?I¡­¡±Ivanlooked<b>aggrieved</b>.

    Nooldhimthatbeinganassistanthadtowearadresstosendoffexamcandidates.

    Besides,hewasn¡¯tevenMilly¡¯sparent.Itwasajokeforhimtowearthat.

    However,herememberedtherulenumberoneintheworkce¨CSaynototasksoutsideofyourjobdescription.

    ¡°Ahem,Mr.But,Idon¡¯t<b>think</b>

    1/3

    Chapter72JordanisNervous

    ¡°Yes,Sir!I¡¯llgobuyafewdressesrightaway.¡±

    Wecan¡¯t letpridegetinthewayofmoney,right<b>?</b>

    68%2

    +5Pearls

    MillywasgoingtogetaheadacheatthethoughtofseeingIvaninadresswaitingforherattheexam

    venue<b>.</b>

    TurningtoAnthony,shenudgedhimwithherelbowandwhispered,¡°YouneedtotalktoJordan.Nooneelsewillbedoingthisfortheexams!¡±

    Anthonyblinked,¡°IthinkJordanisdoingtherightthing.Idon¡¯tmindaslongasyoudowell.¡±

    HethenaddressedIvan,¡°Remembertoholdabannerthat<b>says</b>¡®Youcandoit,Milly!ter.¡±

    Millysighed.

    They¡¯re<b>going</b>cuckoo<b>,</b>

    Suddenly,Milly¡¯sphonerang

    ItwasWilliamcallingher.

    Assoonassheanswered,aloudvoicewasheardthroughoutthecar,¡°Hey,Boss!Whichschoreyouat?I¡¯matCrestAffiliatedSchool.Whataboutyou?Boss?Canyouhearme?Boss!¡±

    ¡°Shutup!¡±Millysternlyinterruptedhisyelling.

    William¡¯svoicewastooannoying.

    ¡°I¡¯matCrestAffiliatedSchooltoo.We¡¯reonourway,abouttenminutesfromthe<b>school</b>gate,¡±Millysaidcoldly.

    ¡°Me<b>too</b><b>!</b>Wemightevenseeeachother¡­Wait!¡±Williamsuddenlystoppedmid¨Csentence.

    ¡°Boss,IthinkIseeyourcar!AreyouinackRolls¨CRoyce<b>today</b><b>?</b>¡±

    Millylookedoutthewindowandsawa<b>ck</b>Bentley.ThenshesawWilliam¡¯smessyhairashestuckhiswholebodyoutofthebackwindow,waving<b>and</b>shouting,¡°<b>Boss</b>!Overhere!Boss!¡±

    Millyfeltalittleembarrassedbyhisbehaviour.

    Atthatmoment,adeepvoicecamethroughthephone,¡°William,sitdown.It¡¯sdangerous.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sureenough,William¡¯sfiguredisappeared.

    MillywonderedifGeorgewasheretoapanyWilliamfortheexamtoo.

    Shecouldn¡¯tdenythatherheartskippedabeatwhensheheardGeorge¡¯svoicejustnow.

    Suddenly,thedriverstoppedthecarandturnedtoJordan,whowas<b>still</b>calmlyreadinginthebackseat,¡°Mr.But,there¡¯straffic.

    Itwasn¡¯treallyatrafficjam.ItwasinerthattheRolls¨CRoureandBentley<b>were</b>hath<b>ton</brge,<b>and</b>theyhad

    2/3

    12:46Sun,23Junti

    Chapter72JordanisNervous

    68%Á¿

    +5Pearls

    encounteredeachotheronanarromercialstreet.Therewasnowaytopassunlessonecarbacked

    <ol>

    <li>up.</li>

    </ol>

    Jordanlookedupandacknowledgedthesituation.

    George¡¯sBentleywapletelyblockingtheroadahead,andtherewasnowaytogetthrough.

    Millyalsosawthisandblinked.¡°Thenweshouldbackup.There¡¯sanotherroadwecantaketogettotheschool.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    BeforeMillycouldfinish,Jordaninterrupted,¡°Wecan¡¯treversewhilesendingoffexamcandidates.Itsymbolizesfailure,whichisbadluck.¡±

    Millywassurprised atJordan,atopgraduatefromaprestigiousuniversity,beingsosuperstitious.

    Shecouldn¡¯thelpbuttwitchhermouth.Buttheycouldn¡¯tjuststaystucklikethis.

    Jordancalmlysaid,¡°Justdrive.¡±

    Thedriverhesitatedashelookedatthenarrowgapbetweenthewall<b>and</b>thecars,hishandstrembling.¡°Mr.But,ifweforceit,yourcar

    Hecouldaffordtopayforsuchanexpensivecar.

    Don¡¯tworry,Itoldyoutodoit.Ifthecargetsdamaged,sobeit.It¡¯sjustacar.¡±

    NothingwasmoreimportantthanMilly.

    Ifshefailedherexambecause

    this,he¡¯dfeelguiltyforever.

    ThedriverwasabouttosteponthegaswhenMilly¡¯sphonesuddenlypickedupalow,clearvoice,¡°Back<b>up</b>.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ThevoicewassosoftthatMillyalmostdidn¡¯tcatchit.

    Then,aloudvoicewasheardagain,¡°No,ifwebackup,I¡¯llfail!George,Idon¡¯twanttobackup,IwantyoutotellthedrivertodrivethroughlikeBoss¡¯sbrother<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Doyouhaveanyideahowmuchthiscarisworth?¡±

    ¡°You!I¡¯llcallGrandpaandtellhimthatyou¡¯rebullyingme!Othersarewillingtodoanythingfortheirsisters,butyouwon¡¯tevenwaste<b>a</b>carforyourcutebrother.You¡¯reacold¨Cbloodeddemon!¡±

    ¡°SinceI¡¯mademon<b>,</b>I¡¯llfreezeyourbankountthen<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°No,wait!Hehe,thedrivercanreverse<b>as</b>muchashelikes!Weshouldn¡¯tbesuperstitiousatall!You¡¯rethebestbrotherthatI¡¯veeverhad!¡±

    <b>20</b>

 Chapter 73

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter73TheInterview

    ¡ú+5PearlsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Thetwo¨Cmonth¨Clongintensivepreparationprovedeffective.Millyfound thnguageexammucheasierthanthemockexamshetookwhenshefirstarrivedhere.

    Shefinishedthetwo¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Chourtestinlessthanan<b>hour</b>andahalf,thenspentanotherhalfanhourcheckingheranswers.Confidentthateverythingwascorrect,shehandedinherpaperhalfanhourearly.

    Theproctorncedathiswatchinsurprise.Itwasn¡¯tumonforstudentstosubmittheirpapersearlyduringregrexams,butitwasrareduringthecollegeentranceexams,whichcoulddetermheirfuture.Moststudentswoulddouble¨Cchecktheiranswers repeatedlybeforefeeling<b>assured</b>enoughtosubmittheirpapers.

    Millywashandinginherpaperexactlyhalfanhourearly,whichwasquitesurprising.

    Outofhisresponsibility<b>as</b>aneducator,hespokeup,¡°Youndy,there¡¯sstillhalfanhourleftuntiltheendoftheexam.Areyousureyouwanttosubmityourpapernow?Wouldn¡¯tyouliketocheckitonemoretime?

    Millyshookherhead.Thankyou,Sir,butI¡¯msure.¡±

    Seeingherinsistence,theproctordidn¡¯tpressfurther.¡°Alrightthen,pleasesubmityourdraftpaper,testpaper,andanswersheet.Thengatheryourbelongingsandyoumayleave.¡±

    ¡°Thankyou,Sir.

    Millyletoutasighofreliefasshewalkedoutoftheexamhall.

    Thnguageexamwasfinallyover.Aslongasshedidwellinguages,shecouldeasilyscorefullmarks.insubjectslikeMathematics.Shefelpletelyateasenow.

    Thecampuswasveryquiet,andshedidn¡¯tseeanyotherstudentsaftershelefttheexamhall.

    Itseemedlikeshewasindeedthefirsttofinish,whichexinedtheproctor¡¯ssurprisedexpressionearlier.

    However,<b>as</b>sheapproachedtheschoolgate,sheregrettedfinishingearly.Sheshouldhaveknownbetter.

    Itwasmidday,thesunwasscorching,anddespitetheheat,theschoolgatewascrowdedwithanxiousparentswaitingfortheirchildren.

    Atthegate,shesawtwoeye¨Ccatchingfigures,makingherstopinhertracks,

    IvanwaswearingarecedresswhileholdinganumbretoshadeJordanfromthesun.Besidethem,DannywasdoingthesameforGeorgeexceptthathewasinaneongreendress.

    Thewholescenewassobizarrethatshecouldn¡¯tthinkofanyotherwordtodescribeit.

    Ivan,withhissharpeyes,wasthefirsttospotMillyapproachingthegate.Heeximedwithdelight,¡°Mr.But,look,it¡¯sMs.But!She¡¯sout!¡±

    Hisvoicewasloud.

    NotonlydidJordanhearhim,butalltheparentsatthegateandeventhesecurityguardsondutyturnedtolookinthedirectionh¨¦waspointing.

    1/3

    12:46Sun,23Jun

    Chapter73Theinterview

    Atthatmoment,allMillycouldthinkaboutwastoescapebyclimbingoverthewall.

    +5Pearls

    Beforeshecouldmovetowardsthewall,agroupofreporterswithmicrophonessurroundedher.¡°Excuseme,you¡¯rethefirsttoleavetheexamroom<b>.</b>Canweinterviewyou?¡±

    Millyhadn¡¯texpectedthistreatmenttofinishearlyandwastaken<b>aback</b>byit.However,almostimmediately,hermusclememoryfromherpastlifedealingwithreporterskickedin.Sheadjustedherexpression,nodded,andsmiledbrightly.

    ¡°Ofcourse.¡±

    Shewasnaturallybeautifnposed,<b>facing</b>thecameraswithoutahintofnervousness<b>.</b>Herauramade<b>the</b>reportersmomentarily<b>dazed</b>.

    Seeingthereporterholdingthemicrophoneandnotspeaking,Millyblinkedandasked,¡°Don¡¯tyouguyswanttoasksomething?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Ahem,sorryaboutthat.Yes,letme<b>ask</b>¡­Theyoungreporter¡¯searsturnedred.

    Hefeltsorryforstaringatahighschoolgirlwhowastakinghercollegeentranceexams.

    ¡°Doyouthinkthnguage testwasdifficult?¡±

    ¡°Notatall.¡±Millyansweredhonestly.

    ¡°Ifyouhadtoratethedifficultyonascalefrom1to100,wherewouldyouceit?¡±

    ¡°If100isthemostdifficult,I¡¯dsayit<b>was</b><b>about</b>a10.¡±

    ThereportersthoughtthatMillywasdaringtosay<b>that</b>.

    Despitebeingyoung,thereporterhadinterviewedmanycollegeentranceexamcandidates,butnonehadeverdescribedtheexamasthiscasy.

    ¡°Doyouhaveanywordsforthepeoplewhosettheexamquestions?¡±

    Fortheexaminers?

    Millyponderedforamomentandsaidsincerely,¡®Actually,I¡¯dliketosay,canwestopaskingfortheauthor¡¯sfeelingsorthemesintheliteraturesection?Sometimes,Ithinktheauthorsjustrandomlywritewhattheywant.¡±

    Wow!She¡¯sbold!

    Aftertheinterview,IvanpromptlymovedtheumbreoverMilly¡¯sheadandhandedherabottleofjuice.

    ¡°Youmustbethirsty,Ms.But.Havesomewater.¡±

    Millytookthedrink.¡°Thankyou.¡±

    Atthatmoment,Georgecameoversmiling,andasked,¡°Howdiditgo?¡±

    BeforeMillycouldanswer,atallfigureblockedGeorge¡¯sviewentirely.

    Tordansaidcoldly<b>.</b>¡°Millylet¡¯sgetinthecarTheairconditioner<b>is</b><b>on</b>it¡¯scoolinside¡±

    2/3

    Chapter73TheInterview

    ¶à68%Á¿

    +5Pearls

    Millywassurprised.¡°Isn¡¯tAnthonystillinside?Shouldn¡¯twewaitforhim?¡±

    Jordan,shieldingherfromthe

    ourcarlookslike.¡±

    rowdofparentssaid,¡°Whywaitforhim?He¡¯snotblind,heknowswhat

    Jordanhadbeenwaitingoutsideforme?

    Shefeltwarmandfuzzyinside.

    AsMillygotinthecar,shencedattheBentleynearbyandsawGeorgealsogetting backintohiscar.

    Strange,<b>wasn¡¯t</b>hegoingtowaitforWilliam?

    Fortheremainingexams,Millywasthefirsttoleavetheexamroomeachtime.Thereportersatthegate.werenolongersurprisedSeeher.

    Oneyoungreporterevenjokedquietly,¡°Ifweknewshe¡¯dfinishfirstineverysubject,weshould¡¯vepre-recordedalltheinterviewsandsavedourselvesthewait.¡±

    Theotherreporterssmiledather,theireyeswerefilledwithrespectforatopstudent.ButtherewasonefigurethatmadeMillyufortable.

    Althoughshehiditwell,Millystillsensedherhostility.

    20

    C

 Chapter 74

    Chapter74MoreBrothers

    dinasleekgraysuit,awomanwithdelicate,pristinemakeupradiated<b>an</b>auraofeleganceandsophistication.

    SheappearedunfamiliartoMilly.

    NoticingMilly¡¯sgaze,thewomansmiledandapproachedgracefullyonten¨Ccentimeterheels.

    ¡°Hi,I¡¯mAria,areporterwithHeadlineEntertainment.CanIinterviewyou?¡±

    Millyeyedherwarily,sensinganinexplicabledislikefromthewoman.

    +5Pearls

    Butwhy?Shecouldn¡¯trecalleverencounteringherbefore<b>,</b>andtherewasasignificantagedifferencebetween<i>them</i><i>.</i>Wheredidthisanimositefrom?

    Withcamerasaround,Millycouldn¡¯tdecline.Sheforcedasmile.¡°Sure.¡±

    Aria¡¯slipscurvedslightlyassheasked,¡°Whydoyoualwayssubmityourexampapersearly?Is itduetoyourconfidenceinyourabilitiesoradesireforcameraattention?¡±

    Millyfurrowedherbrowsbutkepthercool.

    Predictably,thequestionswerepointed,designedto thrustherintothelimelight.

    Drawingonherpastexperienceswithreporters,Millysmiledandresponded,¡°Thequestionsarestraightforward.Onceyou¡¯redone, there¡¯snopointinstickingaround.Doyouexpectmetositintheexamroomanddozeoff?¡±

    Ariapressedon,¡°So,youfindallthesubjectseasy?¡±

    Millynodded.¡°Yes.¡±

    Itwasthetruth.Sheeffortlesslysailedthroughthesciencesubjects,especiallyphysics,finishinginrecord.time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    She¡¯dhavehandedinherpaperearlier,butitwasagainsttherules.Shecouldonlydoitthirtyminutesbeforethetimecametoanend.

    Aria,however,didn¡¯tthinkso.Instead,therewasdisdaininhereyes.Sheobviouslydidn¡¯tbuythestory.¡°Soyouthinkyou¡¯leoutasthestate¡¯stopscorer?¡±

    Ah,she¡¯sstarting tonderme.

    However,Millywasn¡¯tintimidated.Theresultswillbeoute June.Youcancheckitoutwhenyouwant.¡±

    Thetensionwasnotmissedonthecameraman.Hequicklycoughed,tellingAriatostoptoeingtheline.

    Thefootagewouldgoonline,afterall.GoingaftersomeonesoBesides,shewasjustakid.

    Insistentlywouldmakeforabadlook.

    Aria,however,wasirritatedbyMilly¡¯sarrogance.Ifsheweren¡¯tinpublic,she¡¯dhavemmedhermicinMilly¡¯sface.

    1/3

    Chapter74MoreBrothers

    somethingmorenormal.¡°What¡¯syournaftertheexam?¡±

    ¡°Toearnmoney,¡±Millyadmitted.

    Aria¡¯seyeswidenedindisbelief.Doyouneedmoney?¡±

    Millyaffirmedwithanod.¡°Yes<b>.</b>¡±

    +5Pearls.

    FinancialuncertaintyloomedovertheButs,makingsaving imperativefortheirfuturesecurity.

    Inthisperspective,shereallyneededmoney.

    That thoughtwasnotmadeknowntoAria.LookingatMillyagain,shefeltherangerdissipating.

    Sheneedsmoney,eh?

    Thatmeansherfamily¡¯spoor

    Thismakesmyjobeasier

    Theygotintothecar,andJordangaveMillyackcard.¡°There¡¯snocreditlimithere.Spendithowyou

    want.

    Thegesturecameasasurprise.Why¡¯shegivingmethisoutofnowhere?

    ¡°It¡¯salright,Jordan.I¡¯vesavedupallthepocketmoneyyougaveme.Ihaveenoughtospare,soIdon¡¯tneedthis.¡±

    Itwasjustasimplereply,butJordanthoughtdifferently.Hisheartsankintohisbelly.

    Wasshelikethisinherpastlifetoo?<i>Did</i><i>she</i>saveupallhercashjusttogiveussome?Shedidn¡¯tevenhaveenoughmoneyforfoodorclothes.Thatwouldexinwhyshewasskinandboneswhenwesawher.

    Heclenchedhisteethandheldbackhistears.Withforce,hepushedthecardintoMilly¡¯shand.¡°JusttakeitI¡¯mrich.Youcangetwhateveryouwant.Don¡¯tworryaboutme.¡±

    Heclosedupallleakagesinthpanyandmadesurethecashflowwasairtightthistimearound.Notonly<b>would</b>hipanynotgobust,buthewouldgrowitto.

    Millydidn¡¯thavetosuffer.

    ThissceneremindedAnthonyofsomething,andhechimedin,Justtakeit,Milly.It¡¯sjustackcard.Youdon¡¯thavetokeeppushingitbacktous.¡±

    ¡°Iamnotexactlyabigspender.Thiscardis overkill.¡±

    Jordansaid,¡°We¡¯llsetuparule,then.You¡¯regoingtospend45-grandeverymonth.Thdieslovedesignerbags,don¡¯tthey?Getawholeseriesofthem.Usetheonesyoulike.Theservantscanhavethe

    rest,¡±

    ¡°Wuh?¡±Millywasstupefied,

    Isthishowtherichygames?Thisisunbelievable

    2/3

    12:47Sun,23Jun

    Chapter74MoreBrothers

    67%±¸

    +5Pearls

    Seeinghersurprise,Jordanfeltapangofguilt.Hissistershouldhavebeenspoiledsincechildhood,butnowshehesitatedtospendmoney.Thiswashisfailingasherbrother.

    ¡°Takeit,¡±heinsisted.¡°Fromnowon,I¡¯ll<b>have</b>Ivanmonitorthespendingonthiscard.Youcanonlyspendmore,notless.Ifyouspendevenapennyless,itwilldoublenextmonth.¡±

    Millysighed.¡°Fine<b>.¡±</b>

    Shedecidedtokeepthecard.Jordanprobablydidn¡¯tknowthattheButswereonthebrinkofbankruptcy.Ifheknew,hewouldn¡¯tbesoinsistent.Itmigheinhandyincaseof<b>an</b>emergency.

    Seeinghereptthecard,Jordancouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile.¡°That¡¯smorelikeit.¡±

    Thesedays,Jordanhadbeenswampedwithstaying withMillyforherexamsandcountlespanyWithMillydonewithherexams,heheadedstraighttotheoffice.

    ThedrivertookAnthonyandMillybacktotheButmansion.

    Assoon<b>as</b>Millyapproachedthefrontdoor,sheheardlivelughterandchatterinside,mingledwithStephanie¡¯syfulbanter,makingthehousesoundcheerful,

    Itseemedtheyhadvisitors.

    tasks.

    AnthonynoticedMillysuddenlystopandlookedpuzzled.Hesteppedaroundherandopenedthedoor,¡°Whyareyoujuststandingthere?Let¡¯sgoin.¡±

    Asthedooropened,thelivelychatterabruptlyceased.

    Anthonystoodinthedoorway,eyeswide<b>with</b>surprise.¡°Xavier?Jonathan?Whyareyoutwoback?Ithoughtyousaidyouwerebusy?¡±

    20

 Chapter 75

    Chapter75AStormisComing

    ItwasonlythenthatMillynoticedthetwomenloungingonthe<b>sofa</b>.

    67%ÅÌ

    +5Pearls

    Theguyontheleftsportedframelessgoldwiresses,along<b>chain</b>trailingbehindhisears,entuatinghissharpjawline.Hiseyes,whichhadbeensmiling,turnedcalmassoonastheylockedwithhers.

    Iftheguyontheleftcouldbecalledexquisite,thenthemanontherightwasnothingshortofextraordinary.

    Witheyescurvingupwards,amberirises,andlipsthecolorofroses,hisbodyproportionswereimpablybnced,resemblingameticulouslycrafteddollinaposhboutiquedisy.

    Millyrecognizedhimimmediately;hewasafrequentsightonbillboards,thepopryoungactor,Jonathan.

    Asforthemanwithsses,hewasnoneotherthanXavier,thefourthbrother,currentlyanationallyrenownedscientistattheresearchinstitute.

    Whilesheobservedthem,they werealsosizingherup.

    Well,itwasn¡¯tjustmereobservation;theirscrutinizinggazesweretingedwithresistance.

    Millywascertaintheyharboredno fondnessforher.

    Theexquisitelyhandsomemanwasthefirsttospeak.¡°Nomatterhowpackedmyscheduleis,I<b>had</b>toswingbyto seeStephanieforhercollegeentranceexam.She¡¯sourlittleprincess,andIcan¡¯thavecertainindividualstakingadvantageofher.¡±

    Millyarchedaneyebrowcasually.

    Washesayingthiswithherinmind?

    Hewastellinghernottogetcaughtupinpointlespetition;Stephanie<b>had</b>alwaysbeenthefamilydarling,apedestalshecouldneverquitereach,apositionnotevenherinfluencecouldshake.

    AssoonasStephanieheardthosewords,herchinliftedanotch,castingahaughtynceatMillyasifshe¡¯dalreadywon.

    Childish,Millythoughtwithasmirk.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jonathan¡¯simplicationwascrystalcleartoMilly,andAnthonycaughtontoo,hiseyeswidening.¡°Mr.Jonathan,what¡¯sthatsupposedtomean?¡±

    Hedidn¡¯tevenaddressJonathanbyhisnameanymore.

    ButJonathanbrushedoffthethreat,lounging<b>against</b>thesofawithcrossedarms,meetingAnthony¡¯sgazehead¨Con.¡°I¡¯mjustsaying,don¡¯tmistake<b>trash</b>fortreasure.¡±

    Anthony¡¯shead<b>was</b>spinning.Beforehecouldreact,hishandhadalreadygrippedJonathan¡¯scor<b>,</b>angerreddeninghiseyes.¡°Saythatagainifyoudare,Mr.Jonathan!¡±

    Jonathazilyraisedhisgaze,squintinglikearegalPersiancat,buthiswordsweredevoidofwarmth.¡°Icouldsayitahundredtimes,buttheButs¡®youndywilwaysbe<b>Stephanie</b>.Noonecanrece

    1/3

    Chapter75AStormisComing

    ¡°<b>You</b>jerk!¡±

    +5Pearls

    Withouthesitation,Anthony¡¯sfistshotouttoteachhimalesson.Butbeforeitcouldconnect,astronghandgrabbedhisfist,andacoldvoiceintervened.

    ¡°Enough<b>,</b>youtwo.Stopfighting.¡±

    Anthonywasbristling.Tartly,hesaid,¡°Fighting?Thisb*stardstartedit,Xavier.Didn¡¯tyouhearhim?I¡¯mgoingtoteachhimahardlessonif<b>that¡¯s</b>what¡¯sneeded.

    Despitebeingreborn,hestillstruggledtoreininhistemper,oftenexplodingattheslightestprovocation.

    Xaviertightenedhisfists<b>and</b>castadisapprovingnceathim.¡°We¡¯rebrothers.Isitreallyworthfightingoversomethingso<b>trivial</b>?Whatkindofexampledoyouthinkyou¡¯resetting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯snecessary!¡°Anthonyinterjectedloudly,hisfaceflushingwithanger.¡°YouguyshavenoideahowamazingMillyis.Whydoyoutreatherlikethis<b>?</b>¡±

    Jonathanwasupsetabout<b>that</bment.¡°Treatherlikewhat?Wedidn¡¯tevenmockheroranything,yetyoucamebitingmyheadofflikesomesortofrevenant.Weshouldbetheonesdemanding<b>an</b>exnation!¡±

    ¡°Mr.Jonathan!¡±

    ¡°Whatdoyouwant?¡±

    Withtheimminentbrawlloomingbetweenthetwo,Xavier¡¯s<b>hand</b>ascendedinexasperation,meetingtheirheadswitharesoundingp.¡°Shutup!Everheardoflistening?¡±heinterjectedsharply.¡°Anotherpeep,andJordan¡¯sonspeeddial.¡±

    Inresponse,silencedescendedswiftlyupon theturbulentair.

    Jordan¡¯saurmandedrespect,afactwellknowntoall.Anyhintofdiscordreachinghisearspromisedconsequencesfarbeyondmerescolding.

    Contentthattranquilityhadbeenrestored,Xavier¡¯sgazethensettledonMilly,asoftsmilegracinghisfeaturesasheapproached.¡°Heythere,I¡¯mXavier,¡±heintroducedhimself,histonegenial.¡°YoucancallmeXavier,likeStephaniedoes.¡±

    Ashespoke,theglintoflightoffhisssesobscuredtheemotionsbrewingwithin,yetMillysensedadetachmentbeneathhissmile..

    SincedelvingintopersonaldiscoursewithJonathan,Xavierhadmaintainedadistant demeanor,interveningsolelywhenAnthony¡¯stemperreduncontrobly.

    However,hisunwaveringallegiancetoAnthonybetrayedapalpablebias,leavingnodoubtastohistrue

    sentiments.

    HisdemeanortowardMillyrevealedachillinessthatshe,inturn,reciprocated.¡°Hello,Xavier,¡±shegreeted,hervoicecool.¡°I¡¯mMilly¡±

    The formalexchangebetweenthetwotookontheairofacorporatenegotiation,achillydifortsettlingbetweenthem.

    Stephanie,observingthiswithevidentpleasure<b>,</b>seizedtheopportunitytoassertherauthority.Shesidled

    2/3

    67%Çú

    Chapter75AStormisComing

    +5Pearls

    uptoXavier,linkingarmswithhiminayfuldisy.¡°Xavier,rememberweagreedtocatchJonathan¡¯snewTVshowtogether?It¡¯stime,sheteased.

    Xavierreciprocatedheryfulvibewithenthusiasm.¡°Absolutely,let¡¯sgetthatTVfiredup.¡±

    ¡°Okay.

    AsXavierstrolledofftoattendtotheTV,Stephanieremained,herarmscrossedinastanceofdominanceassheregardedMilly.¡°Milly,caretojoinus?¡±sheoffered,hertonedrippingwithsarcasm.

    UndeterredbyStephanie¡¯sbarbedremark,Millydeclinedwithcalmgrace.¡°No,thank

    thankyou,¡±sherepliedevenly<b>.</b>

    It¡¯dbeenalongdaywiththeexamsfillingalltheirtime.Evenwithherpreviouslife¡¯sknowledge,shestillfeltexhaustedfromtheordeal.Allshewantedwastocatchabreak.Isn¡¯tshetired<i>?</i>

    Ican¡¯tbelieveshe¡¯sstirringupdramanow.

    StephanieperceivedMilly¡¯srefuss<b>a</b>signalofpanic,furtherbolsteringhersenseofsuperiority.

    DespiteAnthony¡¯sshield,shecouldn¡¯trivalthebondshesharedwithherbrothersfromtheirchildhood.EvenminusAnthony,shestillhadthebackingofJeffrey,Xavier,andJonathan,outnumberingMilly.

    MillypaidStephanie¡¯sattitudenoheed,calmlyapproachingAnthony,whosatsullenonthesofa.Sheextendedahelpinghand.¡°Let¡¯sgo,Anthony.Yourhand¡¯shurt.I¡¯llgoupstairsandgetsomemedicinefor

    it

    Anthony,ast,registeredtheslightinjuryonhishand;itwasnotseverebutstilloozingblood.ItappearedtohaveresultedfromtheessoriesonJonathan¡¯spersonduringtheirheatedaltercation.Surprisingly,evenhissisterhadtakennote,instantlyliftinghisdespondentmood.

    20

    C

    M

 Chapter 76

    Chapter76GetMetheGreenOne

    Finished

    Theteen,whomomentsago hadboastedabouthisfightingprowess,rospliantly,followingthegirlupstairs.Despitethis,hecontinuedtoextolhisownvirtues.¡°Hey,Milly,wasn¡¯tIsomethingjustnow?Letmetellyou,I¡¯vegotTaekwondoskills¨CI¡¯matthefourthlevel!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,impressivestuff,Anthony,¡±Millyrepliedcasually,hertoneacknowledging.

    ¡°Absolutely,letmetellyou,ifitwasn¡¯tforme,Mr.Jonathanwouldhavebeenamess.Iwould¡¯vidintohimuntilhelookedlikeawreck,punchafterpunch!¡±Anthonyboasted,histoneswellingwithpride.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    TherewasnoneedtoseeAnthony¡¯s<b>face</b>.Hemustbesmugabouthimself.

    Jonathan,overhearingthis,letoutaderisivesnort,feelingatwingeofembarrassmentonAnthony¡¯sbehalf.TheideaofAnthonndingpunchafterpunchwaughable,especiallyboastingaboutbeingafourth¨Clevel Taekwondopractitioner¨Cutterlyshameless!

    ThemoreJonathanruminated,themorehisirritationgrew,hisfistclenchingtightlyonthesofa.Suddenly,atinglingsensationshotthroughhispalm,drawinghisattention.

    Openinghishand,henoticedabloodstain,likelyfromscrapingitduringtheearlierscufflewithAnthony.Hisgazeflickedinvoluntarilytowardthe<b>stairs</b>,wheretwofigureshadalreadyvanished.

    Besidehim,Stephanieloungefortably,enjoyingfruitpeeledbyaservant,herattentionfixedontheTV.Sensinghisgaze,shelookedoverinconfusion.¡°What¡¯sup,Jonathan?¡±sheinquired.

    Jonathanpursedhislips,disyinghisbloodiedhand.¡°Nothing,¡±hemuttereddismissively.

    Itissnothing,really¨Caminorwound<i>hardly</i>worthfussingover.NobodyshouldadoptAnthony¡¯sdramaticir.Afterall,ascratchwasjustascratch.

    Hmph!

    Stephanienoticedhismood,blinked,anduponseeing<b>that</b>heseemedfine,swiftlmented,¡°Jonathan,thatoutfityourockedontheTVshowwaskiller,likeitwastailoredjustforyou.Fansareraving¨CyoutotallyovershadowedOliver!¡±

    ¡°Isthatright?¡±JonathanncedindifferentlyattheTVscreen.Acharacterheoncereverednowfelckluster,weighingonhisheartwithadisquietingheaviness.

    JonathanlingeredoutsideMilly¡¯sdoor,hesitatingfor<b>a</b>prolongedmomentbeforerappinglightly.

    Hadhelosthisbearingsearlier?Jordanhadinstructedthestafftosummonthemfordinner<b>,</b>sowhyhadherusheduphere?Whatwashedoing?Whatifhisactionsweremisconstruedbyhisshrewdnewstepsister?WouldStephaniebedispleased¡­?

    Milly¡¯sdoorstoodslightlyajar,andthroughthecrack,hecaughtsnippetsoftheirexchange.

    ¡°Idon¡¯twantthis,it¡¯ssme.I¡¯matoughguy!¡±

    Bnce:

    638

    196

    Chapter76GetMetheGreenOne

    ¡°Fine,don¡¯twearit

    ¡°No,wait,I¡¯llputiton.Let¡¯sgowiththe

    greenone.¡±

    67%

    Finished

    Anthonygrimacedatthegreen,cat¨Cpatternedband¨Caidonhishand,expressingdisdain.¡°Thisband¨Caidtotallyruinsmymachovibe!¡±

    Millytidiedupthecottonswabsandalcohol,rollinghereyes.

    <i>You¡¯re</i>barelyevenacollegekid.There¡¯snothingmachoabout<i>you</i>yet.

    ¡°Keepitdryforafewdays.Ifyouneedtowashyourhands,useawetwipe,¡±Millyreminded.

    ¡°Gotit.¡±Anthonynodded.

    Aftertidyingup,Millyroseandsuggested,¡°Let¡¯sgo,dinner¡¯salmostready.Timetoheaddownstairs.<b>¡±</b>

    Atthementionofdescending,Anthonypromptlyslumpedontothetable,groaning,¡°Idon¡¯twannagodown.Myhandstillstingsabit¨Cit¡¯stoopainful.I can¡¯tfacedinnertonight.¡±

    ThemerethoughtofheadingdownstairsandfacingthatbuffoonJonathanignitedasparkoffurywithinAnthony.

    Once,hewould¡¯veeagerlydescendedtoconfronthim,butnow,withhissister¡¯sband¨Caidprotectinghishand,hecouldn¡¯triskitgettingrubbedoff.

    Milly,unabletodecipherAnthony¡¯sinnerturmoil,heardhispainedcryandassumedhisdistresswasgenuine.¡°Stillhurting?

    ¡°Comehere,I¡¯llblowonitforyou.It¡¯llsoothethepain,¡±sheoffered,drawingfromthfortingmethodsoftheirorphanagedays,whenGrandmawouldconsoletheminsimrways.

    Whileuncertainofitsefficacy,shecouldn¡¯trecanyresidualpainafterGrandma¡¯sministrations,onlyagrowingsense<b>of</b>case.So,itmusthaveworked.

    Anthonyhadn¡¯tanticipatedsuchatenderresponsetohiscasualoutburst.Hiseyeslitup<b>as</b>heextended<b>his</b>hand.

    Millygentlyblewonthewound.¡°Feelingbetter?¡±

    JustasAnthonywasabouttonod,hepaused.¡°Well,uh,Icanstillfeweebitofastingthere¡­

    Millyloweredherhead,blowingonitafewmoretimes.

    ¡°It¡¯simproved,butstill¡­ah!¡±

    Millylightlytappedtheunaffectedarea.¡°Notakingadvantage.Get<b>up</b>andlet¡¯sheaddownstairs.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    AnthonyfortedbyMilly¡¯scare,grinnedasheopened<i>the</i>door.However,hisexpressiondarkeneduponseeingthefigurewaitingoutside.

    Bnce:638+196

    Chapter76GetMetheGreenOne

    Jonathan,caughtoffguardbyAnthony¡¯sswiftresponse,feltmomentarilyflustered.

    Finished

    Fortunately,hisemergencytrainingasanactorkickedin,andhequicklposedhimself.¡°Jordanaskedmetofetchyou¡­let¡¯sheaddownstairsfordinner,¡±herepliedsmoothly.

    Stillsimmeringwithirritation,Anthonyrespondedtersely,¡°Fine.¡±

    TurningtoMilly,hesuggested,¡°Let¡¯sheaddownstairstogether.¡±Hisexpressionbetrayedahintofconcern,<b>wary</b>ofleavingheralonewithJonathan.

    Jonathan,observingtheirexchange,slidhishandsintohispockets,histoneicyasheremarked,¡°Suityourself.¡±

    Ashebegantoleave,hefeltagentletugonhissleeve.Then,asoftvoicespoke,¡°Anthony,yougoJonathanandIwiledowninamoment.¡±

    ahead.

    Anthony¡¯seyeswidened,hisgazeakintocatchingatraitor.¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You,you,you¡­¡°hestammered,pointingatMilly¡¯sactionswiththefervourofahusbandcatchinghiswifeininfidelity.

    Millyfoundhisdramaticsexasperatingandsighed.¡°Anthony,justwaitamoment.Canyougivemethreeminutes?IfIhaven¡¯edownbythen,youcaeupandfindme.¡±

    Armscrossed,Anthonyremainedobstinate.¡°No,sayithere.¡±

    Millypursedherlips,notinghisstubbornness

    ¡°Howaboutyoutimeme?Ipromisetobebackinfrontofyouinthreeminutes,okay?¡±

    spinghisteeth,Anthonybegrudginglyagreed,histonecold.¡°Fine,justthreeminutes.I¡¯llstartthe

    timer.

    <i>He</i>promptlyretrievedhisphone,startingthestopwatchwiththeprecisionofsomeoneafraid<i>of</i>beingevenaseconte.

    Millyremainedsilent,amixtureofdeterminationandresignationinherexpression.

    12:48Sun,23Junt.

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 77

    Chapter77JonathanJealous

    67%

    #Finished

    ObservingAnthony¡¯sdeparture.MillyguidedJonathanintotheroomandcedabottleofdisinfectantonthetable.¡°Letmeattendtoyourinjuries,Jonathan.¡±

    Jonathanwascaughtoffguard.¡°You¡­

    Howhadshefoundout?Hehadn¡¯tevenmentionedhiswound.

    Millyseemedtoperceivehisbewildermentandexined,¡°Ihaveakeenolfactoryperceptionforblood.Icoulddetectitassoonasyouapproached.¡±

    Shecouldn¡¯tquiteelucidateherpeculiarability,butfortunately,Jonathandidn¡¯tpressforfurtherdetails.

    Aftercleansingthebloodstains,neutralisinganytoxins,andfetchingthebandages,Jonathancoollydered.¡°I¡¯drathernotusethegreenones.¡±

    Hisobstinacywaslikethatofachildrejectingacertainvourof candy.

    Millysighedandopenedthebandagecontainer.¡°Thenpickhatsuitsyourpreference.¡±

    Thebox,modestinsize,containedanassortmentofbandagesindifferenthues:red,green,blue,purpleeachadornedwithwhimsicalcartoonmotifs.

    Interpretinghissilenceasdisapproval,Millysuggested,¡°Theinjuryisn¡¯tsevere,soyoudon¡¯tnecessarilyhavetousethem

    ¡°Blue.I¡¯llgowiththeblueones.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sheproceededtoaffixthebluebandage,featuringasmalldogmotif,tohispalm.

    Jonathanappearedcontentasheinspectedthebandage.Hequickly talliedthem.Thereweresevenandahalfcatmotifsonthegreenbandages<b>,</b>whiletherewereeightforthepup.<i>I</i>have<i>half</i>amotifmorethanAnthony.

    ¡°Readytogo?¡±Millypackeduphersuppliesandopenedthedoor,wonderingifthreeminuteshadpsed.

    JonathanlingeredbehindMilly,hisgazefixedonherwithasilentintensitythatseemedtohintatdispleasure.

    Perplexed,Millyquestioned,¡°What¡¯swrong?¡±

    <i>I</i><i>didn¡¯t</i>upsethim,<i>did</i><i>I</i><i>?</i>

    Withoutaword,Jonathancoldlyraisedhishand.¡°Myhandhurtstoo,¡±hestatedbluntly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°But<b>you</b>

    didn¡¯tblowonit<b>for</b>me.

    *****usedfeelingasenseofurgency.Sheapproachedhimandblewafewbreathsontohisinjured

    <b>67</b>%

    Chapter77JonathanJealous

    +Finished

    Jonathan¡¯plexionvisiblyimproved.Withacolddemeanor,heinsertedhishandsbackintohispocketsandraisedhischinarrogantly.¡°Thisissochildish.Onlykidswillbelievethat.Whowouldbelieveinsuchnonsense?¡±

    Yet,thecornersofhismouthnearlytouchedthebackofhishead,betrayingahintofamusement.

    Millysuppressedasmile,beginningtoquestion theirmaturitylevels.Aretheyreallygrownups?My,eventhree¨Cyear¨Coldsaremorematurethantheyare.

    Shenoticedshehadn¡¯tbeenreluctantaboutgettingclosertoLeonorAnthony.EvenJonathan,whomshe¡¯donlymetforthefirsttime.Shecouldn¡¯thelpbutwonderifherpreviousmentalstruggleshadbeenresolved.Wasshenolongerresistanttoformingconnectionswithothers?

    AsMillyandJonathanreachedthestairs,theyencounteredAnthony,whowascraning<b>his</b>neckupwards.

    Anthonyncedatthestopwatchonhisphoneandscoffed<b>,</b>¡°Threeminutesandonepointseventysevenseconds.Twosecondstoo<b>slow</b>.¡±

    MillywastakenabackbyAnthony¡¯smeticuloustiming.¡°Iwasalreadyhurrying,¡±sheprotested.

    Anthonypursedhislips,relenting,¡°Alright,I¡¯llletitslidethistime.HencedcautiouslyatJonathanbehindher,thenleanedin,whisperinginherear,¡°DidMr.Jonathanbotheryouearlier?¡±

    Millyanswered,¡°Nah.¡±

    ¡°Ifhetriesanything,justgivemeaheads¨Cup.I¡¯vegotsometricksupmysleeve.Rememberthoseembarrassingbed¨Cwettingpicsfrombackintheday?Icouldtotallydropthoseonline,andhisfanbasewould¡­¡±

    ThesuddeninterruptioncutAnthony¡¯ssentenceshortasathrowpillowconnectedsquarelywithhisforehead.

    Jonathan¡¯sfaceflushedcrimson,hisjawclenchingwithfrustration.¡°Cutitoutwiththegossip,willyou?¡±

    ¡°Gossip?I¡¯vegotproof,man.Doubtme?I¡¯llpullitup.¡±Withthat,Anthonyfishedouthisphone,flippingthroughhisphotocollection.

    Jonathan¡¯stemperred,hisgriptighteningonAnthony¡¯sshoulder.¡°Enough,Anthony!Ichallengeyoutosettlethislikemen.¡±

    Astheconfrontationescted,Millyfeltaheadachebrewing.

    SympathytuggedatherheartforJordan.Raisingfiveyoungersiblings,particrlyteenageboysproneoutbursts,was<b>no</b>walkinthepark.

    Observingtheshowdown,Jordanfurrowedhisbrow,maintaininghiscalmdemeanoruashesignaledIvan.¡°Tossthemout,Ivan.Theycaebackoncethey¡¯vesortedthemselvesout<b>.</b>¡±

    Ivanhesitated,eyeingthetwo

    Itseemedoddtohim¨Cboysusuallythrewpunches,nothair¨Cpullingandspitting.<i>Isn¡¯t</i>thatabit¡­unorthodox?

    to

    2/3

    48

    Chapter77JonathanJealous

    Andwhydotheyholduptheirpinkywhiletheytearateachother<i>.</i>

    Finished

    Thankfully,despitetheirscuffle,theyweren¡¯pleteidiots.AtthesoundofJordan¡¯svoice,theyreleasedeachother,castingsheepishncesattheirbandagedhands.

    Fortunately,theband¨Caidsheldupunderscrutiny.

    Oncetempershadcooled,JordanturnedtoMillywithasmile.¡°Hey,Milly,thechefwhippedupsomegarliclobster,yourgo¨Cto.Wanttogiveitashot?¡±

    Millynodded.¡°Yeah,soundsgood.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    NestledbesideJordan,Millyrxedashesetdownatteroflobsterbeforeher.Thescentofgarlic,tingedwithadashofspice,teasedher<b>senses</b>.

    Stephanie¡¯seyeslingeredonthelobster,atwingeofenvyevidentinherexpression,longingforatasteherself.

    Noticingherlonging,Xavierextendedashrimptowardsherbowl,murmuringsoftly.¡°Here,Stephanie,enjoythisshrimp.¡±

    GratitudefloodedStephanie¡¯sfeaturesasshencedathim.Thanks,Xavier.You¡¯realwayssoconsiderate.¡±

    Whiletranquilityheldswayononeside,pandemoniumeruptedontheother.

    JonathanfoundhimselfseatednexttoMilly,typicallyAnthony¡¯sspot,muchtoAnthony¡¯schagrin.

    DemandingJonathanyieldtheseat,Anthony¡¯sirritationwaspalpable..

    Remainingunperturbed,Jonathanreclinedcalmly.¡°WhyshouldIgiveupmyseat?Igotherefirst.I¡¯fortablewhereIam.¡±

    ¡°Youlittle¡­

    Furious,AnthonysnappedupachairandsqueezedhimselfbetweenMillyandJonathan,stoppingatnothingtogetaspot.

    Millywasspeechless.

    <i>What</i><i>?</i><i>Is</i>thisyour<i>lucky</i><i>spot?</i><i>Why do</i>youguysfightoverit?

    AsMillybegantorise,preparingtosurrenderherprimespot,Jordansteppedin,shootingAnthonyasternlook.¡°Hey,buddy,shiftovertotheseatnexttoyou.

    Anthonypushedback,grumbling.Nah,thisspot¡¯sminefromthestart.Whyshould<b>I</b>budge?¡±

    HehadahunchthatthisMr.Jonathanhadsomesneakyagendauphissleeve!

    Çú20

 Chapter 78

    Chapter78Leon¡¯sPresent

    EngagingwithMillyseemedtoignitepetitivestreakinhim,<b>vying</b>forherattention.

    Amancanbebested,butnevershamed!

    #Finished

    ¡°Whydoesn¡¯thejustletmehavetheseat?He¡¯stheolderbrother,afterall,Anthonygrumbled,feelingexasperated.

    Jonathanrolledhiseyesatthesuddenappealtofraternalbonds.Anthonydidn¡¯tbringthatupwhentheyhadthescuffle.

    ¡°Respectyourelders.Yougottagiverespecttogetit,¡±Jonathanassertedfirmly.

    ObservingAnthony¡¯smountingfrustrationandhishandinchingtowardsJonathan¡¯shair,Jordansteppedin.¡°Hey,swapseatswithXavier.Joinmeoverhere.¡±

    The tablewaidoutwithJordanatthehead,MillyandJonathanontheright,andXavierandStephanie

    ontheleft.

    Xavierdidn¡¯targue.Hepretended<b>not</b>tohaveseenthescuffleearlierandstoodup.¡°<b>Sure</b>.Takemyspot,Anthony.¡±

    HethenmovedtotheothersideofStephanic.

    AnthonysettledintohisseatoppositeMilly,snatchingalobsterandcrunchingitsheadwithaudiblerelish,almostasifheweregettingbackatJonathan.

    Unfazedbythegesture,Jonathanmerelysmirked,diggingintohisownmeal.WhetherhisgoodspiritstemmedfromtriumphingoverAnthonyorotherreasonsremainedambiguous,butcontentmentadornedhisfeatures.

    Xavierkepthisattentiononhiste,yetaglintofanimositydancedinhiseyes.

    Stephanie¡¯searliergrievancesaboutfeelingsidelinedsuddenlymadesense.EvenJordanandAnthonywerenowkeepingtheirdistancefromher.Initiallyskeptical,Xaviernow<b>discerned</b>asubtleshrewdnessinhisnewstepsister¡¯sdemeanor.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    TheswiftnesswithwhichshehadturnedJonathan,whoharboredresentmenttowardsher,showcasedherstrategicprowess.

    NowonderStephaniefoundherselfatoddswithher.

    Suddenly,aservantbustledin,announcing,¡°Miss,there¡¯savisitoraskingforyouatthedoor.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.¡°Forme?¡±

    Atthishour,shecouldn¡¯tfathomwhowouldseekherout.

    Theservantconfirmed,¡°Yes,ayoungmaninhistwentieswishestospeakwithyou.¡±

    Ayoungmaninhistwenties?Georgesprangtomind,buttheservant¡¯suncertaintyruledhimout<b>.</b>Theplotthickened.

    1/3

    67%0

    Chapter78Leon¡¯sPresent

    stumbleduponasecret.

    Finished

    Sheaffectedsurprise,remarking,¡°Milly,isthisoneofyouracquaintances?You¡¯vealwayshadsuchsocialfinesse,unlikeme.Igrew<b>up</b>inamorereservedenvironment,neverbefriendingboysIdon¡¯tknow.¡±

    Millyrolledhereyes.Shecouldtastethesarcasmflowingintheair.Italmostoverpoweredthevourof

    herfood.

    Stephaniewasclosetocallingheraharlot

    ¡°What¡¯shisname?Didhetellyou?¡±

    ¡°Smith,¡±answeredtheservantwhentheyrecalledtheguest¡¯sintroduction.

    Leon?Mybrother¡¯shere!

    Withasurgeofexcitement,shesprangtoherfeet,payingnoheedtothechair¡¯sgratingagainstthefloor.anddashedoutinhernightgown,leavingtherestatthediningtableexchangingbaffledlooks.

    Leonhadarrived justatadtote.Wrappingupaffairsinthecountry,hegotwindthathissisterhadacedhercollegeentranceexams.

    Afaintsenseofletdownlingeredinhischest.

    Itwasabigmoment,yetheoddlyfoundhimselfon thefenceaboutattending,uncertainifshe¡¯dfeelletdownbyhisabsence.

    ¡°Leon!¡±Aclear,cheerfulvoicepiercedthenight¡¯ssilence.

    Swivelingaround,hecaughtsightofayounggirlinawhitelinennightgown,akintoanocturnalsprite,flutteringherradiantwings<b>as</b>shedartedtowards<b>him</b>.

    Inthatmoment,sheseemedlikehis<b>very</b>ownbeaconoflight.

    Thenextinstant<b>,</b>thisetherealfigurethrewherselfintohisarms,emanatingasoft,sweetfragrance.

    ¡°Leon,whatbringsyouhere?¡±Milly¡¯sexpressionheldbothsurpriseandtion.

    Sincetheirpartingatthe<b>school¡¯s</b>graduation,theyhadn¡¯tcrossedpaths.

    Leonaffectionatelytousledher<b>hair</b><b>,</b>sidesteppingherquestionbutchidinggently.¡°Whythemaddash<b>?</b>Whatifyoutookatumble?¡±

    Despitethereprimand,hisvoicedrippedwithtenderness.

    Almostreflexively,Milly<b>blurted</b>out,¡°I¡¯mnotafraid.I<b>know</b>you¡¯vegotmyback.¡±

    Herwords,likepebbles<b>in</b>aserenepond,sentripplesoutward.

    Clearinghisthroat,Leonmurmuredsoftly,¡°Yeah,I¡¯vegotyoucovered,alwaysjustyou.¡±

    His

    Words,carriedonthenightbreeze,werebarelyaudible.Millystrainedtocatchthem.¡°Leon,whatdid

    2/3

    23Jun

    Chapter70Leon¡¯sPresent

    Meeting<b>her</b>gaze,Leonshedasmile.¡°Ah,it¡¯snothing.

    <b>But</b>Milly<b>wasn¡¯t</b>buyingit;shehadheardhimspeak.

    ¡°Hey,Milly,gotagraduationpresentforyou.Checkitoutandletmeknowwhatyou

    youthink¡±

    <b>67</b>%Ãæ

    #Finished

    Seeminglyshiftinggears,Leonpassedheragiftboxfrombesidehim.Itwasneatlywrapped,itsweightgivingnocluetoitscontents.

    ¡°What¡¯sinhere?¡±Millymomentarilyforgotherearlierquery,eagerlyinspectingthe boxinhergrasp.

    ¡°Openitupandsee

    Withexcitement,Millyundidthewrappingandfoundherselfcaptivatedbythestunningeveninggownwithin.¡°Isthisadress<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Yep,it¡¯saneveninggown.Sinceyou¡¯redivingintoacting,there¡¯llbeplentyoffancyshindigs downtheroad.Goodtohavesomethingready,Leonborated.

    He<b>knew</b>MillyhadnoshortageofeveningwearintheopulentButhousehold.Buthehadhisownreasons:hewantedherto wearthisparticrgownhe¡¯dgiftedher.

    Technically,itwasanextravagantpiece,craftedfromexquisitezedcloththatshimmeredeveninthedimlight.Embroideredpearlsaddedanextradashofelegancetotheensemble.

    Millywasutterlytakenwiththegown,unabletoresistadmiringit.Suddenly,shecaughtsightofafamiliarsymboloutofthecornerofhereye.

    ¦ª

    Everydesignerlefttheirmarkontheircreations,tuckedawayinadiscreetspot,bothtoasserttheirrights.andforidentificationpurposes.

    20

 Chapter 79

    Chapter79AnthonyFeelsUnjustlyTreatedAndJealous.

    <b>Ãë</b>67%šW

    Finished

    Inthefashion designworld,onlyonepersonwoulddaretoembroiderhissignatureprominentlyonbothsidesofthefabric¨CKing.

    Hewasamysteriousfigure,withonlyfourofhisworksknowntothepublic.Eachpiecehadwonprestigiousawardsandwaspricedexorbitantly.Oneofhis<b>creations</b>,¡®Sunshine,wasevenspecially curated.bytheMaldoniaMuseum.

    Ifanyotherdesignerachievedsuchfame,theywouldlikelyseektomakealotofmoney,attendinterviews,andappearonvariousshows.ButnotKing-

    Hestayedclusive,rarelyproducingnewpieces,andnoonehadeverseenhisface.

    Milly¡¯sfingerstrembled.¡°Leon,thisdressmustbeexpensive,right?¡±

    TheSmithsarejustanordinaryworking¨Cssfamily.Howcouldtheyaffordsuchanexpensivedress?

    ¡°No way,Ican¡¯teptthis.Youhavetoreturnit.¡±Millyquicklypushedthedressbackinto hishands.High¨Cend,bespokedesignslike<b>this</b>wereusuallysoldthroughexclusiveateliersandmightnotevenbereturnable.

    Leon chuckledatherreaction,findingitamusinghowshetreatedthedresslikeahotpotato.

    Hesmiledreassuringly.Takeit.Thedressisn¡¯tthatexpensive.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tbelievehimforasecond.¡°Howcoulditnotbe?¡±

    Thisis<b>a</b>Kingcreation!

    ApieceoffabricfromKing,letaloneadress,wouldfetchanastronomicalprice.<i>How</i>coulditbecheap<i>?</i>

    Seeingherdisbelief,Leonsighed.¡°It¡¯strue.When<b>have</b>Ieverliedtoyou?IknowsomeonewhoworksatKing¡¯sstudio.Iaskedthemtohelpmegetadressfrom<b>King</b>.¡±

    Askedthemtogetadress?

    Millyblinked.King¡¯sworkisnotoriouslyrare.Youcouldjustaskforone?

    ¡°Really?You¡¯renotlyingtome?¡±Millywas<b>still</b>skeptical.

    Leonsmiled,hiseyesfulloffondness,¡°Ofcourse,it¡¯strue.¡±

    ¡°Alright,then¡­

    Holdingthedressbox,Millythoughtitover.Itwasn¡¯tentirelyimpossible.Inherpastlifeasabestactress,shehaddealtwithmanyprestigiousateliers.Theyoftenhaddefectiveorunfinishedpiecesthatweresoldatlowerpricesorgivenaway.So,itmadesensethatgettingadressthroughastudiocontactwasfeasible.

    However¡­.

    Thedresslookeddazzlingandwless.Shecouldn¡¯tspotanydefects;itseemedperfect.

    NowonderKingwasatop¨Ctierdesigner.Whatlookedimpabletothenakedeyemightstill

    <i>be</i>N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    1/3

    Chapter79AnthonyFeelsUnjustlyTreatedAndJealous.

    ¡°Okay,Ieptit,then.Thanks,Leon.¡±

    Leonfeltarushofjoyseeingherhappy.

    Finished

    Justthen,anannoyedvoiceinterruptedtheirmoment.¡®Milly,areyoudoneyet?Ifyoudon¡¯ebacksoon,Jonathanwillfinishalltheshrimp!¡±

    ItwasAnthony.

    Millyfrowned,ncingathim.¡°Whatareyoudoingouthere?¡±

    Anthonyhuffed,smellingofgarlicshrimp.¡°WhatamIdoing?You¡¯vebeenuthereforeverandhaven¡¯eback.Asyourrealbrother,ofcourse,I hadto<be</b>andcheckonyou,my realsister!¡±

    Heemphasized¡®realbrother¡®and¡®realsisterheavily whilestandingontiptoeandringatLeon,his eyesfullofhostility.

    EverytimeMillyseeshim,she¡¯soverjoyed.Hmph!What¡¯s<b>so</b>greataboutthismananyway?Alwayssmilinglike<i>a</i><i>sly</i>oldfar¨Cit¡¯sinfuriating!

    IgnoringAnthony¡¯sanimosity,LeonlookedatMillywarmly.¡°Milly,goinside.I¡¯lefindyouanotherdaywhenIhavetime.¡±

    Millystoodstill,holdingtheboxand<b>looking</b>atLeonwithreluctance.

    He¡¯sleavingleavealready?

    ¡°Leon,wouldyouliketeinforawhile?¡±sheasked,notwantingtopartjustyet.

    LeonncedatAnthony,whowasringathimwithclearhostility.Amused,hereplied,¡°No,Ihavethingstodo.Youhavemynumber.Ifyoumissme,youcancall.¡±

    ¡°But<b>¡­</b>

    Beforeshecouldfinish,Anthonywasalreadypushingherinside.¡°Comeon.You¡¯vebeentalkingforever.Aren¡¯tyouhungry?Ifyoudon¡¯tgobacknow,theshrimpwillbegone!¡±

    WhenMillylookedback,Leonhadalreadydisappeared<b>.</b>

    Leonseemssobusy..

    Backatthe<b>vi</b><b>,</b>everyoneseemedtobewaitingforher,especiallyJordan,whostoodwithhisarms.crossedanda<b>dark</b>expressiononhisface.Histewasclean,indicatinghehadn¡¯teatenyet.

    Whenhesawherreturn,hisexpressionsoftenedslightly, andhesaidgently,¡°Comeandhavesomething

    to<b>eat</b>.¡±

    Millynoddedobediently.¡°Okay¡±

    Infrontofherwasatepiledhighwithpeeledshrimp,thetranslucentmeatglisteningenticingly.

    DidJordanpeelthem?

    2/3

    12:48Sun<b>,</b><b>23</b>JunoEi:

    Chapter79AnthonyFeelsUnjustlyTreatedAndJealous

    Feelingwarminside,shesaid,¡°Thankyou,Jordan.¡±

    Finished

    Assoonasshespoke,Anthonyjumpedupfromhischair,eximing,¡°IpeeledthoselLookatmyfingers-they¡¯reallswollen!¡±

    Sureenough,hisfingerswerenoticeablyredandswollen.

    Feelingguilty,Millyapologized.¡°I¡¯msorry.Ididn¡¯tknow.Thankyou,Anthony.¡±

    NowonderIsmelledgarliconhimearlier.

    Anthonypouted,hisforkscrapinghistenoisily.¡°Hmph,someheartbreakerspendsalltheirtimefawningoversomestrangerandignorestheirhardworking realbrotherathome.Andthen,theyevencreditsomeoneelsefortheirrealbrother¡¯seffort.Istherenojusticeinthisworld?¡±

    Millychokedonapieceofshrimpandcoughedviolently.¡°Cough,cough¡­

    Jordan,whohadbeensilentuntilnow,handedherassofwarmwater,hisvoicesoft.¡°Drinkslowly.¡±

    Millydownedtheentiressbeforefeelingbetter.

    <i>The</i>heartbreakerAnthonymentioned¡­Ishetalkingaboutme?Whatastrangemetaphor

    And¡­

    <b>¡°</b>Anthony,don¡¯tuseweirdmetaphors.Leonismybrother,notsomestranger.¡±

    HerwordswerelikeasharpneedletoAnthony¡¯sheart.Hestoodupabruptly,ringather.¡°Yousee!You¡¯redefendinghimagain.I¡¯myourrealbrother!¡±

    Millyblinked.¡°I¡¯mnotdefendinghim;I¡¯mjuststatingthefacts.¡±

    20

    [1]

 Chapter 80

    Chapter80Milly,PleaseDon¡¯tBeUpset

    Finished

    MillyknewthatJordanandAnthonyhadalwaystreatedherwettheButs,andshehadneverbeenmistreated.<b>However</b>,shecouldn¡¯tignorethekindnessoftheSmiths,whohadraisedherastheirowndespitebeingheradoptiveparents.

    <b>Even</b>afterfindingoutshewasaButandhadtoleave,Millyhadbeenfeelingdown.

    Theseweredebtsofgratitudethat the<b>original</b>andcurrentMillyowed.

    Thoughshekeptthesethoughtstoherself,Jordan,sittingbesideher,noticedthechangeinhermood.HegaveAnthonyasharplook,andAnthonyimmediatelyquieteddown.

    Anthonydidn¡¯t<b>mean</b>any<b>harm</b><b>;</b>hejustcouldn¡¯tbeartheideaofhissisterbeingtakenaway.Itwasalreadyhardenough<b>sharing</b>herwithhisbrother,letalonewithothers,

    Stephanie,whohadbeensilent,bitherlip.Shehatedthisscene.

    ShehatedhoweveryonedotedonMillyasifshewerethecenteroftheuniverse.Shefeltlike<b>an</b>outsider.

    ShenoticedXavier,sittingnexttoher,stealingncesatMilly.Eventhoughhehadbeenhidingitandonlytookaswiftnce,Stephaniestillcaughtit.

    AndJonathanacrossthetablewasevenmoreobvious.

    Breakingthesilencewithasmile,Stephanieasked,¡°Milly,isthepersonwhocame<b>to</b>seeyouyourbrotherfromtheSmiths?¡±

    Millyrepliedcoolly,¡°Yes.¡±

    WhyisStephanieasking?Is<i>she</i>nningsomethingagain?

    Stephaniecontinuedinaninnocenttone,¡°Milly,isthatboxinyourarmsagiftfromhim?Whatisit?Youseemtoreallylikeit,seeingasyou¡¯reholdingitevenduringdinner.

    Uponthat,alleyesatthetableturnedtotheboxMillywasholding.

    Despitetheirstares,Milly wasunfazedasshecontinuedeating,obviouslynotnningtoshowthemwhatwasinside.¡°It¡¯snothing.Justagraduationgiftfrommybrother.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯seyessparkledwithcuriositywhensheheardthis.¡°Wow,agift?CanIseeit?¡±

    <b>Milly</b>wantedtoignorehersobadly.She¡¯ssoannoying!

    Someonegotmeagift;what¡¯sthatgottodowithher?

    Milly,annoyed,frownedandrepliedcoldly.¡°No.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯seyesreddened<b>as</b>ifdeeplyhurt<b>.</b>Hertearsthreatenedtofatanyminute.¡°Milly,doyou<b>hate</b>me?¡±

    Milly<b>was</b>speechless.

    ¡°Ireallydidn¡¯tmeananythingbyit.I¡¯mjustcurious<b>about</b>whatagraduationgiftlookslike.I¡¯venever

    1/3

    Chapter80Milly,PleaseDon¡¯tBeUpset

    me,Milly.It¡¯smy<b>fault</b>.¡±

    Heh.

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbuughattheabsurdity.

    Finished

    Thisssicmaniptiveb*tchbehaviourstraightoutofanovelisimpressivelyshameless.HowcouldStephaniesaysuchcheesylineswithoutblushing?

    Butthen,she realisedshewasgravelymistaken.

    Xavier,hearingStephanie¡¯spitifulwords,frownedindisapprovndlookedatMilly.¡°Stephaniejustwantedtoseeit.Doyoureallyhavetobesoharsh?¡±

    Millylookedathim,puzzled.

    Harsh?Who¡¯sbeingharsh?

    Me?

    Shefeltextremelywronged.

    Itwasn¡¯tjustXavier;evenJonathan,whohadjustbeguntowarmuptoher,defendedStephanie.¡°It¡¯s<b>just</b>agift.It¡¯snotlikeStephaniewantstotakeit;shejustwantstoseeit.Whyareyoubeingsopetty?¡±

    Withherbrotherssupportingher,Stephanie¡¯scouragegrew.Hereyes,whichhadonlybeenslightlyred,werenowfilledwithtears.

    ¡°Xavier,Jonathan,don¡¯tscoldMilly.Sheprobablyjustdoesn¡¯twanttosharewithme.I¡¯musedtoit;it¡¯s<b>no</b>bigdeal.

    Millywastrulyexasperated.It¡¯smygift,andnowit¡¯smyfaultfornotshowingittothem?

    Somepeopletruly havenoshame.

    Anthony couldn¡¯tstanditanymore.Rollinguphissleeves,hestooduptodefendMilly.¡°Areyouguyscrazy?It¡¯sMilly¡¯sstuff.Ifshedoesn¡¯twanttoshowit,shedoesn¡¯thaveto.ForgetStephanie;itwouldn¡¯tbeillegalevenifthepresident<b>asked</b>toseeitandsherefused!¡±

    ThoughhefeltabitjealousofMilly¡¯sclosenesswiththeSmiths,hewouldn¡¯tletanyonebullyhissisterrightinfrontof<b>him</b>!

    Xaviercalmlysetdownhisutensilsandwipedhishandswithadampcloth,lookingatAnthony.¡°Stephaniejustwantstoseeit.What¡¯sthebigdeal?¡±

    ¡°Well,Iwanttopyou<b>.</b>Isthatabigdeal?Wouldyouletme?¡±

    Xavier¡¯sfaceturned<b>red</b>.¡°Anthony,I¡¯myourelderbrother!Howdareyou!¡±

    Anthonyrolledhiseyespl¨¦telyunconcerned.¡°Well,MillyisStephanie¡¯seldersister.HowcouldsheforceMillylikethis?¡±

    ¡°Enough<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    Tordan¡¯scoldvoicecutthroughtheargument.His<b>iev</b><b>vaze</b>swent<b>from</b>Anthonyto<b>Xavier</b>,finallnding

    2/3

    Chapter80Milly,PleaseDon¡¯tBeUpset

    onStephanie.

    Finished

    Stephaniewas<b>so</b>scaredbyJordan¡¯slookthatsheloweredherhead,nervouslygrabbingtheedgeofherclothes.Shebegantoworryasshethough,CouldJordanhavefiguredsomethingout?

    JordanwithdrewhisgazeandturnedtoMilly,whohadfinishedherdinner.¡°Milly,goupstairsandrest.I

    needtotalktothem.¡±

    Millyblinkedandstoodup.¡°Alright.¡±

    <b>She</b>wasmorethanhappytoavoidStephanie¡¯smaniptiveperformance.

    Justassheturnedtoleave,herphonebuzzedinherpocket.Itwasatextfromn.¡®Hi,Milly.ThisisnHawkins.Ourfilmwillstartwithaphotosessionandopeningceremonyat8.00AMtomorrow.Remembertobeontime;thelocationisTelevisionCity!

    <b>n</b>wastruetohisword.He hadsaidthefilmwouldstartafterthecollegeentranceexams,andnowthattheywereover,hewasready tobeginimmediately.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Thismeantshewouldhavetoleaveearlytomorrow.ThedistancebetweenAdonioandTelevisionCitywasn¡¯tshort,andsheneededtimetodohermakeuponceshearrived.

    MillystoppedinhertracksandturnedtoJordan.¡°Jordan,Ijustgota<b>message</b>fromMr.Hawkins.They¡¯restartingthephotosessionandopeningceremonyat8.00AMtomorrow.I¡¯llneedtoleaveearly.¡±

    Jordanfrowned.Hehadbeensobusywithworkandhelpingwiththecollegeentranceexamsthathehadforgottenaboutthefilmshootwithn.

    Itwasalready8.00PM,anditwouldtake fourhourstodrivetoTelevisionCity.Millyhadjustfinishedherexams,<b>and</b>hewasn¡¯tsureshecouldhandleitifsheheadedrightoverwithoutproperrest.

    TllcallMr.Hawkinsandaskthemtopostponeforaday<b>,</b>¡±hesaid,reachingforhisphone.

    Millyquicklystoppedhim.¡°Noneed,Jordan.Mr.Hawkinsmusthavescheduledeverythingcarefully.Ican¡¯tmakethewholecrewwait forme.I¡¯llgo.¡±

    20

 Chapter 81

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter81Stephanie¡¯sBiologicalParents.

    ¡°Don¡¯tyouthinkit¡¯sexhausting?¡±Jordanasked,worried,

    Millysmiledwarmly.¡°Notatall.Iloveacting,<b>and</b>when youlovesomething;it¡¯sneverexhausting.¡±

    Seeingherenthusiasm,Jordancouldonlynod.

    Finished

    ¡°Alright,butyoudon¡¯tneedtogetupearlytomorrow.Wehaveahelicopter.I¡¯rrangeforittotakeyou.Itwillonlytakeanhour.¡±

    Millywassurprised.Sothisiswhatit¡¯sliketobewealthy.

    ¡°Thanks,Jordan.¡±

    Whowouldturndownahelicopterride?

    Atthatmoment,Anthony,sittingatthetable,jumpedupexcitedly.¡°I¡¯llbeMilly¡¯sassistant!Everybigstarhasone,andourMillyshouldtoo!¡±

    Hehadbeenlookingforareasontostayclose<b>to</b>hissister,andnowhehadtheperfectopportunity.

    Thisisadreaetrue!

    Thethoughtofspendingthesummerwithhissisteronset,withoutotherpetingforherattention,madehimveryhappy.

    ¡°Noway,¡±Jordansaid,stoppinghisexcitement.¡°Youdon¡¯thave theexperienceandwouldonlycausetroubleforMilly.I¡¯llfindaprofessionssistantfor her.¡±

    Notwillingto<b>give</b>up,Anthonytried<b>to</b>convinceJordan.¡°Icanlearn.¡±

    Jordanwasfirm.¡°Bythetimeyoumasterit,Millywouldbedonefilming.¡±

    ¡°Idon¡¯tcare.I¡¯mgoing-¡±

    Milly,holdinghergiftboxnearby,tookadeepbreathandinterrupted,¡°Actually,I¡¯mjuststartingout.Idon¡¯tneed<b>an</b>assistant.Icanhandlethingsmyself.¡±

    Inherpastlife,shehadworkedherwayupintheactingworld,startingwithsmallroles.Sheknewhowthings<b>worked</b>.Withherlimitedscenes,shedidn¡¯tneedanassistant.

    Besides,asaneer,havingabigentouragewouldlookbad.

    ButJordanobjected.¡°No!Anassistantisthereformorethanjusthelpingyou.Theyalsoensureyoursafety

    onset.

    Stuntsandsetupsneededtobecheckedbeforefilmingtopreventidentsifthecrewwerecareless.Ifsomethinghappened,itwouldbedisastrous.

    Hedidn¡¯twanttoriskhersafety.

    Milly¡¯smouthtwitched.

    1/3

    12:49Sun,23Jun

    Chapter81Stephanie¡¯sBiologicalParents

    Finished

    Anthonymmedthetable,agreeingwithJordan.¡°Exactly!Afteryourexhaustingscenes,youneedsomeobringyoutea,water,andgiveyoumassages!¡±

    Millysighed.That¡¯snotnecessary.

    Massages?<i>What</i>doeshethinkactingisabout?

    ButAnthonyinsisted,¡°Why<b>not</b>?Youdon¡¯tknowwhatit¡¯slikeintheentertainmentindustry.WhenIvisitedJonathanonset,hetooktwostepsandhadabunchofassistantsfanninghim.Wecan¡¯tdoanylessforyou!¡±

    Jonathan,notexpectingtobebroughtintothis,snapped,¡°Anthony,thatwasbecauseIwasfilmingawintersceneinsummer,wearingafurcoat.Withoutthefans,Iwould¡¯vehadheatstroke!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    *Stopmakingexcuses,you¡¯rejustweak!¡±Anthonyretorted.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Astheybeganarguingagainafterbarelyfiveminutesofpeace,Jordan¡¯scoldgazesweptoverthem.

    Instantly,theybothwiltedlikeflowersinthesun.

    JordanlookedbackatMilly,hiseyessoftening.¡°Milly,goupstairsandgetsomesleep.Doyourbesttomorrow.I¡¯lltakecareofeverythingelse.¡±

    His<b>words</b><b>gave</b>Millyanunexpectedsenseofreassurance.

    Shelikedfeelingprotectedbyherfamily.

    Millysmiled.¡°Okay.Thanks,Jordan.Youshouldrestearlytoo.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Alright.¡±

    AsMilly¡¯sfootstepsfadedandthedoorupstairsclosed,thesmiledisappearedfromJordan¡¯sface,recedbyacold,seriousexpression,

    Hedrummedhisfingersonthetable,producingrhythmicthudsthatechoedintheroomlikeachillingwarning.

    Anthony,unsurewhyJordansuddenlywantedtotalk,wasanxioustogoupstairsandtalktoMilly,

    JonathanandXavier,ontheotherhand,wereidlyyingwiththetableware,notconcernedaboutthesituation.

    OnlyStephaniebitherlip,nervouslytwistingthehemofhershirt,herheartpounding.

    ShesensedthatJordanwasangry,butshecouldn¡¯tfigureoutwhy.Hisearlierrehad beenintimidating.likeawarning-

    Aretheygoingtotalkaboutme?

    Afteramoment,Jordanstoppeddrumminghisfingers<b>and</b>askedcalmly,¡°Stephanie,howoldareyouthisyear?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯sheartskinnedabeat,unsurewhyhewasasking.Shereplied.¡°Seventeen.¡±

    2/3

    1:49Sun,23<b>Jun</b>

    Chapter81Stephanie¡¯s BiologicalParents

    Finished

    Jordancontinueddrumminghisfingers.¡°Timeflies.You¡¯reseventeen<b>already</b>.You¡¯vebeenwiththeButsforoveradecadenow.¡±

    Stephanienoddedstiffly.¡°<b>Yes</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ShehadbeenadoptedfromanorphanagebytheButs.Hermemoriesfromthattimewereblurry,butsherememberedtheelegantwomanwhohadchosenher,sayingshelookedobedientandresembledherowndaughter.

    Afterthat,shewasbroughtintotheButfamily,gaininglovingparents,protectivebrothers,andalifeshe<b>had</b>neverdaredtodreamof.

    Jordannodded<b>and</b>,withankexpression,asked,¡°Doyoumissyourbiologicalparents?¡±

    Shocked,Stephanielookedathim,hereyeswide.Whatdoes hemean?

    XavierandJonathanalsostaredathimindisbelief,bothshouting,¡°Jordan!¡±

    Jordangavethemacoldlook,histonefirm.Recently,<b>a</b><b>couple</b>cametotheButGroup<b>iming</b>tobeStephanie¡¯sbiologicalparents.Theywantherback.Ididn¡¯ttellyoubefore<b>because</b>itwas<b>exam</b><b>season</b>andIdidn¡¯twanttoaffectyourstudies.Nowthatexamsareover,Iwanttohearyourthoughts.¡±

    Stephaniefeltlikeherheadhadexploded,leavingherina<b>daze</b>.

    Biologicalparents?

    Foralltheseyears,shehadlivedwiththeButs,seeingthemasherrealfamily.CarlosandOliviawereherparents,andthiswasherhome.

    ¡°J¨CJordan,Idon¡¯tknowwhatyou¡¯retalkingabout.IhaveMomandDad.WhywouldIhavebiologicalparents?¡±Stephanie¡¯sfacehadturnedpale.

    ?

 Chapter 82

    Chapter82IsItReallyWorthIt?

    Finished

    Jordanmaintainedhiposureashespoke,¡°Whenyouwereadopted,ourparentsandItookcareofall theformalities.Thepolicyallowedustoadoptyouonlyuntilyouwereeighteen.It¡¯squiteacoincidencethatyou¡¯vereturnedjustasyou¡¯rereachingadulthood.Maybeit¡¯sdestiny.

    ¡°However,there¡¯snoneedforconcern.Assiblings,I¡¯llensureyoureceivefivepercentofButGroup¡¯ssharesasdividends,whichwillsecureyourfinancialfuture.Ifyouchoosetowork,I¡¯llfindasuitablepositionforyouwithinthpany.¡±

    Atthis,Stephanie¡¯sexpressiongrewevenpaler,herhandsclenchingnervouslyassheshookwiththeweightofthenews.

    Couldhercharmedlifebeunraveling?

    Impossible!Shecouldnoteptit!

    ShewasaButandtherightfulheiresstoButGroup.Herspiritwouldnotbeeasilydimmed.

    ¡°Idon¡¯twanttogoanywhere!IamaButbybirth,aButtilltheend.Idon¡¯twanttoleave!¡±Stephanieimploredthroughtears.

    Xavierchimedin,defendingher,Jordan,she¡¯soursister.We¡¯vegrownuptogether.Howcanwejustcastherasidenow?Whatifherbiologicalfamilyisn¡¯tkindtoher?¡±

    Jonathanaddedanxiously,¡°Exactly.Theadoptionmightbeup,butwecanrenewit.I¡¯msureMomandDadwouldn¡¯twanthertogo.¡±

    JordanlookedatStephaniesilently,contemting

    IfStephanieweretrulyhonest<b>and</b>well¨Cbehaved,hecouldeasilyenvisionapeacefulfuturetreatingherashisrealsister.However,thatwasnotthe<b>case</b>.

    Settingpastgrievancesaside,JordanreflectedonStephanie¡¯sshortofficialtenure<b>as</b>a<b>recognised</b>familymember.Howoftenhad<b>she</b>causeddisturbances,bothovertly<b>and</b>covertly?Whatifherluckranoutinthefuture?

    Couldshecontinuallyavoidconsequences?

    TheSmiths¡®visitthiseveninghadilluminatedastarkreality:Stephanie¡¯suninhibitedjoy¨CastarkcontrasttoherusualdemeanourwiththeButs¨Csuggestedalingeringemotionaldistance.Atthatmoment,Jordanfeltatwingeofremorse.

    Thisdecision,then<b>,</b>wasdual¨Cpurpose<b>:</b>not<b>only</b>forStephanie¡¯s sakebutalso<b>as</b><b>a</b><b>means</b>forJordantorectify<b>his</b><b>past</b>mistakes.

    ¡°<b>Let¡¯s</b>awaitthetestresultsbeforefurtherdiscussion,¡±Jordanannouncedfirmly.¡°Iwillexinthesituation<b>.</b>toMomandDadmyself.That¡¯sallfornow,please,gorest.Withthat,helefttheroom,hisexpression:unreadable,ignoringthestunnedsilenceofhissiblings.

    Stephanie<b>,</b>drainedandvisiblyshaken,copsedintothenearestchair,tearsstaininghercheeks.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Seeinghissister¡¯sdistress,Xavierapproachedsoothingly,¡°Don¡¯tworry,Stephanie.Jordanwasjustupset.He¡¯salwaysbeengoodtoyou;hewon¡¯treallysend youaway.I¡¯lltalktohiter.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter82IsItReallyWorthit?

    :66%•þ

    Finished

    Jonathachimedin,hopingto<b>ease</b>herworry,¡°Yeah,Ithinkhewasjusttryingtoshockusintounderstanding.He¡¯snotcruel.¡±

    Ashespoke,evenhebegantofetwingeofdoubt.Theseriouslookontheirolderbrother¡¯sfaceearlierseemedalltooreal,

    Stephaniecouldnotholdbackherfearsanylongerandburstintotears.¡°WhatshouldIdo?Idon¡¯twanttoleave!Ican¡¯tbeartobeseparatedfromallofyou¡­Idon¡¯twanttobeabandoned

    Herusualhaughtinesswasnowheretobe<b>seen</b><b>.</b>Undertheweightofherpredicament,andstilljustaminor,cryingwasheronlyrefuge.

    HertearstriggeredawaveofanxietyinXavierand<b>Jonathan</b>.¡°Please,Stephanie,don¡¯tcry,Xavierpleaded,tryingtosootheher.¡°We¡¯rerightherewithyou,andaslongaswe¡¯retogether,noonecanhurtyou.¡±

    ¡°ButwillJordanevenlistentoyou?¡±Stephaniesobbed,hervoicemuffledbyhertears.

    Jonathanpaused.¡°Well¡­¡±

    Heknewhisinfluencewaslimited;howcouldheexpecttheireldestbrothertoheedhisadvice?Stephanie¡¯sweepingintensified.

    Xavier,theeldestamongthem,saidcalmly,¡°Wemightnotbeabletochangehismindourselves,butthereissomeonewhocould.<b>¡±</b>

    Jonathan,unabletostandthesuspense,<b>demanded</b>ananswer.¡°Who?Don¡¯tleaveushangingatatimelikethis;tellus!¡±

    Ashertearssubsided,hopeflickeredinStephanie¡¯seyes.

    ¡°Grandpahasrecentlyrecoveredfromhissurgeryandisreadytoreturnhome,Xavierexinedwith

    reassurance.

    Jonathanppedhishandsinrealisation.¡°Exactly!Whydidn¡¯tIthinkofthatsooner?WemightnothavethepowertochangeJordan¡¯sdecision,butGrandpa certainlycan.Stephanie,callhimnow!¡±

    Wipinghertears,Stephanienoddedandquicklydialledthenumber.

    Elsewhere,Leonhadbarelytakenafewstepswhenhisphonebuzzedinhispocket,shingabarrageofangrytextsacrossthescreen.

    Answeringthecall,hewasimmediatelygreetedwithatirade.¡°Youthief,Leon!Didyoustealmyclothes?Thosepieceswereformyuingpetition!They¡¯renotyetrevealedtothepublic!¡±

    Leonheldthephoneslightlyaway,waitingfortheothertofinish,thenreplied calmly,¡°Yes,Itookthem,butIlefpensationforyou.

    Thecallerwaslivid.Thesoundofachaircrashingechoedthroughthespeaker.

    ¡°Compensation?Youlefta bankcardbutdidn¡¯tevengivemethepin!Orisitjustauselesspieceofstic?¡±

    lenoringtheoutburst,<b>Leon</b>replied,¡°Thepinis091652¡±

    2/3

    Chapter82IsItReallyWorthIt?

    Finished

    Thelinewentquietasthecallercheckedtheount.Momentter,thevoicereturned,filledwithastonishment.¡°Gosh!Tens,hundreds,thousands,millions?Didyoureallygivemethatmuchmoneyforafewclothes?Isthisallthemoneyyou¡¯vemade?¡±

    Leon¡¯sbrowfurrowedslightly.¡°Notall,butnearly.¡±

    ¡°<b>Man</b>,youreallydon¡¯tholdback,doyou?You¡¯veriskedyourlifeforthismoney!Whodeservestospendsuchahugechunkof yourwealthonadress?Isitreallyworthit?<b>¡±</b>

    Worthit?

    Leonpaused,histhoughtsdriftingtoMilly.

    Herememberedherdelightatseeingthedress<b>and</b>hereyessparklingwithjoy.Wasitworthit?Tohim,evenifitcosthislife,itcertainlywas.

    ¡°Leon?Youstillthere?¡±

    20

 Chapter 83

    Chapter83EliminatetheNewSectLeader

    Leonsnappedbackto attentionandscowled.¡°Isthereanythingelse,orcanweendthiscall?¡±

    Finished

    ¡°Wait,don¡¯thangup.¡±Kingquicklysaid.¡°Olivermentionedanewsectleaderhasemerged.Theysayit¡¯ssomekid.Shouldwetakeheroutbeforeshesettlesin?¡±

    Leonstayedquiet,pondering.

    Eversincetheoldsectleaderdied,theGhostSecthadbeenunstable.Underneaththeapparentcalm,astormwasbrewing.Thenew,youngerleaderwasespeciallyvulnerableinthisenvironment,easytooverthrowwithout<b>leaving</b>atrace.

    Theychosetoremainuninvolvedintheturmoil.

    ¡°We¡¯llstayoutofit,¡±Leonfinallydecided.¡°Wedon¡¯tneedtogetinvolvedintheirinternalstruggles.Thenewleader¡¯sidentityisn¡¯timportanttous,¡±hestated,hisvoicecarryingamaturityandsharpnessbeyondhisyears.

    Kingrubbed hischin,considering.¡°True,ifthekidhasthebraceletandstaysoutofourway,maybeit¡¯ssmartertolethertrytomanagethechaos.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Kinghesitated.¡°Should weletOliverknowourn<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Leondismissedtheidea.¡°No,hetalkstoomuch.Thelessheknows,thesaferourposition.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Alright,¡±Kingacknowledgedquietly.

    Oliver,evernaive,stillbelievedinthesect¡¯ssupposedidealsofbrotherhoodandrespect,oblivioustotherealturmonddeceitwithinitsranks.

    Whilehesoughttoingratiatehimselfwiththenewleader,theotherswereplottingforpower.

    Clearly,theywerenotonthesamepage.

    Hiswordswouldonlyturnhimintoafoolwhoharbourssecrets,achievingnothingelse.

    Standingbytheroadside,Leonlookedup,hiseyesmeetingthestarryskyandtheilluminatedskyscrapersalongtheroad.Atthatmoment,hefeltarealsenseofbelongingtotheworldaroundhim.

    DeeplyentrenchedintheoperationsoftheGhostSect,hehadgrownnumb,ustomedtothecoldactofkilling,slowlylosingtouchwithhisownhumanity.

    ¡°King,doyoueverthinkaboutleavingtheGhostSect?¡±

    Hisvoicewasasoftmurmurlostinthequietofthenight.

    Afterabriefpause, therewasaloudcrashontheotherendoftheline,asifsomethingheavyhadbeendropped.ThenKing¡¯svoicecamethrough,tingedwithdisbelief.

    ¡°Y<b>¨C</b>You¡­

    1/3

    Chapter83EliminatetheNewSectLeader

    66%1

    #Finished

    wouldn¡¯tdare<b>speak</b>ofsuchthings.Doyourememberwhathappenedto<b>those</b><b>who</b>triedtoleavewithoutpermission?We¡¯restillbeingtracked!¡±

    Leon¡¯seyesdropped,thereflectionsofthecitylightsdimminginhisgaze.

    ¡°Iknow.Iwas<b>just</b>wondering.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯snoroomforwondering!It¡¯sforbiddeneventothinksuchthings!¡±King¡¯svoicewasstern,¡°<b>Leon</b>,youandIareboundtothislife,yousaidityourself,didn¡¯tyou?¡±

    Leonpressedhislipstogether.¡°<b>Yeah</b><b>.</b>¡±

    Herememberedalltoowelltherealityoftheir<b>situation</b>sincejoiningtheGhostSect.

    ¡°Solet¡¯snotentertainsuchthoughtsanymore.It¡¯sagoodthingthatwearejust<b>talking</b>rightnow.Ifanyhigher¨Cupsheard,howmanylivesdoyouthink you¡¯dbeendangering?¡±

    ¡°Iunderstand.¡±Leonreplied.

    Afterhangingup,Leonslumpedonaroadsidestonebench,hisgazevacantashestaredattheground.

    Forthem,anormallifewasadistantdream;whatrightdidhehavetoseekhisownhappiness?Whatrightdidhehaveto¡­.

    Holdher?

    Thenextmorning.Milly¡¯sunderstandingofKendeepened.

    TwohelicopterswereparkedonthwnoftheButMansion¡¯sbackyard,and<b>a</b>thirdwascirclingoverhead,apparentlystrugglingtofindndingspot.

    Millyfurrowedherbrow.¡°Jordan,isn¡¯toneenough?Whydoweneedsomany?¡±

    Jordanrepliedcalmly.¡°Whynot?Youcantakeone,andtheothertwoarefortheluggage.¡±

    Millywastakenaback.

    Shewasonlygoingawayforaboutamonth;didshereallyneedtwohelicoptersjustforherluggage?

    Watchingtheservantscarryoutsevergesuitcases,grandand imposing;italmostseemedliketheyweremovinganentirehouse.

    ¡°Jordan,thisisexcessive.¡±Millysearchedfortherightwords.Hadherbrotheremptiedtheentirehousejusttoamodateherluggage<b>?</b>

    <b>Jordan</b>feltatwingeofguilt.Hisyoungersister,ostensiblytheheiressoftheButs,hadneverreallylivedthelifeofone.Whatwasroutineforthemseemedextravaganttoher.

    Hetousledherwind¨Cblownhair<b>,</b>affectioninhiseyes.¡°Milly,it¡¯snotexcessiveatall.Youareunique,andnothingistoomuchforyou.

    ¡°It¡¯sbettertobeover¨Cpreparedthanunder¨Cprepared.TheassistantIselectedleftearlstnight.Whenyouarrive.meetherattheButs¡®<b>hotel</b>.Lettheassistanthandleeverythingelse,andyoucanfocuson

    <i>2/3</i>Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    12:50Sun<b>,</b><b>23</b>Junti

    Chapter83EliminatetheNewSectLeader

    yourfilming.¡±

    MillynoticedthedarkcirclesunderJordan¡¯seyesbutcouldnotbringherselftoobject.

    Herbrothermusthavestayedupallnightworryingaboutherarrangements,

    ¡°Thankyou,Jordan<b>,</b>Iunderstand.

    ¡°ButJordan,canwenotbesowastefulinthefuture?Iwanttotryonmyown.¡±

    Millyappreciatedherbrother¡¯sintentions,buttheydidnotalignwithheraspirations.

    Finished

    Jordanlookedpuzzled.¡°Whydoyouwanttobeindependent?IsitbecauseyouthinkIcan¡¯tsupportyouranymoreoraretheButsinfinancialtrouble?¡±

    Millypaused.

    ordingtothe storylinesheknew,theButs weredestinedtofacefinancialchallenges.IfshesteppedintothespotlightasaBut,itwouldonlplicateherpathwhenthosechallengesarose.

    Whenthetimecame,sheneededtoestablishherselfindependentlytobeapirforherfamily.ShecouldnotrevealherselfasaButifthatwerethe<b>case</b>.

    ¡°IwanttomakemyownwayintheentertainmentindustryandnotleanontheButnameoryourinfluence.Canyouunderstandthat?¡±

    Jordan¡¯sexpressiondarkenedwithconcern.¡°Ican¡¯tagreetothat.¡±

    Howironic;allhiseffortstorejuvenatetheButfortuneswereintendedtogiveMillythefreedomtopursueherdreams,yethere shewas,askingforlessratherthanmore.

    20

 Chapter 84

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Finished

    Chapter84EmbracingaNewIdentityintheEntertainmentIndustry

    Jordanwasdeeplyawareoftheruthlessdynamicswithintheentertainmentindustry.Theintensepetition,themaniptivedealingsofproducersanddirectors¨Citallunnervedhim.

    Noway

    couldheletMillynavigatesuchtreacherous<b>waters</b>alone.Asherbrother,hefeltithisdutytoprotectherfromtheindustry¡¯sharshrealities.

    Millyexhaledsoftly,alreadyanticipatinghisobjections.¡°Jordan,don¡¯tyoutrustme?¡±

    Jordan¡¯sfacecreasedwithworry.¡°It¡¯snotthatIdon¡¯ttrustyou.You¡¯restillyoung,Milly.Theworldoutthereisn¡¯tasgentleasyoumightthink.Ineedtoprotectyoufromit.¡±

    Millyfeltasurgeofwarmthfortedbyherbrother¡¯sevidentcare.

    Indeed,forayoundyustomedtoashelteredupbringing,navigatingtheentertainmentindustryaloneposesaconsiderablechallenge.However,shewasnotnurturedinaprotectedenvironment;shefoughtherwayupfromthegrit,well¨Cacquaintedwiththedarkersidesofhumannature.

    ¡°Jordan,I¡¯mnotalittleginymore.Iknowhowtojudgerightfromwrongandseethroughpeople¡¯sfacades.Ican¡¯trelyonyourprotection forever,right?¡±Milly¡¯svoicewassoftyetfirm.

    Jordanscowledslightly.¡°Whycan¡¯tyou?Iwanttoprotectyouforaslongaspossible.Whodarestochallengethat?¡±

    Millypaused,ponderinghisprofoundsiblingaffection.

    Inhalingdeeplyandbitingherlip,shedecidedtoyherace.ShegraspedJordan¡¯sarmandgentlyshookit,hervoicetingedwithayfulwhine,Jordan,doyouloveme?¡±

    ¡°Ofcourse,¡±Jordanrespondedwithouthesitation.

    Hisresolvewasclear:hewouldgotoanylengthforher.

    ¡°Jordan,youknowIloveyou,andIknowyoulovemetoo.Idon¡¯twanttoburdenyouwithmyaspirations.Justlikeyouprotectmebecauseyouloveme,Iwanttofollowmydreamsforthesamereason¨Cwe¡¯refamily,andthat¡¯swhyyoucan¡¯tdenymydreams.

    ¡°Andactingismypassion.Ifyouinterfere,peoplewillsayIonlygotrolesbecauseofourfamily¡¯sinfluence.I¡¯msurethat¡¯snotwhatyouwant,right?

    ¡°Look,thistime,Ididn¡¯tleanonyou,andIstillmanagedtoimpressthedirectoronmyown<b>.</b>¡±

    Milly¡¯syfpproachweakenedJordan¡¯sreservations.

    Asshesawhimrelenting,Millyadded,¡°Jordan,wouldn¡¯titbegreatto<b>hear</b>peoplesay,That¡¯sJordan,thebrotherofthetalentedactressMilly¡®?¡±

    That<b>was</b><b>it</b>.

    Jordan¡¯sdefensepletelycrumbled.

    Hesimplycouldnotresisthissister¡¯scharmwhensheactedsosweetly.

    1/3

    Chapter84EmbracingaNewIdentityintheEntertainmentIndustry

    <b>66</b><b>%</b><b>Á¿</b>

    Finished

    Nobodycantreatyoupoorly.Iftheytry,<b>stand</b>yourground.I¡¯lltakecareofanyissues.Evenifitmeansspendingmoney,ensurenoakesadvantageofyou.Don¡¯tletanyonepushyouaround,understand?¡±

    Millyfeltadeepsenseofsecurityandaffirmation.¡°Iunderstand,Jordan.¡±

    Jordanallowedhimselfasmile,hisusualsternnesseasingasheaffectionatelyruffledherhair.

    Suddenly,footstepsapproachedfrombehind.

    Amockingvoicecutthrough,¡°LookatMilly,makingitonherown,unlikesomeoneelsewhoreliesontheirbrother¡¯swealth.¡±

    Anthonyappeared,stillinhispajamas,hishairamesslikehehadjustrolledoutofbed.Despitehisdishevelledlook,hedidnotmiss achancetoteaseJonathan,whofollowedbehindhim.

    Jonathan,grimanddraggingasuitcase,optednottorespondtotheprovocation.Heheadedstraighttooneofthehelicopters,tossedhissuitcaseinside,andthenboarded,mmingthedoorbehindhim.

    Millyblinked,unsureifitwasherimagination,butshethoughtshedetectedatraceofresentmentinherfifthbrother¡¯sexpressionjustthen.

    Hadshesaidsomethingtoupsethim?Everythingwasfineyesterday,sowhatchangedovernight?

    Milly,puzzled,inquired,¡°IssomethingwrongwithJonathan?Heseemsupset.¡±

    Anthonyrepliedwithasmirk,¡°Don¡¯tworryabouthim.Hejustgothisperiod.¡±

    Millywasspeechlessafterhearingthat.

    Jordanjumpedintotheconversation,¡°He¡¯sbeenonthatfilmsetwithyou,right?Ifhegivesyouanytrouble,justtellme,andI¡¯llhavesomeonelookintoit.¡±

    TheButsalwaysdealtwithissuespromptly.

    Millyquicklyreassuredthem,¡°Noneed,Jonathanwon¡¯tcauseanytrouble.¡±

    Withamischievoussquint,Anthonyadded,¡°<b>And</b>ifhedoes,I¡¯lljustleakthoseembarrassingchildhood<b>photos</b>ofhimonline!¡±

    Atthatmoment,Jonathan,overhearingfromthehelicopter,openedthewindowandyelled,¡°Canyounottalkaboutsomeonebehindtheirback?Icanheareverything!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sexactlywhyIsaidit!¡±retortedAnthony.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ignoringthebrothers¡®squabble,Jordancheckedhiswatch.¡°It¡¯stimeforyoutogo.Travelsafely.¡±

    Millynodded.

    Justasshewasabouttoleave,shesuddenlyreturnedandhuggedJordantightly,saying,¡°Thankyou,Jordan.

    Initiallystiff,Jordanrxedandreturnedthehug

    2/3

    Chapter84EmbracingaNewIdentityintheEntertainmentIndustry

    Feelingleftout,Anthonystampedhisfootandprotested,¡°Whataboutme?Don¡¯tIgetahug?

    ¡°Awisemanoncesaid,¡®Onemustnotshow favouritismasitleadstomisfortune.¡±

    Millughed,releasedJordan,andembracedAnthony,¡°Thankyou,Anthony.¡±

    FinishedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Suddenlysubdued,Anthony¡¯searsturnedred.Typicallyquitearticte,henowfumbledforwords,managingonlytostammer,¡°Y¨CYou¡¯rewee.¡±

    Afterutteringthosewords,Amediatelyfeltatwingeofregret.Wasthattooformal?

    Bythetimehegatheredhisthoughts,thegirlhadalreadysprintedaway,wavingtothemfromafar.Jordan,Anthony,goodbye!¡±

    Thesoundofthehelicopter¡¯senginesgrewlouderasittookoff,disappearingintothedistance.

    Upstairs,awhitesilhouettestoodatthewindow,observingeverythingthathadjusttranspiredbelow.Acoldsmirkcrossedtheirfaces,andtheireyesfilledwithasinistergleam.

    Indeed,thenewsisterwasquitecunning¨CnowondershehadsoquicklywonoverbothJordanandAnthony.NowondertheywantedtosendawaythegentleStephanie.

    Hemadeasilentpromisetohimself:hewouldneverlethisguarddownaroundher<b>!</b>

    20

 Chapter 85

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter85IfSheIsintheCrew,ThenI¡¯mNot

    In thelounge.

    iFinished

    Oliversatonthecouchwithadarkexpression,yingagame.Hismanager,Robin,waspacingtheroomanxiously.

    ¡°Boss,you¡¯vesignedthecontract.Doyouknowhowbigofanimpactitwillhaveifyourefusetoactnow?¡±

    Oliverletoutacolugh.Heexecutedaperfectmoveinthegame,defeatinghisopponent,beforespeaking,¡°It¡¯sjustabreachofcontractfee,right?It¡¯snotlikeIdon¡¯thavethemoney.I¡¯llpaythem.Nomatterwhatyou say,I¡¯mnotdoingthisshow.¡±

    Robinfranticallygrabbedhishairandnearlykneltinfrontof<b>him</b>.¡°Boss,it¡¯snotjustaboutthemoney.We¡¯vealreadynegotiatedwithMr.Hawkins.Ifyoubackoutnow,ourreputationwillberuinedintheindustry.YouknowhowconnectedMr.Hawkinsis.Ifhegetsannoyedwithus,doyouthinkyoucanstillmakeithere?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±Oliversneered,¡°YouthinkI¡¯mscared?¡±

    ¡°Youmightnotbescared,butIam,okay?¡±Robinpleaded.

    Robincouldn¡¯tbelievehisbadluckfondingsuchaboss.

    Hehadbeentotallycaptivated bythisguy¡¯slooks¨Chandsomeandrefined,thetypegirls loved.Hesigned.himimmediately.<b>And</b>,tobefair,hisinstinctswerespot¨Con.Oliverbecameaninstantsensation,withcountlessadoringfans.

    JustwhenRobinthoughthecouldrelyon<b>this</b>cash<b>cow</b>foralifetimeofort,Olivepletelydefiedexpectations.

    First,hedidn¡¯tcareifarolecouldwin<b>awards</b><b>or</b>ifit<b>was</b>anygood.Whatmattered<b>was</b>thathelookedhandsome!Ifthedirectorcouldhangasignsaying¡°Handsome¡±onhishead,he¡¯ddotheroleforfree.

    Secondly,hewastotallyuncontroble,likeapigescapingfromitspen.

    Once,hesawadirectorgettingcosywithanactress<b>and</b>spenttheentirenightoutsidetheirdoorwithaloudspeaker,yingasong<b>that</b>went,¡°Daddy¡¯sdaddy<b>is</b>grandpa¡­¡±Itwassaidthatthedirectorendedupbeingtakenawaybythepolicethatnight.

    Therewerealsoincidentslikeusingasecondaryounttoarguewithtrolls,settingofffirecrackers<b>at</b><b>a</b>director,snoringloudlyatanawardceremony,insistingonwearingamilitarycoatontheredcarpet¡­Robindidn¡¯tevenwanttogointomoredetails.

    Pawnedinthe

    Oliverhadjustgamewhenhesawthe¡°defeated¡±screen.Furious,hethrewhisphoneontothe<b>table</b>withabang.

    ¡°See?Itoldyouthatwomanisbadluckforme.She¡¯snotevenhereyet,andIalreadylostthegame!¡±

    Robinmuttered,¡±Youneverwingamesanyway.

    Oliver¡¯shairpracticallystoodonendwithanger.¡°You!¡±

    Trulyterrifiedofpushinghimovertheedge,Robinquicklyadmittedfault,¡°Alright,alright,mybad,my

    1/3

    12:50Sun,23Jun

    Chapter85IfSheIsIntheCrew,ThenI¡¯mNot

    66%

    Finished

    ¡°Hmph.¡±Oliverfinallyrxed,likeacatbeingpettedtherightway,andretractedhisws.¡°Good,you¡¯re

    smart.

    Robinletoutalongsighandsatdownnexttohim.¡°Evenifyoudon¡¯twanttoact,youhavetogivemeareason.IneedtoexinittoMr.Hawkins,¡±

    AlthoughOliverwasalreadyatthetopofhiscareer,eventhemostpoprstarsreliedontheiryouth.Tomaintainlong¨Ctermsess,heneededtotransition,andwinningawardswasthemostconvincingwaytodothat

    n¡¯sfilmswereartsy,buttheywerepracticallyguaranteedtowinawards.Eventheworstperformancewouldstill<b>snag</b>a¡°BestParticipation¡±<b>award</b>.Itwasawin¨Cwinsituation.Whydidhesuddenlychangehismind?

    Withoutevenlookingup.Oliverreplied.¡°BecauseIdon¡¯twanttowastemytimeactingwithsomeonewhohasnotalent.

    He<b>had</b>heardthattheactresshewassupposedtoworkwithwasahigh schoolstudentnhadchosen.Howcouldahighschoolerhaveanyactingskills?

    AndhealsoheardthatJonathan<b>was</b>filminginthesamestudio.IfJonathanfoundouthewasactingwithanunknownactress,hewoulddefinitelybuymediacoveragetotrashhim.Thatcouldn¡¯thappen!Olivercouldn¡¯tgivehisrivnychancetogainmorefans!

    Afteralongsilence,Robinfelthiseyetwitch.Hehesitatedforamomentbutcouldn¡¯tholdback thequestion.¡°Doyouthinkyouhave¡­actingskills?¡±

    EventhoughhewasOliver¡¯smanager,hehadtobehonest.Themonkeysinthecrewhadbetteractingskillsthanhim.

    ButOliverconfidentlyliftedhishead,hisposturesodetermineditwasalmostpatriotic.¡°MyactingskillsaremorethanenoughtowinaBestActoraward<b>.¡±</b>

    Robinwasspeechless.

    Wheredidhe<b>get</b>thisconfidence?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    OblivioustoRobin¡¯sreaction,Olivercontinued,¡°Sowithmynaturaltalent,there¡¯snowayI¡¯mactingwithsomeone whohaszeroskills.I¡¯mnotgivingthemachancetousemypoprity!I¡¯vedecidednottodoit.Justtellthedirector,andwe¡¯llpaywhateverpenalty.¡±

    ¡°You¡­whatever.Dowhatyouwant.I¡¯mtiredofdealingwithyou,¡±Robinsaid,standingupindefeat.Thisstubbornmule<b>was</b>beyondsaving.

    ¡°I¡¯lltalktoMr.Hawkins,butthere¡¯sadinnerpartytonight.Youhavetoattendandbepolite.Don¡¯tletMr.Hawkinsthinkyou¡¯rebeingadivo,okay?¡±

    Oliverrolledhiseyesandslumped backonthecouch.¡°Gotit!¡±

    Withthat,Robinreluctantlylefttheroom.

    Ontheothersideoftown,<b>Milly¡¯s</b>helicoptendeddirectlyonthehotelrooftop.

    Agroupofuniformedstaffwearingwhiteglovesawaitedherarrival.Asshesteppedout,theycollectively

    2/3

    Chapter85IfSheIsintheCrew,ThenI¡¯mNot

    bowed<b>at</b><b>a</b>ny¨Cdegreeangle.¡°Wee,Ms.But,Wehopeyouhad<b>a</b>pleasantjourney.

    Milly¡¯sfirstthoughtwas,thankfully,thiswastherooftopandtherewasnoonearound.

    Otherwise,thiswouldhavebeenincrediblyawkward.

    Whatkind<i>of</i>bizarrenovelplotwasthis?

    Finished

    Atthatmoment,agirlinathleticwearapproached.Shelookedabouttwenty,efficientandbrisk.¡°Hello,Ms.But.I¡¯mJoy,your<b>assistant</b>assignedbyMr.But.I¡¯llbetakingcareofyourdailyneedsfrom

    <b>now</b><b>on</b>.¡±

    Shethenquicklydirectedthestafftocarrytheluggageintothehotel.

    ¡°Ms.But,thedirectorisreadytostartthecostumefittingphotoshoot.Let¡¯sheadover,¡±Joysaid.

    Millynodded.¡°Alright.

    ¡°Butplease,justcallmebymynamefromnowon.Don¡¯tcallmeMs.But,itsounds¡­weird.

    ShewasterrifiedthatJoymightsuddenlyyell,¡°Ms.Butishere,makeway!¡±

    She¡¯ddieofembarrassmentonthespot.

    Joyhesitated,smilingawkwardly.¡°ButMr.Butsaidyou¡¯renotjustanyartist.Hetoldmetotakespecialcareofyou.¡±

    Jordan¡¯sexactwordshadbeen,¡°Ifmysistersomuchaslosesa<b>hair</b>,youcanpackyourthingsandleave.¡±

    20

 Chapter 86

    Chapter86UnexinedHostility

    Finished

    Millytookadeepbreath.¡°Justlistentome.You¡¯reolderthan<b>me</b><b>,</b>soyoucanjustcallmeMilly¡±

    Joypressedher lipstogetherand,afteralong pause,finallysaid,¡°Alright,I¡¯llcallyouMillythen.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±Millyreplied,¡°Aslongasyou<b>don¡¯t</b>callmeMs.But.¡±

    Astheyreachedthefilminglocation,theycouldhearn¡¯sangryvoiceboomingfromadistance,shakingthewalls.

    ¡°What?We¡¯reabouttostart<b>filming</b>,andnowyousuddenlysayhewon¡¯tdoit?Whatwashedoingbefore.this

    Nexttohimstood<b>a</b>slendermanwith<b>sses</b>,bentoverandapologisingprofusely,cautiouslyexining.¡°Mr.Hawkins,pleasedon¡¯tbeangry.Wereallylikedthescript.Ifwedidn¡¯t,wewouldn¡¯thavesignedthecontract.But¡­well,Oliversuddenlyfellill.He¡¯sbeenvomitingandhavingseverediarrhea.Wedidn¡¯twantonepersontodytheentirecrew,sowehadtomakeatoughdecision.Don¡¯tworry,we¡¯llpayallthepenalties.¡±

    n¡¯seyebrowsknittedinto atightfrown,clearly notbuyingtheexcuse.¡°Vomitinganddiarrhea?Isawhimhalfanhourago,andhewasfullofenergy.I¡¯dlovetoknowwhatillnesscancausesuchadrasthangeinsuchashorttime.¡±

    Robinwasatalossforwords.Butsincehe¡¯dalreadmittedtothelie,hecouldn¡¯tbackoutnow.

    Robin¡¯smindraced.Whatillnesscouldcausevomitinganddiarrhea?

    Foodpoisoning?Watercontamination?<i>It</i>couldn¡¯tbeamentalillness,right?

    Beinganagentwassoexhausting.Hewishedhecouldjustgoscavengeforjunkinstead.

    SeeingRobinhesitating,trembling,andunabletospeak,<b>n</b>hadagoodguessofwhatwasgoingon.Hesnortedcoldly.¡°Justsayit.What¡¯sreallyhappeningwithhim?¡±

    Robinbithislipandsighedlightly.¡°Mr.Hawkins,thetruth<b>is</b>¡­Abouttheactress<b>you</b>chosetopartnerwithOliver,hethinksshe¡¯snotsuitable.¡±

    n¡¯svoice<b>was</b>icy.¡°<b>Reason</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°You know,Oliverisstillridingonhispoprity.It¡¯seasyforpeopletofindfaultsandgossip.Ifheactswithsomeonewhohas<b>no</b>skills,itcouldharmhiscareer.He¡¯s<b>thinking</b>abouthisprofessionalfuture.¡±

    Hearingthis,nalmostdoubtedhimself.HisgazetowardsRobinwasfullofmockery.

    Hereallydaredtosaythat.Oliver¡¯sactingduringtheauditionwassoterriblethatifnhadn¡¯ttakenheartmedicinebeforehand,hemightnothavesurvivedtoseetheendofit.

    Ifitweren¡¯tforthefactthattheauthoroftheoriginalnovel¡°SilentSea¡±specificallyrequestedOliverfortheroleandevenpubliclystatedonTwitterthatOliverwastheinspirationforthecharacter,nwouldn¡¯thavechosenhimatall.

    Nowthatthecastlistforthemoviehadbeenreleased,andallthe<b>costumes</b>andcharacterdesignshadbeenfinalised,hesuddenlydecidednottoact?Alltheirpriorpreparationwouldbewasted.

    1/3

    Chapter86UnexinedHostility

    Finished

    Ifthishadhappenedearlier, theymighthavehadtimetomakechanges,buttheywereabouttostart.Themedia<b>had</b>arrivedfortheopeningceremonytoday,andpullingoutnowwouldcausenothingbuttroubleforthecrew.

    ¡°Idon¡¯tcareifhe¡¯svomiting,hasdiarrhea,orevenaterminalillness<b>.</b>Heneedstodraghimselfhereandfinishthismovie.Go,bringhimtomeimmediately!¡±n¡¯shandlswereshakingwithanger.

    Robin<b>was</b><b>at</b><b>a</b><b>loss</b>.¡°But¡­¡±

    Itwasn¡¯tthathedidn¡¯twanttogo,hewasjustafraidthatOliverwouleand<b>start</b>afightwithn.

    Witnessingthescene,Millytookadeepbreathandsteppedforward.¡°Mr.Hawkins.¡±

    n,whowasabouttocontinuehistirade,sawherandinstantlyswallowedhisharshwords.However,hisexpressiondidn¡¯timprovemuch.¡°Oh,you¡¯rehere.¡±

    Millynodded.

    Sheknewhowdifficultitwastoreceanactoratthstminuteafterallthepreparationshadbeenmade,especiallywhenthesituationwaspartlybecauseofher.Shefeltshehadtodosomething.

    Oliver¡­

    Thenamesoundedfamiliar.It<b>seemed</b>likeshehadhearditsomewherebefore..

    Lookingatn,whosebrowwastightlyfurrowed,<b>she</b>pressedherlipstogetherandgotstraighttothepoint.¡°Mr.Hawkins,Iheardyourconversationjustnow.I¡¯manewactress,soit¡¯snormalfortheretobesomeconcernsaboutme.Howaboutthis¨CI¡¯llgotalktoMr.Olivermyself.Afterall,theonewhotiestheknotshoulduntieit.¡±

    RobinthoughtMillywasquitetactfndhadhighemotionalintelligence.Hisimpressionofherimprovedsignificantly.¡°Mr.Hawkins,Ithinkthisisagoodidea.¡±

    HealsowantedOlivertotakeonthisrole,asitcouldgreatlyhelpwithhistransition.IfMillycouldpersuadeOlivertocontinue,itwouldbeagoodthing.

    However,nfrownedanddidn¡¯timmediatelyagree.

    Thisideamightwork,butMillywasundertheprotectionofboththeButsandtheTates.Shehadtwobilliondorsofinvestmentridingonher.IfshegotbulliedandtheButs<b>and</b>theTatesfoundout,hisinvestmentswouldgoupinsmoke!

    Hisbrowsknittedintoatightknot,andhistonerevealedhisirritation.¡°No,Idon¡¯twantyoutogethurt.¡±

    Milly<b>was</b>puzzled.

    Beforeshecouldaskwhathemeant,acoquettishvoicesuddenlyinterrupted,breakingthetension

    betweenthem.

    ¡°Mr.Hawkins,areyouworriedaboutOliver?Icanhelp.Afterall,I¡¯veworkedwithOliverbefore,andwehaveaprettygood<b>rtionship</b>.¡±

    Theneerwas<b>a</b>petitegirlwithpigtailsandfair<b>skin</b>,lookinglikeadoll.Behindherstoodtwoassistants,oneholdingaparasolfor herandtheothercarryingnumerousbagsandpersonalitems,includingacupwithalipstickmarkonit.

    2/3

    Chapter86UnexinedHostility

    Shelookedeverybitthehigh¨Cstatusdiva.

    66<b>%</b>

    Finished

    NoticingMilly¡¯snceattheassistants,Joyquicklywhisperedinherear,¡°Milly,I¡¯lltakecareofyoulikethatstartingtomorrow.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Millyhurriedlywavedherhands.¡°No,no,that¡¯stoomuch!¡±

    ButJoywasinsistent.¡°Mr.Butsaidweshouldn¡¯tbeoutdone.Wecan¡¯tappearinferiortothem!¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    WheredidJoygetthipetitivestreakfrom?

    nncedatthegirlwhohadarrived.¡°Oh,it¡¯sMichelle.Alright,sinceyou¡¯veworkedwithOliverbefore,youmightbeabletotalktohim.Goahead.¡±

    Michellebeamed.¡°Okay<b>,</b>Mr.Hawkins.¡±

    AsshepassedbyMilly,shesquintedhereyes,radiatinganunfriendlyvibethatMillycouldn¡¯tignore.

    Millyfrowned.Shedidn¡¯tseemtoknowthisgirl.

    Wheredidthishostilitefrom?

    20

    [M

 Chapter 87

    Chapter87ApintheFace

    Finished

    SeeingMichelleleave,Millypressedherlipstogether,thoughtforamoment,anddecidedto followher.

    However,Joystoppedher,lookingconcerned.¡°Milly,youshouldn¡¯tgo.I¡¯veheardOliverhasabadtemper.Youmightgethurt.¡±

    Millyrespondedsoftly.¡°It¡¯sokay.IknowwhatI¡¯mdoing.Besides,<b>this</b>issueneedstoberesolved.¡±

    Sheseemedremarkablposedforastudent.

    ¡°<b>But</b>¡­¡°Joyhesitated,thenseeingMilly¡¯sdeterminedexpression,relented.¡°Alright,I¡¯llgowith

    you.

    AssoonastheyreachedOliver¡¯slounge,aloudcrashstartledthem.Followingthat,afuriousshoutcamefrominside,¡°Getout!¡±

    Thedoorswungopen,andMichelleemerged,eyesredandonthevergeoftears.Herlight¨Ccoloureddresswasstainedwithrgecoffeespill,makingherlookbothdishevelledandpitiful.

    Seeingthis,Millyfrowned,feelingdispleasedwithOliver.

    Throwingatantrumatayounggirlwastrulyunbing,especiallyforagrownman.Itwasdisgraceful!

    MichellewasdeeplyaggrievedbyOliver¡¯soutburst.Shehadbeenpamperedallherlifeandhadneverfacedsuchhumiliation.Justashertearswereabouttofall,shesawMillystandingatthedoor.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Grittingherteeth,sheforcedbackhertears.Shecouldn¡¯tcryinfrontofthewomanwhohad<b>taken</b>her

    role!

    ¡°Whatareyoudoinghere?!¡±shesnapped,hervoicefilledwithanger.Shethoughtthiscunningwomanwastheretomockher.

    MillyignoredMichelle¡¯sangerandtookatissuefromJoy,handingittoMichellegently.¡°Here,wipeitoff.¡±

    Michelledidnotappreciatethegestureandscoffed,turningherheadaway.

    ¡°I¡¯mnotcrying!¡±shesaid,hervoicetingedwithdefiance.

    Millyrespondedcalmly,¡°Iknowyou¡¯renotcrying.Imeantyoumightwanttowipeyourdress.Itlookslike<b>a</b>limitededitionandprobablywasn¡¯tcheap.

    Michellethennoticedthestainonherdress<b>,</b>andthistime,shecouldn¡¯tholdbackhertears.

    ¡°Mydress!Ifoughtsohardtoget

    this!¡±

    Thedresswasherfavourite,chosenespeciallyfortoday¡¯sopeningceremony.

    Shehadhopedtomakeastunningimpression,butnowitwasruined.

    Shenolongercaredwhohandedherthetissue<b>or</b>whethertheyhadapastconflict.Shegrabbeditanddesperatelytriedto<b>clean</b>thecoffeestain.

    Millyncedatthecloseddoor,sensingthemovementsinside.

    1/3

    Chapter87Apinthe<b>Face</b>

    ratherleaningagainstthedoor,cavesdroppingontheirconversation.

    Millyraisedaneyebrow,movedMichelleaside,andthenkickedthedoorhard.

    Bang!

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Twosoundscamesimultaneously.

    Milly¡¯ssuspicionwasconfirmed,theguywasindeedcavesdroppingbehindthedoor.

    Finished

    JoyandMichelle,stilltryingtocleanherdress,werestunned,staringwide¨Ceyedatthescene.Almost<b>in</b>unison,theyeximed.¡°You¡­¡±Millycalmlybrushedoffherslightly wrinkled<b>pants</b>andturned elegantly.¡°Youtwowaitoutside.Withthat,shesteppedinside<b>and</b>mmedthewobblydoor<b>shut</b>.

    Thehallwayfelpletelysilent.

    Joythoughttoherself,Millyisreallysomethingelse!

    Michelle,ontheotherhand,thought,Impressive,butnotgentleatall!Nodylikeonebit,hmph

    Insidethelounge,Oliverscrambledupfromthefloor,furiousatthesightofMillybargingin.

    ¡°Whoareyou?Whotoldyoutein?Getout!Howdareyoukickmydoor?Areyoulookingfortrouble?¡±

    Heraisedhis fist,butthe<b>moment</b>hemetMilly¡¯scoldgaze,his angerinexplicablydeted,recedby<b>a</b>strangesenseofsubmission.

    Afteralongpause,heawkwardlyloweredhisfistandmuttered,¡°Agentlemandoesn¡¯tfightwithdy.¡±

    Millystoodthere,armscrossedand<b>face</b>stern,notmoving<b>an</b>inch.

    Seeingthepinkhairofthisarrogantman,shesuddenlyremembered.Wasn¡¯thetheguyIsawafewmonthsagooutsidetheschool,whoboughtshavedicewithoutmoneyandpaidherbackwithanautograph?Shehadthoughthewasascammerthen.

    NowonderthenameOliversounded<b>familiar</b>.

    Atthismoment,OliversquintedhiseyesandsizedupMilly.Shewasquitebeautiful,withporcin<b>skin</b>andanelegantallure.Herfigurelookedgoodtoo,butshewasanewfacehehadn¡¯tseenbefore.

    ¡°Whoareyou?¡±

    Millydidn¡¯thesitateanddirectlyreplied,I¡¯mtheactresswho¡¯ssupposedtoworkwithyou.¡±

    Oliverleisurelyreclinedbackonthesofa.¡°Oh,thatmakessense.Idon¡¯twanttoactwithyou.¡±

    HisantagonismwassotantthatMillycouldn¡¯tignoreit.¡°Why?¡±

    Thiswasonlytheirsecond<b>meeting</b>.Could<i>it</i>bebecauseIhadn¡¯tboughthimshavedicethatdayattheschoolgate,andnowhewasholdinga grudge?

    Butclearly,that<b>wasn¡¯t</b>thecaseOliverlookedatherwithunfamiliaritynotrecognisingheratall

    2/3

    12:51Sun,23Jun.

    Chapter87ApintheFace

    Olivezilyncedather.¡°BecauseIdon¡¯tactwithpeoplewhohavenotalent.¡±

    Millywastakenaback.Notalent?Her?

    66%

    #Finished

    Inherpastlifeintheentertainmentindustry,shehadfacedplentyofbaselessusationshavingasugardaddy,beingadiva¨Cbutneverckoftalent.

    Manydirectorsevenjokedthatsheshouldbecalled¡°One¨CTakeBut¡±becausesherarelyneededretakes.

    Now,hearingsomeonesayshckedtalentwasanoveltyforher.

    ¡°Haveyoueverseenmeact?HowdoyouknowI¡¯mnottalented?¡±

    Oliver,lyingonthesofawithhisphone,didn¡¯tevenbothertolookather.Hisfingersdeftlyopenedagameashecoldlyretorted,¡°Men¡¯sintuition.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Seeinghisnonchntdemeanour,shehadn¡¯texpectedhimtobethisdifficulttotalkto.

    ¡°IfIcanguarantee<b>that</b>I¡¯llnaileverysceneinakeandwon¡¯tholdyouback,willyoucontinuewiththemovie?¡±

    Withoutliftinghishead,Olivercontinuedstaringathisphone.¡°Istillwon¡¯tdoit.WhenIsayIwon¡¯tact,Imeanit.Evenifthekinghimselfasked,Iwouldn¡¯tdoit!¡±

    Millygroundherteeth,feelinganunprecedentedurgetopsomeone.

    ThenovelthismoviewasbasedonwaswrittenwithOliverasthe inspiration,andthebuzzonlinewasmassive.Recinghimnowwould definitelycauseanegativebacsh.

    20

 Chapter 88

    Chapter88AToughDecision

    Sincethingshavethisfar,there¡¯snootherchoice¡­

    ¡°So<b>what</b>you¡¯resayingis,ifIdropout,you¡¯llstayinthemovie?¡±Millyaskedexpressionlessly.

    Oliverrespondedpromptly.¡°Yeah.¡±

    Millyreplied,¡°Alrightthen.I¡¯lltalktothedirectoraboutquittingtherole.Ihopeyoukeepyourword<b>and</b>showsomeprofessionalintegrity.Don¡¯tcauseunnecessarytroubleforthecrew,¡±

    HervoicewassoftbutclearenoughforOlivertoheareveryword.

    Oliver¡¯sfingerspausedonhisgame.Bythetimehesnappedoutofit,shewasalreadygone.Couldshebequitting?

    BeingchosenbyMr.Hawkinswasadreaetrueforsomanypeople.Wouldshebewillingto<i>let</i>itgo?

    Ormaybeshe¡¯sjustputtingonanactinfrontofmeandwilintothedirectoter?

    Hmm¡­Givenmyyearsofexperienceintheentertainmentindustry,thtterseemedwaymorelikely

    Themorehethoughtaboutit,themore<b>usible</b>itseemed.Olivercouldn¡¯thelpbutsnicker.Then,with<b>a</b>swifttaponhisphone,thescreenwentck.Whenitlitupagain,itshowedthefilmsetwithMr.Hawkins¡¯sexpressionvisible.

    Mr.Hawkinswasfuming,hisfacebeetred,andfurrowedhiseyebrows.Heradiatedanintense<b>aura</b>.IfOliverhadbeenthere,nwouldhaveppedhimwithouthesitation.

    ¡°Thatj*rkthinkstheshowcan¡¯tgoonwithouthim?Doeshewanttoreceyou?Inhisdreams!Ihandpickedyoumyself.Whodoeshethinkheis?I¡¯m goingto findhimrightnowandseewhogavehim

    thenerve!¡±

    MillyknewMr.Hawkinswouldbeangry,butshehadn¡¯texpectedhimtobethisfurious.Shequicklysteppedintocalmhimdown.¡°Mr.Hawkins,please takeadeepbreath.Thisisn¡¯tthetimetoactharshly.Weneedtofocusonthebiggerpicture.

    ¡°TheroleofOliverhasbeenannouncedonline.Ifheissuddenlyreced,neitherhisfansnorthefansofthe originalworkwillbeabletoeptit.Thiswillhaveacertainimpactonourboxoffice,whichisnot

    worththeloss<b>.</b>

    <b>¡°</b>AsfortheroleofGisellethatI¡¯mying,ithasn¡¯tbeenannouncedorpromotedyet,sorecingmewon¡¯tcausemuchofastir.Icanstillstepinasadancedoubleforthedancescenes,andMichellecantakeovertheactingparts.She¡¯sgotactingexperienceandhasworkedwithOliverbefore,soitshouldbefine.¡±

    Michelle,whowasstandingnearby,widenedhereyesinsurpriseandpointedatherselfindisbelief.¡°Me?¡±

    Millysmiledandnodded.¡°Youarecapableofdoingit.¡±

    ShealwayshadafeelingthatMichelle<b>had</b>someunfoundedhostilitytowardsher,andjustnowsherememberedthatKen¡¯ssisterwasMichelle!

    ItseemedthatKenhadbeenlookingfortroublewithherbeforebecauseshe<b>had</b>takenawayhissister¡¯srole¡­

    1/3

    Sun,23<b>Jun</b>

    Chapter88A ToughDecision

    Nowitallmakessense.

    bb<b>%</b>

    Finished

    Sheremembered<b>that</b>MichelleseemedtohavepostedonTwitteraboutherbefore.HoweverizensatthattimeagreedwithMichelleyingtheroleofGiselle.So,itseemedlikerecingherwithMichellemightnotbeabadideaafterall.

    Milly¡¯sstatementwasaffirmative.

    Uponhearingthis,Michelledidn¡¯trespondpositively.Instead,sheawkwardlyturnedherhead<b>away</b>.

    Sheadmittedthatshehadindeedconsideredsnatchingthisrolebefore,andnotgettingselectedhadleftherfeelingsomewhatresentful.Butnow,whenMillysuddenlyofferedhertherole,shedidn¡¯tseemhappyatall.

    nscratchedhisbaldheadirritably.<i>If</i>onlythingswerethatsimple!

    IfMilly<b>leaves</b>,whataboutthe2billioninvestment?

    Choosingbetween2billionandfanpressureistough.

    Afteramomentofsilence,ngrittedhisteeth,seeminglymakingahugedecision.Hemmedthetabledecisively.¡°Ifhewantstoterminatethecontract,thensobeit!I¡¯mnotgoingtocatertohimanymore!Irefusetobelievethatwecan¡¯tfinishthismoviewithouthim!

    ¡°Michael,contactthepreviousbackupactors,seewho¡¯savable,andaskthemteoverquickly.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Theassistantdirectorquicklyreplied,¡°Okay¡±

    Millydidn¡¯texpectMr.Hawkinstomakesuch adecision.Ahintofsurpriseshedacrossherface.¡°Mr.Hawkins¡­¡±

    Seeminglyawareofherthoughts,Mr.Hawkinsraisedhishandtointerrupther.¡°Don¡¯toverthinkit.Justfocusonyourroleandletthecrewhandletherest.¡±

    Aftersomanyyearsintheindustry,hehadseendirectorsthreatenactors,investorsthreatendirectors,butneveractorsthreateningdirectors!

    Hehadseenitall.

    Letthemrantiftheywant.Thesearethepartsofmakingmoney.Youshouldn¡¯tgiveuptheopportunitytoearnmoneyjusttoavoidcriticismorbacsh.

    Seeingthis,Oliverontheotherendofthephoneraisedaneyebrow,hisfaceindifferent.Whetherheactedornotdidn¡¯tmattertohimatall.Eitherheleft,orthatgirlleft.Aslongastheydidn¡¯tworktogether,it¡¯s<b>all</b><b>good</b>.

    Atthistime,hismanager,Robin,walkedin.

    SeeingOliverlyinzilyonthesofa,scrollingthroughhisphone,Robinletoutalongsigh.¡°Alright,yourdesirehasbeenfulfilled.Thedirectorjustinformedus.Ifyouoptoutoftherole,feelfreeto doso.Thestudiowillmanagethecontractualissueswiththem

    Olivergaveanonchnt¡°Hmm.¡±

    ButRobinwasstillholdingback.HepouredassofwaterandhandedittoOliver,nagging.¡°Seriously.

    2/3

    <b>65</b>%·Û

    Chapter88AToughDecision

    #Finished

    dude.Suchagreatopportunity,top¨Cnotchmovieproduction,eventhe directorisatthepinnacleoftheindustry.<b>And</b>we¡¯rejustgoingtoletitslipthroughourfingerslike<b>that</b>?Whatawaste.¡±

    Takingthessofwater,Olivertookaleisurelysip.¡°What¡¯stheretoregret?TherealpitywouldbeifJonathanoutperformedme.Now,thatwouldbeashamel¡±

    Afterconductingsomeinvestigation,Oliverfoundout<b>that</b>theactorJonathan,withwhomhewascurrentlyworking,washighlyesteemedforhisactingskills.Beingdefeatedby<b>him</b>was<b>out</b>ofthequestion.Itwouldbeincrediblyembarrassing.

    Robincouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelhelplessaboutOliver¡¯sstrongdesireforvictory.¡°WheredidthisgrudgeagainstJonathaefrom?Fansfightingishing,butyou¡¯regettingintoittoo?¡±

    Theydidhavesomeshes.Bothbeingintecelebrities,therewasboundtobesompetitionforresources.Butwiththeirfanbaseandpositions,anpetitionshouldbeharmless.It¡¯spuzzlingwhytheystillshlikethis.

    Oliverclenchedhisjawtightlyandrespondedicily,¡®Onceenemies,alwaysenemies!¡±

    Robinshruggedandrespondedcasually,¡°Okay,whateveryouwant.¡±

    Takingasipofwater,Oliverncedathisphone,whereMr.HawkinsandMillywerediscussingshootingdetails.Itseemedlikethedirectorwouldn¡¯tchangehismind.Heshruggeditoff.

    Ashewaspreparingtoleavethesurveincescreen,hisattentionwassuddenlydrawntosomething,causinghiseyestowideninshock,asifhehadencounteredsomethingeerie.

    ¡°Pffi¡­¡°Waterfromhismouthburstoutinvoluntarily,leadingtoaseriesofcoughs.

    20

 Chapter 89

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorldsN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Chapter89OffendedtheSectLeader

    Finished

    Olivercoughed,sprayingRobinwithwater<b>as</b>hestoodbesidehim.Hefrownedinannoyanceandasked,¡°Whatareyoulookingat?Whyareyousoworkedup?¡±

    Despitehisirritation,RobinstillpattedOliver¡¯sbacktohelphim.

    ¡°Letmewarnyou.¡±Robinsaidcautiously.¡°You¡¯reacelebrity.Youcouldbephotographedorseenatanytime.Youcan¡¯tbebrowsingrandom,inappropriatesitesorlookingatshadystuff!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯snotthat!Cough!Cough!¡±Oliverdesperatelytriedtoexpelthewaterfromhisthroat,Oliver¡¯s gazeremainedfixedonthephonescreen.

    Hecouldn¡¯tbelievewhathesaw,sohezoomedinontheimage.

    Ashezoomedinfurther,hegrewevenmoreunsettled.Hiplexionturnedashen.

    Oliverrubbedhiseyes vigorously.Heclosedthemandopenedthemagain,repeatingtheprocessseveraltimes.Hisfacewasstillfilledwithdisbelief.Olivermuttered, ¡°Impossible.Impossible.Thiscan¡¯t be!¡±

    RobinsawOliver¡¯sreaction,andhestartedtogrowanxioustoo.Inalltheirtimetogether,hehadneverseenOliversodistressed.

    Hehurriedlyasked,¡°What¡¯swrong?Tellme,andwe¡¯llfigureitouttogether.Remember,thpanyandIarehereforyou.¡±

    OliverwasshakingalloverasheheldupthephoneandshowedtheimagetoRobin.His voicetrembled<b>as</b>heasked,¡®Robin,helpmeout.Isthereabracelet<b>on</b>thatwoman¡¯swrist?¡±

    Robinlookedatthesurveince<b>footage</b>onthephone<b>and</b>immediatelywidenedhiseyes.Heasked,¡°Howdidyougetyourhandsonthesurvilliancefootageoftheset?¡±

    Oliveryellpedandjumpedupfromhisseat.HegrabbedRobin¡¯scorandshookhimdesperately,Oliverquestioned.Thisisn¡¯tthetimetoworryaboutthefootage!Lookatthebracelet!¡±

    Robinwasdizzyfrom<b>the</b>vigorousshaking.Hequicklyfreedhimself fromOliver¡¯sgripanddemanded,¡°Letgo!HowcouldIseeanythingwithyoushakingme?¡±

    ¡°Cutthatout!Justlookatthis!¡±Oliverreleasedhiscorandthrustthephoneinfrontofhim.Hebithislipanxiouslyandwaitedforaresponse.

    Robin,stillconfusedabouthowOliverobtainedthesurveincefootage,ncedatthescreen.Theentiresetwasclearlyvisible,evendowntoafly¡¯s flightpath.

    MillywaswearingthebraceletOlivermentioned.Shehadbeenwearinglongsleeves.Whenshepushed<b>back</b>herhair,thesleeveslippedandrevealedthebraceletonherwrist.

    ¡°It¡¯sprettyclear.It¡¯sabracelet,¡±Robinsaid.

    Oliverquicklyprobed,¡°Canyoutellwhatkindofbraceletitis?What¡¯sthepattern?Whatcolour?¡±

    Robinfrownedashelookedathim.Thelookinhiseyeswasonefullofdoubt.¡°Can¡¯tyouseeforyourself?Youhaveaperfect<b>vision</b>.¡±

    1/3

    66%ºÐ

    Chapter89OffendedtheSectLeader

    Finished

    Robinfrowned,ashewascluelessastowhyOliversuddenlyseemedsoscared.Robinknewfromhispalefaceandpanickedexpression<b>that</b>hewasgenuinelyscared.Hecouldonlyyalongandanswer.

    ¡°Thebraceletissilver¨Cbrown,anditseemstohavesomepatternsonit.Wait,on<b>closer</b>inspection,itlooksmorelikesomekindofforeignscript.¡±

    Ohno<b>!</b>

    OlivercopsedontothecouchwhenRobinconfirmedit.Hisfacewasnowbeyondpale.Heswallowedhard,andapangoffearwashedoverhim.

    Asilver¨Cbrownbracelet¡­

    Ihadn¡¯tbeenmistaken.Thatgirlisindeedthenewsect leader!

    Somethingisoff!Irememberedseeingthe newsectleaderatCrestwoodHigh,andshedidn¡¯tlooklikethis.Thecurrentsectleaderisfarprettierthanthepreviousone.

    Couldthebracelethavefoundanewmaster?

    Butthatcouldn¡¯tberight.Thebraceletonlychoseanewmasteruponthedeathofthepreviousone,andtheprocessisn¡¯teasy.It¡¯simpossibletochangeownerssoquickly.

    Whatwasgoingon?

    Atthispoint,ratherthanworryingabouthowthebracelet<b>chose</b>anewmaster,Ishouldbethinkingabouthow<b>to</b><b>stay</b>

    alive.

    RobinsawOliver¡¯sfaceturnpale,breakoutinacoldsweat,andthenstartedbanginghis<b>head</b>.Hequicklystoppedhim.¡°Oliver,whatonearthisgoingon?You¡¯rescaringme.¡±

    Oliver¡¯slipstrembled,andsweatbeadedonhisforehead.Helookedlikehewasinbigtrouble.Hesaid,¡°Robin,I¡¯mdonefor.IthinkI¡¯mgoingtodie.¡°¡±

    Robinwastakenaback.

    ¡°What¡¯swrongwithyou?Stopscaringme!Areyoufeelingunwell?Didyougetsick?I¡¯llcanambnce.rightaway.¡±

    Robinjumpedupina panic,fumblingforhisphodial911.

    NowonderOliverhadbeenactingstrange.Itturnedouthewas<b>sick</b>.

    Thisillnessseemedserious<b>,</b>givenhowferrified<i>he</i>was.Could<i>it</i>beaterminalillness?ThemoreRobinthoughtaboutit,themorelikelyitseemed

    <i>D</i>¡°mmit!Mycashcowisgonefortherestofmylife.

    Oliver,withthstvestige<b>of</b>sanityremaining,weaklystoppedhim.Heuttered,¡°Robin,anambncewon¡¯thelp.I¡¯mnotgoingtodiefromillness.I¡¯mgoingtogetbeatentodeath.¡±

    Robindidn¡¯tunderstand,asking,¡°What?Beatentodeath?Whowouldbeatyoufornoreason<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    2/3

    Chapter 89OffendedtheSectLeader

    Indespair,Olivercopsedontothecouch,staringattheceilingwithalifelesslookonhis<b>face</b>.

    66%

    Finished

    Nomatterhowcarefullyhenned,hestillendedupfallingintothehandsofthenewsectleader.Coulditbethatfatehaddestinedhisdownfall?

    Howmanypeoplesurvivedaftertheyoffendedthesectleader?

    ShewouldprobablyissueanS¨Clevelbountyonme!Boohoo!

    I¡¯mdoomed!

    Ihadn¡¯ttakendownJonathanyet,hadn¡¯tsoaredthroughtheranksalongsideLeon,andhadn¡¯tevensavouredthethrillofreachingthetopoftheentertainmentindustry.Howunfairisitfor<i>life</i>todielikethis?

    RobinnoticedOliverinhisstateofdespair,frowned,andstompedhisfeetinfrustration.Heurged,¡°Hurryupandtellmewhoyouoffended!Ifit¡¯sthatserious,I¡¯pologiseforyou.¡±

    Oliverturnedtohimandasked,¡°Apologise?Willthatwork?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­Robinthoughtforamomentandsaid,¡°Maybeyoushouldapologise.Itmightnotworkforaguy,butifyouapologisetoagirl,shemightforgiveyou.¡±

    WithOliver¡¯sgoodlooks,howmanygirlscouldresisthim?

    Oliver¡¯seve

    litupatthissuggestion.Hesprangupfromthecouch,andhopeflickeredinhiseyes.Heasked,¡°Really?IfIapologise, she¡¯llforgiveme?¡±

    Robinnoddedandsaid,¡°Yes,itshouldwork.¡±

    Oliversnappedhisfingerandsaid,¡°Great,I¡¯pologise!¡±

    20

 Chapter 90

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter90DidMillyHaveaCrushonNeal?

    Atthefilmset.

    <b>66</b>%ðN

    Finished

    MillyncedatStephanie¡¯sunexpectedarrival,herbrowfurrowinginstantly.Forthefirsttime,shetrulyunderstoodthetermhaunted¡®

    Whyisshehere?Whatdidshewantfromme?

    Isitjustmyimagination,ordidStephanie¡¯seyesregaintheirusurrogance<i>the</i>momenttheymetmine?

    SinceJordanandAnthonyhadstartedtreatingherbetter,Stephaniehadavoideddirectconflict.Hersuddenconfidencenowmustindicatethatshehadanewninmind.

    Stephaniewalkedoverwithagraceful,confidentstride.Shemaintainedasmileandsaid,¡°Hey,Milly!It¡¯sbeenawhile.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.Awhile?

    Then,whohadIseestnight?Aghost?

    IgnoringStephanie,shecontinuedtoflipthroughherscriptasshewaitedfortheuingcostumeandphotoshoot.

    Stephaniebitherlip,seething.Howdare thiswretchignoreme?!

    Justwait;you¡¯llbecryingsoonenough!

    Takingadeepbreath,shesuppressedherangerandspokeinapitifultone,¡°Milly,whywon¡¯tyoutalktome?Ireallywanttobefriends.DidIdosomethingtoupsetyou?

    Millyfoundthefauxinnocencenauseating.

    Howcouldshesaysuchdisgustingthings?

    AlthoughStephanie¡¯svoicewasn¡¯tloud,herpitiablelookdrewattention.Toavoidbeingseenasadiva,Millyncedatherandasked,¡°Whatdoyouwant?¡±

    Stephaniesmiledsweetlyandblinkedinnocently.Shesaid,¡°Oh,Milly,you¡¯refinallytalkingtome!Ithoughtyouhatedme.¡±

    Haha!That¡¯sfunny.

    ¡°Milly,I¡¯myingthefourthfemaleleadandyoursisterintheshow.Canwerehearsethelinestogether?I¡¯veneveractedbeforeandcoulduseyourguidance.¡±

    MillyeyedherandrealisedStephaniehadalsoauditioned.

    Thisisn¡¯tright.Myrolewasdecidedast.Atthatpoint,castingforalltheotherrolesshouldhavebeeplete.Stephaniewasinschool;whendidshemaketimefortheaudition?

    Ding!

    AmessagefromJordanshedonMilly¡¯sphone.

    1/3

    66%%%

    Chapter90DidMillyHaveaCrushon Neal?

    Finished.

    Jordanwrote<b>,</b>¡®Milly,StephaniejoinedyourcrewthroughGrandpa¡¯sconnections.<b>I</b>couldn¡¯trefusedirectly.Becautiouswhile<b>filming</b>.Ifshebulliesyou,pleasetellme.I¡¯llhandleit.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jordancontinued,¡®Don¡¯tworry;Iwarnedherbeforesheleft.Shewon¡¯trevealyouridentity.Takecare.I¡¯llvisitthesetassoonasI¡¯mfree.

    Millynowgraspsthewholesituation.

    NowonderStephaniehadregainedher spirit¨Cshefoundabiggerbacker.

    !734!ssicprotagonisthalo,consistentlyfindsawayoutwheninadesperatesituation.

    AfterreassuringJordannottobeworriedabouther,Millyputawayherphone.Withasmirk,sheconfrontedStephanie¡¯sfeignedinnocence.ThankstoJordan¡¯sforesightandwarning,Stephaniedidn¡¯tneedtobeoverlycautious.

    ¡°Aren¡¯twerehearsinglines?Where¡¯syourscript?¡±Millyaskedcoolly.

    Stephaniefroze<b>and</b>stammered,¡°Hmm¡­.

    Sh*t!IhadforgottenthatIwascrammedinatthstminute,andthedirectorhadn¡¯tyetgivenmeascript.

    Millyworeaknowinglookandaskedwithachuckle,¡°Howcanyourehearsewithoutascript?Throughyourimagination?¡±

    ¡°Pfft-¡°Joywasstandingonthesideandcouldn¡¯tholdbackheughter.

    Despitehergentledemeanour,shewassurprisedthatMillycouldbesosharp¨Ctonguedwithagoodytwo-shoeslikeStephanie.

    JordanpersonallyselectedJoytobeMilly¡¯sassistant,soshewaswewareofStephanie¡¯strueidentity.Initially,shennedtonotedownStephanie¡¯stroublemakingandreportbacktoJordater.Buttherewasnoneed¨CMillywasperfectlycapableofhandlingthesituationallbyherself.

    Hearingheughter,Stephanieshotheraviciousre,asifshewantedtoskinheralive.

    Itreallywastrue¨Clikeamaster,likeadog.Ifthemasterhadnomanners,eventhedogtheyraisedwouldbiteindiscriminately!

    JoyknewStephanie¡¯sstatus,andshewasn¡¯tafraidofher.Shedefiantlyreturnedthere.

    JordanhadmentionedthatshewasMilly¡¯sassistant,notanyoneelse¡¯s.WhetherStephaniewastheButs¡®adopteddaughteroreventheirbiologicaldaughter,Joywasn¡¯t afraidof<b>her</b>atall!

    Amereassistant<b>had</b>thenervetoreather,andStephaniewassomadthatshealmostspatblood.

    Butsheknewthiswasn¡¯tthetimetolosehertemperwithsomanypeoplearound.Shecouldonlystompherfootandswallowheranger,forcing asmile.

    ¡°Oh,sillyme.Thedirectorsaidhe¡¯dgivemethescripter,<b>and</b>pletelyforgot.Iwasjustsoeagertoseeyou,Milly,thatIcouldn¡¯twaitteoverandsayhello.Canwechatforabit?¡±

    Joyrolledhereyes.

    Ifsheweren¡¯tafraidofcausingtroubleforMilly,she¡¯dhaveppedheralready.

    2/3

    12:51Sun,23Junt.

    Chapter90DidMillyHave<b>a</b>CrushonNeat?

    :65%”à

    Finished

    Milly,unlikeJoy,wasustomedtoStephanie¡¯santicsandmaintainedheposure.Sheasked,¡°Whatdoyouwanttotalkabout<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Stephanieaskedinnocently,¡°Milly,youattendedBeaconHighforawhile,right?¡±

    Withank<b>face</b>,Millylookedather.Shewaspuzzledbythesuddenquestion.

    WhenMillywasstillwiththeSmiths,sheattendedBeaconHighSchool.AfterreturningtotheButs,shemovedtoCrestwoodHigh.OnceshewasatCrestwood,someonepostedhergrades<b>from</b>BeaconHigh,spreadingrumoursthatshehadcheated.Stephanieorchestratedallofthis.

    Stephanieknewallthisbutwasaskingnow. Whatissheplotting?

    Nothinggood,that¡¯sforsure.

    StephanieraisedhervoicealittlewhenMillyremainedsilent.Sheasked,¡°Milly,isthata hardquestion?

    Millyredathercoldlyandsaid,¡°Notatall.IdidgotoBeaconHigh.¡±

    ¡°Oh,whatacoincidence!¡±Stephanieppedherhandsandlookedexcited.Shewentontosay,¡°Nealmentionedagirlwithyournamewhopursuedhimatschool.Hethoughtherememberedwrong.Itturnsouthewasright.Itwasyou,Milly.¡±

    Despitehersharpmind,Milly¡¯sbraincouldn¡¯tprocessthis.

    WhoisNealt

    I¡¯vepursuedhimbefore?!

    WithMillyremainingsilent,Stephaniequicklyaddedfueltothefire,hertonedrippingwithsarcasm.¡°Oh.Milly,haveyouforgottenNeal?He¡¯sinourcrewtoo,youknow.You¡¯llbeseeingalotofhim.Oh,look,thereheis.Let¡¯ssayhi tohim.¡±

    20

 Chapter 91

    Chapter91Milly¡¯sMight

    66%

    Finished

    MillyfollowedinthedirectionStephanie¡¯sfingerpointed.Shespottedayoungmanwithbroadshoulders,aslimwaist,andastrikinglyhandsomeface.

    Strangely,shecouldn¡¯trecalleverseeinghimbefore.

    CouldhebesomeonewhomtheoriginalMillyhadpursued?

    Butasfarassheremembered,theoriginalMillywasatimidandcowardlygirl.Shewouldn¡¯thavedared topursueanyone,especiallysinceshewasoftenbulliedbyStephanie evenafterreturningtotheButs.Howcould suchacowardlygirl<b>chase</b>afteraboy?

    NealHansonhadjustchangedhisclotheswhenhesawStephaniewavingathimfromadistance.Hiseyeslitup,andhejoggedoverwithaperfectsmile.Heasked,¡°Ms.Stephanie,wereyoucallingmejustnow?¡±

    Stephaniecoveredhermouthandgiggledshyly.¡°Oh,Neal,don¡¯tbesoformal.JustcallmeStephanie:

    ¡°Alright,Stephanie.

    ThoughNealwasn¡¯tatop¨Ctierstarintheentertainmentindustry,hehadadecentimage,a<b>lot</b>offans,andagoodpublicreputation.Hehad greatpotential.

    NealhadopceendorsedaproductfortheButs,andhemetStephanieattheproducunch.HismanagerinformedhimthatStephaniewasthesoledaughteroftheButs,receivingaffectionfromherfamily.

    Hehadthoughttherewouldbenofurtherinteractionwiththishighandmightyprincess.Hedidn¡¯texpecttoseehertodayonsetandwasevenmoresurprisedsherecognisedhim.

    IfheweretowinovertheButsdaughterandmarryher,whatwouldhisfuturecareerbe?Wait,hewouldn¡¯tneedacareerthen.WiththeButs¡®wealth,hecoulddonothingandstillhaveasteadystreamofmoney.

    Themorehethoughtaboutit,thehappierandmoreexcitedhebecame.HeevenlookedatStephaniewithabitofraweagerness.

    Millynoticedthisandraisedaneyebrow.

    Stephaniewasbaskinginhisttery.Shedidn¡¯tnoticehisexpression.Shegiggledcoylyandasked,¡°Neal,doyouremembermysister?¡±

    Neal¡¯seyessparkledwithashofadmirationwhenhesawMilly.

    Thoughhehadseenmanybeautifctressesandcelebritiesintheentertainmentindustry,thefirstsightofthisgirlstillmadehim gaspinawe.

    Youngyetmature,pureyetseductive¨Csuchcontrastingqualitiesinonepersonwouldmakeanyman¡¯s.

    heartrace.

    Millydetestedthewayhelookedather.Shefeltdisgustedasthismanscrutinised herfromheadtotoe.makingherfeellikehewasevaluatingher.

    Nealsmiled.Heshowcasedthesmileperfectedbycountlesscorporatetraining<b>sessions</b>andsaid,¡°Hello,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    1/3

    Chapter91Milly¡¯sMight

    Millyfrowned,barelyholdinghackherrevulsion.¡°Hi,¡±

    <b>DOM</b>

    Finished

    Nealwasevenmorethrilledbyherresponse,<b>asking</b>.¡°You¡¯reMillyBut,right?Ihad<b>a</b>juniornamedMilly,whowrotemeloveletters.But¡­¡±

    Helookedherupanddownagain,continuing.¡°Butyou¡¯remuchprettier<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Millylickedherbackteeth,feelingherpatiencereachingitslimit.Shecouldn¡¯teveeoutwithanythingpolite.¡°Really?¡±

    Nealdidn¡¯tcatchhersarcasmandkeptemphasisinghischarm.Headmitted,¡°Yes,Iwastheheartthrob ofBeaconHigh<b>.</b>Manygirlswrotemeloveletters,butIstillrememberthejunior.Shewaspersistent,sendinglettersforawholeweek.ThenIgraduatedandenteredtheentertainmentindustry.Iwonderhowshe¡¯sdoingnow<b>.</b>¡±

    Stephaniebitherlipinanger,seeingNeal¡¯sunwaveringgazeonMilly.Butwhen sherememberedhern,sheswallowedheranger.

    Patiencewaskeytoachievinggreatthings.

    Stephaniesuddenlyeximedandinterjected,¡°Oh,Milly,whatyearwereyoujoiningtheschool?¡±

    Millyrepliedexpressionlessly,¡°ssof2020.<b>¡±</b>

    Neal¡¯seyesbrightenedandherevealed,¡°Iwasinthessof2017.Thegirlwhowrotemeloveletterswasalsofromthe ssof2020.¡±

    Stephaniefeignedsurpriseandcoveredhermouth.Sheeximed,¡°Oh,Milly,youhadacrushonNealbackthen?¡±

    Peoplearoundthem<b>had</b>startedwhispering.Millyknewtheyweretalkingabouther.

    Millyhadnowords.

    So,thiswashern<b>all</b>along.

    Nelso<b>blushed</b><b>in</b>embarrassment.

    ThoughheaimedtomarryStephanieandjointheButs,beingadmiredbythestunningMillyalsogreatlyboostedhisego.

    HencedatStephanie,thinking hewasbeinggentlemanly.¡°Ahem,soyouwere thatjunior?Whatacoincidence!ButIhavesomeoneIlikenow,andI¡¯msorry;evenifyoufollowedmetotheset,Istillhavetoturnyoudown.Butwecanbefriends.¡±

    HegaveStephanie<b>a</b><b>meaningful</b>look,andsheloweredhereyes shyly.

    Thetwolookedlikeapairofyounglovers.

    Millyfeltlikehereyeswereabouttorollto

    thebackofherhead.No,inthislife,inallherpastlives<b>,</b><b>and</b>intheeighthundredgenerationsbeforethat,shehadneverencounteredsomeone<b>so</b>egotistical.

    Unabletoholdback,sheinterruptedhisfantasy.

    ¡°Ineedtorifyafewthings.First.Idon¡¯tknowyou,whethernoworbefore.Ifyouwanttount

    2/3

    12:51Sun,23Junt

    Chapter91Milly¡¯sMight

    yourself,don¡¯tdoitinfrontofme.Icouldn¡¯tcareless.

    <b>66</b><b>%%%</b>

    Finished

    ¡°Secondly,I¡¯mintheentertainmentindustrybecauseIloveacting,andithasnothingtodowithyou.

    ¡°Finally,narcissismisadisease.Getittreated!¡±

    Neal¡¯plexionchangeddramatically.Itwasthefirst<b>time</b>anyonehaddaredtoconfronthimlikethisonhisface.Hesnapped,¡°Youwretch!!!¡±

    Joy,standingtotheside,hadbeincreasinglyfrustratedwiththesetwoindividuals.Shemockinglmented,hertonedrippingwithsarcasm.AsMillygotangry,shestartedtoaddfueltothefire.

    ¡°Oh, lookatthewayyouplexionchanged.Ihavetoadmitthatyouhavedoneagoodjobtakingofyourskin;thatthickskinofyoursissowellpreserved.¡±

    ¡°Pifi¨CSeveralpeoplecouldn¡¯thelpbuughatthat.

    care

    StephanieneverexpectedMillytobe<b>so</b>audacious,evenwithouttheButssupport.

    Shebitherlip,forcingafewtears,andbeganherusualmaniptivecrying.¡°Milly,howcouldyousaytoNeal?He¡¯sheretohelpMr.Hawkins.BecauseOliverdoesn¡¯twanttoworkwithyou,thewholecrewisinchaos.¡±

    that

    HerwordspracticallyusedMillyofcausingallthetrouble.

    20

    1

    3/3

 Chapter 92

    Chapter92Oliver¡¯sttery

    Finished

    The<b>lead</b>actor,Oliver,hadopenlyquittheproductionbecausehedislikedhis<b>co</b>¨Cstar.Everyoneinthecrewknewthisbynow,itwasn¡¯texactlyasecret.

    Buttobringitupsotantly?Thatwasafirst.

    Millykeptacalmexpression,unaffectedbythesarcastictone.Sheasked,¡°Oh,really?ThenIwishyouluck<b>in</b>gettingtherole.I¡¯veheardtherearemorecandidatesontheirway<b>.</b>Don¡¯tcelebrate<b>too</b><b>soon</b>.Youmightendupempty¨Chanded.¡±

    Neal¡¯sfacedarkened.Hehadn¡¯texpectedthegirlinfrontofhimtobe<b>so</b><b>sharp</b>¨Ctongued.

    Sensinghisshiftinmood,Stephaniequicklysteppedin,protectingNealbehindher<b>and</b>lookingteary-eyed.Sheused.¡°Milly,howcouldyousaythataboutNeal?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Millyfrowned.Shedidn¡¯tthinkshehadsaidanythingparticrlyharsh.

    Stephanielookedasifshehadsufferedagreatinjustice,tearsstreamingdownherface,makingherlookincrediblydelicate.Nealwasn¡¯ttheonly oneaffected;eventhebystanderswhohadbeenmockingthemstartedtothinkMillymighthavegoo§¤§Ñ§Ô.

    Thismovewas<b>a</b>masterstrokeinanyPRscenario.

    WithStephanieprotectinghim,Nealfeltarushofsweetness.Hefelthisdreamofmarryingintowealth<b>was</b>withinreach.Feelingrighteous,hesteppedforward,shieldingStephanie behindhimandconfrontingMilly.

    ¡°Ifyouhaveanissueeatme.BullyingadefenselessgirllikeStephanie isbeneathyou.NowonderOliverdoesn¡¯twanttoactwithyou.Yocktalentandintegrity.Peoplelikeyouruintheactingprofession!TM

    Hisvoicewasloudandforceful,echoingaroundthem.

    ItwasasifMillyhadforciblyseparatedalovingcoupleratherthanmerelyspokenafewwords.

    JoywasstandingbehindMilly.Shefrownedat<b>this</b>point.What¡¯swrongwiththesetwo?Initially,theysoughtattention,andnowtheyaretheonesmakingtheusations.Thesetwogetallthebenefitsforthemselves,whichwasconvenientforthem.

    Suddenly,<b>a</b>voicefullof<b>anger</b>rangout,asking,¡°Whoareyoucallinckinginintegrity,Toasty?¡±

    EveryurnedtoseeOliverwithhissignaturepinkhair.

    ButToasty?

    MillyncedatNeal.Hewasthetypeofmanthatwomenpreferredinthepresentday,withawell¨Ctonedphysiqueandsun¨Ckissedskin.However,hedidnotappeartobetoasted,correct?

    Predictably,Neal¡¯salreadydarkenedexpressionbecameevendarker,buthedidn¡¯tdarearguewith<b>Oliver</b>.Hisfanswerenotoriousfortheirfierceloyalty.

    Hebithislipandexined,¡°Mr.Oliver,weweren¡¯ttalkingaboutyou.And¡­asacelebrity,isn¡¯tgivingpeoplenicknamesabitunprofessional?¡±

    1/3

    12:51Sun,23Junti

    Chapter92Oliver¡¯sttery

    Finished

    Unexpectedly,Oliver<b>raised</b>hischinandsteppedforward.HeshieldedMillybehindhimandsaid,¡°She¡¯sundermyprotection.Insulther,andyou¡¯reinsultingmel

    ¡°AndwhosaidIwasjustgivingoutnicknamesonawhim?Ithoughtlongandhard aboutthatone.What?Youdon¡¯tappreciateit?¡±

    Nealwasspeechless.

    Isthatreallythepoint?

    Evenifyouthoughtaboutitlongandhand,it¡¯sstinickname!

    HencedbackatStephanie,hopingshe¡¯dbackhimup.GiventheButs¡®influence,Stephanie<b>should</b>havenothingtofearfromOliver.

    Stephaniejuststoodthere,unwillingtohelp.

    ShefrownedandlookedatOliver,whopoppedoutofnowhere.Thisisodd.Isn¡¯tOliversupposedtodislikeMillyenoughto<b>quit</b>aproject?Sowhydidhesuddenlydefendher?¨C

    Stephaniewasn¡¯ttheonlyonepuzzledbythis.Millyherself<b>was</b>justasconfused.

    What isthisKEYMO

    tonow?

    Shesaidcoldly.¡°Sorry,butwearen¡¯tclose.IfIremembercorrectly,halfanhourago,yousaidyou¡¯d<b>quit</b>themomentIjoinedthe<b>cast</b><b>.¡±</b>

    Hiss!

    WhenthecrowdheardwhatMillysaid,theycouldn¡¯thelpbutgaspinsurprise.

    Itwaswellknown<b>that</b>Oliverabsolutelydespisedbeingcontradictedbyhisface.Itwassaidthatawhileback,arookieactressfeltsmugbecauseshehadfundingtojointhecast.TheactresshadarrogantlylecturedOliver.Unexpectedly,Oliverdidn¡¯ttakeitlyingdown.Hewentliveonsocialmedia,exposingtherookie¡¯saffairwithawealthybenefactor.Nooneknewwherehegottheevidence,butheeventhoughtfully<b>sent</b>acopytothebenefactor¡¯swife.

    Theconsequenceswerepredictable.Theindustryneversawtherookieactressagain.

    Simrincidentshadurredmorethanonce,eachendingwithOliverpresentingirondevidence.

    As<b>a</b><b>result</b>,everyoneintheindustrywouldshowOliversomerespect.Hewasformidableandseemedtohavedirtoneveryone.

    Inthisindustry,nothingisfearedmore<b>than</b>ascandalbeingexposed¡­.

    Whointhisindustrydoesn¡¯tharboursecrets?

    StephaniewaswewareofOliver¡¯stemper.She couldn¡¯thelpbutsmirkandgloatatMilly¡¯smisfortune.

    MillyhadjustjoinedtheButsandhadn¡¯thadmuchexposuretotheentertainmentindustry.<i>She</i>probably<i>didn¡¯t</i>knowaboutOliver¡¯snotorioustemper.Thiswasgoingtobeinterestingtowatch.

    However,Oliver,whowasusuallybrashandarrogant,nowshowednoneofhisusualbluster.Instead,hestoodbyMilly¡¯sside,desperatelytryingtowinherfavour.¡°Mas¡­Boss,<b>what</b><b>are</b>voutalkingabout?We

    213

    <b>661</b>

    Chapter92Oliver¡¯sttery

    Finished

    didn¡¯tknoweachotherwellthefirsttimewemeet,butbythesecondtime,we¡¯reconsideredfriends.Yourconcernsaremyconcerns,butmyconcernsarestillmine,right?

    ¡°I¡¯msorryfornotrecognisingyouearlier.Pleasebethebiggerperson<b>and</b>don¡¯tholditagainstme.¡±

    Oliverloweredhisstancetothepointwherehewasalmostkneeling,

    Stephanie,whohadbeensecretlymockingMilly,couldnolongermaintainheposureatthescene.SheredatMilly,hereyesfilledwithjealousy,

    What¡¯sgoingon?OliverissupposedtodetestMilly.Whydidhedefending hernow?

    Drivenbyjealousy,Stephaniecouldn¡¯tholdbackanylonger.Sheaskedsternly,¡°Mr.Oliver,didn¡¯tyouquitbecauseofMilly?Youeven<b>said</b>¡­¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!WhosaidIquit?!¡±Olivercuther<b>off</b>andjumpedtohisfeettodefendhimself.¡°<b>Boss</b>,youmustbelieve<b>me</b>.Ilovethisrole,andI¡¯mdelightedtoactalongsideyou.Ifanyriestostopme,I¡¯ll<b>fight</b>them!¡±

    Hehadfinallymanagedtoprovehisloyaltytohismaster,andnowsomecluelesspersonwastrying<b>to</b>messthingsup.

    Ifthispersonangeredhismaster,Oliverwoulddefinitelykillthetroublemakerbeforehis<b>master</b><b>could</b>orderhisownexecution.Andhetrulymeantit¨Cthekindwherethevictimgetsskinnedanddismembered!

    Humph!

    20

    1

 Chapter 93

    Chapter93MrTateWillVisitstheSet

    Thmotiononsetwassoloudandchaoticthateven thenormallypreupiedMr. Hawkinscouldn¡¯t-ignoreit.

    Hestormedoverwithhisscriptinhand,exudingauthority.¡°What¡¯sgoingonhere?Whyiseveryonegatheringaround?Isthereamonkeyshow?Hasthecrewcleaneduptheset?Isalltheequipmentready?Aretheactorsinmakeup?Ifnoneofthat¡¯sdone,whyareyouallgatheringaroundhere?¡±

    Sincethedirectorhashedout,thosewhowerewatchingtheshowquicklydispersed.

    Asthecrowdcleared,nfinallysawOliver,thepink¨Chairedguyinthemiddle.Hisfacedarkenedandhescolded,¡°Whatareyoudoinghere?Packyourthingsandleave!¡±

    Alreadyinafoulmood,ncouldn¡¯tbelieveOliverdaredtoshow upbeforehiseyes.

    Oliverjustgrinned.Hepretendednottonoticethedirector¡¯stemperandboldlyapproached.¡°Mr.Hawkins,I¡¯mheretoact.

    ¡°Act?¡±nsneeredcoldlyandmocked,¡°Ourproductionistoominortoamodatesomeoneofyourcaliber.LeavenowbeforeIgetreallyangry.¡±

    Oliveractedasifhehadn¡¯theard.Heinchedcloserwithacheeky<b>smile</b>andsaid,¡°Oh,there¡¯splentyofroomformehere;I¡¯mnotthatimpressive.Actually,Mr.Hawkins<b>,</b>youneedtohearmeout!¡±

    Armscrossed,nwatchedcoldly.HewantedtolistentowhatOliverhadtosay.

    ThenOliverusedupalltheactingskillshehadanmentedpassionately.¡°Mr.Hawkins,youhavenoidea.SinceIwasachild,I¡¯vehadadreamofmakingagloballyrenowned,cutting¨Cedgefilm¨Chatwouldmake180¨Cyear¨Coldeldersandeight¨Cmonth¨Coldbabiesalikep their<b>hands</b>inapproval.But¡­s!¡°Fate<b>has</b>yedacrueljokeonme.I¡¯vewaitedovertwentyyearsforafilmlikethis,andjustwhenIthoughtmydreamwouldneveetrue,yourscriptappearedoutofnowherendingrightinfrontofme.Atfirst,Iwassceptical,butthenItookalook.MyGod,whatamasterpiece!Thisisagroundbreaking.earth<b>¨C</b>shatteringepic!

    ¡°If<b>I</b>don¡¯tactinthisfilm,Iwouldn¡¯tbedoingjusticetomyupbringing,yourmentorship,ortheentireindustry!

    ¡°So,Ihavetoactonthis!Imust!Iabsolutelymust!IfIdon¡¯t,Halturia¡¯sentertainmentindustrywilldeterioratebytwentyyears.Howterrifyingwouldthatbe?Mr.Hawkins,asarenowneddirectorinHalturia,youwouldn¡¯twantthattohappen,wouldyou?¡±

    nwasmomentarilyspeechless.

    Well,thisguycertainlyhadairfordrama.

    Has<i>he</i>regressedbytwentyyearsintheentertainmentindustry?Wheredidhegetsuchaudacity?

    Il¡¯hogivehimthatconfidence?

    However,ontheotherhand,ifhetrulywantedtotakeontherole,itwouldbeforthebest.Atleastitwouldsavealotoftroubleandrelievemuchofthemediapressure.

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter93MrTateWillVisitstheSet

    µÚ<b>66</b><b>%</b>Á¿

    ¡úFinishedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    mind?¡±

    Oliverwavedhishandgrandlyandpromised,¡°Absolutely,Mr.Hawkins!Toprovemyloyalty,I¡¯lldoitfor<b>free</b>.

    DespitedirectinghiswordstowardsMr.Hawkins,hisgazeremainedfixedonMilly,seeminglypledginghisloyaltytoher.

    nraisedaneyebrowandsaid,¡°Letmemakeitclear,I¡¯mnotrecingGiselle.Don¡¯teventhinkaboutIL

    IfOliverinsistedonnotactingwithMilly,he¡¯dhavesecuritythrowhimoutimmediately.

    Oliverppedhishandsandsaidexcitedly.¡°Absolutely,Gisellecannotbereced.I¡¯llfightanyonewho

    tries!¡±

    nscrutinisedhim.Hewasunsureofhismotivesbutwillingtogivehimanotherchance.He<b>said</b>,¡°Fine,<b>go</b>andputon themakeup.¡±

    ¡°Willdo!¡±

    TheassistantdirectorwatchedOliverdashoff,hispinkhairbouncing.Hefrownedandasked,¡°Mr.Hawkins,areyousureaboutthis?¡±

    nrespondedwitha<b>cold</b>gruntandreplied,¡°I¡¯llgivehimanotherchance.Ifhepullsanymorestunts,I¡¯llbreakhislegsmyself!¡±

    Theassistantdirectorhesitated,mumbling,¡°<b>But</b>¡­wejustcalledthoseavablemaleactors,<b>and</b>somearealreadyontheirway.Ifwebacktracknow,itwouldn¡¯tlookgoodonus,wouldit?¡±

    nfrowned,realisinghe hadforgottenaboutthat.

    ¡°Forgetit.There arestifewminorrolesinthescriptthathaven¡¯tbeencastyet.Askthemifthey¡¯rewillingtotakeonthoseroles.Iftheydon¡¯t,gettheircontactinformation,andwe¡¯llconsiderthemforthenextmovie

    Theassistantdirectornodded.¡°Alright,<b>that</b>seemedlikethebestwecoulddo.¡±

    Justashewasabouttoleave,herememberedsomethingandhurriedlyadded, ¡°Mr.Hawkins,Mr.Tate¡¯sassistantcalled.He¡¯llbevisitingthesetertoday.¡±

    Frowned,ndidn¡¯timmediatelyunderstandwhohewasreferringto.Heasked,¡°Who?WhichMr.Tate?¡±

    ¡°Whoelsecouldit be?TheonefromTateGroup,theassistantdirectorrified.

    nhadfinallyremembered.

    Itwastheinvestorwhohadputin15million.

    ¡°Who¡¯shevisiting?Wedon¡¯thaveanyTateGroupactorsintheproductionteam,dowe?¡±

    ¡°Of<b>course</b>wedo,¡±theassistantdirectorquicklyresponded.¡°Don¡¯tyouremember?NealHansonisoneoftheactorsweaskedabout.He¡¯sanartistwithTateGroup.He¡¯sbeendoingquitewellthesepastfewyears,<b>so</b>IreckonMr.Tateiingtovisithim.¡±

    2/3

    3.66<b>%</b>

    Chapter<b>93</b>MrTateWillVisitstheSet

    Uponhearingthis,nrealisedthatNealwasactuallyanartistforTateGroup.

    Finished

    Heusuallyinteractedwiththemanagerandtheactorsthemselves, butrarelythroughthpanies,sohewasn¡¯tclearaboutwhicpanytheartistsbelongedto.

    IfGeorgewaingtoseeNeal,theycouldn¡¯tlethimleave<b>.</b>

    ¡°CoordinatewithNeal¡¯steam.Findoutwhichrolethey¡¯reinterested inandmakeadjustments.Weneedtokeephimnomatterwhat.¡±

    Theassistantdirectornoddedand agreed,¡°Gotit.¡±

    Meanwhile.

    Nealcouldn¡¯tbelievehisbosswasvisiting.Hewassooverjoyedthathekeptaskingforconfirmation,¡°Really?Mr.Tatetoldyouso?He¡¯ingtoseeme?¡±

    Theassistantdirectorsmiledandsaid,¡°Yes,that¡¯swhathesaid.¡±

    Nealclenchedhisfistsinexcitement.Hewouldhavejumpedwithjoyifitweren¡¯tforthepeoplearoundhim.

    Hisbosswasfinallyacknowledgingthehardworkhehadputin.ordingtorumours,TateGroup¡¯stopstarwastransitioning,andhisbossvisitinghimnowmightmean hewasnextinline.

    Hehadtoseizethisopportunityandgiveithisall!

    20

 Chapter 94

    Chapter94PayingRespecttoHisBoss

    66%%%

    Finished

    Thephotoshoot andtheopeningceremonyforthefilmcrewconcludete.ordingtotheoriginaln,theydidn¡¯tneedtorushintofilmingthatday.

    ninitiallywantedtheactorstogo backtothehoteltorestand thenhavedinnertogetherintheevening.However,Nepproachedhimandrequestedthattheystartshootingasnnedthatday.

    <b>n</b>wassurprisedbyhisenthusiasm.Heasked,¡°Aren¡¯tyoutired?Don¡¯tyouneedtorestforabit?¡±

    Nealstoodtall,confident,andfullofdetermination.¡°Director,I¡¯mnottired.Theproductioncrewshavehighdailyexpenses.Thelongerwerentthisequipmentandvenue,themoreitcosts.Tosaveonexpensesforthecrew,I¡¯mreadytostartshootingrightaway.¡±

    Hishardworkanddedicatedattitudemadenverypleased.Hecouldn¡¯thelpbutlookatNealwithabitmoreadmiration.

    ¡°Alright,let¡¯sdoasyousay.I¡¯llhavethestaffnotify alltheactorsthatwe¡¯llstartshootingtoday.¡±

    Nealsmileduponhearingthis.Hepromised,¡°Thankyou,Mr.Hawkins.I¡¯llgiveitmyall.

    ¡°Good¡±

    Afterwatchingnleave,Nealclenchedhisfistsinexcitement.

    Thiswasperfect!Thedirectorhadagreedtostartfilmingtoday.HehadachancetoimpressGeorge.

    Hehadtoseizethisopportunityandmakesurehisbosslookedathiminanewlight.

    WhenOliverreceivedthisnews,hewouldhavejumpedupifhismanager<b>hadn¡¯t</b>pressedhimdown<b>in</b>advance.

    Despitebeingrestrained,hecontinuedtorant.¡°What¡¯swrongwith<b>that</b>toasty?Doesheloveactingthatmuch?Thedirectorsaidwe<b>could</b>rest,andhereheisactingliketheperfectactor.Doesheneedacertificateorsomething<b>?</b>¡±

    Robinquicklycovered<b>his</b>mouthandpleaded,¡°Gosh!Keepyourvoicedown!Therearepeopleeverywhere.Whatifsomeonehears<b>you</b>?¡±

    Oliverppedhishandawayandarrogantlybegantoyell,¡°Iwon¡¯tkeepitdown!Iwanthimto know!It¡¯sridiculous.AmIsupposedtobeafraidofhim?¡±

    Sittingbesidethem,Millywasgettingaheadachefromthenoise.Sheangrilyshouted,¡°Mr.Oliver,you¡¯resoloud,andIcouldn¡¯tfocusonreadingthescript.¡±

    Isthisguyreallyanactor?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He¡¯spretentiousandhasabadtemper.<i>It¡¯s</i><i>a</i>wonder<i>he</i>hasn¡¯tsufferedany<i>physical</i>harm<i>yet</i>.

    <b>As</b>soonasshespoke,thepreviouslyarrogantOliverinstantlybecamedejected.

    Evenhisvoicecarriedahintofgrievance,saying.¡°Fine,I¡¯llbequiet.¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    12:52Sun,23Juni

    66%

    Chapter94PayingRespecttoHisBoss

    Robinwasspeechless.

    Herubbedhiseyesvigorously,findingit<b>hard</b>tobelievethepersoninfrontofhim.

    Finished

    Isthisthe sameartistIhavemanagedforthepastthreeyears<b>?</b>Ishethesameartistwhowouldimmediatelyrespond.tenfoldtoanythingIsaid?The onewhofearednothing?

    Aftercontemting forawhile,heleanedclosetoOliver¡¯searandaskeduncertainly,¡°Didyou¡­Didshecatchyoukillingaman<b>?</b>¡±

    Oliverrolledhiseyesandretorted,¡°Couldshecatchmedoingthat?Thisisridiculous.Areyoudoubtingmyskills?¡±

    RobinautomaticallychalkedthisuptoOliver¡¯susualcockyhumouranddidn¡¯ttakeitseriously.Heasked,¡°Thenwhyareyoulisteningtoeverythingshe<b>said</b>?<b>¡±</b>

    Not<b>long</b><b>ago</b>,hestronglyrefusedtoactwithher,andnowthisguyhasstucktoherlikeglue.

    Oliverraisedhischinhigh,fullofarrogance.Herebuked,¡°Hmph!Youdon¡¯tdeserveto<b>know</b>.¡±

    Robinwasspeechless.

    Millyoverheardtheirconversation<b>and</b>pausedherscriptreading.ShencedatOliver<b>,</b>who<b>remained</b>gluedtoherside,andfoundittrulypeculiar.

    Whywashesuddenlysticking<b>close</b><b>to</b>her?

    Moreover,shecouldsensethatOliverwasn¡¯ttryingtotakeadvantageofher.Thelookinhiseyes<b>was</b>innocentandwithoutahintofmalice.Itevenappearedasifhe<b>was</b>simplysubmissivetoher.

    Millughedatherselfwhenshethoughtaboutit.Shemustbecrazytothinkoftheword¡®submissive.

    However,shedecideditwasbettertoaskdirectly.

    ¡°Mr.Oliver,canItalktoyouforamoment?¡±

    Oliverblinkedandimmediatelyleanedinwithatteringsmile.¡°Sure,Boss.Goahead.¡±

    Millyfrownedatthewayhesedher.Shehe

    ¡°Mr.Oliver,<b>just</b>callmebymyname.Whenyou

    callmeyourboss,I¡¯mworriedthatI¡¯llloseyearsofmylife.¡±

    Intheentertainmentindustry,theseunspokenrankswerehighlyvalued.Asaneer,beingcalled¡°boss¡±byatop¨CtierstarlikeOliverwouldsurelyearnheralotofhatefromhis<b>fans</b>.

    Shedidn¡¯t<b>want</b>tobefamousthroughnegativepublicity.

    Oliverwidenedhiseyesandsaidcarnestly,<b>¡°</b>Youcallingmemisteriswhatmakesmelose years!Andverymuchsoatthat!¡±

    Millywasconfused.What?

    Isthissomenewonlinejargon?<i>Why</i>Icouldn¡¯tunderstandit?

    Ignoringherconfusion,hecontinued,¡°Noproblem.YoucallmemisterandIcallyouboss.Itbnces<b>our</b>Nobodylosesyears.¡±¡°¡±

    213

    Chapter94PayingRespecttoHisBoss

    Inhisheart,Oliversilentlypraisedhisowncleverness.

    66<b>%</b>)

    Finished

    ordingtotheGhostSect¡¯srules,thesectleadercallinghimrespectfullywouldshortenhislifespan.ordingtotheentertainmentindustry¡¯srules,himcallingthesectleaderherbosswouldshortenherlifespan.Thisway,energyconservationandequalexchangemeantnobodywasataloss.

    Inthe future,whenanewsectleadertakesover,shemightevenconsiderhispastloyaltyandwouldn¡¯tkillhimtoohorribly.

    Thinkingthis,Oliverknockedonhishead,marvellingathisownbrilliance.Tsk!73k!Tsk!I¡¯msosmart.

    Millybither<b>lip</b>.Shefeltlikeshe<b>was</b>talkingtoabrickwall.

    HowdidthisguymanagetpetewithJonathanwithhisintelligence?<i>Do</i>fanslikeidotsnow?

    Shetookadeepbreathtosuppressherfrustrationandasked,¡°Mr.Oliver,I¡¯mjustwonderingwhyyouarefollowing<b>me</b>around.¡±

    Eversincehesuddenlydecidedtoacttoday,hehasbeenfollowinghereverywhere;heeventookJoy¡¯sspotand pushedhertotheside.

    Everyonearound,includingRobin,staredatOliver,clearlycuriousabouttheanswer.

    Withalleyesonhim.Oliversaidhonestlyandsincerely,¡°BecauseIneedtoshowmyrespectto<b>you</b><b>,</b>Boss.¡±

    Everyonequestioned.Showrespect?

    ¡°Yes,asIsaidearlier,mythingsareyourthings,andyourenemiesaremyenemies.Hurtingyouishurtingme.I¡¯mdevotedtoyou,loyal,andwillingtodoanythingforyou.¡±

    Millycouldn¡¯tholdbackanymore.Shetwitchedhermouthandraisedahandtostophispassionateself-promation.Shesaid,¡°Alright,Idon¡¯tthinkIneedyourrespect.¡±

    ¡°Howcouldyounotneedit?Youdefinitelyneedit!Verymuchso!¡±Oliverprotested.

    20

 Chapter 95

    Chapter95TheSignificanceoftheBracelet.

    Milly¡¯sface<b>was</b>filledwith resistance.Sheprotested,¡°ButIthink¡­

    ¡°Idon¡¯tcarewhatyouthink:IonlycareaboutwhatIthink.¡±

    Millywasatalossforwords.

    Robincouldn¡¯ttakeitanymore.Hepulledhisartist,w

    wasaboutto

    oswear

    anoath,aside.

    #Finished

    Hetriple¨CcheckedwithOliver,asking,¡°Oliver,behonestwithme.AreyoufallingforMilly?I¡¯mtellingyou,you¡¯rerisingtostardomrightnow,withalotoffemalefans.Youcan¡¯truinyourcareer,you¡­hmm¡­.

    Beforehecouldfinish,Oliver¡¯sfaceturnedpale.HequicklycoveredRobin¡¯smouthandscolded,¡°Shhh!Youwantmetolosemyheadnow?She¡¯sthesectleader!No,wait,ImeanMs.Milly!

    ¡°Anyway,restassured,Ihavenothingbutpureadmirationandloyaltyfor Ms.Milly.There¡¯snothingelse!Gotit?Nodifyouunderstand.¡±

    Robinwasnearlysuffocating,andOlivercoveredhismouth.Hequicklynodded.

    Oliverfinallyletgoofhim.

    Robingaspedforair.Hefeltlikehewaingbacktolife.

    Thirtysecondter,OliversidleduptoMillyagain,watchingherreadthescriptoutofsheerboredom.

    Thoughhisgazewasfreeofhostilityandcuriosity,anyonewouldfindithard<b>to</b>concentratewithsomeonestaring atthem.

    Millysighedandlookeduptomeethiseyes.Sheaskedhelplessly,¡°Mr.Oliver,aren¡¯tyougoingtoreadthescript?We¡¯refilmingsoon.¡±

    Blinked,Olivercrossedhislegsandsaidcalmly.¡°WhywouldIneedtoreadthescript?Myactingissuperb;Idon¡¯tneedascript.¡±

    Millyhadn¡¯tseenhimactbefore,buthiscalmdemeanourmadehersomewhatbelievehim.

    Afterall,fororemainatthetop,itcouldn¡¯tjustbeaboutlooks.Hisactingmustbeexcellenttoo.

    ¡°Isyouractingamazing?¡±

    Olivernoddedimmediately<b>and</b>saidconfidently,¡°Ofcourse!Myactingisextraordinaryandunmatched.DoyouknowabouttheAureateFilmAwardinMaldonia<b>?</b>¡±

    Millywasstunned.Inherpreviouslife,evenasatopactress,she hadn¡¯twontheAureateFilmAward.HadOliver<b>already</b>wonit?

    ¡°You¡¯vewonanAureateFilmAward?¡±

    Oliverremainedunfazedandresponded,¡°No,butIreceivedanomination.Beingnominatedisalreadyimpressive,right?¡±

    1/4

    Chapter95TheSignificanceoftheBracelet

    Finished

    Millypursedherlips.Indeed,beingnominatedforanAureateFilmAwardwasquiteanachievement.

    HeropinionofOliverimprovedsignificantly.Sherealisedshehadunderestimatedhim;hewasgenuinelytalented,muchmorethanwhatmettheeye.

    Robincouldn¡¯tlistentothisanymoreandsilentlywalkedaway.

    NominatedforanAureateFilmAward?

    Yeah,right!

    Nominatedmyfoot!Someone simplythankedOliverandotheractorsfortheircooperationintheirawardeptancespeech.Thisguyshamelesslyimedthatasanomination.

    Withhisacting¡­

    Ifhereceiveda nomination,itwouldbeadivineblessing¨Cinfact,itwasalmostamiracle.

    AfterRobinleft,Oliverncedaround.WhenhemadesureitwasjusthimandMilly,Oliverclearedhisthroatandaskedquietly,¡°Ms.Milly,mayIaskyou<b>a</b>question?¡±

    Millynodded.¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Um,thatbraceletonyourwrist¨Cit¡¯snotyours,isit?¡±

    Thebracelethadidentifieditsowner.Itwaspreviouslyonawomanwithsses,butnowitwasonMilly¡¯swrist.Itwasquitemysterious.

    Millyhadn¡¯texpectedhimtonoticeherbracelet.She¡¯dbeenwearinglongsleevestoconcealitandavoidmisunderstandings.

    Sheadmitted,¡°No,it¡¯snot<b>mine</b>.Someonegaveittome.¡±

    ¡°Gaveittoyou?¡±Oliverstoodupinagitation.

    Didthat<i>bracelet</i>recogniseitsmastersocasuallynow?Could<i>it</i>recogniseanyonejustbecauseitsbeengivenaway?

    Millyfrownedandasked,¡°Whydoyouseemagitated<b>?</b>¡±

    Oliverquicklywavedhishandsanddeniedit,¡°Notagitated,notatall.Hmm,do youknow thesignificance

    ofthatbracelet?¡±

    ¡°Significance?¡±

    ¡°Inotherwords,doyouknowwhat statusyouholdbywearingit?¡±

    Millyunderstoodhisimplicationandnarrowedhereyes.Sheasked,¡°So,youknow,don¡¯tyou?¡±

    Oliverppedhisthighandsaid,¡°OfcourseIknow!¡±

    Ifhedidn¡¯tknowthis,hemightaswelldiggravesattheburialsite.

    Millyrealisedsomethinginstantlywhen Olivergaveheranod.

    Andrewraveherthebraceletdescribingitasakeencakefromhic<bte</b>wifeRosesHammondItwaslikely

    2/4

    <b>66</b>%1

    Chapter95.TheSignificanceoftheBracelet

    oneofthosefamilyheirloomsmeantforthefuturedaughter¨Cinw.

    Finished

    TheTateswereaprominentfamily,andtherestofthe privilegedfamiliesrevolvedaroundthem.Itwasnormal<b>for</b>otherstorecognisethebracelet.

    ¡°Isitmanywhoknowthesignficanceofthisbracelet?¡±Millyasked.

    Oliverthoughtforamoment.Hequietlycountedallthemembersofthesect,andthereseemedtobequitealotofthem.Heacknowledged,¡°Yeah,quiteanumber.¡±

    Millyunderstood.

    Shethenasked,¡°Howmanypeopleknowthisbraceletiswithme?¡±

    Olivershookhisheadandsaid,¡°Justme.¡±

    Millybreathedasighofrelief.Itwasnicethatonlyonepersonknew.Sheasked,¡°Don¡¯ttenyoneelseaboutit.Nooneatall,understand?¡±

    Shennedtoreturnthebracelet.Millydidn¡¯tlikeGeorgeanddidn¡¯twanttomarryhim.Therewasnoneedtokeepthebraceletorletmorepeopleknowaboutit.

    Oliverfelttroubled.EvenRobincouldn¡¯tknow.Butifhedidn¡¯ttellthem,howwouldshemanagetheGhostSect?

    ¡°Really?Icouldn¡¯ttenyone?Butthey¡¯requitetrustworthy.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯thesitateandtoldhimfirmly,¡°No,noone

    Onceshereturnedthebracelet,shewouldhavenothingtodowiththeTates.Thefewerpeoplewhoknew,thebetter.

    Sinceshewasfirmonherstand,Olivercouldonlyagree.¡°Okay.¡±

    Hedidn¡¯tunderstandwhythisneeded<b>to</b>remainasecret.TheGhostSectmemberswouldhavetoknoweventually.

    Wait,coulditbe¡­.

    Hiseyessuddenlylitupandheasked,¡°Igetit,Ms.Milly.You¡¯reonamission,right?¡±

    ItmustbeasecretmissiontoprotecttheGhostSect,soshehadtohideheridentityandbidehertime!

    Millyfrowned.Amission?

    <i>Is</i>hetalkingaboutremovingthebracelet?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Well,youcouldsay<b>that</b>.¡±

    Oliverppedhishandsexcitedlyandsaid,¡°Iknewit!Noonehidestheiridentitywithouta<b>mission</b>.Ms.Milly,I¡¯llkeepyoursecret.Ifyouneedhelp,I¡¯mhere<b>.</b>Knowingthismeanswe¡¯reinittogether.Whenthemissioniplete,youhavetoputinagoodwordforme.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter96MrTatearrivesonset.

    65%

    #Finished

    Millycouldn¡¯t<b>understand</b>whyOliverwassoexcitedabouthowsheneededtoremovethebracelet.

    Didhewanthertormendhimtosomeoneelse?CoulditbeGeorge?

    Thatmadesense.Afterall,theTates¡®entertainmenpanywasquitrge.HeprobablywantedhertoconnecthimwithGeorgeandintroducehimtomoreresources.

    IfitmeantdistancingherselffromtheTates,<b>she</b>couldcertainlyhelp.

    Millynodded.¡°Sure.¡±

    Oliver¡¯sfacelitupwithjoy.Hestartedjumpingaroundexcitedlyandeximingsharply,¡°Ms.Milly,you¡¯re thebest!Don¡¯tworry!Iwon¡¯ttenyoneaboutyourmission.Mylipsaresealed!¡±

    Oliver¡¯sfacewasflushed<b>with</b>happiness.

    Woohoo!Thesectleaderpromisedtopromoteme!ItmeansIcanstrutaroundintheGhostSectwithoutworryingaboutfailingtasks!Otherswon¡¯tmake<b>fun</b>ofmewhenIfailthemission!

    MillyfurrowedherbrowinconfusionasshelookedattheoverjoyedOliver.

    Whyishesohappy?Withhis currentfanbaseandstatusintheentertainmentindustry,hedoesn¡¯tneedtheTates togetgoodresources,right?

    MaybetheresourcesfromtheTatesareexceptionallygood?

    Idon¡¯tunderstand.

    ThefirstsceneinvolvedMilly,Stephanie,andNeal.

    Itwasasimplescene.MillyyedGiselle,whoadmiredandhadacrushonNeal¡¯scharacter,Hubert.Shewaswillingtogiveupherballerinadreamforhim.However,Hubertfallsforanothergirl,Judy,yedby<b>Stephanie</b>.

    CisellecaughtNendJudybeingintimateandconfrontedthem,onlytoleavethemheartbroken.

    nheldthescriptandexinedthescothetrio.Hesaid,¡°Thisscene,thoughsimple,isalsochallenging.Yourcharacter,Milly,hasthemost<b>emotional</b>fluctuationsinthescene.Youmustbewewareofemotionalchanges.

    ¡°AsforStephanieandNeal,justspeaknaturallyasyounormallywould.Youdon¡¯tneedtohaveany

    emotionalburden<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Hecheckedthelightingandthesetbeforewavinghishand.ninstructed,¡°Alright,everyoneneedstogetinposition.We¡¯restartingsoon.¡±

    StephaniefollowedbehindNendsaidsweetly,¡°Neal,thisismyfirsttimeacting.Canyouguideme?¡±

    Nealbeamedandagreed,¡°Ofcourse.¡±

    1/3

    12:52Sun<b>,</b><b>23</b>Jun

    E

    Chapter96MrTatearrivesonsel

    Millyhadbeepletelyignored.

    They¡¯reaskingforguidancenow!Rightbeforeshooting?

    Finished

    Afterbeingaffectionateforawhile,StephaniefinallyrememberedMilly¡¯sexistence.SheturnedoverhershouldertolookatMillyandasked,¡°DoyouneedNeal¡¯s help?He¡¯sreallygoodatthis¡±

    Neaicouldn¡¯tresistsuchttery.Hisfaceflushedred atthepraise,andheinstinctivelyheldhisheadabithigher.

    ¡°Milly,doyouwantmetohelpyougetintocharacter?¡±

    Milly?DidIknowhimwell?

    Millyrespondedsoftly,¡°No,<b>thank</b>you.¡±

    JustasStephaniewasabouttocontinuebeingagoody¨Ctwo¨Cshoesasshealwaysdid,thepperboardguysteppedforwardanddered.¡°SilentSealSceneonelTakeone,action!¡±

    Millyexhaledasighofrelief,quicklygettingintocharacter.Theestrangedlookinhereyeshasvanishedandwasnowrecedbythejoyofseeingherlover,Hubert.Butthenextmoment,shenoticedthegirlstandingcloselybesidehim.

    Immediately,asenseofdevastationwashedoverher.

    Herlegstrembled,andsherantowardstheminpanic.

    nsawherperformancethroughthelensandnoddedapprovingly.Thisgirlwasimpressive.Forherfirstactingexperience,shemanagedto<b>handle</b>theemotionswellbutalsoknewhowtopositionherselffortheN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    camera.

    Ifhehadn¡¯tpersonallyrecruitedherfromhighschool,hewould¡¯ve thoughtshewasaseasonedchildstar.

    GisellerantotheaffectionateHubertandJudy!Hereyeshad turnedred,<b>and</b>shequestioned,¡°Hubert.whoisshe?

    Hubert<b>was</b>momentarilystunnedwhensheshowedupallofasudden.Heaskedinadaze,¡°Giselle,whyareyouhere?¡±

    Giselle¡¯sbreath cameinheavygasps,asifshecouldn¡¯tbelievewhatshewasseeing.Herfacewasfullofheartbreak,andhertear¨CstreakedfacemadeNealfepangofgenuinedistress.

    ¡°Cutl

    nsuddenlyaskedthemto stop.

    HeredfuriouslyatStephanie,whostoodtheremotionless.nasked,¡°Stephanie,<b>what</b>areyoudoing?Atthismoment,youshouldlookat<b>Giselle</b>,whoisconfusedandataloss,ratherthanreather.Youstoleherman<b>,</b>nottheotherwayaround!¡±

    MillyandNealhadperformedwell,butStephanie¡¯semotionalexpression<b>was</bpletelywrong.

    Thedirector¡¯sshouttookStephaniebysurprise.Shequicklybowedin,apologised,andsaid,¡°I¡¯msorry.Igotdistracted.

    2/3

    Chapter 96MrTatearrivesonset

    Finished

    Sinceshehadasincereattitudeandknewitwasherfirsttimeacting,nletitslide.Hesaid,¡°Alright,let¡¯sdoanothertake.¡±

    Thepperboardguysteppedupagainandannounced.¡°SilentSealSceneone!Taketwo!Action!¡±

    Millyclosedhereyes,gettingbackintocharacter,andtearswelledupeffortlessly.Instantly,shebecamethepictuneofsorrowasshequestioned,¡°Hubert,whoisshe?¡±

    Huberthurriedlyexined,¡°Giselle,it¡¯snotwhatyouthink.We¡¯rejustfriends.¡±

    ¡°Cut¡±

    <b>n</b>wassomadthathethrewhisscriptontothetableandbarked,¡°Stephanie,what¡¯sgoingon?Whyaren¡¯tyousayingyourlines?¡±

    Stephanieendureditinsilence.

    ¡°Cut!Stephanie,youremotionsareoff?¡±

    ¡°Cut!Stephanie,didyouevenwatchyourpositioning?You¡¯reblockingthecamera.Whoareweshooting?¡±

    ¡°Cutl

    Sixorseventakesinarow,allstoppedbecauseofStephanie.Leftalonebythedirector,eventhecrewsstartedtogetimpatient.

    Although Nealwasannoyed,hesuppressedhistemperbecauseheremembered StepanieastheButsprincess.Nomatter howirritatedhewas,hehadtokeephistemperincheck.¡°Stephanie,<b>just</b>focusondeliveringyourlineswithurgency,¡±hesaidgently.

    Stephanielookeddownindesperationandreplied,¡°Iunderstand,Neal.¡±

    Aftersomanytakes,shefeltherfaceburningwithembarrassment.

    WhenshelookedatMilly,shesawatraceofmockeryonherface.

    <i>Why</i>?Whatgivethisb*tchthe<i>right</i><i>to</i>lookatmelikethat?

    Clenchingherteeth,ahintofmaliceshedinStephanie¡¯seyes.

    Suddenly,Stephanie¡¯speripheralvisioncaughtsightofafigure.Immediately,herexpressionshifted tooneofpitifulvulnerability.

    ShegrabbedMilly¡¯shand<b>as</b>shewasabouttoturnawayandsaid,¡°Milly,pleasedon¡¯tbemadatme!¡±

    20

 Chapter 97

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter97SheLostHerFirstKiss

    StephanieunexpectedlygrabbedMilly,causinghertostumble.

    Whatissheuptonow?

    Finished

    Stephanie¡¯seyeswerered,makingherlookpitiful.Sheapologised,¡°Milly,I¡¯msosorry.It¡¯smyfirsttimeacting,andIdidn¡¯thandleitwell.IknowIhavecausedyoutrouble,butpleasedon¡¯tbemadatme,okay?¡±

    Millyrolledhereyes.Shehadn¡¯tseenStephanieactwellearlier,butnowshewasputtingonquiteatperformance.

    DidIshowanysignsofbeingmadather?

    Takingadeepbreath,Millysuppressedtheurgetopher.Shesaid,¡°I¡¯mnotangry.Letgoofmyhand.Ineedtogettomymark.

    ¡°Butyoulookreallyangry.Sob,sob,sob!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    WhenNealnoticedMilly¡¯sincreasinglygrimexpression,hethoughtherdemeanourwasscaringStephanie.HequicklydefendedStephanicandscolded,¡°Milly,she¡¯snewtoacting.Canyounotbe<b>mad</b>atherformysake?¡±

    Millyhadnowords.

    Forhissake!Whodoeshethinkheis?

    Andhadn¡¯tIjusttoldherthatIwasn¡¯tangry?Didthesetwonotunderstandmywords?

    <i>The</i>onesthatneededtodisymoodswingsweren¡¯tthem,right?Isthatwhythesetwoareableto saythesethingswithsuchnonchnce?Theyshouldtrycryingsevenoreighttimesinarow!

    Nealdidn¡¯tknowStephaniethatwell,butMillyhaddealtwithherlongenoughtoknowherpretentiousways.Stephaniewasamasteratlookingpitiabletogarnersympathyandgetwhatshewanted.

    Withthefilmshootinprogress,Millydidn¡¯twanttowastetimewithStephanie¡¯santics.Shepulledherwristandsaid.¡°Letgo.¡±

    StephanieusedMilly¡¯spushtofallbackwards.rgeswimmingpool,filledtothebrimforaestheticpurposes,wasbehindher.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Stephanieletoutascreamasshefellintothewater,causingssheseverywhere.Shescreamed,¡°Help!Help!Ican¡¯tswim!Help!¡±

    Millywasstunned.Bythetimesherealisedwhatwashappening,shehadalreadyjumpedintothepool.

    Thesuddenturnofeventslefttheentirecrewinshock.nwasthefirstto<b>react</b>.Hescreamed,¡°Whatareyou<b>all</b>standingaroundfor?Saveher!¡±

    Ssh-

    Beforehefinished,someonehadalreadyjumpedintothepool.

    1/3

    <b>+</b>65%Á¿

    Chapter97SheLostHerFirst<b>Kiss</b>

    Finished

    ThesuitunexpectedlymaterialisedonDanny¡¯sarm,takinghim bysurprise.Thepersonwhojumpedin¡­Isit

    Mr.Tatel

    Millyquicklyrealisedsomethingwaswrongafterjumpingin.Thepool¡¯swaterlevelwasmuchhigher<b>than</b>usual,likelyduetothecrewoverfillingitforthescene.

    Moreimportantly,sheknewhowtoswim.Whydidherlimbsfeelstiff<b>,</b><b>as</b>ifsuckedintoagiantwhirlpool,leavinghertooweaktomove?

    Whatwashappening?

    Shestruggleddesperatelyinthewater,tryingtogetherheadabovethesurfacetocallforhelp.However,thewater¡¯sresistancewastoogreat.Afterafewfranticattempts,shelostherstrengthandbegantosinkslowly.Shehadlosttheoxygeninherlungs,andherconsciousnessbegantofade.

    D*mmit!Am<i>I</i>goingtodieheretoday?

    Ishouldstayoutofit!

    Splosh!Justthen,aloudsshechoedinherears.

    Whoisit?Issomeoneheretosaveme?

    SheforcedherselftoopenhereyesandsawawhitefigureswimmingtowardsStephanie.

    SothatpersonissavingStephanie.

    I¡¯msotired.

    Asshebegantogiveupandclosehereyestogetsomerest,astrongforcegrabbedherwrist.Thenshefeltsomethingsoftagainstherlips.

    Justas shewasabouttorunoutofair,arushoffreshoxygensuddenlyforceditselfintohermouth.

    Millyinstantlyrealisedthispersonwassavingher.

    Herbodyreactedbeforeher<b>mind</b>did.Theinstincttosurvivemadeherclingtothepersoninfrontofher.Shewrappedherarmstightlyaroundhisneck andherlegsaroundhiswaist,desperatelydrawingoxygenfromhislips.

    Shedidn¡¯tcarehowintimatethepositionwas.Shejustwantedtolive.

    Meanwhile,Georgedidn¡¯tfare

    <i>Well</i>either.

    Thegirl¡¯slipsweresweetand soft.Asshedrew<b>oxygen</b>,shepressedtightlyagainsthislips.Herwetclothesfloatedinthewater,revealingherslim,fairwaistthatfitperfectlyinhishand.

    Herlong, slenderlegswrappedaroundhiswaist,fullyrelyingonhim.

    Thegirlinfrontofhimwaslikeanymph.Sheabsorbedhisenergyandcapturedhissoul.

    Withabuzz.Georgefelthismindgo<b>nk</b>,losinghis usualrationalityandcalm.Heheldhertightly,andhis evesfilledwith<b>a</b>crazeddesire.

    2/3

    Finished

    Hebegantosinkfurther.Theoverwhelmingneedtopossessherconsumedhim.Hedidn¡¯twanttorestrainhimselfanymore.Hewanted<b>her</b>!

    Hishand,restingonherwaist,graduallybecamewarmer.

    Suddenly,shoutsandsshesfromabovebrokethespell.Healsoheardsshingasmorepeoplejumpedintothewater.

    ¡°Mr.Tate?Areyouokay?¡±

    ¡°Mr.Tate?We¡¯ve<b>sent</b>someonedowntohelp.Hanginthere!¡±

    ¡°Mr.Tate¡­

    ThenoisebroughtGeorgebacktohissenses.Helookedatthegirlinhisarms.Herfacewaspalefromckofoxygenandfear,asifshemight<b>vanish</b>atanymoment.

    Cursinghimself,herealisedhehadbeenoutofhismindashewantedtokeepstayingunderwater.

    Hiseyesinstantlycleared,andhetightenedhisgriponher.Thenhekickedpowerfullytobreakthe

    surface.

    Astheyemerged.nrushedoverwithtowels.Meanwhile,theon¨Csitedoctorrushedtocheckonthem.

    DannyranupwiththesuitanddrapeditoverGeorge.Hesaid,¡°Mr.Tate,shouldwegetyouchanged?It¡¯sgettingcoldtonight.¡±

    Georgencedatthenow¨CconsciousMilly.Hepursedhislips;hiseyesweredarkandunreadable.

    Afteramoment,heagreed,¡°Yes,let¡¯sgo.¡±

    ¡°Alright,Boss.¡±

    ¡°Cough!Cough!¡±Millyfeltlikeshe<b>was</b>coughingherlungsout.

    Joy,teary¨Ceyed,handedherass ofwarmwater.She<b>was</b>shakinginfearasshechided,¡°Areyouafool?Therearesomanypeoplehere.Whydidyoujumpintothepoolwhenyoucouldn¡¯tswim?Iwasscaredtodeath!¡±

    Theincidenthadhappenedsofastthatshehadn¡¯thadtimetoreact.Nowthatitwasover,shewasfilledwithfear.

    AfterMillyrecovered,shepattedJoy¡¯stremblinghandanforted,¡°It¡¯sokay.Don¡¯tworry.I¡¯mfine

    now.¡±

    Sheloweredherheadtodrinkthewater,but<b>as</b>soonasthecuptouchedherlips,shewincedinpain.¡°Ouch-

    20

 Chapter 98

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter98TheWoundonHerLips

    Finished

    HearingMilly¡¯scryofpain,Joyjumpedinsurprise.Shequicklyasked,¡°What¡¯swrong.Boss?Isthewater.toowarm?Butyou¡¯vejustbeenrescued;drinkingsomewarmwaterwillhelp.Whenyousweat,it¡¯lldriveawaythecold.¡±

    Millylickedthestingingcornerofherlips.Shewascontemtingthecauseof<b>her</b>pain.

    Thememoryofwhenshealmostdrownedsuddenlyfloodedback.

    Amaninwhiteattirehadjumpedintothewaterandrescuedherlikeadeity.Heheldhertightlyinapossessivegrip.Hirgehandsencircledherwaist,makingitimpossibleforhertomove.Hisdesirewasevident,andhisstrengthwassooverpoweringthatitseemedhewantedtomergeherintohisbody.

    Asforthewoundonherlips.

    Itseemedshehadclungtohisnecktogetoxygenandforciblytookitawayfromhismouth.

    Whowasthemanwhosavedher?Herwholebodyshiveredasshethoughtback.

    Relyingonhermemory.Millyquicklylookedaround.

    Outofalltheindividualsdressedinwhiteontheset,onlyone<b>had</b>wetclothes,suggestingthathehadjumpedintothewatertorescuesomeone.NealwasthepersonsittingnexttoStephanie!

    Milly¡¯sexpressionfroze,disbelieffillinghereyes.Herfacialmusclesweretwitching,andherstomachchurnedwithnausea.

    WasNealtheonewho<b>saved</b>her?

    AndtheonewhokissedhertogiveherairwasalsoNeal?

    WithMilly¡¯sfacegrowingpaler,Joyworriedlyasked,¡°Areyoualright?Areyoufeelingunwell?ShouldIcallthedoctortocheckonyou<b>again</b>?¡±

    Shegotupandwasreadyto getthedoctorforMilly.

    Millyquicklystoppedher.Heplexionwasstillpallid.Shesaid,¡°Don¡¯tbother!I¡¯mfine.Ijustfebit¡­sick!¡±

    Itwasodd.Whenhegaveherair,shedidn¡¯tfeelufortableatall.Infact,shewantedtogetclosertohim,drivenbyherdesires.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Now,whenshebelievedthatNealwashersaviour,shefeltanoverwhelmingurgetovomit.Thisphysiologicalrepulsionwasuncontroble.

    Fortunately,withthings<b>in</b>suchdisarray,the<b>filming</b>hadtostop.nwavedthemoffbeforechangingbackatthehotel.Theycancelledthenightsceneanddecidedtogatherfordinnerinstead.

    Theatmospherewastenseintheluxuriousprivateroomofthehotel,wherethecrewsgatheredfor

    dinner.

    1/3

    Chapter98TheWoundonHerLips)

    table,thesoundevokinghisirritation.

    Finished

    nsattohisright.Theyearshehadspentintheentertainmentindustrywerenotenoughforhimtodecipherthethoughtsoftheimposingfigurebeforehim.Hekeptwiping thesweat<b>off</b>hisbaldheadwithanapkin.

    Neal,<b>now</b>indryclothes<b>,</b>satonGeorge¡¯sleft.Itwasa<b>seat</b>speciallyarrangedbythedirectors.

    ThoughNealwasn¡¯ttheleadactor,Georgehaetovisithim,soshowingtheirrespectwasdue.

    TheseatnexttoNealwasempty,asMillyhadn¡¯tarrivedyet.

    Oliver<b>was</b>theonlyoneunaffectedbythetenseatmospherenexttotheemptyseat.Heloungedwithhislegscrossed,hisfingersglidingoverhisphone screen,rapidlysendingmessagestoanunknownrecipient.FurtherdownwereMichelle,Stephanie,<b>and</b>theothersupportingactors.

    <b>All</b>thedisheswereserved,butGeorgestillhadn¡¯ttouchedhisfood.Noonedaredtomakeamoveeither.Theatmosphereturnedevenmoreoppressive,andeveryonewasafraidtomakeanysuddenmoves.

    nwipedhisforeheadagain.HegaveNelookandurgedhimtospeaktoGeorge.However,NealwastooscaredtoevenlookupatGeorge.

    Justas<b>n</b>wasabouttotakemattersintohisownhands,agracefulfigurestoodup,holdingassofwine,andapproachedGeorgewithashysmile.

    ¡°George,longtime<b>no</b>see.Theotherday,Grandpawastalkingaboutyou.Hesaidhemissesyouandhopesyoucouldvisithim.¡±

    Herfamiliartonedreweveryone¡¯sattentionintheroom.

    n¡¯seyeswidened,andheasked,¡°Stephanie,doyouknowMr.<b>Tate</b>?¡±

    Stephanieloweredhereyesandsaidwithashysmile,¡°Yes,ourgrandfatherswerradesinarmsandveryclose.Ourfamiliesgowayback,andwegrewuptogether.¡±

    Theimplicationbehindherwordswasclear.

    ShealmostsaiditoutrightthatshehadagoodrtionshipwiththeTates.

    nhadpickedupthehint.Hequicklystartedtotterher,saying,¡°Hahaha,turnsoutwe¡¯re<b>all</b>onebigfamily!<b>Hahaha</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Othersbegantochime<b>in</b>,¡°Yes,yes,StephanieandMr.Tateseemveryclose.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,Mr.TatehasprobablytravelledallthewayheretovisitStephanie.¡±

    ¡°Whataperfectmatchtheyare.

    ¡°Exactly!You¡¯reright!¡±

    Thetterygrewmoreabsurd.

    <b>Sitting</b>nearbyDanny¡¯seyebrowsshotuninirritation

    2/3

    ‰K,65%•þ

    Chapter98TheWoundonHerLips

    Finished

    Nonsense!Thetterywasincreasinglymisguided.Nooneknewbetterthanhimhowmuchhisboss.dislikedStephanie.

    StephaniewouldhavelongsincevanishedfromthisworldifnotfortheButs¡®influence.

    Sureenough,anceatGeorge¡¯sfaceshowedithaddarkenedominously,asifhe<b>were</b>readytoexplode.Drivenby<b>a</b>strongsurvivalinstinct,Dannyquicklyrified,¡°Everyone,Ihopeyouwon¡¯tmisunderstand.Mr.Tatealreadyhasafianc¨¦e.¡±

    Thetteryinstantlyturnedintoawkwardsilence.Thettererswishedtheycouldpthemselves.

    Stephanie¡¯sexpressionwasthemostawkward.Shewastorn,standingthere,unsurewhethertositorleave.

    WhenGeorgeheardthis,hisgrimexpressionliftedandstartedtosoften.Heevenrespondedwitha<b>faint</b>

    grunt<b>.</b>

    nsensiblychangedthesubject,saying,¡°So,Mr.Tatehasafianc¨¦e?Wewereunaware.Shemustbeararebeauty.Whenthetimes,we¡¯llcelebrateanddrinkonthatjoyousasion.Hahaha!¡±

    Ajoyousasion?WithMilly?

    ThethoughtbroughtasmiletoGeorge¡¯sface,somethinghefoundquitepleasant.

    WhenStephaniesawthis,shebitherlipinfrustrationandgrippedhersstightly.<i>Why</i>?<i>I</i>hadbeenpartof<i>the</i>Butsforyearsandwastheacknowledgedeldestdaughter.Ifthere¡¯sanengagement,itshouldbewithme,right<i>?</i>

    Shouldn¡¯t<i>I</i>behisfianc¨¦einstead?

    WhodoesMillythinksheis<i>?</i>Howcouldthat<i>b</i>*<i>tch</ipetewithmeforaman?

    20

 Chapter 99

    Chapter99ACollision

    Stephaniewasnofool.SheknewbetterthantoopenlycontradictGeorge.

    Finished

    Sosheloweredhergaze<b>,</b>quicklyhidingthehatredinhereyes.Whenshelookedupagain,hereyeswereclear.Shestoodthere,holdingherwiness,lookingpitifnddelicate.

    ¡°George,wehaven¡¯tseeneachotherinsolong.Won¡¯tyouhaveadrinkwithme?Ifyoudon¡¯t,whatamIsupposedtotellGrandpawhenheasksaboutyou?¡±

    Shewasquitesmart,usingPhilipasashield.

    George,whohadjustrxed,furrowedhisbrowsagain.Hedespisedbeingthreatened themost.

    Stephanieseemedunaware.ShepoutedandncedatGeorge¡¯semptyss,saying,¡°Oh,yourssisstillempty.Letmepouryousomewine,

    ¡°Thiswineisa1982Lafite,aspecialtreasureofMr.Hawkins.George,<b>you</b>shouldtryit.¡±

    Beforesheshowedupforthedinner,Stephaniehaddeliberatelychangedintoaloosecardigan.Whenshebentover,itperfectlyrevealedherwaistandfairshoulders.

    Stephanieadjustedherangleandloweredhereyesslightly.ShenoticedGeorge¡¯shandonthetable,whichhadunknowinglyclenchedintoafist.

    Shecouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile.Thelookinhereyesshedwithahintofexcitement.

    Hewasrestraininghimself,whichmeanshedesiredher.Sheknewthat,withherfigureandlooks,shewasnoless<b>than</b>Milly.Thesightwasenoughtoarouseanyman.

    Thinkingofthis,shecouldnolongerhideherjoy.Herred¨CpaintedfingernailsslowlymovedtowardsGeorge¡¯sclenchedfistonthetable.Hervoicewassoft<b>and</b>tenderasshesaid,¡°George,I¡­Ahhh!¡±

    Hersoft,seductivewordsturnedinto<b>a</b><b>shrill</b>scream..

    Everyoneintheroomwasstartledbythesuddenscene.

    Stephanie,whohadbeenstandingbesideGeorgewithacharmingsmile,<b>was</b>nowclutchingherhandandsittingonthefloor.Herfacewaspale,withsweatdrippingfromherforehead.Sheclenchedherlipstightly.andlookedlikeshewasinagonisingpain.

    Meanwhile,Georgewaswipinghishandvigorously<b>with</b>ahandkerchief,asifhehadtouchedsomethingdirty.Hisfacedisyedalook ofdisgust.

    Whatjusthappened?

    Whennsawthesuddenchange,hequicklystoodupandasked,¡°Mr.Tate,what¡¯sgoing<b>on</b><b>?</b>¡±

    Georgecontinuedtowipehishandsuntilhewassuretherewasnotraceofthatdisgustingsmellleft.Thenhethrewthehandkerchiefbackonthetable.

    HedirectedhisreatStephanic,whoremainedslumpedonthefloor,sobbing,Georgenarrowedhiseyesslightly.

    1/3

    Chapter99ACollision

    Finished

    Withjustonence,Stephaniefeltlikedeathhimselfwassqueezingherthroat.Shefoundithardtobreathe,andherfearwas<b>escting</b>.¡°George¡­

    Georgestoodupandsmoothedthewrinklesonhissleeves.Hisinnerfrustrationhadreacheditspeak.Ifhestayedanylonger,hemightstartkillingpeople.

    <b>¡°</b>Danny,we¡¯releaving.¡±

    Dannydidn¡¯tdaretosayaword.Hequicklyfollowedandsaid,¡°Yes,Mr.<b>Tate</b>.¡±

    Theroomfullofpeopledidn¡¯tdaretomakeanynoise.

    Aren¡¯ttheTatesandtheButssupposedtohaveagoodrtionship<i>?</i><i>Why</i>doesn¡¯titlooklikeit?

    <b>n</b>,ascluelessashewas,couldtellthatStephanichadupsetGeorge.Hehurriedtomediate,¡°Mr.Tate,pleasecalmdown.DidStephaniedosomethingtoupsetyou?She¡¯sstillyoung:pleasedon¡¯ttakeitpersonally.¡±

    Georgeknittedhisbrowanddidn¡¯tbothertopaynanyattention.Heexuded<b>a</b>cold,bone¨Cchilling aura,lookingthoroughlyimpatient.

    Humph!Young?

    Thosefilthytricksandschemesarenotsomethingayounggirlcouleupwith.

    George¡¯sdarkauraintimidatedn.Hislegstrembled,andhedidn¡¯tdarepleadfurther.Instead,heturnedtoDannyforhelpandasked,¡°Mr.Jarvis,what¡¯sgoingon?¡±

    TheindividualinquestionwasGeorge;hewasatrulyinfluentialfigure.Nomatterhowinfluentialhewasasadirectorintheentertainmentindustry,nwouldn¡¯tdareoffendsuchapowerfulfigure.

    DannyunderstoodGeorge¡¯smoodbutcouldn¡¯tbetoostraightforward.Hepausedbeforesaying.¡°Mr.Hawkins,mybosshasabitofacleanlinessobsessionanddoesn¡¯tlikeclosecontactwithpeople.Ms.Stephanietouchedhimjustnow,makinghimufortable.Heneedstogobackto thehotndget

    somerest

    Thiswasonereason,butnotthemainone,forhisboss¡¯ssuddendeparture.

    TherealreasonwasthatMillyhadn¡¯tshownup.

    Thatwastheactualreason.

    Hehadacleanlinessobsession,andStephanietouchinghimwasjustatrigger.

    Georgencedatthedoorthreeorfourdozentimesduringtheservingofthedishes.Hisstarealmostburnedthroughthedoor.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    EversincelearningthatMillyhadfinished hercollegeentranceexams,Georgehasbeenponderingvariousexcusestoseeher.

    Hefinallylearnedshewasactinginashowhehadinvestedalotofeffortin.Therefore,heusedtheexcuseofvisitingthesettoseeher.Hehaddroppedeverythingandrushedoverfromthousandsofkilometres<b>away</b>.

    Afterhewaitedforalongtime,Millystill hadn¡¯tarrived.HowcouldGeorgesitstill?

    2/3

    Chapter99ACollision

    Finished

    Atthismoment.Georgeradiatedachillingimpatience.Theperceptivewalterquicklyopenedthedoorfor

    him.

    Click-

    Asthedooropened,alightpinkfiguresuddenlystumbledinandcollideddirectlywithGeorge¡¯sImposing

    presence.

    Today,Millyhadfallenintothewaterandwassoaked.Afterreturningtothehotel,shedranksomehotteaandmedicine,thentookahotbath.Probablytooexhausted,shefesleepinthebathtub.

    Whenshewokeup,shesawthemessagefromn.Heinformedherthattheinvestorwashostingdinnertonight,andeveryonemustattend.

    Shedidn¡¯tknowwhotheinvestorswereoriftheywereeasytodealwith.Ifsheoffendedthembybeing

    Shehadrushedallthewaytotherestaurantandfoundtheprivateroomwithgreatdifficulty.Millywasabouttoopenthedoorwhensomeonefrominsideopeneditfirst.Losingherbnce,shestumbledin.

    Shndedinafirmembracethatsmelledofrefreshingcologne.

    Atthatmoment,shedistinctlyheardthesoundofeveryoneintheroomcollectivelygasping.

    Butthenagain,thispersonwasunbelievablysolid<b>.</b>Althoughhewasjustfleshandblood,crashingintohimfeltlikehittingabrickwall,makingherforeheadache.

    ¡°Ouch-Millyrubbedhersoreforeheadandquicklyapologised,¡°Sorry,sorry,didIhurtyou?¡±

    Thegirlin frontofhimworealightpinkdressthatmadeheralreadyfairskinlookfairer.Sheseemedtohaverunthere,withsweatcoveringherforehead,makingherlooklikeafigurewalkingoutofanoilpainting.

    20

 Chapter 100

    Chapter100George¡¯sJealousy

    Finished

    Afterwaitingforawhilewithnoresponse,Millylookedupinconfusion.Hereyesinstantlymetapairofdarkeyes.

    Millyfrozeince,hereyeswideningindisbelief.Sheasked,¡°Whatareyoudoinghere?¡±

    Haitaminute¡­¡­

    CouldGeorgebetheinvestorMr.Hawkinsmentioned?

    nsawMillybumpintoGeorge andjump infright.Theverythinghedreadedhadhappened.

    Earlier,StephaniemerelybrushedagainstGeorge,andhehadangrilyshovedherawaybeforestormingout.Now,MillyhadfallendirectlyintoGeorge¡¯sarms.Wouldn¡¯tGeorgewanttowreakhavochere?

    Panicking,hequicklysaid,¡°Milly,watchyourmanner.ThisisMr.Tate,theTateGroup¡¯spresidentandinvestorinourmovie.Now,Mr.Tateisreturningtothehotelforrest;feelfreetogreethim.

    Millysecretlyexhaledabreathofreliefuponhearingtheexnation.Luckily,shehadn¡¯tcalledoutGeorge¡¯snamedirectly;otherwise,itwouldhavebeenhardtoexin.

    Despiteherannoyance,shemanagedapolitesmile.Millysteppedbacktocreatesomedistanceandgreetedhimpolitely,¡°Hello,Mr.Tate.I¡¯mMilly,whoysGiselleinthefilm.

    ¡°It¡¯sapleasuretomeetyoutoday,thoughit¡¯sapityyouhavetoleaveearlybeforewegettohavedinnertogether.Ihopewegettoworktogetherinthefuture.¡±

    Yeah,right!

    Icouldbarelyhidemyjoyathisdeparture.

    Georgenoticedthegirlstandingthreemetresawayfromhimandraisedaneyebrow.Hisexpressionwasdarkening.Thislittleingrateseemedthrilledthathewasleaving.

    Heasked,¡°Areyougenuinelydisappointedaboutnothavingdinnerwithme?¡±

    Millywasstunnedbythequestion.

    Whatonearth?

    Disappointed?I¡¯dbeecstatic!

    Butknowingshecouldn¡¯ttellthetruth<b>,</b>shefeigned disappointmentandsaid,¡°Ofcourse.Naturally,Ifelt<b>regret</b>.DiningwithMr.Tateisadreamforallofus.¡±

    Yeah,I¡¯mlying.Justgoalready!

    Hearingthis,Georgesuddenlylookedup,hiseyeslockingontoherswithasharpgazethatseemedtopiercethroughherverysoul.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Whetherintentionalornot,he suddenlybrokeintoapleasantsmile,eventhecurveofhislipsexudinga

    refinedcharm.

    1/3

    Chapter100George¡¯sJealousy

    65%

    Finished

    Sureenough,George noddedandsaid,¡°Well,sinceMs.Millyenjoysdiningwithmesomuch,howcouldIrefusesuchakindinvitation<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Andwiththat,hecalmlyresumedhisseatunderMilly¡¯sdisbelievinggaze.

    Millywasatalossforwords.

    Thisb*stard!Hediditonpurpose!

    Ittookseveraldeepbreathstosuppressherurgetotearhimapart.

    Everyoneelseintheroom<b>stared</b>inshock.

    Whatwasgoingon?

    MillybumpedintoMr.Tate,andnotonlydidhenotreactangrily,hestayedfordinnerbecauseofher?

    Didhegivedifferenttreatmentstodifferentpeople?

    Instantly,theyallfeltabitofsympathyforStephanie.

    Stephaniesatbackinherseat,nursingherachinghandandbitingherlipinfrustration.Shehatedthosesympatheticlooks!

    Whodidtheythinktheywere,lookingatherlikethat?Nomatterhowembarrassedshewas,she<b>was</b>stilltheButs¡®daughter.Whatrightsdidtheyhavetojudgeher?

    Noonecouldtakeawaythethingsthatbelongedtoher.

    Justthen,acheerfulvoicerangout,¡°Ms.Milly,overhere!¡±

    Oliver<b>was</b>there.

    Heexcitedlywavedherover<b>,</b>pattingtheseatbesidehim,andhintedforMillytositwithhim.

    OnceMillysatdown,Oliverleanedinandgossiped,¡°Ms.Milly,youmissedagoodshowjustnow.¡±

    Millyblinked<b>and</b>asked,¡°Oh?Whathappened?¡±

    ¡°Tsk,thatStephaniewho¡¯salwayshangingaroundyou.ShetriedtoflirtwithGeorgebutgotshutdown.It¡¯sashameyoumissedit;you¡¯dburstintughter.¡±

    MillyncedatStephanie,whowasnowsittinginherseatwithred¨Crimmed eyesandtearsclingingtoheshes,lookingpitiful.

    Well,well,thetop¨Cnotchhypocritehad<i>her</i>momentoffailure.Thiswasrare.

    ¡°Haha!Thatgirlcouldreallycopewithallsortsofsituations,¡±Milly¡¯stonewasnd.

    ¡°Right?She¡¯sstillsittingherecalmly.Iwould¡¯verunoffinembarrassment.¡±

    Millygavenoresponse.

    WhennsawGeorgesitbackdown,he<b>was</b>overjoyedandbegantteringhimfervently.

    2/3

    George¡¯sJealousy

    Georgedidn¡¯tlistentoaword;hiseyesfixedonMillywithoutblinking.

    Finished

    Ashewatchedherandthatpink¨Chairedmanleanincloser,practicallyheadtohead,hisexpressiongrewdarker.Whatcouldtheypossiblyneedtowhisperabout?

    However,neitherofthemnoticedhisdisapprovingexpression.Theycontinuedtheircasualconversation,eatingtheirfoodquickly.

    Milly,havinghadahecticday,wasstarving.Withatablefullofdeliciousfood,shecouldn¡¯tresist.

    Thechefat thefive¨Cstarhotelprepareddeliciousfood.Thelemongarlicbuttershrimpwasfragrant,non-greasy,andsuitedhertasteperfectly.

    Milly¡¯seyeslitup<b>as</b>shereachedfor<b>a</b>secondhelping,but¡­

    Itwasgone.

    Thenextmoment,theshrimpwasinfrontofGeorge.

    MillygrittedherteethandmutteredthatGeorge wasbeingpetty.Then,shereachedfortheroastedpork.Itwascrispyanddelicious,butasshereachedformore,thedishwasgoneagain.

    Notgivingup,shetriedanotherdish.Shewasn¡¯tpicky;anydishwoulddo.Surely,he couldn¡¯tmoveeverythinginfrontofhim,right?

    Wrong.Hecould.

    Georgementionedhelikedit,andAleximmediatelystoodup,smilingashemovedthedishover.

    Millycouldn¡¯eupwithanywords.

    Therewasalmostnothingleftforhertoeat.AllthedeliciousdisheswereinfrontofGeorge.

    Oblivioustothetenseatmosphere,Olivercontinuedgossipinginherear,¡°Ms.Milly,Iheardyoufallintothewater.Areyouokay?¡±

    Millytookadeepbreath,angrilyshovellingthepastaintoher mouth.Sheshookherheadandsaid,¡°I¡¯mfine.

    Oliver¡¯smentionremindedherthatshehadn¡¯tyetthankedNealforsavingher.

    Althoughshedidn¡¯tlikehimmuch,adebtwasadebt.Shehadtothankhimproperly.

    <b>20</b>

    C

    B

    3/3

 Chapter 101

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 101 Comforting George

    #Finished

    Neal sat beside Milly. His posture was straight and formal. The solemn demeanour made him seem as if he were attending a business meeting.

    n and George, who were across from each other, continued their lively conversation. He was passionately discussing the selling points of the movie. George, however, seemed a bit impatient. His brow furrowed in frustration.

    Both men looked exhausted, but no one mentioned ending this seemingly pointless dinner.

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but sighed. It seemed tough for everyone; even a business mogul couldn¡¯t just walk out when he felt like it.

    s! The times are tough. Making money isn¡¯t easy.

    Wait a minute¡­.

    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but knock on her head. How could a struggling worker like her feel sorry for a wealthy capitalist? She must be losing it. They probably made more in an hour than she could earn in a month.

    Focus on yourself, she reminded herself. There¡¯s no need to worry about others.

    <b>Taking </b>a deep breath, she suppressed her chaotic thoughts and looked at Neal with a professional smile.

    ¡°Mr. Neal, thank you for everything <b>today</b>. I would like to toast you.¡±

    Neal was startled by the sudden toast. He was momentarily at a loss, as he hadn¡¯t really helped her much today. Why was she thanking him?

    Nevertheless, his well¨Choned actor¡¯s reflexes <b>kicked </b>in. He quickly picked up his ss and smiled, <b>clinking </b>it <b>with </b>hers. ¡°Not at all; I didn¡¯t do much¡±

    Milly¡¯s smile grew more genuine, and she said, ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡±

    After the brief exchange, they both downed their drinks.

    Milly¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly after the drink. Probably the wine was strong; her eyes were misting over as if she were about to cry. It made her look even more endearing.

    Neal swallowed hard, and his throat suddenly felt dry.

    Though he aimed to get close to Stephanie, it didn¡¯t stop him from appreciating other beautiful pel and things. Milly¡¯s every move seemed to tug at his heartstrings.

    Milly noticed his tant stare and felt ufortable. The physical revulsion made her stomach churn.

    Since he had saved her earlier, she forced herself to suppress the feeling and smile at him.

    That smile left Nealpletely mesmerised

    <b>n</b>, who sat across George, suddenly felt the air around them <b>grow </b>colder. He shivered involuntarily.

    1/3

    108, 25

    Chapter 101 Comforting George

    <b>376</b>%

    Finished

    George saw Milly talking to a pretty boy and then smiling at an unattractive man beside her. Furious<b>, </b>he mmed his fork onto his te.

    She truly was amazing, smiling brightly at everyone except <b>him</b>. She always had a troubled expression for

    him.

    The tense atmosphere reached even Danny, who was seated halfway across the table. Milly, however, was oblivious. She was still chatting cheerfully with the other men.

    Danny wiped the sweat from his brow. What a disaster!

    Since George was about to flip the table, Danny quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tate has some thoughts on the character Giselle. After all, thepany is investing in this film to win awards.¡±

    n had struggled to keep George engaged, but he brightened at Danny¡¯s timely intervention.

    He looked at Danny like he was a saviour<b>.</b>

    ¡°Hey! What a coincidence! The actress who yed Giselle is right here.¡± He stood up, motioning for Milly to join them. n called out, ¡°Milly,e sit next to Mr. Tate and listen to his suggestions.

    Milly was midway through chewing on a rib when someone abruptly called out to her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but frown at n¡¯s remark. The role was important, but was it significant enough for the investor to personally <b>give </b>acting advice?

    Professionals should handle matters rted to their field. Why did an outsider need to get involved?

    ¡°Mr. <b>Hawkins</b>, I don¡¯t think we <b>need </b>to add <b>more </b>requirements for this role. Giselle <b>is </b><b>a </b>very straightforward character.¡±

    With Milly¡¯s refusal, the surrounding temperature dropped even further, and the air was now cut with cold.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    tension.

    Neal, sitting beside George<b>, </b>quickly stood up <b>with </b>a <b>pale </b>face. He said, ¡°Milly, you should listen <b>to </b>Mr. Tate¡¯s suggestions. Acting isn¡¯t something you can figure out on your own.¡±

    He dared not stay near George any longer. The oppressive atmosphere made it hard to breathe; his heart felt like it might stop at any moment.

    It was terrifying. Any longer, and he might pass out.

    Seeing the now¨Cempty seat, Milly knew she couldn¡¯t refuse any longer.

    She sighed quietly, then looked up at the man at the table¡¯s centre, whose face had darkened as if he were ready to unleash fury <b>at </b>any moment.

    How annoying. Every time this man got angry, she had to deal with it.

    She had no choice but to go over<b>, </b>now that the seat had been free for her.

    Milly was forced to ept hef fate and take a seat beside George. Milly stered on a fake smile and started buttering him up.

    She asked, ¡°Mr. Tate, do you have any specific suggestions for my role?¡±

    2/3

    15:45 Tue, 25 Jun

    Chapter 101 Comforting George

    Finished

    As she sat down, George¡¯s murderous aura lessened, though he didn¡¯t show it. He remained cold and aloof. saying. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Milly¡¯s forced smile froze on her face. What the hell does he mean by this<b>?</b>

    <i>If </i><i>you¡¯re </i>hungry, just eat! Telling me <i>you¡¯re </i>hungry doesn¡¯t solve anything!

    Wait! That¡¯s not the point. The point is, you said you had suggestions. Just tell me already<i>!</i>

    Milly¡¯s hand was crackling as she clenched the spoon. She resisted the urge to strangte him. Milly took a deep breath, picked the nearest broli, and ced it on his te.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, please enjoy.¡±

    Hmph, let¡¯s <i>see </i><i>if </i>this grosses you out!

    <i>Isn¡¯t </i>this man supposed to have a severe cleanliness obsession? <i>Didn¡¯t </i><i>he </i>hate using other <i>people¡¯s </i><i>stuff</i><i>? </i><i>Let¡¯s </i>see how he handles this.

    Everyone watched in horror as Milly used her own fork to serve George. They were terrified. Was she out of her mind?

    But the next moment, things were totally opposite from their expectations.

    George showed no disgust. He even obediently ate the broli she gave him. George nodded in approval and said. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    What happened to his severe cleanliness obsession?

    Milly¡¯s mouth twitched. She frowned and reminded him, ¡°That is my fork. Don¡¯t you find it dirty?¡±

    George swallowed the food, his gaze lowering to her lips.

    Soft and inviting, they seemed to be beckoning for a kiss.

    If he looked closely, he could see a tiny wound at the corner of her mouth.

    20

 Chapter 102

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 102 Joining Forces.

    George stared at her wounded lip. He pursed his lips<b>, </b>and his throat suddenly felt dry.

    <b>76</b>%

    Finished

    His lips had pressed tightly against hers when they were in the water. She even desperately stole oxygen from his mouth, acting as if he were her lifeline.

    The soft touch was still vivid <b>in </b>his mind.

    His gaze was so possessive and intense <b>that </b>Milly turned her head away in difort.

    What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Why is he staring at my lips?

    The assistant director noticed the odd tension between them. He leaned in to whisper to n, ¡°Mr. Hawkins, is there something going on between Mr. Tate <b>and </b>Milly?¡±

    The atmosphere between them seemed off.

    n was still nervously wiping sweat from his forehead. He was afraid of offending the influential man. next to him and overlooked the strange vibes. When the assistant director questioned him, he finally nced over and inquired, ¡°Is it there?¡±

    The assistant director nodded and said firmly, ¡°Yes, it feels like they¡¯re¡­ a couple.¡±

    Having worked on many productions, he had seen enough rtionships to recognise the signs.

    The way they interacted, sharing food <b>and </b>exchanging sweet nces, was a clear indication of a romantic rtionship.

    But before he could continue, n interrupted sternly. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Yet the assistant director¡¯s words made him recall something. George specifically insisted that Giselle¡¯s role was irreceable when investing in their movie.

    On the same day. Jordan also invested in their film.

    Recalling industry rumours and seeing how familiar George was with Jordan¡¯s sister, it was clear <b>as </b>day that George was treating her well because of his feelings for her brother.

    In an instant, he became <b>even </b>more convinced of <b>his </b>previous suspicions.

    Clearing his throat, he whispered to the bewildered assistant director, ¡°If they were a couple, Milly wouldn¡¯t be acting so distant with him. It¡¯s obvious Mr. Tate is being nice to her because she¡¯s Jordan¡¯s

    sister.¡±

    The <b>assistant </b>director <b>was </b>shocked by the exnation.

    Mr. But? <i>He </i>was nice <b>to </b>Milly because <i>of </i><i>her </i>brother?

    There were rumours <b>that </b>the two were close because they were mutually interested, with some <b>even </b>iming to have seen them enter a hotel together.

    So, those rumours were true?

    <b>1/3</b>

    <b>Tue</b><b>, </b>25

    Chapter 102 Joining Forces

    Meanwhile, Milly had no idea n was imagining an entire soap opera in his mind.

    Finished

    When Georgeplimented the food, she raised an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes mischievously. She beamed at him and ced a bright red chili on his te.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, try this dish. Is it good?¡±

    She huffed coldly. Didn¡¯t you say it was good! Let¡¯s see how you find this onel

    But she had underestimated George¡¯s resolve. He ate the chili with a nk face. George elegantly wiped his <b>lips </b><b>and </b>said, ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of difort on his face.

    Milly remained silent.

    She was not convinced, so she ced a piece of raw garlic on his te and watched, hopefully.

    Once again, George didn¡¯t disappoint. He swallowed it without a grimace.

    Milly¡¯s eyes widened. All night, she continued to find unpleasant foods for him.

    All night, George ended up eating lots of seasoning ingredients.

    Despite the unusual meal, George¡¯s stern face gradually softened with each bite, and the cold aura around him began to dissipate.

    From the farthest corner of the room, Stephanie watched them closely. When she saw George eat the food Milly gave him, she clenched her fists <b>and </b>red at Milly with intense jealousy.

    Why?

    Why did Milly always get what <i>I </i>dreamed of so effortlessly?

    I¡¯m not going to ept this!

    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the rage in her eyes, and when she looked up, she had returned to her usual timid demeanour.

    ¡°Michelle, I <b>heard </b>you joined this production to win the role of Giselle; is <b>that </b>true?¡® Stephanie said with <b>a </b>smile to Michelle, who was sitting and eating nearby. ¡°<b>Are </b>you really okay with giving up the role just like that<b>?</b>¡±

    Someone suddenly addressed Michelle, who had been keeping a low profile all evening. She paused a little and slowly swallowed her food before looking up at the young, bold girl beside her.

    She had to admit that it was rare to hear someone speak so frankly in the chaotic entertainment industry.

    Michelle asked with a <b>half</b>¨Csmile, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When Michelle responded to her words, Stephanie assumed she was interested. She let out a cold smile and said confidently, ¡°I know you weren¡¯t happy about being reced and even posted a tweet condemning it, which became a trending topic. Everyone knows about it. However, someer removed the trending topic.

    Michelle had grasped on to her implication at this point. She calmly looked at Stephanie and urged, ¡°<b>Just </b>say what you have in mind. I don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡±

    2/3

    76%N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Chapter 102 Joining Forces

    Finished

    Stephanie went straight to the point and proposed, ¡°Since we have amon enemy, why don¡¯t we join forces<b>?</b>

    ¡°Join forces?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t mind much. After all, I¡¯m just a new actress. Good or bad, I¡¯ll ept them all. My career is just starting, I¡¯ll have more chances in the future. But I feel bad for you, Michelle. You¡¯ve won so many awards, and now you¡¯re being reced. It¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    Her words were sincere and touching, enough to move anyone to tears.

    <b>This </b>was Stephanie¡¯s usual tactic. She would portray herself as weak to evoke sympathy, then make an offer to make others feel she had their best interests at heart. Her following words would then subtly guide them into her trap.

    She <b>had </b>never failed with this tactic, and she firmly believed it would work this time too.

    Sure enough, Michelle seemed interested. She asked, ¡°Oh? So how do you n to join forces?¡±

    Since the fish had taken the bait, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but smile triumphantly. She knew no one could resist such tempting benefits. Everyone was after profits.

    ¡°No rush. There are too many people here. It¡¯s not convenient to talk in detail. Let¡¯s discuss the n after the gathering,¡± Stephanie said with a bright smile, but her words were chilling-

    Isn¡¯t <i>Milly </i>supposed to be amazing? Doesn¡¯t she always manage to turn the table?

    This time, let¡¯s see how she escapes with this trick of mine.

    20

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Possessiveness.

    Finished

    When George¡¯s attitude softened, n rxed quite a bit during the second half of the dinner. He even enthusiastically produced a bottle of imported liquor, starting to praise himself.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, your visit today truly brings honour to our production team! This bottle was a gift from an actor in the past, and I¡¯ve been saving it for a special asion. Tonight, we¡¯ll open it to wee you.

    ¡°I hope Mr. Tate will keep me in mind for future projects. I have many good scripts waiting to be filmed.¡±

    Without sponsorship and investment, even the best scripts were just a pile of wasted paper.

    n seized the opportunity to curry favour with George, hoping this might secure investment for the next project.

    Just as he was about to pour the liquor for George, he remembered George¡¯s infamous cleanliness obsession and awkwardly stopped.

    ¡°Milly, why don¡¯t you fill Mr. Tate¡¯s ss?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to risk angering George again after finally calming him down.

    Since Milly had served George food earlier and he had eaten it without expression, pouring a drink should be fine too.

    Milly¡¯s eyes lit up. She eagerly took the bottle with both hands and agreed, ¡°Alright, Mr. Hawkins.¡±

    She had been eyeing this bottle all evening, practically salivating over it. She thought she wouldn¡¯t get to taste it tonight, so this sudden opportunity thrilled her.

    In her past life, she was a lover of fine wines, often spending entire days enjoying good drinks alone in her

    FOOT

    She had been eyeing this bottle all night, drawn by its colour and aroma, and especially since she had never tasted this particr one, she was even more tempted.

    Now, given the chance, she was overjoyed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    George watched her fill his ss without expression, but when she moved to pour another ss for herself, his brows furrowed instantly.

    He <b>reached </b>out and grabbed the bottle mid¨Cair. His voice was cold and disapproving as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to drink.¡±

    Milly <b>was </b>speechless.

    D*mn! I¡¯m so close to pouring it into my own ss!

    n quickly intervened and advised, ¡°That¡¯s right, Milly, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t need to drink.¡±

    Milly sniffed the aroma of the wine, swallowing hard, and shot a fierce re at the man blocking her. Seething as she grinded her teeth.

    Then she forced a painfully fake smile, sincerely addressing n, and said, ¡°Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Tate¡¯s visit is

    1/3

    Chapter 103 Possessiveness

    my gratitude.¡±

    George raised an eyebrow. To express her gratitude?

    Finished

    She looked like a little hedgehog, baring her teeth and looking ready to attack¨Chardly the image of gratitude.

    Before n could react, Milly had already <b>poured </b>herself a ss.

    She licked her dry lips and held the full ss of wine in front of George. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Mr. Tate, this toast is for you. I appreciate you visiting the set.¡±

    Haha!

    George chuckled softly.

    Despite her im to toast <b>him</b>, the little hedgehog¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the wine <b>ss</b>, almost bursting with longing.

    What a little ingrate!

    George sat motionlessly. Milly puffed up in frustration and red at him, signalling with her eyes for him. to quickly take the wine ss. Her intense gaze suggested that she would kill him immediately if he failed. to take the wine ss,

    Haha! Such a cute little hedgehog.

    A hint of affection shed in George¡¯s eyes. Reluctantly, he picked up the wine ss and clinked it with. hers. His voice was low and maic as he <b>said</b><b>, </b>¡°Alright, just take a sip; you don¡¯t need to drink more.¡±

    Before he could <b>finish</b><b>, </b>Milly had already tilted her head back and downed the whole ss.

    The spicy liquid slid down her throat, and the rich aroma spread through her mouth, bringing a rush of joy.

    It <b>had </b>been so long since she had tasted such fine wine. Milly couldn¡¯t find another word to describe it besides pleasure.

    As she reached for the bottle to pour another ss, a hand snatched it away from her.

    Milly¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the culprit. She puffed her cheeks in annoyance.

    But the culprit showed no mercy, cing the bottle far out of her reach.

    Milly pouted, ¡°I can handle my liquor. I don¡¯t get drunk.¡±

    George calmly grunted and ced a cup of tea in front of her. His voice was gentle as he prompted, ¡°Have

    some tea

    Milly gritted her teeth, still resentful that he had taken herwine. When she turned her head away and opened her mouth, the sweet scent of alcohol wafted out. She grumbled softly. ¡°You stingy jerk.¡±

    Those words were soft and tender, and she spoke them with a coquettish tone. George felt a tingling sensation in his heart.

    2/3

    Chapter 103 Possessiveness

    # Finished

    After drinking, Milly became even more docile, sitting there with wide eyes, all <b>traces </b>of aggression gone. She looked like a beautiful doll.

    George¡¯s possessiveness red uncontrobly. His eyes fixed on Milly, and he said nothing.

    He wanted to hide her away.

    For his eyes only.

    Leaving the hotel<b>, </b>everyone was surprisingly sober.

    Under the cold aura emanating from George, no one dared to eat much, let alone drink.

    However, following behind the group, Oliver let out <b>a </b>loud belch, ¡°Burp.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t stopped eating all night.

    All the crews had to get into the cars and be ready to leave. Oliver trailed behind Milly and offered worriedly. ¡°Ms. Milly, how about I take you <b>back </b>to the hotel?¡±

    Milly rubbed her suddenly aching temples. She inhaled the cold air deeply to clear her head and forcibly recovered some of her rationality. She <b>said</b>, I¡¯m fine. Joy will pick me up shortly.¡±

    It was strange. In her past life, she could drink all night without getting drunk. Why did she feel so unwell after just one ss here?

    She felt fine indoors, but as soon as she stepped outside into the cold air, dizziness and nausea hit her<b>, </b>making her head feel fuzzy.

    The next moment, she felt the world spin and copse.

    Standing beside her, Oliver was utterly <b>shocked</b>. He eximed, ¡°Oh no! Master! Ms. Milly! Don¡¯t scare me<b>; </b>I¡¯m not brave!¡±

    As he fumbled to help her up, arge hand easily scooped her off the ground.

    20

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 She Is Mine

    Finished

    The girl in George¡¯s arms was thoroughly drunk. Her eyes were moist and misty; her red lips were softly exhaling the scent of alcohol; and her cheeks were flushed, making her look as beautiful as an angel.

    The girl, soft and obedient, fell into his arms. George didn¡¯t want to let her go once he held her.

    At this moment, the alcohol hadpletely overwhelmed Milly. Herrge, dazed eyes were filled with confusion as she tilted her head and looked at George. She asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my house<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°This is your house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my house!¡± Milly replied, and her ears perked up a little. She looked around seriously, and her already confused eyes were now even more nk.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s my bed? Did you steal my bed?¡±

    In a daze, Milly looked towards the statue at the hotel entrance and pouted. ¡°Weird, why are there two beasts in my house?¡±

    After getting drunk, she looked dumb and adorable, pitiful yet cute, clinging to him stubbornly.

    George couldn¡¯t help but smile. He teased, ¡°Little drunkard.¡±

    There was a trace of affection in his eyes¨Ca trace that he himself hadn¡¯t noticed.

    A figure suddenly stood in front of him and demanded, ¡°Put her down!¡±

    A cold re instantly reced the smile on George¡¯s face. He raised his eyes to look at Oliver, his gaze chilling. ¡°Move.¡±

    Under his murderous re, Oliver¡¯s legs went weak.

    It didn¡¯t make sense. Even though he might be considered weak and useless in the Ghost Sect, he still had. climbed over blood¨Csoaked corpses to get where he was. How could <b>an </b>ordinary person¡¯s re intimidate him?

    It must be an illusion! This was definitely an <b>illusion</b>.

    Oliver steadied himself, forcing himself to stay calm. He adopted the attitude he had during missions in the Ghost Sect and demanded, ¡°I told you to put her down! Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    George met his gaze unhurriedly, exuding immense pressure. He asked, ¡°Are you ordering me?¡±

    Oliver¡¯s expression turned cold, unwilling to back down. He stated, ¡°Yes, I am! You better be smart; put my person down, and I might let <b>this </b>slide. If you keep <b>being </b>stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    His person?

    As soon as he said <b>that</b>, the temperature around them dropped a degree<b>.</b>

    George¡¯s eyes grew more menacing. As he stared at Oliver, his murderous intent was clear, as if ready to crush him at any moment. ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 104 She Is Mine

    Oliver¡¯s gaze turned cold, too. He <b>said</b>, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, why don¡¯t we find out?¡±

    Finished

    Narrowing his eyes, filled with killing intent, he threw a punch in the next second, aiming fiercely at George¡¯s vital points. Each punch whistled through the air, more powerful than thest.

    George was holding Milly in his arms. He dodged the attacks with ease. A serious look appeared in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected the man before him to use killing moves known only to an assassin organisation.

    In an instant. George¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He swiftly turned and kicked Oliver to the ground. His shoe was pressing down on Oliver¡¯s shoulder bone with immense force, as if trying to crush himpletely.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± George¡¯s voice was eerie and hollow.

    Oliver hadn¡¯t expected his killer moves to be <b>countered</b>. Anger and shame fille question, he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m your daddy!¡±

    George¡¯s eyes turned blood¨Cred, and he increased the pressure on his foot.

    Tll ask onest time. Who are you?!¡±

    him. Hearing the

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Sweat beaded on Oliver¡¯s forehead from the pain, but he still stubbornly fired back. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m

    your daddy!¡±

    Robin drove over just in time to witness the scene of Oliver being crushed under George¡¯s foot. Like a trapped beast, he defiantly dered himself George¡¯s father.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The absurdity of the scene nearly made him pass out.

    In his over a decade¨Clong career, he had never felt such an urgent need to resign!

    Despite his thoughts, reason took over, and he scrambled over to help Oliver. Robin apologised to George and said, ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s drunk. If he has offended you in any way, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! I haven¡¯t had a drink. Tell him to put her down!¡± Despite being stepped on, Oliver remained unyielding.

    Robin quickly grabbed Oliver. He whispered a warning, ¡°Do you want to die? That¡¯s Mr. Tate!¡±

    Oliver¡¯s mind was filled with the thought that his sect leader was being defiled by this scum. He couldn¡¯t care less about George¡¯s stature. His hair <b>stood </b>on end as he retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    Robin quickly covered Oliver¡¯s mouth before he could say anything more outrageous.

    Smiling awkwardly at George, he said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Tate, please ignore him. He didn¡¯t take his medicine. today. I¡¯ll take him back for his medication right away.¡±

    He turned to the bodyguards waiting at the door and barked, ¡°What are you standing there <b>for</b><b>? </b>Tie him up and take him away!¡±

    Fortunately, Robin had the foresight to always have a few bodyguards on hand, knowing Oliver¡¯s unruliness. They would be useful, whether dealing with Oliver or stalking fans.

    George looked down at the boy he had stepped on and narrowed his eyes. His charming face exuded <b>a </b>majestic, intimidating aura.

    2/3

    Chapter 104 She Is Mine

    Oliver¡¯s gaze turned cold, too. He

    <b>said</b>, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, why don¡¯t we find out?¡±

    #Finished

    Narrowing his eyes, filled with killing intent, he threw a punch in the next second, aiming fiercely at George¡¯s vital points. Each punch whistled through the air, more powerful than thest.

    George was holding Milly in his arms. He dodged the attacks with case. A serious look appeared in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected the man before him to use killing moves known only to an assassin organisation.

    In an instant, George¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. He swiftly turned and kicked Oliver to the ground. His shoe was pressing down on Oliver¡¯s shoulder bone with immense force<b>, </b><b>as </b>if trying to crush himpletely.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± George¡¯s voice was eerie <b>and </b>hollow.

    Oliver hadn¡¯t expected his killer moves to be countered, Anger and shame filled him. Hearing the question, he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m your daddy!¡±

    George¡¯s eyes turned blood¨Cred, and he increased the pressure on his foot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time. Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Sweat beaded on Oliver¡¯s forehead from the pain, but he still stubbornly fired back. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m your daddy!¡±

    Robin drove over just in time to witness the scene of Oliver being crushed under George¡¯s foot. Like a trapped beast, he defiantly dered himself George¡¯s father.

    The absurdity of the scene nearly made him pass out.

    In his over a decade¨Clong career, he had never felt such an urgent need to resign!

    Despite his thoughts, reason took over, and he scrambled over to help Oliver. Robin apologised to George and said, ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s drunk. If he has offended you in any way, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! I haven¡¯t had a drink. Tell him to put her down!¡± Despite being stepped on, Oliver remained unyielding.

    Robin quickly grabbed Oliver. He whispered a warning. ¡°Do you want to die? That¡¯s Mr. Tate!¡±

    Oliver¡¯s mind was filled with the thought that his sect leader was being defiled by this scum. He couldn¡¯t care less about George¡¯s stature. His hair stood on end as he retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    Robin quickly covered Oliver¡¯s mouth before he could say anything more outrageous.

    Smiling awkwardly at George, he said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Tate, please ignore him. He didn¡¯t take his medicine today. I¡¯ll take him back for his medication right away.¡±

    He turned to the bodyguards waiting at the door and barked, ¡°What <b>are </b>you standing there for? Tie him up and take <b>him </b>away!¡±

    Fortunately, Robin had the foresight to always have a few bodyguards on hand, knowing Oliver¡¯s unruliness. They would be useful, whether dealing with Oliver or stalking <b>fans</b><b>.</b>

    George looked down at the boy he had stepped on and narrowed his eyes. His charming face exuded a majestic, intimidating aura.

    2/3

    <b>76</b>%

    Chapter 104 She Is Mine

    Finished

    Their brawling must <b>have </b>disturbed the young girl in his arms. She opened her misty eyes, looking as if she might cry. Milly appeared both pitiful and delicate.

    George suddenly remembered that she <b>was </b><b>awake </b>and probably scared. He quickly released his foot andmanded. ¡°Scraml¡±

    Robin was immensely relieved. He almost bowed to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tate.¡±

    The bodyguards were experienced in dealing with Oliver. They swiftly bound him up like a mummy.

    Oliver was unusually agitated today. Even tied up, he struggled and red sharply at George. His face flushed with anger.

    ¡°If you have the guts, let¡¯s fight one¨Con¨Cone! Using helpers is cowardly!

    ¡°I could never forgive you for taking away my master! I can never forget this grudge!

    ¡°You son of a¡­ hmpft¡­¡±

    Robin produced a handkerchief from who knows where and stuffed it into Oliver¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Haha, Oliver got kicked in the head while filming. He often talks nonsense. Please don¡¯t take him seriously. It¡¯ste, so we¡¯ll be leaving. We have filming tomorrow, haha.¡±

    He waved his hand and hurriedly signalled the bodyguards to get the troublesome Oliver into the car before George decided to really lose his temper.

    The car sped <b>back </b>to their hotel. Once there, Robin finally had Oliver untied.

    As soon as he was free, Oliver kicked Robin <b>hard </b>in the stomach. The kick was ferocious, as he had used all his strength. Oliver sent the defenseless Robin flying three metres.

    20

 Chapter 105

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 105 Leon¡¯s Call

    Finished

    Still not fully satisfied, Oliver grabbed Robin by the cor, raising his fist and getting ready to punch him

    Robin was already coughing up blood from the earlier kick. He felt <b>as </b>if his internal organs had suffered a severe injury. However, Oliver was still not done. Robin spat out another mouthful of blood in rage.

    ¡°Are you done yet? Haven¡¯t you had enough of your madness tonight? Do you want the industry to cklist you in order to feel satisfied?

    Having been his manager and friend for years, Oliver couldn¡¯t bring himself to st that punch.

    His eyes were bloodshot <b>as </b>he smashed his fist into the ground with a loud bang. Oliver dered, ¡°Tm going to find him!¡±

    With that, he stood up and opened the door, ready to rush out,

    Robin hurriedly grabbed him. He endured the pain in his chest, knitted his brows, and asked in <b>an </b>anxious tone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Exin it to me!¡±

    Oliver shoved <b>him </b>away, looking as terrifying <b>as </b>a roaring beast. He bellowed, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Robin finally realised something was very wrong. Oliver was usually carefree, never this out¨Cof¨Ccontrol, no matter the provocation<b>.</b>

    He started to panic, and he used <b>all </b>his strength to hold Oliver back. Robin demanded, ¡°Tell me what happened!¡±

    ¡°He took away my master!¡± Oliver roared furiously, his voice deafening.

    Robin was momentarily stunned.

    have a master?¡±

    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s your master? Since when do you <b>have </b><b>a </b>master?¡±

    Frustrated, Oliver rubbed his hair. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Milly. It¡¯s <b>a </bplicated story<b>, </b><b>and </b>you wouldn¡¯t understand. I need to rescue her.¡±

    Robin then recalled seeing a girl in George¡¯s arms earlier, but hadn¡¯t paid much attention, as he focused only on <b>saving </b>Oliver.

    If it was Milly, it wasn¡¯t that surprising.

    ¡°Wait, how are you going to save her? Do you know who Mr. Tate is? Do you understand his status in Halturia? Forget holding a girl; even if he stood in the street with a nuclear missile, no one would <b>dare </b>question him<b>.¡±</b>

    Oliver shouted back, ¡°I can¡¯t let Ms. Milly fall into his hands!¡±

    A single man <b>and </b>woman, in <b>such </b>a chaotic entertainment circle, who knows what could happen?

    An S¨Css bounty would be the least of <b>his </b>worries if he was responsible for his master¡¯s bullying. How would he confront his peers from the Ghost Sect?

    Robin was older <b>and </b>wiser. He shook his head at Oliver¡¯s reaction and <b>said </b>calmly, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 105 Leon¡¯s Call

    Finished

    He exined, ¡°You weren¡¯t there for the shoot, but when I went to the set, I heard Mr. Tate risk <b>his </b>life to <b>save </b>Milly from drowning. For someone <b>of </b>his stature, it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯d personally save someone unless she meant something special to him.¡±

    Oliver didn¡¯t get it. He probed, ¡°What do you mean?*

    He knew his master nearly drowned, but did it matter who saved her?

    Robin didn¡¯t expect him to understand and calmly analysed, ¡°My point is, their rtionship might not be

    as <b>bad </b>as we think.

    ¡°For someone of Mr. Tate¡¯s status, personally saving someone means Milly is important to him. Also<b>, </b>Mr. Tate clearly intended to kill you just now, but Milly¡¯s movement snapped him out of it. This suggests they might already know each other well.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Milly is likely safe.¡±

    Oliver paused at his exnation. He asked sceptically, ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Robin was confident. He continued, ¡°Logically, I¡¯d say there¡¯s a 99% chance..

    ¡°And regardless of whether I¡¯m right, if you go now, you won¡¯t even get to see Mr. Tate and might end up. severely beaten.

    ¡°Think about it. If you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Robin wiped the blood from his mouth while his chest was still aching.

    He took out his phone to make a call. After that, he left, clutching his chest.

    Oliver slumped on the sofa. She felt helpless and rubbed his face in frustration.

    He thought for a moment and decided to make a call. Just as he finished dialling, his phone rang first.

    Ring! Ring!

    Startled, he quickly answered, ¡°Hello, Leon?¡±

    Leon seemed to be outside, with the wind howling in the background, making his voice a bit unclear. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Are you avable? I need to talk to you.¡±

    Oliver recognised the urgency in his tone, indicating something important about the ghost sect. He answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just me here. I have something to tell you too.¡±

    Leon knew Oliver well and sensed something was off in his <b>voice</b>.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    Oliver opened his mouth <b>and </b>said, ¡°Well.¡±

    But as soon as he started, he didn¡¯t know how to continue..

    The situation was soplicated that he had no idea where to begin.

    The m

    new sect leader had changed

    2/3

    Chapter 105 Leon¡¯s Call

    Or that the new sect leader was filming with him?

    Or that the new sect leader <b>had </b>been taken <b>away</b>?

    None of these seemed right, and the sect leader had also told him not to reveal her identity.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Sigh! Forget it. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. You go first.<b>¡±</b>

    Finished

    Since he was stammering, Leon didn¡¯t push him. He said, ¡°Fine. I want to tell you that in a few days, there will be a g dinner in Adornin held by the prominent families. Officially, it¡¯s a charity event, but they¡¯ll secretly auction off a test subject.¡±

    Oliver didn¡¯t get it, and he asked. ¡°A test subject?¡±

    Leon¡¯s voice was cold as he exined, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a living test subject from a rogue scientificb in Maldonia, created through gene rbination. It has the strength of a beast and the appearance of a human, making it a powerful weapon.¡±

    ¡°So<b>, </b><b>are </b>you saying we need to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this mission won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯ve heard the Shadow Pce will also be there, so we might face them again.

    Hearing this name, Oliver¡¯s brows furrowed in annoyance. He asked restlessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Shadow Pce people in Nlirone? Why are theying to Halturia?¡±

    Leon pursed his lips and said, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re here for the test subject or just to cause us trouble.¡±

    The Ghost Sect and the Shadow Pce were always <b>at </b>odds, with deep¨Cseated hatred. They fought on sight.

    The Shadow Pce would sabotage the Ghost Sect¡¯s business.

    The Ghost Sect would intercept the Shadow Pce¡¯s ships.

    In short, neither side had it easy.

    20

    G

 chapter 106

    3/3

    15:46 Tue, 25 Jun: B

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms

    Finished

    The sudden appearance of the Shadow Pce at the g dinner in Halturia was definitely suspicious.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Oliver also figured this out naturally. He asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    Leon replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. King and I will attend the g dinner. You¡¯d be there, too, but pretend not to know us. Act ordingly when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    They hadpleted many missions together, so there was a basic level of tacit understanding among them. ording to Leon¡¯s message, Oliver could roughly guess his n.

    Given the strict control over firearms in Halturia, they couldn¡¯t afford to openly use firearms, or it would cause them trouble. The Shadow Pce was no exception.

    Thus, the only viable option was to solve the problem with money.

    Meanwhile¡­.

    George carried Milly to his presidential suite.

    The Tate Group owned this hotel. As per protocol, a presidential suite was always reserved for George in <b>case </b>he needed a ce to stay during inspections.

    He had a severe obsession with cleanliness, so he regrly cleaned and disinfected the suite to ensure it <b>was </b>ready for his <b>arrival</b>.

    As he was about to use his fingerprint to open the door, the drunken Milly in his <b>arms </b>suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes sparkled as she looked <b>at </b>him and asked, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    George smiled and was clearly in a good <b>mood</b>. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    Milly¡¯s head was foggy. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t make out <b>his </b>face.

    Hmm, who is he?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± she said sincerely, leaving George with nothing to argue against.

    George didn¡¯t get angry. He simply said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know now. You¡¯ll figure it out once you sober. up.¡±

    Milly shook her head, making her look adorable. She said, ¡°Okay-

    Once inside, George ced her on the <b>sofa </b>and gently instructed, ¡°Sit here and stay put. I¡¯ll get you some tea to help sober you up. Don¡¯t move, understand?¡±

    Milly nodded stupidly.

    ¡°Good girl¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms.

    ¡°Milly? Where are <b>you</b>, Milly?¡±

    Finished

    For the first time, George was <b>so </b>scared that he broke into <b>a </b>cold sweat. They were on the 21st floor! What if the little drunk climbed out the window?

    He was relieved to see no signs of anyone touching the windows:

    He finally found her by the potted nt in the corner of the living room.

    She was squatting by the nt. Her eyes were misty, and she was holding a cushion over her head.

    When he spotted her, George¡¯s heart settled <b>back </b>into <b>ce</b>. He approached her, intending to carry her back to the sofa. However, she stepped back warily <b>and </b>looked at him with distrust.

    ¡°I¡¯m a mushroom; I¡¯m blooming. You can¡¯t pick me.¡±

    George was puzzled. Haha!

    He was amused by her <b>serious </b>demeanour. Drunk Milly was too cute.

    If he had time, he could watch her act like a mushroom all day long.

    However, he felt distressed when he saw the fine sweat on her forehead. George said. ¡°Even mushrooms need water and fertiliser to grow. Come on, let¡¯s get you something to drink.¡±

    Right on cue, Milly¡¯s stomach growled. She had spent the evening opposing George and hadn¡¯t eaten much.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid; she was just drunk. Hearing that there <b>was </b>food, she obediently followed George.

    The hotel chef <b>was </b>efficient, and in no time, a table full of dishes <b>was </b>served.

    Milly ate gracefully, even though she was starving and in a drunken state. She took her time with <b>each </b>bite, like a truedy of noble birth.

    Although that was the truth; she was a nobledy.

    But then he noticed the little drunk carefully wrapping a meatball in a napkin after eating one and slipping it into their pocket. They repeated this process with shrimp, eating one and then wrapping <b>another </b>to tuck <b>into </b>their pocket.

    When she tried to do it with a gnhi, George couldn¡¯t watch any longer<b>. </b>He grabbed her wrist and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you doing? Just eat your food. Why are you putting it in your pocket?*

    Milly sniffled. Her voice filled with grievance as she exined, ¡°I¡­ I want to take it back for Chewy.¡±

    ¡°Chewy?¡±

    Milly nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, Chewy. Chewy is my best friend,

    ¡°They¡¯re all mean. They call me a b*stard without parents, throw stones at me, crush the flower baskets I painstakingly weave, and lock me in a dark room without food.

    ¡°However, Chewy is willing to be my friend. He¡¯s very obedient and bites those <b>who </b>bully me, so I want to bring him good food.¡±

    2/3

    15:46 Tue, 25 Jun

    Chapter 106 The Mushroom Blooms

    She carefully wrapped a rib in a aukin and tucked it into her p

    George felt his heart twist painfully; even his fingers trembled uncontrobly.

    Finished

    She was the Buts only daughter and was supposed to be cherished and loved, not forced to survive so cautiously.

    Milly must be talking about her time at the orphanage when she was abandoned.

    ¡°You can wrap food, but not <b>in </b>your pocket. I¡¯ll get you a takeaway box. You can pack as much as you

    want.

    His gentle tone made Milly happy. She obediently stopped <b>packing </b>her pockets.

    ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± She looked at him with eyes full of trust.

    George couldn¡¯t help but smile. He pinched her nose affectionately and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m nice when I offer you a takeaway box? I¡¯ve given you gifts before, but you never said something good about me.¡±

    His words came too fast for Milly¡¯s drunk brain to process, and she stared at him nkly.

    The more dazed she looked, the more George wanted to tease her.

    ¡°Milly. I¡¯ll give you ten takeaway boxes. How about that?¡±

    Milly nodded with a hazy look in her eyes. She said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m such a good man, what will you call me?¡±

    George smiled. He watched her struggle to think but didn¡¯t help her, wanting to hear her true thoughts.

    Be it taking advantage of her drunken state or using coercion, he wasn¡¯t a saint.

    He was just a man seeking to satisfy his desires.

    Milly racked her mind under his intense gaze. After a long time, she suddenly looked up at him with surprise; her eyes twinkled like the stars or perhaps some gems.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Mother Teresa, the saviour!¡±

    George was speechless,

    20

    <b>B</b>

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Shadow Pce.

    A drunken Milly was clingier than George had imagined.

    Finished

    She was like a child without a sense of security, only able to fall asleep when she held onto his sleeve while he stood by the bed.

    Even in her sleep, she curled up in protective posture, and her brows were slightly furrowed. Her delicate face was filled with vulnerability and distance, like mermaid foam that would shatter with a <b>touch</b>.

    George experienced a sharp pain in his heart, simr to a tight squeeze.

    What had she been through?

    If not for this drunken state, he might never have seen through the sunny, carefree fa?ade she usually wore. It was now clear that she wasn¡¯t the real her.

    Regardless of which side was real, she was the woman he had chosen as the future mistress of the Tates and his future wife.

    Knock, knock, knock, came a light tapping on the door.

    George straightened up, regaining his usual calm and noble demeanour.

    He opened the door to find a man with a deep <b>scar </b>on his face standing there. The man nodded slightly upon seeing him and reported, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found out everything.¡±

    George¡¯s eyes turned cold, signalling for him to be quiet.

    He looked back at the sleeping girl in the room to make sure he hadn¡¯t disturbed her. Then, he quietly closed the door behind him.

    ¡°Speak. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Scarface reported respectfully, ¡°Master, just as you suspected, they¡¯re nning a secret auction. They¡¯re auctioning off an experimental subject from Maldonia. This is the only subject left in the world since the closure of that perverseb.

    Hearing this, George¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce, icy light.

    He knew something was off when an obscure small family business¡¯s event attracted so many high¨Cprofile guests. There <b>had </b>to be something more.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected they¡¯d be bold enough to auction off an experimental subject.

    Scarface hesitated. He looked at George and began, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    George wore a nk face and urged, ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°<b>Master</b>, we¡¯ve learned that the Ghost Sect will also attend the auction. They are determined to acquire the experimental subject. If wepete openly, we might not have the advantage. Should we use underhanded tactics to gain ¨¢ direct advantage?

    eyes darkened.

    1/4

    107 Shadow Pce

    Finished

    The Ghost Sect?

    Truly, enemies always cross paths.

    A sinister smile spread on his face, and he coldly spat out, ¡°Whatever it takes, get the experimental subject. As for those from the Ghost Sect¡­.

    ¡°Kill all of them thate across!¡±

    Scarface nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    George stood by the window on the 21st floor and took in the entire cityscape below.

    His parents were always busy with work when he was a child. His grandmother raised him while his grandfather was often away with the military.

    Most of his childhood memories were filled with Rosa¡¯s lubies and stories<b>.</b>

    Rosa had been a rare beauty in her youth; her every smile and frown was captivating. When he was a child, he believed there were eleven great unsolved mysteries in the world, the eleventh being: how did his gentle, beautiful grandmother end up with his irritable grandfather?

    So, he worked hard at his studies, with the ultimate dream of creating an elixir of immortality for his grandmother.

    But fate was cruel. Before he had the chance to showcase his talents, Rosa died <b>in </b>Maldonia at the hands of an underground organisation called the Ghost Sect.

    How had his gentle, refined grandmother, raised in a household of privilege, be involved with such a sinister group?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    He wanted to investigate, but the Ghost Sect was elusive and filled with highly skilled members, making it nearly impossible to infiltrate.

    Did they think he¡¯d give up just because of that?

    He spent three years investigating the Ghost Sect, <b>and </b>then used most of his fortune to establish the <b>Shadow </b>Pce in Nlirone. George vowed to make the Ghost Sect pay in blood.

    If the truth was unattainable, then it didn¡¯t matter. The elimination of the Ghost Sect would render any truth irrelevant..

    Would it?

    When Milly woke up, her head felt like it wasn¡¯t her own, <b>as </b>she had a splitting headache.

    Was this <b>what </b>a hangover feels/like?

    This was the first time that she had experienced it in her two lifetimes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Have some water.¡±

    2/4

    A deep, maic voice broke through her thoughts,

    Milly, who had been about to drift back to sleep, snapped awake.

    Who¡¯s speaking!

    And a man at that? Why is there a man¡¯s voice in

    my

    house?

    Finished

    With that thought, Milly shot up from the bed and looked towards the source of the voice in terror.

    A man was there, sitting on the couch in a suit. He crossed his legs and held a document in one hand. The ordinary gray pen in his grip appeared considerably more elegant due to his presence. He gazed at her, his expression concealed by the fall of his hair.

    ¡°You

    what are you doing in my house? How dare you break into my ce? I¡¯ll call the police! Milly pointed at him and used him sharply.

    She nced at her clothes, relieved to see she was still wearing what she had on yesterday.

    Okay, my clothes are still the same. This isn¡¯t too bad.

    George ignored her usation, nor did he rebuke her. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Carry on.¡±

    Carry on?

    Did he think he¡¯s in the right? This man has the audacity to ask her to carry on!

    Milly was already grumpy upon waking up on the wrong side of the bed; she was infuriated to find this man in her home, acting like he owned the ce,

    If she kept quiet, would this man consider her a pushover?

    She angrily got out of bed, grabbing a pillow to throw at him. Milly roared, ¡°George, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you think I have a good temper? Why did you keep challenging my limit? Do you think I ¡­

    She turned around and locked eyes with the mass of faces on the tablet on the table.

    It was¡­

    A video conference.

    Great! Now her already hazy hangover brain felt even more sluggish.

    Fortunately, her body reacted faster than her mind. She jumped out of the camera¡¯s view and used all her wits to salvage the situation. ¡°Over and over again, you repeatedly exhausted yourself, so I can ovee them.¡±

    Thank goodness she had <b>recently </b>studied for the college entrance exam. Her brain still clearly

    remembered the poem.

    The air froze for <b>a </b>second.

    Then, an awkward exnation came from theputer.

    ¡°Oh <b>so </b>Mr Tate <b>has </b>a child studying at home! So diligent

    3/4

    Chapter 107 Shadow Pce

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, isn¡¯t that a Menus poem? Haha, very cultured.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, Diomedes¡¯s works are indeed great. Such dedication.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    <i>Do </i>you even hear yourselves?!

    20

    C

    W

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 The Evil Capitalist

    Finished

    Listening to the ttery on the video conference, which waspletely out of context, made Milly¡¯s nervespletely copse. Her face turned bright red as she buried herself in her bed like an ostrich, hiding her head under the pillow.

    This is too embarrassing!

    It¡¯s more embarrassing <i>than </i>forgetting to zip up my pants at a concert!

    George chuckled as he <b>watched </b>her bury her head in the pillow. He worried she might suffocate and quickly ended the video conference. George <b>said</b>, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for the meeting. Report the details to my assistant, Mr. Jarvis,¡±

    After he closed the tablet, he <b>walked </b>over to the bed, saying, ¡°The meeting¡¯s over. <b>You </b>can get up now.¡±

    Milly peeked out in grievance. After she confirmed the tablet was indeed closed, she looked at him with a mix of frustration and embarrassment,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you

    Ime you were in <b>a </b>meeting? I made a fool of myself because of you.¡±

    This was the first time Milly showed such a vulnerable side in front of him, and George found it adorable. He liked this side of her¨Cyful <b>and </b>sweet.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so early. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± George exined earnestly.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Milly huffed angrily. She red at him andmanded, ¡°Now get out of my room. I need to change!¡±

    George didn¡¯t move. He kindly reminded her, ¡°Are you sure this is your room?¡±

    Milly nced around. She was about to say something when she froze..

    This¡­ really isn¡¯t my room.

    Although Jordan had booked me a nice hotel suite but it wasn¡¯t this luxurious. There aren¡¯t anyrge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows or avish outdoor pool on the balcony.

    ¡°You got drunkst night and wouldn¡¯t let me leave, so I had to bring you back to my ce, George exined, seeing her shock.

    Upon hearing this, <b>Milly </b>scowled, attempting to recall the details.

    Drunk?

    It seemed usible.

    But clinging to him and not letting him go? <i>I </i>don¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Are you lying? I have a reputation for handling my liquor well.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    y¡¯s confidence wavered as she said this, because she had never actually been drunk before <b>and </b>had no idea what she was like when intoxicated.

    1/3

    Chapter 108 The Evil Capitalist

    <b>76</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    Even without knowing it, she was sure it couldn¡¯t be as dramatic as he described. Clinging to his sleeve and not letting go

    Impossible!

    She felt physically ill around men and nearly threw up just being near them. Milly had shown him a lot of respect by not throwing up directly in his face.

    George saw her sceptical look and raised an eyebrow, as if anticipating this reaction. He pulled our his phone, opened the gallery, and <b>said</b>, ¡°I knew you¡¯d deny it when you woke up, so I purposely recorded a video to prove my innocence.¡±

    He emphasised the word ¡®purposely.

    The phone screen showed a clear video.

    Her face was red. She was sitting upright on the bed and tightly gripping George¡¯s sleeve. She looked at him tearfully and pleaded, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±

    In the video, George¡¯s wrist moved slightly as he tried to pull away. However, she widened her grew more agitated. She stood up, clutching his sleeve even tighter as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You

    eyes and can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t abandon me. You can¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    Her gaze was like someone looking at a heartless scoundrel.

    Milly was utterly stunned. Was that really me, the one that crying so pathetically!

    Was I the shameless person who clung to George¡¯s arm?

    George put away his phone and looked at her meaningfully. He asked, ¡°You have anything else to say?¡±

    The video evidence was irrefutable. She had no choice but to believe it.

    Milly rubbed her nose, feeling so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide.

    ¡°Hehe. I always knew Mr. Tate was a gentleman. You see, I guessed it right.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, you¡¯re so magnanimous. Don¡¯t hold it against a drunkard like me. Could you delete the video? After all, I¡¯m a public figure. If this gets out, how will I survive?¡±

    This is so humiliating!

    I couldn¡¯t think of any way to resolve the embarrassment.

    And this video could fall in anybody¡¯s hands; why did this video have to be in George¡¯s hands? After she had been so mean to him, this man finally had leverage against her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t delete it.

    Sure enough, George didn¡¯t directly respond. Instead, he stood up and headed for the door. His tone was vague. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk about it after breakfast.¡±

    Milly grumbled silently, ¡°You¡¯re petty!¡±

    She swore she would never touch alcohol again!

    Never allow these <b>evil </b><b>capitalists </b>another onnortunity to use it against her.

    2/3

    Die 108 The Evil Capitalist

    Finished

    The hotel delivered them a light breakfast. After a hangover, her stomach felt <b>like </b>it was burning. The cereal was just what she needed.

    After eating, Milly feltpletely rejuvenated and full of energy.

    She ced her spoon in the bowl. Her bright eyes eagerly watched George and said, ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯ve finished cating.¡±

    George responded coolly with a grunt. Then he stood up and urged, ¡°Get ready: I¡¯ll take you to the set.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Milly quickly stopped him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d talk about the video after breakfast? I¡¯ve eaten. Can <b>you </b>delete it <b>now</b>?¡±

    Milly looked at George with hopeful, pleading eyes.

    George nced down at her hopeful eyes, then sat back down on the couch. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Milly was surprised he would agree so easily. A wave of happiness surged through her, and her eyes lit up. reducing her usual resentment towards him.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, I never expected you to be so considerate. Earlier, I failed to acknowledge your stature and made mistakes, but instead of holding it against me, you generously forgave my errors. My gratitude for you is immense, like an unending river. You truly embody the qualities of a modern leader.¡±

    She buttered him up withpliments, her voice bright and clear.

    George¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He handed her <b>a </b>ss of warm water to soothe her throat after her speech.

    I¡¯m a businessman.¡±

    Milly blinked, not understanding what being a businessman had to do with the video. She said, ¡°I know,¡±

    George smiled slightly and asked, ¡°So, what will you give me in exchange for deleting the video?¡±

    Milly was taken aback.

    Wow, he was really ying her.

    Milly was furning-

    She thought he¡¯d changed for the better and was kind. But no, he was <b>still </b>just as cunning and merciless.

    Capitalists <b>will </b>always be capitalists. Even if they evolved, they¡¯d be more evil capitalists, not phnthropists!

    5.20

 Chapter 109

    3/3

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 109 Slow Death

    76%

    12 Finished

    Milly forced a friendly smile <b>and </b>asked, ¡°How about I give you money? How much do you want?¡±

    George nced at her indifferently and retorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d want money?¡±

    His eyes carried a subtle disdain, mocking how ridiculous her suggestions were.

    Milly bit her lip. Indeed, he didn¡¯t need money.

    ¡°When I be famous, I¡¯ll endorse your family¡¯s products for free. How about this?¡±

    George took a sip of his coffee and turned to her with a fake smile. He asked, ¡°Do you think my familycks influential actresses?¡±

    Milly was unsure what else to say.

    No to this, no to that; dealing with a man in his midlife crisis was indeed difficult.

    Gritting her teeth, she decided to drop her pretense and show her ws. She pointed out, ¡°Secretly taking photos is illegal. I can sue you for viting my image rights. Even a royalty have to obey thew.¡±

    She spoke with conviction and righteousness.

    Anyone else speaking to George like this would have vanished from Adonio.

    But this was Milly.

    He found her cute. Someone as adorable as her should be bold and fearless<b>, </b>afraid of nothing.

    However, he remainedposed on the surface and suggested, ¡°You can try suing me. Let¡¯s see if any court dares to take the case.¡±

    Milly wasn¡¯t foolish; she knew that with George¡¯s <b>status</b>, no one would dare provoke him.

    She couldn¡¯t win this battle.

    But she couldn¡¯t swallow her pride.

    In her past life, she¡¯d never suffered such humiliation in the entertainment industry. This was a first.

    ¡°Speak! What do <b>you </b>want?¡± Milly asked.

    George looked at her with hints of amusement in his eyes. Knowing he shouldn¡¯t push her too far, he got straight to the point.

    ¡°Simple. There¡¯s a g night in a few days, and I need a date.¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t believe <b>him </b>for a second. She frowned at the suggestion and rebuked, ¡°You need a date? Who are you kidding?!¡±

    Everyone knew George was the most sought¨Cafter bachelor in their circle. Every socialite and noblewoman wanted to be near him.

    1/3

    375%Á¿

    Chapter 109 Slow Death

    # Finished

    George agreed, ¡°I don¡¯tck ordinary dates. I need someone who understands boundaries and won¡¯t overstep them. As someone from a prestigious family, you should understand what I mean.

    Milly began to understand.

    In high society, appearances were deceiving, as everyone was in harmony. Behind the scenes, everything was about interests. George was at the top of the interest chain. Everyone wanted a piece of him.

    The same logic applied to his dates. They also wanted a piece of the pie. Those who got money were the good ones, but some were even greedier, and cash alone couldn¡¯t satisfy them.

    Finding a date who understood the boundaries was indeed important.

    Seeing her <b>with </b>her head bowed, <b>lost </b>in thought, George decided to add more fuel to the fire. He said. ¡°At these gatherings, it¡¯s inevitable to run into various elders. If you don¡¯t have a date, they¡¯ll forcibly match you up with someone. It¡¯s hard to avoid because they¡¯re elders, but it¡¯s truly bothersome.

    ¡°Our rtionship is purely transactional. You helped me avoid unnecessary trouble, and I¡¯ll delete your video. It¡¯s an equal exchange.¡±

    Hearing this, Milly couldn¡¯t help but nod. It seemed like a fair deal.

    But something still felt off. It was as if she was falling into a trap.

    ¡°Are you serious? Is it really just about having me as your date for this one time? Or do you have some other agenda?¡±

    George shrugged, and he looked indifferent. ¡°I remember telling you before that, since you disagree with our elders¡® arranged engagement, I won¡¯t force it,¡± he said. ¡°You are only my fianc¨¦e in name, even though you can¡¯t take off this bracelet for the time being. However, for now, we can simplymunicate as friends within our respective families.

    ¡°Of course, you can remain suspicious. I could always send the video to Jordan and see how much he¡¯dpensate me for my emotional distress. You know I¡¯m a businessman, not a phnthropist.¡±

    Milly quickly interjected, ¡°No, no, I believe you.¡±

    If Jordan saw that video, how would he <b>think </b>of <b>her</b>?

    Thinking it over, she realised George had a point. Given his stature, this man had no reason to entangle himself with a minor like her.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you. I¡¯ll be your date for the event, and you¡¯ll delete the video as per our agreement,¡± Milly said.

    George nodded and said, ¡°Deal,¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    After all, we needed to boil a frog slowly. Hot water would only make it jump away.

    Standing up,

    off

    he looked at her and <b>said</b>, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to visit the set to meet Mr. Hawkins. I¡¯ll drop your

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 109 Slow Death

    The familiar Bentley awaited them.

    Finished

    In the back seat. Danny was updating George on thepany¡¯s progress<b>, </b>asionally handing him documents to sign.

    Milly quietly watched the scenery pass by.

    After handling the important tasks, Danny finally spoke about the immediate situation.

    ¡°Boss. I just liaised with Neal¡¯s manager. He doesn¡¯t <b>have </b>many scenes in this movie and can transition directly to the next one. There¡¯s another production by our Tate Group riext to the studio. Should we arrange for him to join?¡±

    Milly <b>was </b>about to yawn out of boredom when she choked on hearing this.

    He mean, Neal could get a role through connections?

    Ignoring the ethical implications, it <b>was </b>undoubtedly beneficial for an actor¡¯s career.

    George declined tly. He stated, ¡°There is <b>no </b>special treatment. Tate Group doesn¡¯t support deadweight.¡±

    Danny said, ¡°Understood, Boss.¡±

    Milly was stunned; her eyes were wide.

    This wouldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Can I say something?¡± Milly asked weakly, then smiled tteringly.

    George nced at her and <b>said</b>, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Milly cleared her throat and spoke with a sense of righteousness. ¡®Actually, I think <b>since </b>we have this opportunity, there¡¯s no need to waste it. We can let Neal y the role. Honestly, I think he¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    It pained her to plead for someone else.

    She¡¯d never asked for any role for herself, yet here she was, begging George for something unimportant.

    If it weren¡¯t for repaying Neal for saving her life, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this.

    George¡¯s expression darkened as he listened.

    20

 Chapter 110

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    76<b>%</b>8

    Finished

    Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous

    Even Danny, who was nearby, couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck, ncing at the car door with a desperate urge to jump <b>out </b><b>and </b>escape,

    Why is it that every time Ms. Milly angers Mr. Tate, I happen to be on the scene?

    Why do <b><i>I </i></b>always have to endure this feeling of being just one step away from death?

    It¡¯s not fair!

    George looked at her coldly, his eyes <b>hard </b>to read. ¡°You think Neal is pretty good?

    His sharp eyes stayed locked on Milly, not missing even the slightest change in her expression. The whole car felt suffocating with his growing murderous vibe.

    Milly wasn¡¯t dumb. Even though she didn¡¯t know why he was so unpredictable, she could definitely sense the danger.

    Swallowing nervously, she tried to speak, ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t he one of yourpany¡¯s artists? He¡¯s pretty helpful. and kind¨Chearted. He¡¯s indeed pretty good¡­

    George¡¯s anger intensified.

    Milly shrank back, confused about why he <b>was </b>suddenly so pissed off again.

    She tried ttering him, but he wasn¡¯t buying it.

    Maybe I wasn¡¯t doing it right?

    ¡°Ahem,¡± clearing her throat, she decided to try another way. ¡°<b>You </b>know, being helpful isn¡¯t everything. He¡¯s also good¨Clooking, really handsome and cheerful. Yourpany sure knows how to pick talent<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Did I get it right this time?

    ¡°Haha,¡± George let out a coldugh, and the icy vibe around him only got stronger.

    Handsome?

    And cheerful?

    I knew it¨Cthis little hedgehog always find a way to piss me off

    Seeing George¡¯s face darken like a thunderstorm, Danny decided to save himself before he blew up.

    So he quickly chimed in, ¡°<b>Actually</b>/what Ms. Milly means is that you have a great eye for talent. But no matter how beautiful a pearl is, it¡¯s still just a pearl and not very practical. Unlike you, Mr. Tate¨Cyou¡¯re not only handsome and charming but also sessful. That¡¯s the kind of guy all girls like.¡±

    He finished in one breath, almost choking himself.

    <i>Life </i>isn¡¯t easy. I¡¯m just trying to survive, Danny thought.

    <b>Finally</b>, desperate to stay out of trouble, he shot Milly a look <b>and </b>winked, signalling her to jump in with

    1/4

    75%8

    Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous

    Finished

    Catching on. Milly quickly nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Mr. Jarvis is totally right! You¡¯re not like them at all. You¡¯re obviously way better. After all, you¡¯re the one who takes care of all of us.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but as soon <b>as </b>she said that, the tension in the car seemed to <b>ease </b>up a bit.

    George¡¯s <b>hand </b>froze, and he looked at her. ¡°So, do you also fancy the type like me?¡±

    Huh?

    How did the conversation end up here again? Milly thought to herself.

    They had just rified their rtionship, deciding to be ordinary friends. Now, talking about liking each other? That was like tripping over your own feet after just finding your bnce!

    Terrified, Milly quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m just an ordinary person, unworthy of tarnishing the precious body of a financial supporter like you.¡±

    Her words were firm, and sincere, like a resolute deration of joining a party.

    George squinted at her, then after a while, he spoke, ¡°What if I allow you to tarnish it?¡±

    Milly was shocked.

    Is this a death sentence?

    If she said yes, things would get messy, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to untangle them.

    If she said no, it would be even worse. George would surely throw a tantrum again.

    Milly agonised over it for a while before cautiously replying, ¡°Tarnishing a financial supporter¡¯s body, isn¡¯t that, like, totally inappropriate? You¡¯re just like a daddy to me.

    1

    ¡°I know you¡¯re just testing my determination. Don¡¯t worry, I am absolutelymitted to following the principle of being loyal to my benefactor. I won¡¯t let anyone manipte my thoughts, and I¡¯ll strive to be a positive, upright youth of the new era!¡±

    As soon as she said that, the tense air rxed for a moment before exploding again.

    The cold pressure filled the car once more, chilling everyone inside.

    Milly gulped and pitifully huddled in the corner of her seat, puzzled. She rubbed her arms, covered in goosebumps from the chilly air.

    I¡¯ve done my best to exin, so why is he still so mad?

    She looked over at Danny on the other side, asking for help.

    At this point, Danny had already closed his eyes in despair. Ms. But, you can ignore me, treat me like air, or pretend <i>I </i>don¡¯t exist. Please, just don¡¯t treat me like a human being.

    Though I¡¯m physically here, I¡¯m already dead inside.

    I can¡¯t take <b>it</b>¡­..

    2/4

    Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being <b>Jealous</b>

    Finished

    Can¡¯t take it¡­

    The car continued on steadily.

    When they were only five hundred metres away from the filming location, Milly quickly asked the driver to stop the car.

    ¡°Just drop me off here, I¡¯ll walk the rest of the way.¡±

    George frowned, clearly not agreeing.

    Quick to read the situation, Danny chimed in, ¡°Ms. Milly, we¡¯re heading to the set too. We can all go together.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s alright, Milly waved it off. The people there don¡¯t know I¡¯m a member of the But family, and I¡¯d rather not stir up any gossip. I just want to focus on acting and making some money. So, it¡¯s best if we split up.

    Danny hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Let her get off, George¡¯s chilly voice cut in, devoid of emotion.

    Milly swiftly got out of the car, feeling like she was causing too much trouble. She looked at George and earnestly said, ¡°Thanks, Daddy.

    Bang!

    Before she could finish expressing her gratitude, the door had already mmed shut.

    Milly was at a loss for words.

    When Milly arrived at the set, everyone was already there.

    Joy hurried over upon seeing her, nervously checking her out. ¡°<b>Boss</b>, you okay? Last night, when I went to pick you up. Mr. Jarvis told me Mr. Tate took you home.

    ¡°I got worried and followed to check on you. I saw you clinging onto Mr. Tate, refusing to let go. No matter <b>how </b>I tried to persuade you, you wouldn¡¯t listen. So, I left.

    Joy¡¯s <b>words </b>were muffled <b>as </b>Milly quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Shh, keep quiet!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After making sure no one was listening, Milly finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Last night was an ident. Just pretend you don¡¯t know, alright? Nobody can know, not even Jordan<b>!</b>¡±

    Joy nodded quickly, signalling her understanding.

    Milly let go of her but still felt uneasy. ¡°I have no connection with him whatsoever. And in the future, don¡¯t say anything if you see him.¡±

    low wrinkled her nose and cautiously <b>said </b>¡°But Mr.

    <b>said </b>you¡¯re Mr Tate¡¯s <b>fianc¨¦e</b>¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 110 George Is Either Jealous or on His Way to Being Jealous

    ¡°Bullshit! That¡¯s not true, he¡¯s making it <b>up</b><b>.</b>¡± Milly eximed, jumping up.

    What¡¯s wrong with this <i>Danny</i>? How could he spread such rumours?

 Chapter 111

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping

    Finished

    Joy watched the flustered Milly and blinked. Though she hadn¡¯t been with Milly for long, just a few days in

    total, she felt¡­

    Something was off. Very off.

    As soon as Milly caught Joy¡¯s expression, she realised she had jumped the gun. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡±

    Joy¡¯s face went pale in an instant, her smile still. ¡°No, no, no

    Seeing her reaction, Milly felt instantly annoyed. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, huh? Fine, let me break it down for you<b>.</b>

    ¡°What kind of person is George? He¡¯s at the top of the pyramid, seeing all kinds of shy worlds and women. But despite all that, he¡¯s still single. What do you think is the reason?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡°Joy awkwardly tugged at her hand. ¡°Boss, maybe we don¡¯t need to analyse this¡­¡±

    But Milly shook off her hand and said firmly, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m determined to rify this with you today. ¡°He¡¯s just not into girls, you know? He told you that yesterday to use me as a cover, got it?¡±

    Joy¡¯s face had gone <b>pale</b>, and she nodded quickly.

    Seeing Joy finally believe her, Milly smirked confidently. She had to go all out to make her buy it.

    Luckily, having spent a lifetime in the entertainment industry in her past life, she still had some acting skills up her sleeve. She scared the poor girl, but if she didn¡¯t make it sound serious enough, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Just as she was about to drop the act, a cold sneer came from behind her.

    ¡°Turns out I didn¡¯t even know I¡¯m into men.¡±

    Milly was startled.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Joy was on the verge of tears now. ¡°Boss, I was just about to warn you, but you spoke too fast, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say anything¡­¡±

    Milly froze, feeling like her blood was flowing backwards in <b>that </b>instant.

    When she turned around, she was met once again with <b>those </b>familiar, incredibly gloomy eyes.

    Thest time she felt this awkward <b>was </b>at the Fitzgeralds¡® Paramount Hotel¡¯s suite when George overheard her calling him her fianc¨¦ from behind.

    How long had passed since then? History was repeating itself once again.

    <i>Truly</i><i>, </i>Diomedes is right. Speaking ill of athers behind their backs would bring cmity upon oneself!

    Oh dear, he seemed even angrier this time. Could <i>it </i><i>be </i>that he wouldn¡¯t even delete the video this time?

    1/4

    Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Finished

    They felt like they¡¯d heard something they shouldn¡¯t have, wishing they could just disappear into the ground.

    Right on the brink of disaster, a clear voice broke the tension, ¡°George, you¡¯re here! Are you visiting the set today?¡±

    Milly looked at Stephanie with tears in her eyes.

    Never before had she felt so thankful to Stephanie. At that moment, she was like her saving grace!

    Feeling Milly¡¯s intense gaze, Stephanie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, tinged with disgust.

    <i>Has </i>this b*tch taken something wrong? <i>Why </i>is she suddenly giving me that look? Is she <i>trying </i>to show off or something?

    Hmph! What¡¯s there to be so proud about? Just wait, your smile won¡¯tst long!

    Joining Stephanie was Neal, already dressed up. He greeted George confidently, trying to show off his skills. ¡°Hello, Mr. Tate.¡±

    Whether it was just his imagination or not, he felt George¡¯s gaze was sharper than usual.

    George first looked him up and down, then stared into his eyes, making him shake in his boots.

    Finally, he said, ¡°His head¡¯s too big for his body, shoulders sticking out like wings, posture¡¯s all wrong, too skinny with no muscles, and his skin¡¯s dark butcks manly vibes.¡±

    And to top it off, he added, ¡°Ugly as sin.¡±

    Neal¡¯s smile froze, like the world was crashing down around him.

    As a celebrity, his looks and physique were his pride and joy, but George tore him apart <b>as </b>if he had no worth at all.

    Am <i>I </i>getting cklisted?

    Stephanie tried to smooth things over, ¡°George, you know, Neal¡¯s been putting in a lot of effort.¡±

    Hearing her speak, George gave her a cold re, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Then, he muttered, <b>¡®</b>Get <b>lost</b>.¡±

    Stephanie was shocked.

    She hadn¡¯t expected George to be so rude, yelling at her in front of everyone like that. It was humiliating.

    With tears welling up, she looked like she was on the verge of crying but was holding back. ¡°George, <b>I </b>didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to let you know that my grandpa¡¯s back in town. He says he misses you and wants to catch up.¡±

    George squinted, pondering over the truth behind her words.

    Although his grandfather had a good rtionship with Milly¡¯s grandfather, he didn¡¯t have many dealings with him. With plenty of men in the But family, was it really necessary for him to meet them?

    2/4

    Chapter 111 Caught Gossiping

    If it were before, he would have simply refused to meet them. But now, with Milly

    He had no choice but to meet them..

    76%1

    Finished

    ¡°Got it. George replied in a t tone.

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly continued, ¡°Then when the

    timees, let¡¯s

    go home together.¡±

    George frowned and refused, ¡°Not convenient.

    But Stephanie wasn¡¯t ready to give up. She quickly continued, ¡°George, are you going on a business trip out of town? If it¡¯s nearby, I cane to see you, and then we can go back together. Where are you going for your business trip?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Frosnds.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    ¡°Pffi- Milly couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter upon hearing this.

    It must be said that George had an innate talent for discerning between genuine and fake, as well as for delivering knockout punches,

    Before Stephanie could shoot a venomous re her way, she quickly looked away.

    At that moment, her eyesnded on Neal, who stood awkwardly nearby. He seemed really knocked down by George¡¯s words earlier, like a deted balloon.

    Though she was still feeling weird around Neal, he did save her once. Being human, she couldn¡¯t just forget that.

    So, she walked up to him, pushing down the queasy feeling, and tried to keep her tone calm as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. Nobody¡¯s perfect, and besides, Mr. Tate is obviously in a bad mood just now. It isn¡¯t just about you, so don¡¯t dwell on it too much.¡±

    Her voice was gentle, like a cool breeze on a hot summer day, instantly dispelling the gloom in his heart.

    His ears tinged with a blush, feeling a bit shy. ¡°Thanks, Milly.¡±

    <b>Crack</b>¡­ George¡¯s fists tightened, his anger on the brink of boiling over.

    At that moment, he regretted it all. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore, not for gradual tactics or waiting for opportunities to arise, he wanted to brand this woman all over with his own mark!

    Let¡¯s see who dares to get close to her.

    Danny stood behind him, frantically wiping the sweat beads from his forehead.

    Sob¡­ Ms. Milly is wonderful in many ways, but she seems to unintentionally stir things <i>up </i>wherever she goes. <i>It¡¯s </i>not like she means any harm, but she always gives me pressure.

    And what about this Neal? Is <i>he </i>blind or something?

    <b>Can¡¯t </b>he see that Mr. Tate is on the verge <i>of </i>exploding? <i>Yet </i>there he is, grinning at Ms. Milly. What¡¯s so funny? Keepughing like that and you¡¯ll be banished back to your hometown for goodughs!

 Chapter 112

    3/4

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 112 Gift

    Firashed

    Milly wrapped up thest morning scene, and as she finished, Joy hurriedly handed her a bottle of water.

    It was an easy scene, done in one take.

    Taking a seat u

    under the parasol, Milly cracked open the water bottle and took a few sips, feeling refreshed.

    ncing around, she felt something was off¡­.

    After a while, she realised what it was. The atmosphere on set seemed notably more rxed now. Even n had started speaking with his legs crossed.

    ¡°Did George leave?¡± Milly inquired.

    As Joy tidied up her wind¨Ctousled hair, she nodded. ¡°Yeah, he left while you were still shooting. Seemed urgent, like he got an important call <b>or </b>something.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I <b>see</b><b>.¡±</b>

    She had been so immersed in her scene that she hadn¡¯t noticed themotion outside.

    Oddly, she felt a pang of loss, like something was missing.

    Seeing her serious expression and furrowed brow, Joy couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Feeling down, Boss?¡±

    Milly hesitated for a moment, then quickly denied. ¡®No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Although she said so, her furrowed brow refused to rx, and the pent¨Cup frustration in her chest just wouldn¡¯t dissipate!

    She scratched her head vigorously, wondering what was wrong with her!

    Some unknown resentment seemed to be controlling her emotions, suppressing her nerves, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint its source.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Boss, I just fixed your hair, and now you¡¯ve messed if up again,¡± Joy quickly protested.

    Milly sheepishly lowered her hand<b>, </b>apologising, ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡±

    Joy carefully fixed her hair and cautiously asked, ¡°Boss, are you upset because Mr. Tate left without saying goodbye to you?¡±

    With a resounding ¡°thud,¡± the wall of frustration in her chest copsed.

    At that moment, all her resentment and anger seemed to find their source, and her breathing became

    much easier.

    So¡­

    Milly bit her lip in disbelief. 4m I <i>really </i>bothered because of George?

    No, impossible!

    1/3

    Chapter 112 Gift

    Finished

    ¡°It¡¯s not about him. It¡¯s just the filming that¡¯s got me a bit off. It has nothing to do with George, Milly said firmly.

    Joy nodded, choosing to believe her for now, ¡°Oh<b>, </b>I see¡±

    Then, remembering something, she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, <b>Boss</b><b>, </b>when Mr. Tate left, he mentioned he got gifts for everyone in the crew, but yours seemed to be separate. Don¡¯t forget to check it outter, see if you

    like it or not.¡±

    Milly flipped through the script nearby and scoffed, ¡°Yeah, like anyone cares.¡±

    Even though she said that, it felt like the frustration in her chest vanished in an instant, reced by a surge of joy.

    A smile tugged at her lips.

    Hold on, something¡¯s wrong.

    Why am I smiling? That¡¯s the Tate family! That¡¯s George! He¡¯s the person I swore never to yield to!

    She shook her head hard, trying to stay alert.

    At that moment, the bracelet under her long sleeve moved slightly and then went still again.

    Meanwhile, on the other sideN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Stephanie made mistakes repeatedly during filming. She was just scolded harshly by n.

    n jabbed a finger at her forehead, furious. ¡°You and Milly are both newbies, but she never screws up. If you have time, learn from her. Acting isn¡¯t just about trying hard on your own, you need to watch and learn.¡±

    Sitting under the umbre, she stomped her foot, her face twisted with rage. ¡°Milly, Milly, it¡¯s always Milly! What¡¯s so great about her? Why does everyone always side with her?!¡±

    Just wait, I¡¯ll definitely crush her into dirt.

    Ding ding ding¨CThe sharp ringtone of her phone interrupted her fury.

    Stephanie pulled out her phone and saw Jonathan¡® on the screen. She frowned. Isn¡¯t Jonathan supposed to be filming right now? Why is he calling?

    She took a deep <b>breath </b>and picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello, <b>Jonathan</b><b>?</b>¡± Her voice <b>had </b>already returned to its usual sweet and obedient tone.

    A deep voice came through the phone. ¡°Hello, Stephanie. I heard from Jordan that you¡¯re filming at the Television City. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I coulde and look after you.¡±

    Hearing Jonathan¡¯s concern, Stephanie¡¯s angry expression softened, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Jonathan <b>always </b>cared about her the most.

    2/3

    Chapter 112 Gift

    Finished

    ¡°I just got here a few days ago. I was going to tell you, but I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your work. I¡¯m doing fine here, so don¡¯t worry about me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Milly

    The unfinished sentence clearly hinted that something was wrong.

    As expected, Jonathan immediately exploded, ¡°What? Is Milly bullying you? Is she abusing her power?¡±

    Stephanie quickly said, ¡°No, Jonathan, don¡¯t think like that. She didn¡¯t bully me. She¡­ She treats me really well, really. She really does¡­

    Her rushed exnation sounded a bit like she was holding back tears, making it clear she felt aggrieved but didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    Hearing this, Jonathan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°She did bully you, didn¡¯t she? Stephanie, you¡¯re <b>too </b>nice. She treats you badly, and you still defend her. You¡¯re too na?ve¡­

    Stephanie sat on a stool under the sunshade, staring nkly in Milly¡¯s direction. A flicker of malice shed in her eyes, but her <b>words </b>sounded pitiful.

    Jonathan, Milly is nice to me. I¡¯m not as smart <b>as </b>she is. It¡¯s normal for the director to like her more than me. I¡¯m here to learn and I¡¯m not as good as her at handling rtionships. Jonathan, am I useless?¡±

    Hearing this, Jonathan¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    He watched Stephanie grow up. She <b>was </b>always obedient and understanding, never fighting orpeting for anything. That¡¯s why all six brothers were willing to cherish her. He thought Milly was the same.

    Turned out, he was wrong.

    She was so mean that she managed to alienate Stephanie from the entire crew.

    ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll prepare some small gifts for everyone in the crewter. You can hand them out, just to smooth things over. They might cut you some ck since you¡¯re being generous.¡±

    20

    G

 Chapter 113

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 113 Ms But¡¯s Gift

    Finished

    As the crew wrapped up the morning shoot and started prepping for the next scene, a thunderous engine <b>sound </b>echoed through the sel.

    A <b>huge </b>truck with a massive body parked at the entrance of the set. Following closely behind, a driver d in a blue work uniform leapt down from the driver¡¯s seat and eximed loudly

    ¡°Ms. But, which one of you is Ms. But? I have a delivery for you. Could you please sign for it?¡± Before Milly could <b>react</b>, Joy excitedly raised her hand and eximed, ¡°Here, over here!¡±

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention turned to her, even n stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Milly, did you order something?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Joy gently nudged her from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°Boss, you forgot. It¡¯s delivery from Mr. Tate!¡±

    Milly finally realised that there might be something to it after all.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s¡­ my friend bought it, hehe.¡± For some reason, she felt awkward saying the word ¡°friend¡°.

    n didn¡¯t think much of it and just smiled at her. ¡°Alright, young people these days like to keep things mysterious. Go ahead.¡±

    Milly put down the script and took a few steps, but a figure dashed ahead of her.

    Stephanie took the delivery slip from the driver, swiftly signed her name, <b>and </b>said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Seeing this scene, everyone on the set couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. Didn¡¯t Milly¡¯s assistant Joy just say this delivery was for Milly? Howe Stephanie went to sign for it?

    But, both of them have the samest name, so it was easy to confuse them.

    Stephanie smiled sweetly, then turned to everyone and said cheerfully, ¡°This is a gift from

    and

    my fifth brother, who knew I was here filming. He specially prepared it for everyone, hoping you all will like it.¡±

    As the driver swung open the cargo door of the truck, the interior was packed with luxurious gift boxes. shining with gold. It was almost as if they could have engraved vish¡± on the truck itself.

    Even Stephanie, standing nearby, was taken aback for a moment. Jonathan really went all out, huh?

    But then she remembered her pitiful plea on the phone earlier. Jonathan must have felt sorry for her <b>and </b>wanted to save her face. This realisation straightened her spine a bit, and a hint of pride appeared on her face.

    They used to give Stephanie a hard time for messing up the shooting, but now, seeing these fancy gifts. they switched gears and startedplimenting.

    ¡°Wow, Stephanie¡¯s fifth brother must be loaded! He really spoils her.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 113 Ms But¡¯s Gift

    nothing for them.¡±

    Finished

    ¡°Hehe, earlier, Milly¡¯s assistant imed it was for them. What a joke! Just because they <b>share </b>ast name doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re all the same. They should have some self¨Cawareness.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, exactly.¡±

    Joy felt like tearing up hearing everyone¡¯s sarcasm. Mr. Tate clearly <b>said </b>he got the gift for Milly.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble with my big mouth. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Jonathan to prepare a gift too. I thought it was arranged by <b>Mr. </b>Tate. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t seem to mind. She turned back to her seat and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Her tone was calm, showing no emotional change, but the sense of her gloominess was still perceptible.

    Joy noticed her eyes losing their sparkle and felt uneasy. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I embarrassed you.¡±

    Milly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to keep apologising.¡±

    With a soft sigh, she couldn¡¯t shake off the disappointment that Jonathan, knowing she was also filming here, chose <b>to </b>overlook her.

    Does he truly dislike me that much?

    Feeling oddly choked up, not sure if it¡¯s the previous owner¡¯s emotions or her own.

    As Oliver pulled up in his sports car at the set, he spotted everyone gathered excitedly, unwrapping gifts.

    ¡°Wow, this is the newest perfume from Dorio this year. I¡¯ve been eyeing it forever but never had the guts to splurge on it.¡±

    ¡°Is <b>this </b>a diamond ne from Wavestone? Oh my gosh, it¡¯s so gorgeous! It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±

    FED

    ¡°Fake? No way! Look, there¡¯s even an anti¨Ccounterfeitbel here. This is the real deal, genuine diamonds!¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, your brother is so good to you. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    ¡°Yeah<b>, </b>you¡¯re really basking in his glory.¡±

    Amidst all the tteringments, Stephanie finally let out all her pent¨Cup resentment. Even her look towards Milly regained its superiority.

    <i>So </i>what if she¡¯s the <i>real </i>youngdy? Right now, she¡¯s still sitting in the corner being mocked<b>.</b>

    The But brothers will always pamper me. <i>In </i>everyone else¡¯s eyes, <i>I¡¯m </i>still the cherished Ms. But.

    Right?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    But that¡¯s not enough, not nearly enough. She wanted to crush Milly, to trample her into the ground so she can never rise again!

    2/3

    15:48 Tue, 25 Jun GB.

    Chapter <b>113 </b>Ms But¡¯s Gift

    Finished

    Stephanie smiled, but an aura of chilling ruthlessness emanated from her<b>, </b>making it hard to believe that such a delicate girl could harbour such mismatched madness for her age.

    Several staff members approached her with gifts in hand, ready to thank her. But they were startled by her icy demeanour. ¡®Stephanie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡±

    Stephanie came back to her senses, the sharpness in her eyes fading away, reced by her usual shy and sweet demeanour. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just stayed uptest night reading the script, so I didn¡¯t get much sleep.

    The others quicklyplimented her, ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re just too hardworking. Youe from a wealthy family, you¡¯re beautiful, and yet you still work so hard. Aren¡¯t you leaving any room for us ordinary folks to survive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah<b>, </b>health is our greatest asset. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Stephanie smiled and said obediently, ¡°Thank you all for your concern. As long as you like the gifts, that¡¯s what matters. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, just let me know, and I¡¯ll have my brother exchange it for

    you.

    ¡°Wow, thanks, Stephanie.¡±

    Then, Stephanie picked up another gift and walked over to Milly in front of everyone, smiling gently. ¡°Milly, this one¡¯s for you.

    ¡°This is something my fifth brother specially prepared for me to share with everyone. Go ahead, open it

    <ol>

    <li>up. Do you like it?¡±</li>

    </ol>

    She figured with so many people around, Milly wouldn¡¯t refuse her.

    After all, she was trying to be kind. If Milly rejected her, it would seem like she was picking a fight for no

    reason.

    But if she epted, she¡¯d probably feel ufortable inside.

    What Stephanie wanted was for her to feel ufortable, preferably if she lost it right then and there.

    Joy <b>was </b>hired by Jordan as an assistant, and she also knew Milly¡¯s identity. The ¡°fifth brother¡± mentioned by Stephanie must be Milly¡¯s brother too.

    Bringing it up like this, Stephanie definitely had some ulterior motives, which made Joy feel sorry for Milly. ¡°Boss¡­

    20

 Chapter 114

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 114 Which Ms But?

    Milly paid no attention and simply thanked her as she epted the gift.

    <b>16:31</b>

    #Finished

    Inside the gift box were a delicate bottle of perfume and a ne, both looking quite valuable. It had to be said that Jonathan <b>had </b>a good taste.

    ¡°It looks pretty cool. I like it. Thank you, Milly <b>said</b>.

    Stephanie was stunned by her indifferent expression. She didn¡¯t want her thanks, she wanted to see her upset and freaking out.

    Then, she angrily gritted her teeth. She just couldn¡¯t believe it. Can she really stay so cool?

    This is a gift from Jonathan to the whole crew, all for my sake. Did she have no clue about it at all?

    Right then, <b>an </b>irritated voice rang out. ¡°Who¡¯s the dumbass who called for the big truck? It¡¯s blocking my limited edition 2020 Ferrari 6.5lgts!¡±

    They saw Oliver, twirling his car keys, muttering as he walked, ¡°Is this filming set switched <b>to </b>a market now?¡±

    His pink hair flew in the wind, adding to his already stunning appearance. Even when he seemed annoyed. his delicate face still gave off a breathtaking vibe. Plus, with his perfect proportion, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think he was just born lucky.

    As he approached, a few crew members greeted him, but he just lifted his head arrogantly, not bothering to acknowledge anyone. It was like he thought he was above everyone else.

    Luckily for him, he had many fans. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d be torn to shreds for this kind of behaviour!

    His proud gaze swept around, skipping over the director, the assistant director, and even the director¡¯s

    assistant.

    But when his eyesnded on Milly, they lit up instantly. He happily dashed over to her and began to show his loyalty.

    ¡°Ms. Milly, I¡¯m here! Did you miss me, Ms. Milly? Do you want some water, Ms. Milly? Are you hungry, Ms. Milly? Are you <b>tired</b>, Ms. Milly? Do you need help with your lines, Ms. Milly?¡±

    If he had a tail, it¡¯d be wagging like crazy by now.

    Milly was getting a headache from his constant babbling, feeling the urge to shut him up with a cloth!

    ¡°Mr. Oliver, you don¡¯t have to shout. I can still hear you.¡±

    Oliver looked at her with a sad expression, ying with his fingers. ¡°But I¡¯m just too excited! Oh, and my assistant <b>knows </b>this awesome bubble tea spot. <b>I </b>asked him to grab two cups. He¡¯ll bring them overter.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, <b>Gonna </b>get fat.¡±

    ¡°Howe? I told them to take out the sugar, ice, milk, and tea. It won¡¯t make you fat,¡± Oliver replied earnestly.

    1/4

    Take out sugar, ice, milk, and tea¡­

    Isn¡¯t that just a bowl of water?

    Finished

    Milly smirked, looking at Oliver¡¯s serious expression. Suddenly, she remembered the bowl of ice he bought at the school gate. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but this guy really could do something as ridiculous as

    that.

    Stephanic stood beside them, feeling like an outsider.

    Yet, between the two of them, there was a familiarity that made her feel excluded, like they were old friends catching up after years apart. It was impossible to join in their conversation.

    She gritted her teeth in jealousy.

    Even though Milly was just an ordinary person now, why was Oliver still treating her so nicely? Shouldn¡¯t he be trying to cosy up to Stephanie like everyone else did?

    After all, she was the But family¡¯s youngdy!

    Taking a deep breath, Stephanie forcefully suppressed the jealousy in her heart, stering on a sweet smile. She handed him a gift box, saying, ¡°Mr. Oliver, this gift is for you.¡±

    ¦§

    Oliver nced at the gift box in front of him and raised an eyebrow. ¡°For me? No need for gifts without merit. I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Stephanie choked on his words.

    He didn¡¯t seem so unapproachable when he was talking to Milly just now. Why was he suddenly so cold to her?

    Could it be that Milly spoke ill of me?!

    That b*tch!

    Stephanie hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Oliver, everyone has one. They¡¯re all very popr, famous luxury items. You can take a look. I believe you¡¯ll like it too.¡±

    She refused to believe that there was someone in the world who didn¡¯t like luxury items.

    Once Oliver saw such an expensive gift, he would surely realise she came from a wealthy family, and surely he would immediatelye over to tter her like everyone else.

    By then, Milly would be the one kneeling down to hold her shoes.

    Oliver opened the gift box, somewhat sceptical.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    No reaction.

    Finally, Stephanie, feeling a bit impatient, thought maybe he was just stunned. Tentatively, she asked. ¡°Mr. Oliver, do you like the gift?¡±

    <b>She </b><b>was </b>already picturing Oliver gratefully epting the gift and expressing his thanks to her.

    2/4

    76% N

    Finished

    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, he frowned, turned the box upside down, examined it, and then earnestly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s this luxury item you mentioned?¡±

    Stephanie was stunned. ¡°Huh?

    ¡°This perfume and diamond ne are the gifts.¡±

    Oliver furrowed his brow, seeming genuinely puzzled. ¡°Do you have some misunderstanding about luxury items? Can you really <b>call </b>these low¨Cgrade things luxury items? I thought it¡¯d be at least a yacht key or something. <b>Lame</b>.

    He spoke sincerely, with no hint of joking.

    His tone was calm, but his words pierced straight to the heart, especially for proud Stephanie. Her expression changed upon hearing him speak like that.

    While the perfume and ne might not be top¨Ctier luxury items, they were high¨Cend enough to be impressive. Ordinary families couldn¡¯t afford them, so how could he possibly still be dissatisfied?

    Oh, I got it note.

    Oliver must be siding with that b*tch Milly. She must have said something bad about me to him, which is why he¡¯s got a problem with me.

    ¡°Mr. Oliver, do you have something against me? That¡¯s why you¡¯re saying all this, right? Actually, <b>I¡¯ve </b>been a fan of your TV series for a while now, and I really admire you. It¡¯s such a privilege and joy for me to be acting alongside you. I hope you won¡¯t let rumours or misunderstandings cloud your judgment about me. Let¡¯s be friends. I think we¡¯ll get along great.¡±

    When those sincere words were said, even Milly, sitting <b>on </b>the sidelines, felt like giving her a round of apuse.

    but

    Truly, she was like a character from a story loved by everyone that shining brightly. Her way of handling people was top¨Cnotch. Not to mention Oliver, even Milly, who had seen her true colours, couldn¡¯t help feel inclined to get closer to her after hearing this speech.

    Rumours¡­

    <i>Is </i>she subtly referring to me<b>?</b>

    Oliver didn¡¯t catch the hints, but he figured it wasn¡¯t nice to say no outright. So, he reluctantly nodded and <b>said</b>, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll <b>take </b>it.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw him ept it.

    To her<b>, </b>this was the beginning of a good friendship with Oliver.

    With a big smile, she was ready to butter him up even more. ¡°Mr. Oliver, I¡¯m thrilled you like the gift. It was picked out by my fifth brother, Jonathan.¡±

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became tense.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Your Brother¡¯s <b>Is </b>Too Over the Top

    Stephanic didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at all, still proudly ring at Milly, showing off her superiority<b>,</b>

    <b>See</b>? Even if you¡¯re spreading rumours about me behind <i>my </i>back, what can you do? I can stille out <i>on </i>top.

    Milly was speechless.

    Seriously, what¡¯s her deal?

    I didn¡¯t do anything to her, so why is she ring at me!

    At that moment, Oliver lifted her head, giving Stephanie a cold look, squinting. Theid¨Cback guy from before suddenly turned into someone with intense hostility.

    Her gaze on Stephanie got serious. ¡°So, you just said this was from your fifth brother<b>, </b>Jonathan? Jonathan is your brother?¡±

    Thinking he knew Jonathan, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but sweeten her smile a bit. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Jonathan¡¯s sister¡­

    But before she could finish, the gift box came flying at her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She quickly ducked, covering her head as the gift box crashed to the ground, its perfume bottle shattering with a loud noise. ss shards scattered, and a good amount of liquid sshed onto her skirt.

    Instantly, the air was filled with a strong scent of perfume.

    Oliver abruptly stood up and tossed the box in Milly¡¯s hand, then, much to everyone¡¯s shock, pulled out a bottle of disinfectant from his pocket and started spraying it all over wildly.

    ¡°Ugh, so gross! If I¡¯d known it was from Jonathan, I wouldn¡¯t have touched it. His gifts are always so dirty!¡±

    Milly was at a loss for words.

    Seriously, is this guy three years old <i>or </i>what?

    She sighed in frustration, massaging her temples to ease the headache his whining was giving her. ¡°Fine, you can throw away your own junk, but why did you throw mine?¡±

    Oliver set down the half¨Cempty bottle of disinfectant and looked at her seriously. ¡°You belong under my jurisdiction¡­ No, it¡¯s the other way around. I¡¯m under your jurisdiction, so we¡¯re on the same team. We rise and fall together. If I hate something, you have to hate it as well!¡±

    Milly was puzzled. ¡°Huh<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Where did this logice from?

    But Oliver insisted stubbornly, ¡°Ms. Milly, Jonathan is mypetitor, so you can¡¯t be on his side. Supporting him is treason, and traitors get struck by lightning¡±

    After saying his piece, he shot a disdainful look at <b>Stephanie</b>, who was still standing there looking clueless.

    1/3

    Chapter 115 Your Brother¡¯s Is Too Over the Top.

    trouble. And his sister¡¯s just the same! My gut feeling never falls!¡±

    Milly, also <b>Jonathan¡¯s </b>sister, stayed quiet.

    Stephanie had never faced such humiliation in public before. Unable to ept it for a moment, her eyes turned red in an instant.

    Just as she was feeling lost, the voice of the driver from earlier echoed again, ¡°Ms. But, who just signed for the delivery, where are you?¡±

    Stephanie quickly turned around, eager to leave the awkward situation. ¡°That¡¯s me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The driver, dressed in a blue uniform, approached with a smile. ¡°Sorry, Ms. But, I forgot earlier. The person who asked me to deliver this said this is a special gift just for you. He also <b>said </b>he hopes you remember the promise and to look at the sky in ten minutes.¡±

    Stephanie was taken aback.

    What? What kind of promise do I have with Jonathan?

    And what¡¯s with the sky thing?

    Though she was wondering, she still took the gift box. ¡°Okay, thanks, got it.¡±

    The box wasn¡¯t big, but it had some weight to it, feeling substantial in her hands.

    A few nosy people from the crew had already crowded around her. ¡°Stephanie, your brother¡¯s really sweet

    to you, giving you a special gift and all. Come on, open it up and let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡±

    After receiving the gift, some of the resentment from being humiliated by Oliver dissipated.

    Nodding, she opened the small gift box in her hand.

    As Stephanie caught sight of the contents inside, her eyes widened instantly.

    Despite growing up in the But family and being ustomed to jade and jewellery, she couldn¡¯t help. but be dazzled by whaty inside.

    Each gemstone embedded on the handle of the key was of high purity and wless, worth a fortune. They came in <b>various </b>colours, making the ordinary iron key look remarkably luxurious.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask Stephanie, ¡°What kind of key did your brother give you? Decorated with gemstones, isn¡¯t that a bit over the top?¡±

    Stephanie took out the keys and counted them. There were twelve in total.

    But they looked pretty unique, and she couldn¡¯t quite figure out what they were for. Whatever they <b>were</b>, this surprise was enough to boost her ego.

    So, she yfully replied, ¡°I <b>also</b><b>/</b>don¡¯t know what they¡¯re for. My brothers always love to give me <b>these </b>quirky things.¡±

    Suddenly, a stagehand, looking amazed, eximed, ¡°Hey, I recognise that key! It¡¯s probably for at helicopter. I¡¯ve done scenes with helicopters before, and the keys we used looked just like <b>that</b><b>.¡±</b>

    2/3

    Chapter 115 Your Brother¡¯s is Too Over the Top

    Everyone got even more jealous.

    ¡°Wow, Stephanie, your brother really goes all out for you.¡±

    ¡°I wish I had a brother like <b>that</b>. I¡¯d be smiling in my sleep every night.¡±

    Finished:

    ¡°Ah, forget about it. Stephanie¡¯s family is loaded. They could give away private jets, let alone helicopters

    Hearing everyone¡¯s envy, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help butugh, holding the gem¨Cstudded keys close to her

    chest.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Jonathan to give her such a valuable gift.

    It turned out they were helicopter keys, and he even gave her twelve at once!

    That <b>was </b>really boosting her ego.

    Then, she had an idea and strutted over to Milly with a victorious smile. ¡°Milly, it¡¯s <b>a </b>shame your gift broke. How about this? Since my brother¡¯s got plenty of choppers, I¡¯ll take you for a spin sometime to make up for it. Cool?¡±

    Milly looked up at her with her head held high, and for a moment, she found it amusing.

    Does she really think she can make me cry with this? How childish!

    She smiled calmly and said, ¡°Sure, thanks in advance.¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Stephanie snorted inwardly.

    Keep pretending. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up!

    Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Suddenly, a loud rumble echoed through the sky.

    Everyone nced up and spotted twelve helicopters flying in formation from above, swirling around in an orderly manner, their noise almost deafening.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t contain her excitement at the extravagant disy of helicopters. Is this really the gift her brother gave her? <i>It¡¯s </i>so cool! <i>I </i>love the whole shy vibe.

    But then, out of nowhere, someone pointed at one of the choppers whizzing by and blurted out, ¡°Hey, look, everyone! Are there words written on those helicopters?¡±

    With that, everyone turned their attention to the helicopters¡­

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 The Arrival of a Prominent Figure

    ¡®Peace and Joy¡®, ¡®Smooth Sailing, ¡®Dreams Come True¡®, ¡®Be the Top Actress, and other blessings were written in colours matching the helicopter¡¯s body.

    It looked striking yet oddly fitting.

    Seeing itnd was still awe¨Cinspiring despite knowing it wasing.

    The helicopternded smoothly on the widewn not far away, and then the cabin door opened, and several pilots wearing camouge uniforms came out in unison.

    They trailed behind the first helicopter pilot, all well¨Ctrained, standing in perfect military posture.

    Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, the leading helicopter pilot took a step forward, halted, and saluted, all in one smooth motion.

    ¡°Reporting to Ms. But, the FW Helicopter Squadron is fully assembled, with twelve helicopters and twelve pilots present. I¡¯m Isaac, I request yourmand.¡±

    The scene left everyone stunned silence.

    They were all stunned by the over¨Cthe¨Ctop spectacle, standing there dumbfounded. Even n the director, who had seen a lot, was at a loss for words.

    A younger staff member, confused, asked, ¡°Is this helicopter really that impressive?¡±

    Someone nearby, who knew a thing or two, quickly replied, ¡°Impressive? Are you kidding? The FW Helicopter Squadron is like the A¨Cteam of military reserves. You usually only see them in national¨Clevel forces. That¡¯s something you can definitely call impressive.

    ¡°Not only that, did you see that guy at the front, Isaac? He¡¯s the top¨Cranking national¨Clevel chief pilot! You know what that means? If we were in ancient times, we¡¯d have to kneel just to talk to him.¡±

    ¡°I know about this, I know,¡± another staff member chimed in excitedly. ¡°Last time, <b>a </b>big¨Cshot director wanted Isaac¡¯s help for a new movie, but couldn¡¯t even get through the door.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big shot. Do you think we can just casually meet him?¡±

    Amid their lively discussion, a timid staff member in the corner raised their hand and cleared their throat. ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt, but I think I recognise the handwriting on that helicopter¡­ It looks like it¡¯s done by Mr. Santos¡­

    ¡°Mr. Santos? You mean the one I¡¯m thinking of?¡±

    That person nodded quickly. ¡°Yealy, that one.¡±

    Someone clueless piped up, ¡°Is he really that impressive?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Santos <b>can </b>scribble a word and it¡¯s worth hundreds of thousands. Hisst piece is still hanging in the Assembly Hall. Impressive, right?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 116 The Arrival of a Prominent Figure

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but be a bit shocked after hearing that.

    Finished

    Even though the Buts have money and status, and <i>my </i><i>brothers </i>have some skills, being able to hire national¨C<i>level </i>pilots and even Mr. Santos..

    It¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it? With Jonathan¡¯s connections, it¡¯s definitely impossible.

    Feeling a sudden pang of uncase, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    The female staff member standing behind Stephanie couldn¡¯t quite read her mind. Seeing her standing there silent and dazed, she thought maybe she was just overwhelmed. So she stepped up and nudged her. ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯s with the nk stare? They¡¯re waiting for your response. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re pampered by all six of your brothers, and now I see it¡¯s really true. It was <b>a </b>sincere admiration.

    Stephanie snapped out of her daze immediately.

    That¡¯s right, Jonathan may not pull it off, but I still have Jordan. Maybe Jonathan has asked Jordan for <i>a </i>favour With that thought, a weight lifted off her heart, and she felt a bit relieved.

    She stepped forward calmly, chin lifted in pride, and looked disdainfully at Isaac up front. ¡°Okay, you can go back now. Don¡¯t disturb the crew¡¯s work.¡±

    Chilling under the umbre with Milly, Oliver saw it all and rolled his eyes, giving a frustrated stomp.

    That sly Jonathan probably knew I¡¯m working on this set too, so he <i>pulled </i>this big show to show off his superiority and

    rub it in.

    This is pissing me off.

    ¡°Just a helicopter, what a joke! Anyone can buy one, I could even fly it! Hmph! He bought twelve? Well, I¡¯ll buy 24, double what he¡¯s got! Let him see what a real rich daddy looks like!¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow, curious as she looked at the pouting Oliver. ¡°Can you afford 24 helicopters?¡±

    Though he was a top star, 24 helicopters were no small number. That was a lot of money, even Jordan only got three for personal use.

    Chilling with his legs up, Oliver yed it cool. ¡°Can¡¯t afford it, just talking like those big shots in novels.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    I saw thating<b>!</b>

    Suddenly, Oliver had an idea and leaned in mysteriously to Milly, saying, ¡°Ms. Milly, let me tell you, even though I can¡¯t outdo that scoundrel Jonathan in helicopters, I¡¯ve got 108 helpers<b>. </b>I¡¯ll outdo him easily with

    those.¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t get it. ¡°A hundred and eight helpers? What do you mean?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He took out <b>his </b>phone, opened Twitter, and bam! A long list of ount switches appeared on the screen: ¡°Jonathan is a Dog (Alr 11. Tonathan is a Dog (Alt 21. Tonathan is <b>a </b>Dog (Alt <b>31 </b>etc.

    2/3

    Chapter 116 The Arrival of a Prominent Figure

    Gerz, he really has 108 of them!

    All lined up neatly.

    #Finisher

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Are you running your own little rebel gang on Twitter or what?¡±

    Goodness, with all that effort, couldn¡¯t you do something more productive?

    ¡°You evenbelled them as alt ounts. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting exposed?

    Oliver shrugged confidently. ¡°Nah, not scared. As a great person once said ¡®Fear just pumps up the enemy. We must bravely wield our weapons to defeat those who seek to show off.¡±

    Hearing this, Milly narrowed her eyes slightly. As a former doctoral student from a prestigious university in her past life, she hadn¡¯t heard of this famous <b>quote </b>before. Is that great person a foreigner?

    ¡°Who¡¯s this great person?¡± she asked earnestly.

    Oliver shook his leg

    and pointed at himself. ¡°Me.¡±

    Ugh¡­.

    Thest time I felt this dumbfounded was¡­ Well, thest time.

    Suddenly, she felt like this guy could have a decent chat with William. After all, there¡¯s nomunication barrier between two fools.

    Oliver caught Milly¡¯s gaze and frowned. ¡°Ms. Milly, what¡¯s with that look? Why do I see¡­ disdain in your eyes? Do you look down on me<b>?</b>¡±

    Milly closed her eyes and focused on the script. ¡°Nah, you got it wrong!

    20

 Chapter 117

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 117 Putting Stephanie in Her ce

    Oliver scratched his head, looking doubtful. ¡°Really?

    ¡°Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll give you a bunch of ounts to bash Jonathan with. Let¡¯s vent our frustration together!¡±

    Milly declined. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Oliver thought she was just being polite. ¡°That guy looks down on people so much<b>, </b>it¡¯s good <b>to </b>vent our anger by cursing him. It¡¯s good for physical and mental health. If you¡¯re afraid of being <b>exposed</b>, I¡¯ll curse him, and you curse his ancestors.¡±

    Milly was <b>at </b>a loss for words.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°No need, I think his ancestors are pretty decent. Let¡¯s not curse them!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Milly gave him a cold stare. ¡°If you really want to curse, then just curse him. Don¡¯t curse his ancestors or his family, got it?¡±

    Oliver didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? It¡¯s so unsatisfying to only curse him.¡±

    ¡°Because family shouldn¡¯t be dragged into it, you know?¡±

    Oliver blinked as if considering it.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Milly let out a long sigh, rubbing her forehead in resignation. That was <i>close</i><i>, </i>I almost cursed my own ancestors.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Isaac heard Stephanie¡¯s words, and once again saluted. ¡°Understood, Ms.

    But.

    ¡°But these helicopters are customised models, and today is its inaugural test flight. ording to regtions, we need to register your fingerprint. Can we do that now?¡±

    Stephanie smiled sweetly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Amid the admiring gazes of the crowd, Stephanie gracefully walked to the cockpit door and, following Isaac¡¯s instructions, ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner.

    ¡°Ding! The fingerprint and information do not match. Please re¨Center

    The harsh sound of the machine¡¯s Al echoed, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    Stephanie was taken aback. What¡¯s <b>going </b>on<b>?</b>

    Then, she tried to input it again with another finger.

    Bnce:

    703.138

    Chapter 117 Putting Stephanie in Her ce

    Just as Stephanie was about to try for the third time, Isaac frowned and stopped her. ¡°Are <b>you </b>sure you¡¯re <b>Ms. </b>But? Why isn¡¯t the device epting the input even after two tries?¡±

    Seeing him doubt her, Stephanie got mad on the spot. She pointed at him arrogantly, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°I am indeed Ms. But. Maybe it¡¯s your device that¡¯s malfunctioning, which is why it¡¯s not working.¡±

    Isaac shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is the most advanced fingerprint recognition device globally<b>, </b>It can quickly match data from various fingerprints. If it doesn¡¯t work on the first try, then it won¡¯t work.

    ¡°And this ne? It¡¯s super strict about privacy. If there are three failed attempts, it¡¯s locked for good. So, I¡¯m asking you again. Are you truly Ms. Milly But?¡±

    The atmosphere turned icy in an instant.

    Everyone was left dumbfounded, frozen in their tracks.

    <b>Isaac </b>was simply carrying out orders and hadn¡¯t met Ms. Milly But as described by the employer. Ar first, he thought this confident girl stepping forward was her, but after two failed fingerprint scans, he sensed something wasn¡¯t right.

    With his tough training, he swiftly picked up on the change in her expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Ms. Milly But. Can you tell me who the real Ms. Milly But is?¡±

    One, then cas

    Isaac spoke with an unusually firm a chilling gaze around.

    His gaze was so intense that the surrounding staff instinctively took a step back.

    Milly?

    After all <i>the </i><i>ttery </i>showered on Stephanie, turns out <i>the </i><i>Ms. </i>But they mentioned is Milly!!

    Due to their astonishment, people around began to whisper.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be for Stephanie? It¡¯s for Milly?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, they both have the samest name, so it¡¯s a mix¨Cup.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Stephanie a daughter of a wealthy family? Howe she¡¯s being overshadowed by Milly? Who¡¯s behind Milly? They must have quite some influence.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, whoever it is, Stephanie really made a <b>fool </b>of herself this time. If I were her, I¡¯d want to crawl into a hole right now.¡±

    ¡°No kidding.¡±

    The whispers grew louder, reaching Stephanie¡¯s ears as if publicly mocking her, making her face burn with embarrassment.

    Stephanie gritted her teeth fiercely, almost drawing blood from biting so hard.

    Bnce: 703 +113

    <ol>

    <li>Pearls</li>

    </ol>

    Tue, 25 Jun

    Chapter 117 Putting Stephanie in Her ce

    ¡°No way! My brother just called and said he got gifts for everyone. You must have got it all wrong! Stephanie protested, her face turning pale.

    Seeing her insistence, Isaac furrowed his brow in annoyance.

    Finished

    Just then, a deep voice rang up again, ¡°Who¡¯s Ms. Stephanie But? I¡¯ve got a delivery for you. Could you please sign for it?¡±

    Everyone looked at the new delivery driver and exchanged puzzled nces.

    Why <i>is </i><i>there </i>another delivery <i>for </i>Stephanie? Haven¡¯t all the gifts been delivered already<i>?</i>

    Could it be that the earlier delivery was really meant for someone else?

    The driver seemed impatient, shouting <b>again</b>, ¡°Who¡¯s Stephanie But? There¡¯s a delivery for you! We need to hurry and deliver to the next ce. Hurry up and sign for it.¡±

    Stephanie hurriedlyposed herself, pushing down the panic inside, and tried to keep her cool as she approached. Tm Stephanie, but

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s me? Because I already received the delivery from my brother. Could you have delivered to the wrong ce? Or to the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± The driver got impatient, feeling insulted by her doubts. ¡°We don¡¯t mess up like that. Look, the address on this receipt is clear as day. Stephanie But, Television City, Studio XX. Take a look.¡±

    After speaking, he even held out the receipt in front of her.

    Stephanie¡¯s trembling fingers took it and, as expected, she saw her name. Then she looked at the sender¡¯s name, and there was written: Jonathan But.

    Stephanie¡¯s face instantly turned pale, her mouth gaping in disbelief. ¡°No, no, this can¡¯t be. Just a moment ago, there was already¡­

    The sudden change left her unable to process it.

    All crew members couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Milly sitting under the umbre, shocked by the ongoing changes.

    Could we have all gotten it wrong, <b><i>too</i></b><b><i>? </i></b><i>Maybe </i><i>the </i>fancy stuff delivered just now was meant for Milly, not Stephaniet

    Milly noticed their scrutinising gazes. Despite her surprise, she maintained herposure and remained calm, sitting there <b>as </b>if nothing had happened.

    Only Oliver, who had just perked up, jumped with excitement at the news. ¡°Wait, what? The luxury stuff and helicopter weren¡¯t from Jonathan?¡±

    20

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 The Wrong Ms But

    He spun in circles three times and then startedughing, saying, ¡°Haha, patience really does pay off. I suspected she was just putting on a show,pletely overestimating her abilities. I was correct!¡±

    As he spoke, he excitedly rushed over to Stephanie, snatched the receipt from her hand, and took a nce. Upon seeing what it was, he sneered mockingly, ¡°Ha, a fruit basket and milk tea, huh? Tsk tsk tsk, how stingy.¡±

    Speaking with contempt, he returned the receipt to Stephanie.

    In truth, the number of crew members participating in the shoot wasn¡¯t small. If everyone is given gifts, these fruit baskets and milk teas would still cost a considerable amount of money.

    Normally, these gifts would have been warmly received. But the issue was <b>that </b>someone had already given. an extravagant gift, making these look cheap in contrast.

    Amidst the murmurs, Stephanic clutched the receipt, her expression twisted with frustration and shame.

    Just a short while ago, the room was filled with praise and envy, but now it was thick with usations and mockery.

    After the first delivery driver finished bringing in the luxurious goods, he walked over to Stephanie with a grin, ¡°Ms. But, everything has been delivered. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±

    Stephanie stayed quiet, her face flushing from pale to red.

    A nearby crew member gently reminded the driver, ¡°Excuse me, would you mind verifying the receipt first? Don¡¯t sign the wrong name. These items are quite expensive, and it would be troublesome if they were delivered to the wrong person.¡±

    As those words hung in the air, a palpable tension gripped the surroundings.

    The crew, fearing the repercussions of a misdelivery by the driver, understood the weight of their responsibility. After all, the cost of these luxury items equated to several years earnings for the average

    citizen.

    However, what was meant as a simple reminder, when it reached Stephanie, morphed into derision.

    With a venomous re directed towards the crew member, her eyes seemed to beced with poison.

    Moments ago, as they received their luxury goods, each person was as radiant as a blooming flower. But <b>now</b>, faced with a change in circumstances, they swiftly changed sides, truly exemplifying the fickleness of human naturel

    The crew member, caught in the crossfire of Stephanie¡¯s gaze, recoiled in fear, unable to muster another word. After all, he <b>was </b>just <b>an </b>ordinary person, and to the Buts<b>, </b>crushing him would be as effortless as squashing an ant.

    Luckily, the driver took heed of his words and indeed retrieved the receipt, giving it another once¨Cover.

    Stephanie¡¯s signature resembled that of a celebrity¨Cartistic, yet hasty and ostentatious, rendering it nearly illegible.

    1/3

    But

    76%

    Finished

    had no choice but to approach Stephanie with the receipt in hand, smiling as he spoke, ¡°Ms. But, perhaps it¡¯s best to avoid cursive writing. I can¡¯t read the name ¡®Milly But¡® you¡¯ve penned down. If I return with this, the boss will deduct money. How about you give me a non¨Ccursive signature <b>instead</b><b>?</b>¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter at the sight.

    Among theughter, Joy, with the most exuberant chuckles, finally released her pent¨Cup frustration.

    With a deliberately loud voice, she eximed, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve got the wrong person! She¡¯s not Milly But. Thisdy over here is the real Milly But.¡±

    With a pointed finger, she indicated towards Milly seated nearby.

    Hmph! Just a moment ago, she was rushing to im it as a gift for herself<i>, </i>unting and mocking us <i>in </i><i>front </i>of everyone. And now? She¡¯s embarrassing herself<i>!</i>

    She got what she deserved!

    The driver¡¯s eyes widened in rm, a wave of realisation washing over him as he stared at Stephanie, his gaze heavy with reproach. ¡°What? You¡¯re not Ms. But?

    ¡°If you¡¯re not Ms. But, why did you sign it like that? If it weren¡¯t for someone¡¯s reminder, if this delivery had truly gone awry, with so much money at stake, it could have cost me my family¡¯s livelihood! How could you be so heartless?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s chest heaved with anger, her fury threatening to shatter her teeth.

    I endured mocking <i>from </i><i>the </i>crew, yet why must this unpleasant driver ridicule me? Who does he believe himself to be?

    After Milly signed the receipt and handed over it to the driver, the driver departed with a lingering sense of dread, casting a scowl at Stephanie before departing.

    Observing the entire episode, the helicopter pilots from the FW Helicopter Squadron also witnessed the event unfold. Theirmander advanced, approached Milly, and rendered a salute.

    ¡°Ms. But, we apologise sincerely for our oversight in mistaking your identity moments ago. Are you avable at the moment? We require your fingerprints immediately, Would that be suitable for you?¡±

    Before Milly could respond, she was enthusiastically seized by Joy, ¡°Ms. Milly is avable. She is extremely avable right now!¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    ¡°Ding! Fingerprint input sessful, FW Helicopter is at your service.¡±

    With the chime of the smart device, the fingerprint input confirmed its sess.

    Abruptly, Isaac pivoted and strode towards Stephanie, his tone icy as he uttered, ¡°Miss, kindly hand back the helicopter key.¡±

    At that instant, all eyes were drawn to Stephanie, who clutched the gift box enclosing the helicopter key tightly, provoking a derisive response from the bystanders.

    Realising the situation, Stephanie promptly handed the box.

    2/3

    Chapter 118 The Wrong Ms But

    Finished

    Isaac opened the box and took out the helicopter key adorned with gemstones. He pressed a specific spot within the helicopter cockpit, and a ¡®ding¡± resonated, followed by the inscription ¡®Milly But¡® emerging on the gemstone.

    Observing this spectacle, everyone disyed expressions of profound amazement.

    Ah, this is how it¡¯s done.

    Such remarkable technological advancements indeed.

    Isaac passed the key to Milly, remarking, ¡°Ms. But, this key is the unique private key of the FW Helicopter Squadron. Activating these twelve helicopters entails a two¨Cstep <b>process</b>: utilising the key and employing the fingerprint, both are indispensable.

    ¡°Finally, the FW Helicopter Squadron will serve only you. Salute!¡±

    With a profound and dignified directive, those behind him also rendered a salute in perfect unison.

    They are distinguished and well¨Corganised.

    Despite Oliver¡¯s prior experience flying helicopters during missions, he had never encountered such advanced technology in helicopters. His gaze brightened, and he approached Milly, requesting. ¡°Ms. Milly, I¡¯m eager to test out this high¨Ctech helicopter. Would you allow me to take it for a spin?¡±

    Beside her. Joy also gazed at her with gleaming eyes. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m keen to take flight too. I¡¯ve never had the chance to ride in a helicopter before.¡±

    Milly remained silent, contemting her response.

    Do they think this is some sort of amusement park or something?

    Rubbing her forehead, Milly remarked, ¡®Let¡¯splete the shooting first, and afterwards, we can take a few rounds in the air.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure!¡± the duo readily concurred.

    The others nearby, due to their less favourable rtionship with Milly, could only envy them, and the nces they directed at Stephanie seemed somewhat altered.

    Surrounded by piercing stares, Stephanie felt her fingers digging fiercely into her palm, her face contorted in anger <b>as </b>she stood motionless, ring fiercely at the smiling Milly.

    It¡¯s all because of Milly!

    Absolutely, it was all orchestrated <i>by </i><i>her</i><i>!</i>

    <i>If </i><i>it </i>weren¡¯t <i>for </i>her, how could I have received the wrong gift? <i>If </i>it weren¡¯t <i>for </i>her<i>, </i><i>how </i>could I have faced such humiliation <i>in </i>front of <i>everyone</i>? It¡¯s all her doing, she¡¯s manipting me <i>for </i>her own benefit.

    20

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Jonathan¡¯s Birthday Live Stream

    On the other side.

    Finished

    As soon as Jonathan finished his scene, his manager rk, who had been waiting nearby, called him over and handed him a bottle of water. ¡°Take a sip. Jonathan.

    The cold sparkling water from the fridge still had its invigorating vour. Upon taking a sip, it refreshed him and boosted his spirit.

    ¡°rk, why did youe over? Is there something you need?¡±

    Jonathan had set up his own studio after gaining some sess. While he held the title of owner, <b>in </b>practice, his manager took care of all affairs on his behalf.

    rk, who was rmended by Jordan, proved highly dependable with robust business acumen, earning Jonathan¡¯splete trust.

    However, rk typically found himself busy with work, often delegating a lot of tasks to his assistant<b>. </b>Thus, his unexpected visit today came as quite a surprise.

    rk nodded and inquired, ¡°Do you have any arrangements for tomorrow? It¡¯s your birthday.¡±

    ¡°My birthday?¡± Jonathan was surprised, just realising that tomorrow marked his birthday.

    Being preupied with work most of the time, he and the other siblings often found themselves too engrossed to celebrate each other¡¯s birthdays. They only meet up for their sister Stephanie¡¯s birthday.

    He reached for his phone, essed the calendar, and confirmed that it was indeed July 26th, his birthday.

    Jonathan slightly knitted his brows, stowed away <b>his </b>phone without disying any emotion, and suggested, ¡°Well, let¡¯s stick to the routine then. We¡¯ll have the studio send out a birthday message to the fans via Twitter.

    rk shook his head. ¡°No, it would have been eptable if things were as they used to be. However, now that your Twitter has reached 1.500 followers, it¡¯s a significant milestone. It¡¯s wise to make this birthday stand out. Firstly, to reward your loyal fans and secondly, to generate some external excitement. What are your thoughts?¡±

    Jonathan frowned upon hearing this, pointing out, ¡°But I¡¯m still in the midst of filming. I can¡¯t arrange any

    <b>events</b><b>.</b>

    Typically, a celebrity¡¯s birthday is acknowledged either through Twitter messages or by hosting a birthday party.

    Organising a party necessitates advance <b>nning</b>, including venue reservation, program arrangement. and notification to the fan club. Clearly, theyck the time to embark on such preparations starting

    tomorrow,

    rk nodded and remarked, ¡°I do have an idea. Would you like to hear it?

    ¡°How about we opt for a live streaming this time, capturing your day in real¨Ctime? It would enable you to engage directly with your fans and demonstrate the significance of this birthday, thereby enhancing your poprity. What do you think?¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    Stream

    74%

    Jonathan frowned at the suggestion of a live broadcast, his eyes betraying his reluctance. Without hesitation, he declined, ¡°Never mind, I simply can¡¯t handle live streams.¡±

    Finished

    The idea of conversing with himself in front of a screen for an extended period felt deeply unsettling.

    He preferred the idea of recording a vlog instead.

    However, rk persisted in advocating for live streaming. ¡°I believe live streaming is good. It¡¯s incredibly popr nowadays. Many celebrities are using it to establish connections with their fans.¡±

    Jonathan remained resolute, stating. I have no desire to draw attention to myself.¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    Just as rk pondered whether to persist, Jonathan¡¯s phone on the table suddenly rang. Ding ding ding! Jonathan grabbed the phone and nced at <b>the </b>screen, which disyed the caller ID ¡®Stephanie.

    It was Stephanie who called him.

    His sombre mood instantly lifted. Could it <i>be </i>that Stephanie had received her present and was calling to express her gratitude?

    Perhaps she knew that tomorrow is my birthday and had called specifically to wish me a happy birthday.

    Either scenario filled him with excitement for the entirety of the day.

    Rising from his seat, Jonathan made his way to a quieter corner, swiping his index finger <b>across </b>the answer button on his phone. His voice took on a gentle tone as he spoke, ¡°Hello, Stephanie?¡±

    Jonathan¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡±

    Upon answering the call, there was no trace of the usual soft and sweet voice, nor the expected cooing

    the

    congrattions. Instead, there came a heart¨Cwrenching wail, tearing through the air like a dagger t

    heart.

    Jonathan was stunned by her crying, his smile fading instantly from his face. With <b>concern </b>etched across his features, he urgently asked, ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Who hurt you?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s voice trembled with sobs, her words interrupted by hups of sorrow, Jonathan, I feel so worthless¡­ sob¡­ Milly is so impressive<b>, </b>everyone adores the <b>gifts </b>she presents, Sob¡­¡±

    Piecing together her disjointed sentences, Jonathan inferred, ¡°Are you suggesting that Milly witnessed you giving gifts and subsequently outshined you by presenting even more impressive ones, leading <b>to </b>everyone neglecting you once <b>more</b>?¡±

    Stephanie fought to articte amidst her tears, ¡°Milly is just too perfect. It¡¯s my fault for not meeting expectations, disappointing you, sob¡­¡±

    Jonathan recognised the uracy of his assumption, and his expression turned cold in an instant.

    He never fathomed <b>that </b>his biological sister, Milly, could be so deceitful.

    Once, he hesitated because of their familial bond, even grateful for her help during his injury. But <b>now </b>it appeared that it was all a facade meticulously crafted by her.

    2/3

    Chapter 119 Jonathan¡¯s Birthday Live Stream

    Initially, she had managed to sway Jordan and Anthony, causing them to side against Stephanie.

    Now, she was applying pressure on Stephanie as they were both on the same set.

    She was indeed cunning!

    Finished

    A glint of fury flickered in Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he reassured calmly, ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t despair too much. I¡¯ll find a way to resolve this.¡±

    In the entertainment industry, stars are the barometers of sess, and the treatment they receive can vary drastically from one end of the spectrum to the other. Consequently, those who work in the industry have be adept, praising those who are in the limelight while ignoring those who have fallen out of favour.

    Given Stephanie¡¯s status as a neer, she was inevitably relegated to receiving minimal attention on set.

    The best way to change this situation would be to let others know that she has someone backing her. Perhaps he could make an appearance on set or lend his support in some other visible way.

    ¡°Stephanie, do you have a lot of scenes scheduled for tomorrow? How about I drop by your set? I¡¯ve got a full¨Cday live streaming lined up, and it could boost your poprity. You¡¯re so charming, my fans will absolutely love you.

    This appeared to be the most promising approach for the time being.

    Stephanie hesitated on the phone, ¡°But Anthony, won¡¯t this inconvenience you? You¡¯re already swamped with projects¡­¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s spirits lifted at her consideration, and he responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You¡¯re my sister. If I <b>can¡¯t </b>lend you support, what kind of brother would I be<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly thoughtful, Jonathan.¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop crying. I¡¯ll let you know in advance before I go tomorrow. Get yourself ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay, <b>Jonathan</b>.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    After hanging up the phone, Stephanie¡¯s face disyed no trace of the tears or struggle she had just endured. Not a single tear stained her cheeks as if she hadn¡¯t been the one sobbing on the other end of the line moments before.

 Chapter 120

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 120 The Feud Between Jonathan and Oliver

    Finished

    On the other side. Jonathan ended the conversation and approached rk. Cutting to the chase, he stated. ¡°rk, I¡¯ve made up my mind to proceed with the live¨Cstreaming concept you suggested previously.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    <b>refusal</b>.

    rk was surprised. Just a short while ago, Jonathan appeared firm in <b>his </b>What prompted this abrupt change in attitude?

    Jonathan proceeded, ¡°Yet, there¡¯s a condition. Tomorrow¡¯s live streaming will ur at Mr. Hawkins¡® film set. Is that eptable to you?¡±

    Mr. Hawkins film set?

    rk was bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for our sudden visit to their film set?¡±

    Jonathan provided a brief overview of the situation concerning Stephanie.

    Upon hearing this, rkpsed into a momentary silence, pondering to himself. Theplexities within affluent families are indeed intricate.

    Who could have anticipated such a profound animosity between the real and fake heiresses?

    Despite harbouring his own opinions, he chose not to express them. Recognising it as <b>a </b>family matter, he understood he had no role to y in it.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a good idea. Their film set has garnered considerable popritytely. If we attend, it might be advantageous for both sides. Moreover, I have some familiarity with him. I can inform him beforehand, potentially boosting interest in his uing drama. It¡¯s a mutually beneficial scenario.

    ¡°However, I need to emphasise that Oliver is also present on that set. If you decide to <b>go</b>, it¡¯s crucial to maintain a calm <b>and </bposed attitude towards him<b>. </b>Tomorrow¡¯s live streaming is important, and any disagreements should be handled discreetly, away from the <b>public </b>eye. Is that clear?¡±

    At the mere mention of Oliver¡¯s name, Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately, and a trace of disdain. shed across his expression.

    He <b>had </bpletely overlooked the fact that Oliver would also be present.

    Seeing his reaction, rk tapped the table in exasperation. Just look at yourself. If you show up tomorrow with that demeanour, not only will the fans notice, but even bystanders will pick up on it. You¡¯ll just be handing <b>gossip </b>material to the media.

    <b>Jonathan </b>shrugged with a <b>sense </b>of resignation and responded impatiently, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll watch my behaviour

    tomorrow.¡±

    His main focus for the following day was <b>to </b>stand by Stephanie, thus he made a choice to disregard Oliver.

    After giving a few more reminders, rk felt assured and rose from his seat. He retrieved his phone <b>and </b>dialled n¡¯s number.

    1/3

    Chapter 120 The Feud Between Jonathan and Oliver

    74%

    Finished

    When Oliver heard <b>that </b>Jonathan would be visiting his set the next day, he exploded in fury, his voice booming so loudly it nearly shook the dressing room¡¯s ceiling.

    ¡°What? Jonathan, that br¡¯t, ising here? No way! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    The loud outburst startled Robin, who swiftly stood up and covered Oliver¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh my goodness, keep your voice down! Are you trying to broadcast to everyone that you have a grudge against Jonathan?¡±

    Oliver ignored him, his anger palpable, ¡°I don¡¯t care. He can¡¯te. I refusel¡±

    Robin sighed in exasperation. ¡°What good does it do to object? Mr. Hawkins has already given his approval. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you have to tolerate it. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it!¡± Oliver fumed<b>, </b>pacing angrily, his footsteps resounding through the room.

    The

    more he thought about it, the angrier he grew, unable to contain his frustration. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to talk to Mr. Hawkins. Either he stays in this set, or I do!¡±

    With that, he spun around and headed for the door.

    rmed. Robin rushed forward and grabbed his arm, urging. ¡°I understand you¡¯re angry, but don¡¯t do anything reckless. Let me exin first.¡±

    Oliver¡¯s chest rose and fell with anger, his face clouded with fury. <b>¡°</b>Alright, I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Robin let out a breath of frustration and rified, ¡®Mr. Hawkins gave his consent because he sees the poprity between you and Jonathan. Once the live streaming begins, the anticipation for the new movie will soar. It would be difficult for him to refuse such an opportunity.

    ¡°I asked, and Mr. Hawkins intends to grant you and the other main actors a break tomorrow. The purpose is to generate some hype for Jonathan¡¯s live streaming. So, it won¡¯t just be you. There will be other actors apanying you. It shouldn¡¯t be too awkward, all things considered.¡±

    Other actors<b>?</b>Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Oliver was surprised by this revtion. ¡°Will other actors be involved too? Is Ms. Milly among them?¡±

    Lately, Robin had be used to Oliver bringing up Milly often.

    He affirmed, ¡°Indeed, she is the female lead<b>, </b>so her presence is essential.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Oliver fell into silence, his mind racing with thoughts,

    I could tolerate Jonathan stealing my resources or even my awards, but I couldn¡¯t stand him snatching <i>my </i>position as the male lead!

    Moreover, what if Jonathan harasses the sect leader? I must protect her.

    With these considerations, he squinted <b>and </b>dered, ¡°Okay, if Ms. Milly is participating, then I¡¯m on board.¡±

    Observing Oliver¡¯s consent, Robin anxiously cautioned him, ¡°<b>Tomorrow</b>, it¡¯s crucial to steer clear of direct confrontations with Jonathan and to keep <b>your </bposure intact. The live streaming will <b>attract </b>viewers from both your fan groups<b>, </b><b>and </b>any disy of anger could result in negative repercussions<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>2/3</b>

    Tue, 25

    Chapter 120 The Feud Between Jonathan and Oliver

    Oliver sighed in frustration and reassured, ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll try my hardest.¡±

    Finished

    Robin insisted, ¡°No, merely trying your best won¡¯t suffice. Conflict must be avoided at all <b>costs</b>! I don¡¯t want to see you bing a trending topic on social media tomorrow, unable to evade the spotlight.

    ¡°There¡¯s spection of a minor event nned during the live streaming to involve fans from all sides. Given it¡¯s live streaming, anything might unfold, so be ready to adjust.¡±

    Oliver, already sprawled on the couch, felt drowsy as Robin persisted in speaking.

    Impatiently waving his hand, he said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯m an experienced actor, have faith in my professionalism.¡±

    Robin couldn¡¯t say anything.

    The more he thought about not saying this sentence, the more flustered he became.

    Have faith in your professionalism?

    Ha, I¡¯d sooner believe dogs can <i>fly.</i>

    The more he thought, the more anxious he became, and the less reassured he felt. When he left the lounge, he pondered for a moment. Just to be safe, he headed to Milly¡¯s resting room.

    Unexpectedly, the other actress, Michelle, was also present there.

    Seeing them engaged in what seemed like a discussion, he quickly exined the purpose of his visit, hoping that Milly and others could assist in overseeing Oliver during tomorrow¡¯s live streaming. After all, Oliver still seemed to listen to her.

    If Oliver were to spiral into extreme reactions, he knew Milly would be the only one capable of soothing him.

    Milly agreed with a smile.

    As Robin exited, Milly gently shut the door, prompting <b>a </b>soft chuckle from Michelle. ¡°You truly are something else. You have the power to make a top star listen to you, and even his managere to you for

    assistance.

    ¡°No surprise Stephanie was keen on coborating with me.¡±

    10

    20

    C

 chapter 121`

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 121 Framing SchemeN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    074%•þ

    Finished

    Upon listening to Michelle¡¯s statement, Milly stayed calm. She approached the cab and asked, ¡°Do you prefer water or tea<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Michelle impatiently tapped her fingers and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll have coffee, please.¡±

    Milly searched the cab and found a packet of instant coffee. She tore it open, poured it into a cup, and poured hot water into it.

    The room quickly filled with the strong scent of coffice.

    Giving the cup to Michelle, Milly took a seat across from her and got straight to the point, ¡°What did you mean by that?¡±

    Michelle stirred her coffee with a spoon, smirked, and rified, I meant exactly what I said. Stephanie is nning to coborate with me. During tomorrow¡¯s live streaming, she ns to frame and discredit you. The reason is

    She looked at Milly earnestly and added. ¡°I guess it¡¯s likely out of jealousy.¡±

    A sh of coldness appeared in Milly¡¯s eyes at these words.

    She knew about Stephanie¡¯s animosity towards her, so the thought of her plotting wasn¡¯tpletely surprising. However, she never anticipated that Stephanie would stoop to causing trouble during Jonathan¡¯s birthday live streaming.

    Milly pressed her lips together, gazed at Michelle, and frowned. ¡°Why are you sharing this with me?¡±

    With her chin resting on her hand, Michelle kept her eyes on Milly. A satisfied smile spread across her face as she answered, ¡®Because, inparison to her, I find you more pleasant.¡±

    Confused, Milly arched an eyebrow.

    In her mind, Michelle was supposed to dislike her, which made teaming up with Stephanie seem more likely.

    Yet, here she was, revealing this information to her.

    It was bewildering.

    Seeing the doubt in her eyes, Michelle smiled and rified, ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m not fond of you. Your presence unintentionally caused me to lose a role.

    ¡°However, as the eldest daughter of the Fitzgeralds, I was taught to be straightforward.

    ¡°So, even though I may dislike or fesent you, I won¡¯t resort to deceitful tactics. It¡¯s against my values. I prefer topete with you openly and fairly.¡±

    She spoke with genuine sincerity, which, paradoxically, stirred a sense of fondness in Milly¡¯s heart.

    Upon closer reflection, it was indeed the case. Previously, Milly¡¯s sudden appearance inadvertently took away Michelle¡¯s role, prompting her to publicly disparage Milly on Twitter. Yet, she neither sought to leverage connections to disce her nor harboured any ill will. <b>This </b>demonstrated her genuinely open-

    1/3

    Chapter 121 Framing Scheme

    Finished

    However, individuals possessing such integrity and honesty were a rare breed in the entertainment industry. More prevalent were characters akin to Stephanie, who schemed behind others¡® <b>backs</b>, stabbing <b>them </b><b>when </b>least expected.

    A breathtakingly beautiful curve graced the corners of Milly¡¯s lips as she regarded her, admiration gleaming in her eyes. ¡°Is <b>that </b><b>so</b>? Then I look forward to you defeating me.¡±

    Michelle refused to be outdone, meeting her gaze with determination. ¡°Absolutely

    At that <b>instant</b>, it appeared as if two emerging stars were on the verge of developing <b>a </b>mutual respect for

    each other.

    Getting back to the topic, Milly asked, ¡°<b>You </b>said Stephanie intends to team up with you to oppose me. How does she n to carry out this scheme?¡±

    Michelle took out a bracelet encrusted with gems and diamonds from her pocket, avish item, <b>and </b>set it

    on the table.

    She exined, ¡°She assigned me to slip this bracelet into your assistant¡¯s bag tomorrow, implicating her in theft. Of course, you would stand up for her. With public sentiment shifting, it would seem as if you both were conspiring and practising deception.¡±

    Grasping the plot, Milly couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle.

    Stephanie¡¯s skill at framing and deflecting me was undoubtedly sharp.

    She realised that if she were to ce the bracelet in Milly¡¯s bag, Michelle¡¯s involvement would raise suspicions. Even if she managed to conceal the item sessfully, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Jordan. After all, <b>Jordan </b>was currently quite amodating to Milly. There was simply no need to resort to stealing.

    Yet, if the bracelet were ced on Joy, her brother wouldn¡¯t mind at all.

    Joy

    y served as her assistant, linked to her by a delicate bond. By subtly dropping hints, she could effortlessly mislead the <b>fans </b>in live streaming. If Stephanie also hired some supporters, she could readily shift the me onto someone else as the thief!

    Stephanie¡¯s strategic acumen was genuinely impressive.

    Even Milly had to acknowledge her meticulous nning.

    Noticing her quietness, Michelle inquired. ¡°Is it wise for me to dispose of this bracelet and pretend it never urred?¡±

    Milly grinned, retrieved the bracelet from the table, and inspected it in her palm.

    Truly, it possessed considerable worth.

    A frosty smirk crept across her mouth, a touch of malice shining in her gaze, ¡°What reason do I have to back down? She¡¯s initiated conflict, and if I don¡¯t strike back, it would portray me as feeble.¡±

    Then, she lifted her gaze to Michelle. Gone was the sinister gleam from her eyes, reced instead by a brimming smile.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you recently criticising those who <b>resort </b>to sneaky methods? Allow me to deal with this bracelet.¡±

    2/3

    15:50 Tue, 25 Jun G B

    Chapter 121 Framing Scheme

    Michelle was taken aback by her agreement, feeling slightly disconcerted.

    <b>4</b>%1

    #Finished

    ¡°Consider it carefully. Tomorrow¡¯s the live streaming. You can¡¯t make any slip¨C<b>ups</b>. If you¡¯re branded a thief, your career in the entertainment industry will be ruined.¡±

    Milly smiled gently, exuding a captivating allure that briefly captivated Michelle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t falter.

    ¡°Someone has meticulously orchestrated a snare. We can¡¯t let them down, can we? Just wait for the show

    tomorrow.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s trivial plots didn¡¯t concern her.

    Since she aimed to y me, then I¡¯d y along until the end, to see who emerged victorious <i>in </i><i>the </i>end, and who ended up defeated.

    Michelle had wanted to offer some words of advice, but upon witnessing her brimming confidence, the words she had intended to speak suddenly caught in her throat.

    She shrugged inwardly, resigning herself to the situation. I had said what needed to be said and done what needed to be done. Whatever remained was no longer my concern.

    The next day arrived.

    n had organised a temporary tent to be set outdoors for the live¨Cstreaming event.

    It was evident that he truly cared.

    Early in the morning, he gathered the actors together and briefed them on what to expect during the uing live streaming.

    He emphasised the importance of making the most of the live¨Cstreaming audience reach to promote the movie vigorously, generating buzz without revealing any spoilers or confidential details.

    While the others listened respectfully, their expressions remained neutral, devoid of any overt emotion. Only Stephanie wore a visage of joyful anticipation, her excitement palpable.

    Milly, however, chose to ignore her entirely.

    After a wait of about fifteen minutes, a sturdy RV pulled up at the entrance of the set.

    20

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Feeling a Bit Qucasy

    The door swung open.

    7430

    Finished

    First, the staff carrying the live¨Cstreaming equipment stepped out of the car, followed closely by the crew who brought out a screen, about half a person¡¯s height, enabling the actors to view the barrage ofments from fans in <b>real </b>time.

    Once everything was set up, Jonathan, dressed in casual dark green attire, finally opened the car door, gracefully stepping out with a refined <b>smile</b>.

    Oliver, stationed outdoors, found himself unable to contain a disdainful eye¨Croll in response to Jonathan¡¯s haughty attitude, quietlymenting. ¡°So pretentious.¡±

    Milly, positioned next to Oliver, promptly seized his arm and motioned towards therge disy. signalling <b>that </b>the live streaming hadmenced and reminding him to maintain silence.

    Following her gaze, Oliver nced at therge screen. As expected, the barrage of <bments </b>began to roll in frically.

    Whoa, Jonathan is really going live this time, am I imagining things?

    I¡¯ve heard that Jonathan¡¯s birthday live streaming is going to be a vlog of his entire day. I wonder what he gets up to.

    Jonathan is looking quite dashing today, watching him is always a delight!¡±

    ¡®Hm, I¡¯ve got insider info! Heard that Jonathan suddenly decided to do a birthday live streaming to visit someone and show support. Rumour has it, it¡¯s someone really important. You know what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t go around gossiping. Jonathan is single, and his friend circle is open for all to see! Wish your whole family death by rumour¨Cmongering!¡±

    I¡¯m not gossiping! My distant rtive¡¯s acquaintance¡¯s previous neighbour¡¯s daughter happens to be an assistant working alongside Jonathan verified it!

    Haha, who would believe that!¡®

    ¡®Hold on, did anyone else catch someone sporting identical attire with Jonathan?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re both d in green, and <b>that </b>individual appears to be¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh my gosh, it¡¯s Oliver Terrell!

    In the vast live chat, with tens of thousands of viewers, therge screen went nk for several seconds in this moment.

    Not a single word was spoken, as if everyone <b>was </b>collectively digesting something unfathomable.

    After a long while, finally, someone tremblingly typed out a line: ¡®Is the person who just shared insider information still here? <b>Care </b>to <b>join </b>us for a discussion?¡®

    1/3

    Chapter 122 Feeling a Bit Queasy

    Finished

    As Jonathan stepped out of the car, preparing to offer a friendly smile and greeting, he happened to nce <b>at </b>therge screen.

    Upon reading the contents, he nearly choked on his breath, a fierce re directed towards Oliver, who was dressed in the same brand, the same colour, and even the same size as himself. Grinding his teeth, he seethed with anger.

    This guy was definitely doing it on purpose!

    What are the odds of such a coincidence happening?

    Oliver met his re head¨Con, hands casually tucked in his pockets, exuding an air of boldness as he locked eyes with Jonathan. His gaze was filled with provocation.

    He had gone to great lengths, pulling strings through several connections, just to find out what Jonathan would be wearing today. Then, he had arranged for a matching outfit to be delivered overnight, all with the sole purpose of outshining Jonathan with his looks!

    Just as the two were about toe to blows, the host arrived, fashionablyte, conveniently interrupting the palpable tension between them.

    ¡°Apologies for keeping everyone waiting. I¡¯m Ace, the host of today¡¯s birthday live streaming for Jonathan. I¡¯m honoured to be able to explore a day in Jonathan¡¯s life with all of you.¡±

    Then, passing the microphone to Jonathan, the host smiled and said, ¡°Jonathan, why don¡¯t you greet the audience in the live stream?¡±

    Jonathan, relying on his professional actor skills, suppressed the urge to throttle Oliver at that moment and instead shed a sunny and handsome smile. ¡°Hello, fans! I¡¯m Jonathan. It¡¯s great to have everyone <b>here </b>for my birthday live stream. I hope this broadcast brings you all some joy.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a distinct sound of retching echoed through the air, ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Instinctively, the cameraman turned towards Oliver, who was seated elegantly on a nearby stool. He gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth and chuckled lightly. ¡°Apologies, I had beef steak for breakfast, feeling a bit queasy. Please, carry on.¡±

    Jonathan <b>was </b>furious.

    This guy is surely doing it intentionally.

    Jonathan¡¯s fans in live chat started to voice their defence for him.

    ¡®Oliver is obviously being deliberate about this, his behaviour is extremely rude!¡®

    ¡®Absolutely, who eats a hefty breakfast like steak so early in the day? It¡¯s definitely intentional!

    ¡®Let¡¯s protest against Oliver! Let¡¯s protest against Oliver!¡±

    ¡®Oliver¡¯s behaviour is outrageously disrespectful, so frustrating. Why does he consistently interrupt our gatherings whenever Jonathan/is present? Normally, we overlook it, but why is this troublemaker still causing disturbance on such a special asion as <b>Jonathan¡¯s </b>birthday?¡±

    ¡®Precisely, it¡¯s incredibly frustrating.

    2/3

    µÚ74%ÈÕ

    Chapter 122 Feeling a Bit Queasy

    #Finished

    At this moment, just as the news spread, fans of Oliver hurriedly flocked to Jonathan¡¯s live streaming. Upon witnessing this scene, they immediately began to defend their idol.

    ¡°Could you all show some decency in your words? Since when does thew prohibit eating steak in the morning?¡±

    ¡®Exactly, stop being so sensitive and jumping to conclusions. It¡¯s ridiculous.

    Jonathan¡¯s fans are the least cultured in the entire entertainment industry, without exception!¡®

    The fans on the live chat had already begun to quarrel, and tensions were escting.

    Luckily, the host, Ace, was adept at diffusing such conflicts and promptly grinned to alleviate the strain, ¡°Haha<b>, </b><b>what </b>a coincidence! I also had steak this morning. I must admit, the steaks from this crew are quite substantial. My stomach is certainly feeling it now.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s refocus on the main agenda, I think everyone just observed not only our main star, Jonathan, but also several other actors on location, as today we¡¯re touring the set of the movie ¡®Silent Sea<b>.</b>

    ¡°Next up, let¡¯s have a few main actors introduce themselves.¡±

    Oliver confidently took the microphone, his demeanour poised. ¡°I¡¯m Oliver.¡±

    Then, the microphone was handed to Milly standing beside him.

    Ace couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth as he looked at Oliver. He tactfully asked, ¡°Would you like to say a few words?

    After all, half of the fans in this live streaming are his fans <b>too</b><b>.</b>

    Oliver¡¯s expression turned resolutely righteous. ¡°Those who understand me need no exnation, and those who don¡¯t, no amount of exnation will suffice.¡±

    <b>Ace </b>couldn¡¯t say anything after listening to his answer.

    How did hee up with such a cheesy statement?

    Milly, who was standing nearby, suddenly found herself handed a microphone. She paused for a moment. not out of nervousness¨Cafter all, being interviewed and participating in live streamings were routine for her, even in her past life¨Cbut simply because she hadn¡¯t expected to be handed the mic <b>so </b>quickly.

    Observing Milly¡¯s silence, Oliver, seated beside her, presumed she was feeling anxious. He leaned in, speaking sofily to reassure her, ¡°Ms. Milly, just say whateveres to mind. Don¡¯t be afraid. This kind of low¨Clevel birthday live stream isn¡¯t worth taking seriously.¡±

    His voice echoed through the microphone, filling the studio with sound.

    Milly realised it was already toote to silence the microphone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ô~ 20

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Give Jonathan a Good Fright!

    Jonathan¡¯s demeanour swiftly turned gloomy.

    Finished

    Did Oliver not understand the concept of ¡°personal space¡± or ¡°boundaries¡°? As a celebrity, he should know better than to invade someone else¡¯s space, especially under the spotlight.

    He¡¯s so shameless!

    At that instant, he had entirely overlooked his original intent to back Stephanie <b>and </b>stir up problems for Milly.

    Sensing that the live chat teetered on the brink of another argument, Milly deftly shifted focus by gently nudging Oliver aside and altering the topic.

    ¡°Good day, everyone. I am Milly But, ying the role of Giselle in ¡®Silent Sea. It brings me great joy to meet you all today. Kindly extend <b>your </b>support to ¡®Silent Sea¡® and join me in extending birthday wishes <b>to </b>Jonathan.¡±

    Her manner was elegant, and her words were impably chosen. Even Oliver¡¯s fans, who felt a hint of envy seeing him near her, couldn¡¯t criticise her for a moment.

    Jonathan¡¯s fans were even more impressed. Seeing that she didn¡¯t forget to wish Jonathan a happy birthday, their fondness for her skyrocketed instantly.

    It might have seemed like a coincidence, but after she finished her birthday wish, Jonathan, who had looked sullen and ready to explode, suddenly cheered up. Even the corners of his lips turned upwards slightly.

    When Neal and Michelle had their moment, they introduced themselves and the crew briefly while also wishing a happy birthday. As supporting cast members, they were mindful not to take up too mu

    However, the atmosphere shifted noticeably when it was Stephanie¡¯s turn.

    time<b>.</b>

    With a sweet smile, she yfullymented. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to have my brothere to our set. I had. nned to bake him a birthday cake, but weck the necessary ingredients here. Plus, my cooking might scare him away, as everyone knows I¡¯m prone to kitchen mishaps. Hehe. Still, I want to wish my charming brother a very happy birthday. I will always adore you.¡±

    She even made a heart gesture towards Jonathan.

    When the fans in the livestream heard the continuous ¡°brother¡°, at first, they didn¡¯t quite catch on. However, once they understood she was talking about their idol, they became furious.

    around.¡±

    Who does this impostor think she is? Was she a chicken in her past life? Always clucking are

    ¡°The nerve of this woman stretches across the ocean, unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°So disgusting. She¡¯s not even good¨Clooking, <b>not </b>as pretty as Milly earlier. Seriously, who gave her the confidence?

    ¡°How could she dare to flirt with our idol in such a bold manner? Is she attempting to stir up trouble?

    1/4

    Chapter 123 Give Jonathan a Good Fright!

    #Finished

    Not only were they passionately condemning her actions, but even the main star, Jonathan, paused briefly after hearing her words, appearing surprised by her eagerness to make their rtionship known to the public.

    Ace had known about this rtionship even before he arrived, smiling as he jestingly remarked, ¡°Ms. Stephanie, you must rify your words. What exactly do you mean by calling <b>him </b>brother? If you can¡¯t exin clearly, the audience might just assume they¡¯re cursing at you through the <b>screen</b>.¡±

    Stephanie shed a sweet smile at the camera, disying the innocent grin she had practised numerous times before her reflection, and dered, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Jonathan¡¯s sister, Stephanie But. I look forward to getting to know you all better in the future.¡±

    In an instant, the lively, previously cursing big screen seemed frozen in time.

    Seeing this scene, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter inside. <b>This </b>was exactly the effect she had wanted!

    She began by ambiguously cosying up to Jonathan, biding her time. When his fans started feeling jealous or hurling insults at her, she would then suddenly reveal her true identity. The enormous contrast would etch her into their memories in <b>an </b>instant.

    ago would

    Moreover, with Jonathan¡¯s poprity backing her, she believed her sweet smile from moments surely spread across the entire inte in an instant, perhaps even making it to the top trending searches.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She could almost envision her overnight fame unfolding before her eyes, a radiant glow gracing her face.

    However, her smile faltered <b>as </b>she realised what wasing next.

    ¡®Ha, let¡¯s not even delve into whether this sister is blood¨Crted or not. Even if she is, relying on her brother¡¯s poprity to gain attention is quite cunning

    ¡°Precisely, we admire Jonathan himself, <b>not </b>the individualstching onto his fame!¡±

    Jonathan earned his ce through hard work and talent. Why should he allow parasites like you <b>to </b>effortlessly snatch a portion of what he¡¯s rightfully earned?

    ¡®Do you really think we¡¯re fools? Women understand women best, and let me tell you, we see right through you!¡®

    Stephanie hadn¡¯t anticipated that even after the fans discovered she was Jonathan¡¯s sister, they would still harbour ill intentions. She stood there, momentarily stunned and at a loss for words.

    This waspletely different from what she had expected.

    <b>Milly</b>, who observed the entire scenario unfold, grinned subtly, a glint of sarcasm flickering in her gaze.

    Stephanie was undeniably innocent, perhaps presuming that simply because everyone adored Jonathan, they would naturally extend the same affection to his sister.

    Ridiculous!

    She had severely underestimated the rivalry among women.

    2/4

    Chapter 123 Give Jonathan a Good Fright!

    Finished

    In her past life, she had witnessed numerous individuals in the entertainment industry trying to achieve fame by linking themselves as someone¡¯s siblings, only to be swiftly eclipsed. The exnation was simple

    fans were not garbage collections, they were selective.

    Today¡¯s fans differed greatly from those of a few years <b>back</b>, who were easily swayed by the entertainment industry. They now possessed remarkable rity, discerning their desires and dislikes, <b>and </b>notably recognising that they shouldn¡¯t support unnecessary figures.

    Had she simply kept a modest presence, it would have sufficed, but she <i>opted </i>for such prominence. Fans could only endure so much. Whom else would they criticise <i>if </i>not her?

    Thankfully, Ace reacted promptly, sensing the unfavourable turn of events. He promptly proceeded with the agenda.

    ¡°Okay, everyone has introduced themselves, and I trust the fans in the live chat now have a basic grasp of them. Next up, let¡¯s engage in a game to determine our next activity.¡±

    He disyed a whiteboard featuring three options: <b>an </b>amusement park, a water park, and a haunted house.

    Ace exined, ¡°Now, each person will jot down the activity they like the least in the notebook they¡¯re holding, disy it to everyone for reference, and then note down their preferred activity. Those whoe regrly get one point, but our birthday star, Jonathan, gets two. The activity with the highest points will be our pick for today.¡±

    While writing down their least preferred activity and showing the notebook, the only person who wrote ¡®water <b>park</b>¡® as her least favourite was Milly.

    She exined, ¡°I¡¯m a bit obsessivepulsive, and I feel the water there isn¡¯t clean.¡±

    Meanwhile, everyone else, including Jonathan, wrote ¡®<b>haunted </b>house.

    Ace grinned and remarked, ¡°Okay, now that everyone¡¯s aware of each other¡¯s least preferred activity, you can proceed to write down your favourite one, the ce you¡¯re most excited about visiting today.¡±

    After five seconds, they revealed the notebook.

    Jonathan and Oliver wrote haunted house.

    Stephanie and Neal wrote water park.

    Michelle and Milly wrote amusement park.

    Ultimately, the haunted house escape room garnered three points, securing its selection as the final destination.

    Milly nced at the conspicuous haunted house¡® penned by Oliver and frowned, gently inquiring, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared to go there? Why did you still opt for it?¡±

    Oliver snorted and shot a re at Jonathan before turning to Milly and retorting, ¡°Whether I¡¯m afraid or not isn¡¯t the point. What matters is that I want to give that rascal Jonathan a good fright!¡±

    At that instant. Jonathan also locked eyes with Oliver, his gaze brimming with <b>a </bpetitive spirit.

    3/4

 Chapter 124

    Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 124 I¡¯ll Hold You While We Walk

    The team had nned with the haunted house beforehand, so it was closed to the public today.

    74%

    Finished

    The crew needed to set up the night filming gear in each haunted house, so they asked everyone to wait in the staging area for a bit.

    Even during this short wait, the room felt super <b>tense</b><b>.</b>

    Jonathan figured it wouldn¡¯t be too scary with so many people <b>around</b>. But once he got there and saw the cerie decorations and creepy music, his legs started shaking.

    It¡¯s even scarier than I thought¡­

    <i>If </i><i>I </i>had known, <i>I </i>wouldn¡¯t have picked this haunted house just to spite that jerk. I¡¯ve dug a hole <i>for </i>myself by ruining a birthday celebration and turning it into a nightmare. I wish I hadn¡¯t done this!

    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Oh, birthday boy, are you scared? What a chicken!

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you¡¯d better tell the crew now. It¡¯d be pretty embarrassing if you wet yourself in there.¡±

    Oliver was lounging on the sofa, legs crossed while looking at Jonathan with disgust.

    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened at the taunt. He wouldn¡¯t admit he was scared now, no matter what..

    He wouldn¡¯t back down!

    Jonathan crossed his legs and red back. ¡°Who said I was scared? I love horror movies. Going into a haunted house feels like home. But you might get so scared you forget which way is which. Don¡¯t expect me to save you then.¡±

    Oliver sneered, ¡°Save me? What a joke. I¡¯ve never been scared in my life. When we do the haunted house. tasks, I¡¯ll definitely be the MVPI

    Jonathan smirked. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t care about being MVP before, but now I think I might just have to

    take that title.

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    As they bickered, both refusing to back down, Milly rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on.

    <i>If </i><i>I </i>remember correctly, both of them said they least wanted to visit the haunted house. So why are they acting so brave

    <b>now</b><b>?</b>

    Stephanie overheard and walked over gracefully. ¡°<b>Jonathan</b>, I¡¯m a bit scared. Can I stay with youter?¡±

    She partly wanted more screen tithe, but she was also genuinely scared.

    Jonathan wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    He spoke with determination,

    Then he nced at Milly, who was quietly standing aside, and pressed <b>his </b><b>lips </b>together.

    Chapter 124 I¡¯ll Hold You While We Walk

    But she bullied Stephanie! And I¡¯m here to support Stephanie!

    But¡­ she¡¯s still <i>my </i>biological sister, and if I don¡¯t protect <i>her </i><i>in </i>front of everyone, <i>Jordan </i>will bite <i>my </i>head off

    Fine, as her brother, I¡¯ll protect her this time.

    I hope she won¡¯t be so moved to tears by this.

    Finished

    Feeling generous, he tilted his head up proudly as he imagined himself as a beacon of brotherly love.

    But just as he was about to speak, another voice beat him <b>to </b><b>it</b>.

    Oliver, rubbing his hands together, approached Milly with a fawning smile. ¡°Ms. Milly, I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯m really good at this. A haunted house adventure is child¡¯s y for me.¡±

    Milly looked sceptical. In her experience, Oliver¡¯s reliability was about as trustworthy as a pig¡¯s ability to fly.

    But seeing him so excited and sure of himself, she reluctantly started to trust him a bit. ¡°Okay, then. You find clues, and I¡¯ll solve puzzles. Let¡¯s be quick.¡±

    Oliver, still confident, said, ¡°No problem. Leave it to me!¡±

    In the live chat, fans flooded the room withments, praising their idols for their bravery.

    ¡°Wow, my idol is so bravel Total boyfriend material!¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Aww, my Jonathan looks so handsome. He¡¯s definitely getting MVP:

    ¡°MVP goes to my Oliver!

    ¡®Oliver stepping up to protect a girl? What a gentleman move. I¡¯m a fan for life!¡±

    I thought they were scared of haunted houses,/But they seem fine now.¡±

    ¡®Oliver isn¡¯t scared. He just doesn¡¯t like it. Not liking it doesn¡¯t mean being scared, okay?¡±

    ¡®Exactly! Look at how confident he is. Does he look scared? Ridiculous!¡±

    Thements went on and on.

    Soon, the equipment was ready, and they could enter the haunted house.

    Oliver and Jonathan stood up first, hot wanting to be outdone as they lead the way with brave charm.

    As they headed towards the haunted house entrance, all the lights suddenly went out with a ¡°click¡°<b>, </b><b>and </b>eerie ghostly sounds filled the air, sending shivers down their spines.

    They immediately froze, letting out startled cries.

    Stephanie, closest <b>to </b>Jonathan, turned pale and clung to him for protection. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m <b>scared</b>

    Ir war Innathan¡¯s first time in a haunted house and he was chocked so he did not avtuist this. But with

    Tue, 25 Jun <b>G </b>B

    Chapter 124 I¡¯ll Hold You While We WalkProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Oliver nearby, he had to act calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    His voice shook as he spoke..

    Michelle was terrified too. She instinctively backed away until she bumped into something soft, whereupon she screamed, ¡°Ah! Who¡¯s <b>that</b><b>?</b>¡±

    Milly sighed, holding onto Michelle¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s me.¡±

    Relieved to hear Milly¡¯s voice, Michelle clung to her, saying, ¡°H¨CHey, don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Milly smiled, finding Michelle¡¯s clinginess amusing. Gone was the high and mighty attitude of the Fitzgeralds¡® eldest daughter.

    But I have to admit, she looks pretty cute <i>like </i><i>this</i><i>.</i>

    3.74%

    Finished

    Milly, taller at 168 cm than Michelle¡¯s 160 cm, wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll hold you while we walk.¡±

    Michelle nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    But she still reminded Milly anxiously, ¡°Promise you won¡¯t let go!¡±

    20

 Chapter 125

    Chapter <b>125 </b>The Resentful Jonathan

    Milly sighed. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    Finished

    As she calmed down Michelle, who was shaking in her arms, Oliver¡¯s loud shout came from the front, ¡°Ms. Milly,e here! Let me protect you!¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    With that shaky voice, are you sure you¡¯re protecting me?

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not scared. You don¡¯t have to protect me.¡±

    Oliver firmly refused, ¡°No way! I promised to protect you, and I will. Hurry up ande over here!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Milly frowned. ¡°But I¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go; the entrance was narrow, and with Michelle in her arms and poor visibility, it was hard to move forward.

    Before she could say more, Oliver jumped up, his pink hair standing on end. ¡°M You have toe over and let me protect you! Quick, quick, quick!¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    What a troublemaker.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Milly,e on! Hurry!

    She reluctantly agreed. Looking down at the trembling Michelle, she spoke gently to her, ¡°Michelle, do you want to stay behind me or follow closely?¡±

    Michelle, unable to think clearly, responded automatically, ¡°Follow you, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s move forward. If you¡¯re scared, just close your eyes. I¡¯ll lead you

    Michelle nodded vigorously, still clinging to her<b>.</b>

    After a winding and tough path, they finally reached the front. As soon as Oliver saw her, he clung to her right arm like she was a safety charm, muttering, ¡°Ms. Milly, I¡¯m here to protect you.¡±

    Milly was puzzled.

    Seeing him clinging to her arm and hiding behind her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re protecting me? Not the other way around?¡±

    Oliver bared his teeth, his body betraying his bravado as he stubbornly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just making sure <b>the </b>ghosts don¡¯t scare you by touching your arm. You don¡¯t understand my good intentions.¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain him

    Well, I guess <i>I </i>should thank you!

    So now, with Michelle clinging to her left side and Oliver hanging onto her right arm, Milly felt like she

    Chapter 125 The Resentful Jonathan.

    Meanwhile, in the live chat, Jonathan¡¯s fans were flooding the screen withments. ¡®Haha, some people are really putting on a brave face. Not scared, huh? Really?¡±

    ¡®Is Jonathan feeling embarrassed?¡±

    They just went in and are already this scared. What¡¯s going to happen when they start the tasks?¡±

    ¡°So cowardly, hiding behind a girl while iming he¡¯s not scared. How pretentious and disgusting!

    Finished:

    ¡®Excuse me, I¡¯m <b>just </b>a casual viewer. What¡¯s the name of the brave girl in the front? She seems really courageous.

    ¡®Her? I think her name is Milly But. She¡¯s a neer, so I don¡¯t really know her.

    I think I¡¯m starting to like her too

    Jonathan¡¯s fans seized this opportunity to attack Oliver. They criticised him relentlessly.

    Surprisingly, Oliver¡¯s usually fierce fans remained silent.

    After all, they were embarrassed by their idol¡¯s cowardly behaviour.

    Since the haunted house was filmed using fixed cameras, there were no cameramen inside. The live chat screen <b>was </b>outside, so the participants were unaware of thements.

    Milly, focused on moving forward, didn¡¯t realise she was gaining loyal fans.

    As she passed Jonathan, she noticed something strange in his eyes¡­ <i>Is </i>that¡­ resentment<b>?</b>

    Confusion shed across her big eyes. Resentment? Why¡¯s he resentful?

    Am I ruining his heroic moment by walking ahead?

    Milly hesitated and timidly asked, ¡°Jonathan, do you want to walk in front?¡±

    <i>Maybe </i><i>if </i><i>I </i>don¡¯tpete with him to take the lead, <i>he¡¯ll </i><i>feel </i>better.

    But her question only deepened Jonathan¡¯s resentment. He huffed, turned away angrily, and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? I¡¯ll walk in front or at the back if I want. Whether I live or die is none of your business!

    ¡°Take your precious darlings and stay away from me!¡±

    Milly was stunned.

    His words made her feel like a heartless viin abandoning her family.

    Even Jonathan didn¡¯t understand his anger. He told himself he only needed to protect Stephanie. Milly was too wicked to be his sister.

    Yet, seeing Milly protect everyone but him made him ufortable.

    Am <i>I </i>not her real brother? And here she is, protecting my rival <i>in </i>front of me! <i>Ugh</i>!

    The

    e more he thought shout it the anrier he herome

    15:51 Tue, 25 Jun G B

    74%

    Chapter 125 The Resentful Jonathan

    Finished

    Milly was even more confused. She didn¡¯t know why Jonathan was upset. They were fine moments ago.

    The atmosphere grew even more awkward and strange¡­.

    Fortunately, an announcement over the speakers exined today¡¯s haunted house challenge. Milly sighed in relief.

    <i>¡°</i>Buzz¡­ Hello yers, today¡¯s haunted <b>house </b>challenge is ¡°The Disappearing Bride¡®. The Shermons¡® eldest son, Mr. Sherman, married a young and beautiful bride. But on their wedding night, the bride mysteriously disappeared, leaving behind only a red wedding shoe. Help the groom find the bride to win the game and escape sessfully.¡±

    With a loud bang, the door in front of them swung open.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Jonathan, who had been standing next to Milly, suddenly let go of Stephanie and jumped <b>over</b>. He clung to Milly¡¯s arm which was holding Michelle, hugging it tightly.

    Milly was startled.

    It wasn¡¯t the door or the spooky atmosphere that scared her. It was Jonathan¡¯s scream.

    Now, with three people hanging on her, moving forward was even harder.

    Sighing deeply, she asked, ¡°If you¡¯re both scared, why did you choose this ce?¡±

    20

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Three Cowards

    Finished

    Oliver clung to her <b>right </b>arm, eyes shut tight and body trembling, but still defiant. ¡°I¡¯m willing to forgo my fear if that means Jonathan will be terrified!¡±

    Jonathan, holding her left arm, equally terrified, echoed, ¡°Me too!¡±

    Milly sighed internally. Why are they doing this to themselves?

    They¡¯re cutting off their nose to spite their face.

    The audience watching the live stream burst into uncontrobleughter, flooding the screen with ¡®<b>haha</b><b>¡®</b>

    Jonathan¡¯s fans, who had been mocking Oliver, now fell silent.

    Alright¡­ It seems our idol is just as scared, so none of us really have the right to criticise.

    Both sides tacitly avoided the subject, swiftly shifting the conversation to the bravest person on screen. Milly.

    Wow, I have to say, this Milly is really courageous <b>and </b>calm.

    ¡®Hahaha, did you see Stephanie¡¯s expression just now? It was hrious. She tried to cling to Jonathan, but he was so scared he shook her off without <b>a </b>second thought.

    ¡°Exactly! She ims to be Jonathan¡¯s most beloved sister, but if that were true, would he abandon her so decisively?¡®

    ¡®She¡¯s just riding his coattails. Inparison, it seems Milly and Jonathan get along better.

    Haha! <b>This </b>scene is too funny. It¡¯s like Milly is the <b>stem </b>with three scaredy¨Ccats clinging to her like flowers, haha.

    I think I¡¯m starting to be a fan of Milly..

    ¡®Same <b>here</b>! She¡¯s beautiful, wise, and doesn¡¯t try to hog the spotlight. She¡¯s modest and steady. What¡¯s not

    to love?¡±

    <b>I </b>just looked her up and she hasn¡¯t even opened a Twitter ount yet. With that face, not having Twitter is such a waste of potential!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡®Please, Milly, open a Twitter ount, I want to be your first fan!¡±

    Milly had no idea she was gaining poprity. She was focused on finding clues.

    bit? I need

    Taking a deep breath<b>, </b>she addressed the three scaredy¨Ccats clinging to her, ¡°Can you let go for a bit? <b>to </b>find clues. The sooner we get through <b>this</b>, the sooner we can leave.¡±

    Nevertheless, none of them loosened their grip.

    Instead, they held on tighter, fearing she would run away if they let go.

    She tried to shake them off, but they held on with all <b>their </b>strength, making it impossible for her to move.

    1/3

    Chapter 126 Three Cowards

    74%8

    Finished

    Sighing in resignation, she looked back, hoping Neal might help, but he and Stephanie were also cowering in a corner, too scared to even open their eyes.

    Alright, guess it¡¯s up to me.

    ¡°How about we all go look for clues together?¡± Milly suggested.

    The three scaredy¨Ccats nodded reluctantly.

    The room was small, decorated like an ancient bridal chamber. It must have been the ce where the bride initially disappeared, making it likely to hold the most clues.

    She checked the nearest vanity but found nothing suspicious.

    As she tried to move to another spot, the three clinging to her blocked her way. She couldn¡¯t take a single

    step.

    ¡°Can you let go for a moment? I need to look around. If you¡¯re scared, just stay here. I¡¯lle back for your once I find some clues, okay?¡±

    The three showed no sign of loosening their grip.

    Seeing how genuinely terrified they were, Milly didn¡¯t dare force them off, fearing it might make them panic more. She <b>resigned </b>herself to being stuck.

    Even the staff seemed to have had enough of their hesitation. A voice over the loudspeaker provided a hint.

    ¡°Attention yers. This room has a time limit of thirty minutes. If you do not find a way out within that time, the room will permanently close. By the way, ten minutes have already passed.¡±

    Milly seized the opportunity, as if it was her lifesaver. ¡°Ten minutes are gone already. If we don¡¯t find the clues soon, we¡¯ll be trapped here forever. You don¡¯t want to stay here for the rest of your lives, right?¡±

    Normally, they wouldn¡¯t believe such a threat, ¡®knowing it was just a game. They were confident the staff wouldn¡¯t hold them here forever.

    But now, half¨Cscared to death, they weren¡¯t thinking straight and believed her. They quickly let <b>go</b>.

    Before releasing her, Michelle insisted, ¡°You have toe back for me. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    Oliver added, ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯llbel you as heartless!¡±

    Jonathan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Speechless, Milly nced around the tiny room. They could touch each other just by turning around, yet they were acting as if she was leaving them forever.

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    Once they agreed, they slowly let go. As soon as they did, Milly exhaled deeply, feeling as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders

    She quickly searched the rest of the room.

    2/3

    Tue, 25 Jun

    Chapter 126 Three Cowards

    In the bed, she found a hiddenpartment containing a dagger.

    #Finished

    A simple dagger, hidden away¨Cwhy<i>? </i><i>Who </i>hid it<i>? </i><i>The </i>bride? If it really was her, how would she know about thepartment? <i>If </i>it was the groom, <i>why </i>would he need to hide <i>it</i><i>?</i>

    At that moment, Neal, trying to maintain his image despite his fear, shakily searched <b>for </b>clues too.

    Suddenly, he spotted something. ¡°Look, there¡¯s writing on the wall¡±

    Milly went over. Indeed, there were a fewrge, crooked characters written with a brush. ¡®I miss you after nightfall, upon the flowing water and distance mountains.

    Neal, eager to impress Stephanie, spoke up first, ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re a top student at Crestwood High. Can you figure out what this phrase means?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s mood, which was down earlier because of Jonathan¡¯s abandonment, lifted a bit at the praise. She smiled as she regained her sense of importance.

    ¡°These characters must have been written by the bride. ¡®I miss you after nightfall, upon the flowing water and distance mountains. It means the bride disappeared in thete night, like water flowing far from the mountains.

    She gathered her courage and looked around, analysing. ¡°There should be clues about thete night. around here. Let¡¯s search.¡±

    Neal, pleased with her deduction, ttered her, ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re so smart. No wonder you¡¯re a top student at Crestwood High. You figured it out immediately. Let¡¯s look for clues together.¡±

    20

 Chapter 127

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 127 Strange Tone.

    Stephanie felt delighted hearing the praise, her heart swelling with happiness.

    She knew that with her intelligence, getting through this small challenge would be a piece of cake.

    74%

    Finished

    Now that she had found the right direction, she <b>was </b>confident that they would soon find the way out. She imagined the live audience admiring her wisdom and knew she could build a reputation as <b>a </b>genius.

    The more she thought about it, the happier she became, to the point that she almost forgot she was in a haunted house.

    Suddenly, she turned to Milly, who was silently staring at the writing on the wall. Seeing Milly still there, a hint of  shed in Stephanie¡¯s eyes, though it was too <b>dark </b>to notice.

    at it. Let¡¯s

    She smiled and said, ¡°Milly, we¡¯ve already figured out this cluc. There¡¯s no need to keep <b>staring </b>at continue looking for other clues.¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t move, her eyes still fixed on the wall.

    Seeing no response from Milly, Stephanie narrowed her eyes, thinking to herself, Fine, let her pretend she¡¯s figuring it out. I¡¯ll solve this first and see how she can keep up the act!

    The room was small, and they quickly found a wooden box under a nearby table.

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement<b>. </b>¡°This box must contain the key to the next level!¡±

    Neal nodded, stating, ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±

    But the box had a clock¨Cshaped lock on it.

    Stephanie touched her chin, thinking hard. ¡°The poem mentioned ¡®after nightfall, which in ancient times would be one o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s try one o¡¯clock.¡±

    Slowly, she adjusted the dial <b>to </b>one o¡¯clock.

    The box opened with a click.

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in delight, and she jumped up. ¡°Wow, we really solved it! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside!¡±

    Her voice echoed in the small room, catching the attention of the three scaredy¨Ccats, who moved closer, intrigued by her announcement of sess.

    Although Oliver usually found Stephanie annoying, now wasn¡¯t the time to hold grudges; getting out was more important.

    ¡°Quick, see what¡¯s inside!¡± he urged.

    Jonathan added, ¡°Stephanie, check if it¡¯s the key to the exit,¡±

    Seeing them all gathered around, Stephanie felt even more pleased with herself.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    She knew her intelligence <b>would </b><b>solve </b>the puzzle, and she expected her poprity to soar after this. Her future in the entertainment industry looked promising.

    1/3

    Chapter 127 Strange Tone

    As for Milly..

    She can¡¯tpare to me!

    Finished

    Taking a deep breath to control her excitement, Stephanie opened the box. In the dim light, she saw the contents clearly.

    ¡°It really is a key!¡± Michelle eximed.

    ¡°It must be for the door. Try it,¡± Neal suggested.

    Stephanie took out the key but didn¡¯t rush to the door. Instead, she turned to Milly, who was still standing silently. Pretending to be sincere, she <b>said</b>, ¡®Milly. I¡¯ve found the key. Let¡¯s get <b>out </b>of here together.

    The way she said it sounded more like she was bragging than inviting.

    Milly frowned and, ignoring her strange tone, looked seriously at the key in their hands. ¡°It¡¯s a bit weird. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t open the door yet. This key appearing so suddenly seems more like a trap.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t yed this type of escape room game before, she knew that solving puzzles like these wouldn¡¯t rely only on one clue to find the final answer.

    Plus, Stephanie¡¯s analysis of the clue just now made it even more strange.

    aspletely wrong, yet they still found the key, which

    So, this key was probably just a distraction.

    When Stephanie heard Milly say this, her smile disappeared.

    ¡°Milly, how do you know this key is a trick? Did you see any helpful evidence?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Milly answered honestly,

    This is just a game, not a crime scene. Why would they leave evidence when there¡¯s just a bey?!

    Hearing this, Stephanie immediately jumped on it, sounding upset. ¡°Milly, if there¡¯s no evidence, why are you so sure this isn¡¯t a real key?

    ¡°Milly, do you have something against me?¡±

    Milly rubbed her forehead.

    Finding clues was already giving her a headache, and now she had to listen to Stephanie¡¯s strange tone as she yed mind games here.

    Some people had to experience difficulties firsthand to understand how wrong they were, or they¡¯d never back down.

    ¡°Okay, then go ahead and open it,¡± Milly said softly.

    To Stephanie, these words sounded like Milly was <b>giving </b><b>up</b>, which made her sneer inward, even more determined to win.

    But she kept acting generous. ¡°Milly, don¡¯t lose hope. I¡¯m sure <b>you¡¯ll </b>figure out the next part. Come with us this time.

    2/3

    Chapter 127 Strange Tone

    Finished

    It must be said that, when she said this, it really did make her seem tolerant and generous to the unsuspecting audience in the live stream. The criticism of her just now slowly turned into praise.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Stephanic seems pretty smart to find a clue so fast.¡±

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Neal say she goes to Crestwood High? Crestwood High is a top school. People who go there must be <b>really </b>smart.¡±

    ¡®From this perspective, she seems better than that girl, Milly, who isn¡¯t scared of ghosts but maybe not as clever.

    ¡°Even though they found the key, Milly is still trying to stop them from leaving. What is she thinking? Doesn¡¯t she know our idol is scared too?¡±

    ¡°Haha, maybe she just wants more attention. After all, she¡¯s not afraid of ghosts, and our idol relies on her. tricks up their so much. If they leave a bitter, she can get more screen time. Newbies always have some sleeves.

    Then again, Stephanie was quite kind just now, even inviting Milly to join them. She seems nice.

    ¡®As long as she could get our idol out, I¡¯d be happy to be her fan.

    Thements went on.

    Stephanie confidently put the key into the lock on the door. A clear clicking sound of unlocking echoed.

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up as she tried to pull the door open, but it stayed shut tight.

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>happening</i><i>? </i>I definitely heard the door unlock just now.

    Suddenly, a clear, rm¨Clike sound <i>of </i>a bronze gong echoed in the <b>room</b>, piercing and eerie,

    20

    W

 Chapter 128

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 128 Aren¡¯t These Two Supposed to Be Enemies.

    Finished

    Bang! Suddenly, a cupboard in the room flew open, and out stepped a ghostly figure: a <b>woman </b>with disheveled hair, a pale face, wearing a tattered bridal gown, and clutching a ragged doll.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    As soon as the ghost appeared, the room erupted into chaos. The few jumped around, trying to escape.

    ¡°Ahhh! Oh, sh*t! It¡¯s a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared! Mommy! Sob¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Stay away from me! My legs are jelly now. Don¡¯te near mel¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Milly covered her ears. How did five people manage to sound like a crowd of fifty?

    Despite Milly not saying a word, Jonathan and Oliver somehow zeroed in on her location andtched onto her, as if they had a built¨Cin GPS.

    Just like earlier, each took an arm while Michelle clung to her waist.

    Milly sighed, exasperated.

    Are they really that scared?

    She tried to follow the <b>ghost¡¯s </b>movements, looking for any clues on its body. But as soon as she moved, the three cowards clinging to her began wailing again.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯m <b>scared</b><b>!</b>¡±

    ¡°Milly. I¡¯m your brother! If I die, you¡¯ll lose a brother!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Milly, if you abandon me, you¡¯re heartless and a heartbreaker! Who else would be such a loyal and amazingckey for <b>you</b>?¡±

    Milly sighed deeply.

    In just half a day, she had gained a daughter, a brother, and a loyalckey.

    She tried to reason with them helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m just going to see if the ghost has any clues. Since she¡¯s out now, we need to find a way to <b>lock </b>her back up. Otherwise, everyone will be too scared toplete the tasks and find the clues,

    That¡¯s actually an excuse.

    The truth is, <i>I </i>can¡¯t breathe with these three clinging to me while the ghost is out.

    <b>But </b>as soon as she finished, they gave her stern warnings.

    ¡°No, no, <b>no</b><b>! </b>Don¡¯t go near it! It¡¯s a <b>ghost</b>!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what if it cats you? <b>Ghosts </b>eat people, right?¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 128 Aren¡¯t These Two Supposed to Be Enemies

    74%

    Finished

    Milly sighed again, utterly speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that there aren¡¯t any real ghosts, and this is just ar actor ying a part?¡±

    Oliver, still trembling, <b>said</b>, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s still scary. And what if a real ghost sneaks in with the fake

    ones<b>?</b>¡±

    Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Yeah! I read a novel where someone cultivated a third eye and could see real ghosts!¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t believe <b>what </b>she was hearing.

    <i>Is </i>this really their level of intelligence?

    I can understand Oliver¡¯s mentality since he¡¯s pretty dumb, but Jonathan too? It¡¯s baffling.

    No wonder these two are always at each other¡¯s throats.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever study dialectical materialism? The essence of the world is material; the mind is merely a product and reflection of matter.

    ¡°In other words, the fundamentalponents of the world are material. The forms and processes of matter are the primary ways we understand the <b>world</b>. All entities and concepts arepositions or expressions of matter. Matter determines consciousness, and consciousness is the physiological response of the objective world in our brains, a reaction from organic matter <b>to </b>material.

    ¡°So, in summary: Matter is the only entity that truly exists. Simply put, there are no such things as ghosts. Ghosts are just figments of your imagination. Got it?¡±

    The three cowards uttered hesitantly, ¡°Got it, but notpletely.¡±

    Oliver, trembling and clinging to Milly¡¯s arm, admitted honestly, ¡°Ms. Milly, my brain knows there are no ghosts, but my eyes don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m still scared, sob.¡±

    He tightened his grip on her.

    Milly tried to free her arm but couldn¡¯t, so she <b>said </b>helplessly, ¡°Oliver, if you¡¯re going to hold on, don¡¯t tear my sleeve! It¡¯s about toe oll!

    ¡°And you, Jonathan, stop pulling on my sleeve <b>too</b><b>.</b>¡±

    A trip to the haunted house, and I might lose a shirt.

    Jonathan sniffled, still not opening his eyes. ¡°At a time like this, who cares about a piece of clothing? Once we get <b>out</b>, I¡¯ll buy you <b>a </b>truckload of clothes!¡±

    Milly looked at him, dumbfound

    Suddenly, as if hearing themotion, the ghost actually started moving towards them.

    Milly quickly focused on the doll in the ghost¡¯s hands, examining its shape and details.

    ¡°Are you really¡­ Oliver?¡±

    The ghost¡¯s voice<b>, </b>altered by a voice changer, sounded eerie.

    Oliver shivered, almost copsing to the floor. ¡°Oh. <b>sh</b>*t I¡¯m not.dy! Y¨CYou stay away from me!¡±

    <b>2/3</b>

    15:52 Tue, 25 Jun G B

    Chapter 128 Aren¡¯t These Two Supposed to Be Enemies

    74%

    Finished

    The ghost seemed delighted by his reaction, twirling in ce. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m a fan of yours! I really, really like you. I can¡¯t believe I get to see you in person today.¡±

    The excited voice through the voice changer only made it sound more terrifying.

    Oliver was so sc¨¢red he started crying. ¡°No, please don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not that great. I snore, grind my teeth, and eat a lot. You should like Jonathan. He¡¯s perfect for you¨Chandsome and kind. Go to him, go to him!¡±

    Jonathan, who had been relieved the ghost wasn¡¯t interested in him, nearly exploded at Oliver¡¯s words.

    ¡°H¨CHey¡­ I¡¯m not great either. I suck at games and I¡¯m ugly. You should like Oliver. He¡¯s the best¨Ckind- hearted, handsome, and generous!¡±

    ¡°No, bro, you¡¯re too modest. You¡¯re the most handsome guy in the world! Not only are you a great actor, but you¡¯re also so talented.¡±

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯re ttering me. You¡¯re the real deal, charming everyone, young and old.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the handsome one.¡±

    ¡°No, you are!¡±

    ¨C

    The ghost was stunned. Aren¡¯t these two supposed to be enemies? Why are <i>they </i><i>suddenly </i>praising each <i>other</i><i>?</i>

    Milly noticed something and squinted. ¡°Excuse me. Can I take a look at that doll you¡¯re holding?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Sure.¡±

    The ghost obediently handed it over.

    Milly¡¯s arms were still being held, so she leaned in to examine the doll. It <b>was </b>an ordinary cloth doll, deliberately stained with red dye to look dirty and scary.

    Suddenly, the doll emitted a sharp, piercingugh and began to wriggle uncontrobly.

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    $19

 Chapter 129

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 129 Two Big Brains.

    Finished

    Oliver and Jonathan trembled in fear at the horrifyingughter. The female ghost was right in front of them. Their survival instincts kicked in and they let go of Milly and stepped back when they opened their

    eyes.

    They continued retreating into a corner and huddled together in fear, trying to get calm by holding each

    other.

    The female ghost wanted to approach them again<b>, </b>but Milly blocked her<b>, </b>saying. ¡°Alright, stop scaring them, scare me instead.¡±

    Oliver and Jonathan were obviously terrified out of their minds. They might faint if the female ghost <b>moved </b>closer to them.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The female ghost nced at the trembling duo longingly, feeling a bit regretful.

    Isn¡¯t Oliver supposed to hate Jonathan? <i>Why </i>do <i>they </i>seem to be getting along so well now? They¡¯re like best friends<b><i>!</i></b>

    Is Jon¨CLiver real?

    Wait! Why am I so excited about this? <i>I </i>would have taken a picture of them and posted it online <i>if </i>I had my phone with

    me now!

    Meanwhile, the fans in the livestream weren¡¯t as epting as the female ghost. They started arguing in the

    ¡°Let <b>go </b>of my man right now!¡±

    How could Jonathan touch Oliver?¡¯

    Just say so if you want to ride on Oliver¡¯s poprity. Why do you have to scheme something like this?¡±

    I¡¯m speechless. I¡¯ve seen unpopr ones trying to attract attention, but never the other way around.

    ¡®Stop shipping them together! It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re just seekingfort <b>from </b>each other due to the fear.

    ¡®Exactly. Why didn¡¯t you ship the four of them when they were hugging just now?

    Some of the fans started <b>to </b>ship Jonathan and Oliver.

    ¡®Well, Jonathan¡¯s looks do match Oliver¡¯s perfectly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for Jonathan to date Oliver instead of some b*tch.¡±

    ¡°Why is it called the Jon¨CLiver couple? Not the other way <b>round</b>?¡®

    Others started toment as <b>well</b>.

    ¡°Milly is so smart, she¡¯s <b>talking </b>about philosophy.¡±

    ¡°Learning philosophy while watching the live stream, my exam this time won¡¯t be bad for <b>sure</b>!¡±

    1/3

    15:52 Tue, 25 Jun G B

    Chapter 129 Two Big Brains

    Jonathan!¡±

    MEA 74%8

    Finished

    I¡¯m starting to ship her with Oliver. The way sheforted Oliver just now was so cutel

    ¡®I think she matches well with Jonathan too. At a nce<b>, </b>they even resembled each other!¡±

    ¡®Come one, stop the shipping! Let Milly shine!

    In the director¡¯s booth, the cameraman rolled his eyes at thements. He couldn¡¯t understand why theizens love ying matchmaker so much.

    Milly wasn¡¯t disturbed at all. Afterforting Michelle, she picked up the doll <b>and </b>pondered the two <b>lines </b>of poetry.

    Then she picked up the wooden box that had been discarded on the ground and gently turned the dials on it.

    Stephanie saw her actions and bit her lip. She wanted to look for clues too, but her legs were weak due to the female ghost.

    Why is Milly acting like nothing happened? <i>If </i>this continues, Milly will definitely solve the first puzzle.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly said, ¡°Milly, don¡¯t touch the box, it might be another trap like just now.¡±

    Milly confidently replied, ¡°There won¡¯t be.¡±

    As she finished speaking, there was a ¡°click,¡± and the wooden box opened again. This time, instead of a key, there was a piece of paper inside.

    It had four words written on it, ¡®East, West, South, North.¡±

    She walked to the bed where she had initially found the dagger, looked around, and gently traced the intricate patterns on the headboard. The patterns were veryplex, and they were even harder to see under the light.

    Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she saw faint light reflecting on the ground, creating a distorted, crooked image. There were some blurry texts when she looked closely.

    Milly used the dagger to slowly align the patterns, and the words became clear, ¡°East, West, South, North.¡±

    Following this clue, she found another hiddenpartment. There was <b>a </b>coffin inside. After cing the doll inside, the coffin closed with a ¡°beep¡°.

    Then, with a ¡°bang,¡± the door opened.

    A spooky female voice crackled through the speaker above them, ¡°Thank you for finding my child¡­.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    As soon as the door opened, everyone except Milly and Stephanie ran out with their heads covered. Stephanie also wanted to escape in lear<b>, </b>but seeing Milly¡¯s calm demeanour, she gritted her teeth <b>and </b>forced herself to walk out alongside her.

    2/3 in seemed like Oliver and Jonathan became incredibly strong. They ignored all the clues <b>and</b>

    15:52 Tue, 25 Jun G G

    Chapter 129 Two Big Brains

    simply kicked down every door they saw.

    It might be a bit hical, but it was definitely faster.

    Others yed escape rooms for the thrill but they yed it for the kicks.

    In less than three minutes, they reached the final level.

    However, everything in the room was made from stone and they couldn¡¯t kick the door open.

    74<b>%</b><b>1</b>

    #Finished

    So, both of them who had been tearing through obstacles just moments ago, were now huddled together in a corner, muttering something that sounded like lyrics,

    Milly was amused at them. She asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you guys be reciting prayers if you¡¯re afraid of ghosts? What¡¯s the use of chanting the lyrics to Amazing Grace?¡±

    Jonathan, who was leaning on Oliver, exined in a muffled voice, ¡°We sing Amazing Grace in church. It held the same powers as prayers!¡±

    For once, Oliver fully agreed with him. ¡°I think you¡¯re absolutely right. Recite the lyrics for me too.¡±

    Jonathan rolled his eyes. ¡°Recite it yourself, sincerity is what counts, got it?¡±

    ¡°But I only know something like Twinkle Twinkle Little Star¡®. Do you think stars can ward off ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Give it a try, a desperate measure for a desperate situation,¡± Jonathan said.

    Oliver believed it and started reciting. ¡°Twinkle twinkle little star.

    Milly was at a loss for words in front of those two big brains.

    20

 Chapter 130

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds.

    374%•þ

    Finished

    Chapter 130 Neal Didn¡¯t Save Her

    The familiar voice in the speaker spoke again, ¡°Congrattions on reaching the final level. In this level. Neal must cross the corridor and unlock the lock at the other end to rescue the eldest son of the Valors.¡±

    Everyone was stunned when they heard about the one¨Cman mission.

    Neal panicked and he didn¡¯t even catch what was said next through the speakers.

    ¡°What? Me? Where do I go? Wait, why me?¡±

    Though he wanted to use this livestream to showcase himself and gain some public favour, it didn¡¯t mean he wanted to do something far beyond his capabilities.

    He could barely manage to go to dark ces with <b>a </b>cameraman, but just the thought of encountering ghosts and traps made his scalp tingle <b>and </b>his legs go weak.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why me? <b>Can </b>we switch?¡±

    This was a decision made after a discussion between the staff and the filming crew.

    Stephanie and Michelle were girls, and sending them would be inconsiderate and might spark online gender debates.

    As for Milly, she feared nothing and was smart enough to solve something in <b>two </b>minutes, making <b>it </b>boring to watch.

    Oliver and Jonathan were scared out of their wits even without ghosts. If a ghost popped out, either the ghost or them would be in serious trouble.

    Besides, their fans would fight if only one of them were sent on the mission.

    Thus, Neal was the best candidate for views.

    Neal¡¯s palms were sweaty and his legs were so weak that he could barely stand ¡°I¡­.

    Stephanie approached him andforted him, ¡°Neal, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be here with you.¡±

    Her words seemedforting but his fate was sealed.

    If he refused, it would prove that he was scared. For years, he had built a rugged, manly image. If he couldn¡¯t finish the mission, his fans might turn against <b>him</b>.

    Viewers in the live stream couldn¡¯t help but flood the screen withments.

    *<b>Stephanie </b>is setting Neal up like a b*tch.

    ¡®I know, right<b>? </b>She pretended tofort Neal but there was another meaning to her words<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s all talk without offering any practical solutions.

    ¡°From the beginning, Milly told her not to touch anything, but she didn¡¯t listen to her. In the end, she released the ghost.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    1/3

    Chapter 130 Neal Didn¡¯t Save Her

    74%

    Finished

    ¡°Obviously, she wants more camera time. First, she imed to be Jonathan¡¯s sister needing his protection. When he ignored her, she clung to <b>Neal </b>like a leech. She¡¯s so annoying!

    Neal gritted his teeth: At this point, he had no choice but to do the mission.

    Someone stopped him when he was about to step forward

    ¡°Wait, I can go instead.¡±

    Neal turned around and was surprised to see Milly. ¡°Milly, you still

    He thought that Milly was willing to help him because she liked him.

    Though he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Milly roughly understood his meaning.

    Milly calmly walked up to him, and said honestly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m only helping you because you saved my life.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like owing favours.

    Neal was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by saving your life?¡±

    Seeing his puzzled look, Milly was confused too. She then exined, ¡°When we were filming back then, I fell into the water and nearly drowned. You saved me.¡±

    Neal pondered momentarily and replied, ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t save you.¡±

    ¡°What? It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Milly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°But you¡­

    She had always thought Neal was her saviour.

    Seeing her confusion, Neal rified, ¡°I did jump in to save someone, but Stephanie was closer, so I saved her first. When I came up, you had already been rescued. I didn¡¯t see who saved you because it was chaotic.

    Milly¡¯s face turned pale as she felt a pang in her chest.

    <i>Who </i>saved me if <i>it </i>wasn¡¯t <i>Neal</i>?

    Stephanie, who was standing nearby, heard their conversation and smiled slyly. She chimed in sweetly, ¡°Milly, Neal saved me. Did you mistake him for someone else or did you misunderstand something? It¡¯s fault for not exining at the time. After all, what happened between you and Neal was in the past.¡±

    <b>my</b>

    Stephanie was the best at subtly twisting facts. People could overthink when they listen to her words.

    Her words would make everyone specte about Milly¡¯s past with Neal.

    Since Neal was courting Stephanie now, the public might think that Milly was desperately clinging to Neal.

    Milly had no intention of paying attention to her. She ignored Stephanie and turned to Neal. ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you

 Chapter 131

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter131Don¡¯tTouchMilly

    Finished

    NeallookedatMilly,whohadaseriousexpressiononherface,andaskedanxiously,¡°Doeswhatyousaidjust<b>now</b>stillcount?¡±

    oppressiveaurawhenshe

    Hedidn¡¯tknowwhy,buthefeltthatMillyhadan<b>got</b>serious.

    Inhismemory,shewasshyandweak.Shewouldcryifhesaidanythingharshtoher.Butnow,itfeltlikeshewasapletelydifferentperson.

    Millynoddedwithout

    yemotion.Tllkeepmyword.I¡¯llgoinsteadofyou.

    Withthat,Millyproceeded.

    Shehadbarelytakentwostepswhenthespeakersboomed,¡°Attentionyers,thedesignatedyermustproceed.Nosubstitutionsareallowed.¡±

    Nealwasabouttosighinrelief<b>when</b>heheardthat.

    Millyshruggedandlooked<b>at</b>Nealwhowaspetrified.¡°I¡¯mafraidIcan¡¯thelpyou.¡±

    Therewasnowayaroundit.Nealcouldonlymusterthecourageto<b>proceed</b>withhismission.

    Thepassagewaywasnarrowerthanheexpected,anditwasvery<b>dark</b>,withonlyasinglmpemittingadim<b>green</b>light,makingthecorridorevenmoreterrifying.

    Standingattheentrance,hetriedtopsychhimselfup,tellinghimself<b>it</b>wasnothing.

    But,<b>his</b>feetfeltliketheywereencasedincement,unabletomove.

    Afterthreeminutesofpsychinghimselfup,hewasstill ince.

    II¡±

    MillywatchedNealwhowasabouttofaint,andcouldn¡¯thelpbutaskthestaffthroughthesurveince

    <b>Camera</b>

    ¡°CanIgowithhim?Thepassagewayisquite<b>long</b>,andit¡¯sdifficulttpletethetaskalone.We¡¯llbebackquickly.Isthatokay?¡±

    Millywasn¡¯tusuallyomeddle,andsinceNeal<b>wasn¡¯t</b>hersaviour,shehadnoobligationtohelphim.

    But<b>,</b>shenoticedtheotherthreehuddledandtremblinginthecorner.

    Shecouldn¡¯tletthemscarethemselvestodeath.

    Thespeakerscrackledagainasthestaffdiscussedit.Finally,theyresponded,¡°Yes.¡±

    Millysighedinrelief.

    ShewalkeduptoNendsaid,¡°<b>Let¡¯s</b><b>go</b><b>.</b>

    Neallookedather withhappytearsinhiseyes.

    8491

    Chapter131Don¡¯tTouchMilly

    Finished

    The pushwassoforcefulthathestumbledbackseveralsteps.He wouldhavefallentothegroundhadhelosthisbnce.

    Lookingup,hesawJonathanandOliverstandingprotectivelyinfrontofMilly,ringathim.¡°Whatdoyouthinkyou¡¯redoing?Don¡¯tyouknowthatit¡¯sinappropriatetohugandtouchyour<b>co</b>¨Cstars?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,howdareyou<b>pull</b>somethingrightinfrontofme?DoyouthinkI¡¯mblind?¡±

    Nealtriedtoexinanxiously,¡°No,Ididn¡¯tmeanitlikethat¡­.

    Hejustwantedtoshowhisgratitude,buttheymadeitsoundlikehewastakingadvantage.

    Oliversnappedangrily,¡°Whatdoyoumeanthen?I¡¯vehadmyeyeonyouforawhile!¡±

    Jonathancrossedhisarmsandlookedathimcoldly,¡°Isthishowyoubehaveonset,alwaystouching your

    co¨Cstars?¡±

    Nealwasdumbfounded.

    Themorehetriedtoexin,theworseitgot.

    MillysigheddeeplyandpushedJonathanandOliveraway.¡°Canyoutwobequietforamoment?Sinceyou¡¯reupandarguing,youguysaren¡¯tscaredanymore,right?¡±

    Herwordshitthemlikeaknife,detingtheirarroganceinstantly.

    MillyignoredthemandturnedtoNeal,calmlysaying,¡°Let¡¯sgo.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Noway!¡±Oliverblockedtheirwayagain.¡°Ms.Milly,youcan¡¯tgointherewithhim.¡±

    HeknewthatNealhadshowninterestinMillyandhewas<b>afraid</b>thathemight<b>do</b>somethingtoMillyinthedarkpassageway.

    HewantedtoprotectMillyfromNeal.

    Jonathanjoinedin,¡°Yeah,it¡¯sinappropriate foramanandwomantogointosuchdarkcesalone!¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.¡°Fine,whydon¡¯tyoutwogoinwithhimthen?¡±

    Thetwokeptquietagain.

    Millyresistedtheurgetorollhereyes.WhyamIwastingtimearguingwiththesetwo?

    ¡°Fine,we¡¯llgo!¡±Theygaveup.

    BeforeMillycouldreact,the<b>two</b>hadalreadyrolleduptheirsleevesandchargedtothecorridor¡¯sentrance.Momentter,shesaythemholdingoneofNeal¡¯sarmseach,dragging<b>him</b>insidewithoutlookingback.

    Soon<b>,</b>theydisappeared.

    Theylookedliketheywereonamilitarymissioninsteadofsolvingapuzzleintheescape<b>room</b>

    08:25Thu,27Jun23.

    Chapter131Don¡¯tTouchMilly

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.Weren¡¯tthosetwoalwaysatodds<i>?</i><i>How</ietheyweresoinsyow?

    Soonafter,terrifyingscreamsechoedfromthepassageway.

    Theywerescreaming likeabanshee.

    84%

    Finished

    Whenthethreefinallycamerunningout,theirfaceswerepale.

    Oliver¡¯spinkhairwasmessyandJonathan¡¯sclothesweredishevelled.OnlyNealstillhadhismakeupintactandhisclothesinorderalthoughhelookedpale.

    Millylookedbehindthemandsawnoone.

    ¡°Where¡¯sMr.Valor?¡±

    Oliver,sweatingprofusely,asked,¡°Who¡¯s<b>that</b>?¡±

    Millywasatalossforwords.Theyhadn¡¯tlistenedtotheannouncementjustnow.

    ¡°Thenwhatdidyoudothere?¡±

    Oliverwavedhishand,stillshaken.¡°Don¡¯task.Therewasaghostthatkepttouchingmyleg.Itscaredthehelloutofme.¡±

    Jonathan,whowasgaspingforbreathandwipinghiscoldsweat,added,¡°That¡¯snothinparedtotheghostjumpingnexttomethewholetime.Itriedtocatchhim,buthekeptslippingaway.Itwasterrifying.¡±

 Chapter 132

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter132JonathanLostSomething

    84%1

    Finished

    Atthismoment,Neal,whowasattheback,weaklyraisedhishandand<b>said</b>,¡®Icrackedthecode,openedthedoor,<b>and</b>sawafigureinside.IthinkitmustbeMr.Valor.¡±

    Ifhe¡¯dknown,hewouldhavegoneinalone.Whocouldhave<b>guessed</b>thatthescariestthinginsidewasn¡¯ttheghostsbutJonathanandOliverwhowerejumpingaround,shouting,andscreaming?

    Millywasrelievedthatatleastsomeonemanagedtodosomethingrightanpletedthemission.

    Thespeakercrackled<b>again</b>.¡°CongrattionstotheyersforsessfullyrescuingtheeldestsonoftheValorsanpletingthishauntedescaperoom.¡±

    Astheannouncementended,thedoornexttothemslowlyopened,andthebrightsunlighttemporarilyblindedthem.

    JonathanandOliverwerealreadyspinningincirclesunderthesunlight,determinedtogetthelightonevery<b>corner</b>oftheirbodies..

    Oliver,withbright,sparklingeyes,wavedatMilly,saying.¡°Ms.Millyebaskinthesunlight!Ghosts<b>are</b>afraidoflight!¡±

    Onthewayback,Acevoicedaquestionfromtheviewers,¡°Ms.Milly,duringthefirstchallenge,youmentionedthatthefirstkey<b>was</b>incorrect.Manyviewersdidn¡¯tunderstandhowyoufigureditout.Couldyouexin?¡±

    Millynodded.¡°Ofcourse.¡±

    ¡°First,thepoemonthewallmainlydepictsfarewetmidnight,andbothpartiesweregoingtobeseparatedbythemountainsandocean.Thispoemshouldbewrittenbythebride,implyingthatherbelovedisdriftingfurtherawayfromher.

    ¡°Thetimeonthewoodenboxwasadistraction.Butwhat thebridewantstoexpressisthattheymaynevermeetagaininthefuture.Midnight<b>marks</b>thebeginningofanewdayandalsothetimewhenthebride¡¯sheartturnscoldwhenshepassesaway

    ¡°TherewasanotewiththedirectionsNorth,South,East,andWestinthewoodenbox.Thiscorrespondstothesecondhalfofthepoemonthewall.Thebrideleftthiscluemainlybecauseshewasreluctanttopartwithherunbornchild.Thehollowpatternonthebedwastoimplyasafeburialforherchildandtofulfillthebride¡¯swish.Asforthedagger,<b>it</b>shouldbethehebrideusedtmitsuicide.

    ¡°Inotherwords,thebride<b>is</b>alreadydead,andit¡¯stheeldestsonoftheValorswhohasbeencoveringupthisfact.Thebridewe¡¯vebeensearchingfordoesn¡¯texistanymore.IthinksheturnedintoavengefulghostandcapturedMr.Valor.¡±

    Acenoddedapprovinglyatherexnation.

    Millywasmeticulousandsmart.<b>Being</b>abletoquicklyfindcluesintheescaperoomanddistinguishbetweentruth anddeceptionshowedhergreatpotential.

    Still,Acewasalittlepuzzled.¡°Yourexnationisverygood,butwhydon¡¯tyousoundconfident?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter132JonathanLostSomething

    She

    #Finished

    miledandansweredhonestly,¡°Ithadnothingtodowithconfidence.Ionlyyedseriouslyinthefirststage.TherestofthechallengeswerpletedbyOliverandJonathanwhokickeddownthedoors,soIdon¡¯tknowwhattheotherclueswere.Icanonlyguessthe<b>whole</b>story.¡±

    Acewasspeechless.

    Indeed,thosetwohadbrokendownfivedoors,eachcosting300dors.Theyhadtopaytheescaperoomowner1500dorsintotater.

    Oliverhadrecoveredbynowandchimedinsmugly,¡°Isingle¨Chandedlyclearedfivestagesfastandonpoint!I¡¯mtheMVP¡±

    Millyrubbedherforehead andsaidhelplessly.¡°Youusedbrutalforceinsteadofyourwisdom.¡±

    Oliverprotestedandpointedathisfeetseriously,¡°Isn¡¯tthiswisdom?¡±

    Millyignoredhim.

    Meanwhile,inthelivestreamentsection.

    ¡°Oliverissohandsome,whateverhesaysisright.I¡¯mstayingheretosee<b>who¡¯s</b>goingtoretort.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    OliverisdefinitelytheMVPofthegame.Theywerenotrequiredtofindclues.He¡¯ssmartenoughtouseforce!Gamesare aboutunexpectedevents!¡±

    ¡®Idon¡¯tcare.Theyweresupercoolwhentheykickeddownthedoors!¡±

    ¡®AmIthe<b>only</b>onewhonoticedMilly¡¯slogicalthinking?She¡¯samazing!¡±

    *I¡¯mastudentfromXXXUniversity.MyprofessorandIwatchedthelivestreamtogether,andheaskedmeseveraltimesifMilly<b>had</b>justfinishedthecollegeentranceexam.Hekeptpraisingherwisdom.¡±

    I¡¯mtotallyherfannow!She¡¯ssocaringandoutstanding.¡±

    Stephaniegrittedherteethandangrilyredatthescreenwhileshereadallthments.

    ShehadalsoworkedhardtofindthecluesanditwasunfairthatthepeoplewereonlypraisingMilly whohad onlyclearedonechallenge.

    Atthat<b>moment</b>,someoneshouted,¡°Ilostsomething!¡±

    Everyonewasshocked includingthepeoplewhowerewatchingthelivestreams.

    <b>Jonathan</b>,whowassittinginthebackseat,wasfranticallysearchinghispockets,evenremovinghis<b>watch</b><b>and</b>checkingitbeforetossingitaside.

    Seeinghiminapanic,Acehurriedlyasked,¡°Whatdidyoulose?Isitsomethingimportant?¡±

    <b>Jonathan</b>kept<b>searching</b>everywherebuttonoavail.¡°Yes,it¡¯sveryimportant!¡±

    Acebecameanxious.Hehadencounteredmanysuddensituationsthroughouthiscareer,butthiswasthe<b>first</b>timesomeonelostsomethingduringashow.

    ByJonathan¡¯sreaction,Acewassure thatthelostitemwasextraordinarilyimportant.

    2/3

    08:25Thu,

    Chapter132JonathanLostSomething

    Hequicklyexinedtothelivestreamviewersandstoppedthebroadcastrecording.

    Aceurgentlyasked,¡°Canyourecallwhereyoumighthavelostit?¡±

    Jonathanfrownedandthoughthard.Hehadbeentomanycestoday.

    Heclearlyrememberedputtingthesmallitemintohispocketthismorning.

    Aceaskedagain,¡°Whatdidyoulose?Maybewecanhelp youtolookforit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­

    JonathanhesitatedtospeakashelookedatMilly,butheremainedsilentintheend.

    20

    84<b>%</b>

    Finished

    08:25Thu,<b>27</b>JunN-

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 133

    Chapter133TheBirthdayGift

    ¡°It¡¯sfine;wereallydon¡¯tneedit.¡±

    84%

    #Finished

    Jonathan,whohadjustbeenrushingaroundurgently,wasnowslumpedhackontothesofa,<b>his</b><b>voice</b>tingedwithresignation.

    Seeinghissuddenchangeofmood,Acepausedbeforesuggesting.¡°Jonathan,shouldIaskthedriverto<b>take</b>usbackto<b>that</b>secretroomwewerejustin?Maybeit¡¯sstillthere.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯sfaceremainedimpassiveasheresponded,¡°No,let¡¯sjustheadback.It¡¯snotthatvaluable.Idon¡¯tevenwantitanymore.¡±

    <b>Ace</b>wasconfused.

    Hadn¡¯tJonathanjust beeninsistingonitsimportance?Whythissuddenshiftinattitude?

    Docelebritiesreallychangetheirmindssoquickly?

    Jonathanleanedback,closinghiseyesandradiatingachillyaurathatseemedtowardothersoff.EvenStephanie,whohadbeenyfullytryingtogethisattention,hesitatedteclosernow.

    MaybeJonathanaloneunderstoodthetruthbehindwhathesaidjustnow.

    Thatitem,whilecrucial,<b>was</b>ultimatelyinconsequential.

    AsthefifthintheButlineage,twoyearsjuniortohisbrotherXavier,Jonathanhadalwaysfeltsomewhatovershadowed.Fromhisearliestyears,hisoldersiblingshadcarvedoutsignificantpaths:theeldestasaprominentCEOandthesecond<b>as</b>acelebrateddesigner.

    Meanwhile,histhirdandfourthbrotherswerestarsintheirfields,too.

    Yet,heremainedunremarkable.

    Inafamilyorbitingaroundsessfulfigures,heoftenfeltneglected.Evenintimesofcrisis,acalltothefamilydoctorwasaboutasinvolvedasanyonegotwithhim.

    WithAnthony<b>and</b><b>his</b>sisternowinthepicture,hefeltevenmorelikeaghostinthegrandButhousehold.

    Manyenviedhisprivilegedlifefilledwithwealthandstatus,butforhim,thesewerejustthetraf<b>his</b>birthright,notasourceof<b>genuine</b>satisfaction.

    Often,hewonderedwhatlifemightbelikeinanordinaryfamilywhereevensmachievementswererecognisedandcelebrated.

    Inhisreality,suchrecognitionwasabsent.

    Drivenbyadesiretocarveouthisownidentity,heplungedintotheentertainmentindustry,aspiringtodominatethespotlight<b>and</b>beafamiliarfaceonscreenseverywhere.

    ItwasthissamedrivethatmadehimasupportivefiguretoStephanie,eventhoughtheydidnotshareblood.Hercallinghimherbrothergave<b>him</b>asemnceofthefamilialwarmthhecraved.

    1/3

    Chapter133TheBirthdayGift

    84%%%

    Finished

    withasoft andsweetvoicelikeStephanie,However,<b>she</b>wouldsilentlytendtohiswounds.

    Shewouldalsochooseaband¨Caidforhim,thesameunsightly,childishhathehadlost.

    However,MillywasundeniablyclosertoJordanandAnthony,leavinghimfeelingsidelinedonceagain,stuckinafamiliarfeelingofistion.

    Thecarwasstillmovingsteadily.

    OliverncedatJonathan,whowassittinginthebackwithhiseyebrowsfurrowedandeyesclosed,wearinganunhappyexpression.Hescoffedsoftly,leanedtowardsMilly,andwhisperedconspiratorially,¡°Ms.Milly,Ithinkhemightbegoingthroughanearlymidlifecrisis.He¡¯ssoeasilystartled.¡±

    Millyarchedaneyebrowbutchosetoremainsilent.

    ShecouldnotignorethenaggingfeelingthatJonathan¡¯sncescarriedatraceofresentment,thoughshecouldnotfathomwhy.

    Engrossedintheirthoughts,noneofthemnoticedStephaniesittingquietlyinthecorner,herfaceetchedwithasomberexpression.

    ShehadtriedtocreateariftbetweenMillyandherassistantduringalivebroadcast,butthefeedhadunexpectedlyendedearly.

    Yet,withallthepreparationsince,wouldn¡¯titbeashametogiveupnow?

    AsshencedatMichellebesideher,herintentionswereclearinhercalctedgaze.

    Michelle,unabletoignoreStephanie¡¯sintensescrutiny,methereyesandgaveasubtlenodofunderstanding.

    Stephanienoticedthegestureand alloweda smallsmiletoescape.

    <i>I¡¯d</i>liketoseehowyou¡¯llgetoutofthisone,Milly,

    Atthefilmset,Acpletedhisdutiesanddepartedafterabriefexchangewithrk.

    MillyandtheteamreceivedinstructionsfromMr.Hawkinstoreturnbeforeeveningtoreshootsome

    scenes.

    OnlyJonathan,whohadbeensulkyallday,carriedanoticeableairofdespondency.

    Ashewasabouttoleanbackandrestinthevanwithhiseyesclosed,agentlevoicestoppedhim.¡°Jonathan,pleasewait.¡±

    Hepausedandturned.

    Milly,who wassupposedtohavealreadyleft,wasrushingtowardshim,battlingagainstthewind.Herapproach,withflushedchecksandhairbillowing,seemedlikesomethingoutofa<b>painting</b>.

    Wait,whywasheadmiringMilly?

    ShehadbeenunkindtoStephanie:<b>he</b>shouldhavefeltresentmenttowardsher.

    08-25

    <b>un</b>

    Chapter133TheBirthdayGift

    84%•þ

    Finished

    EventhoughMillywashissisterandhadlookedoutforhiminthehauntedhouse,hehadreciprocatedinthesecretpassage.Itwasa<b>mutual</b>protection.

    Thus,heneededtostaydetached!Hemustadheretotheruleofhavingonlyonesister,Stephanie,andnotbeswayedbytheseeminglycleverwomanbeforehim!

    Withthisresolve,hequicklymasteredhisemotions,adopting<b>a</bposed<b>demeanour</b>.¡°Whyareyoubackhere?¡±

    Milly,seeminglyoblivioustotheshiftinhistone,pulledacloth bagfromherpocketandhandedittohim.¡°Here,happybirthday!Ibroughtyouagift.¡±

    Jonathanwasmomentarilystunned,hiseyeswideninginsurprise.¡°Agiftforme?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Millybeamed.¡°Iwantedtogiveittoyouearliertoday,butyouwerebusywithyourlivestream.Itthoughtnowwouldbeagoodtime.Happybirthday!¡±

    Jonathan¡¯sheartpoundedsoloudlyhethoughtitmightburstfromhischest.

    Evenhisfingerswerequiveringwithanticipation.

    ¡°What¡¯sinit?¡±heasked,gentlysqueezingthebag,feelingthesoftcontentsinside.

    ¡°Justopenitandsee,¡±Millyencouragedwithasmile.

    Withtremblinghands.Jonathanuntiedthebag,hisexcitementdyinghismovements.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Is</b>this¡­¡±

    Hecarefullywithdrewasachetfromthebag-

    Thesachetwasmadeofgreenfabric,beautifullyembroideredwithaplumblossomandamagpieperchedaboveit¨Cvividandstriking.Thereversesideboretheembroidered wordfor

    Millywatchedhimintentlyexamhesachetandtooktheopportunitytoexin,¡°Themagpieandtheplumblossomonthefrontrepresentongoinghappinessandgoodfortune,whilethe¡®peace¡®onthebackisawishforyoustinghealthandsafety.

    ¡°I¡¯vealsofilleditwithcassiaseedstohelpwithsleep.Ifyoufindiforting,youmighttakeitwithyouonyourtravels,¡±sheadded.

    ??

    20

    C

    (B)

    08:25Thu,27JuneBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 134

    Chapter134TheMysteriousPerson

    Finished

    Jonathanheldthesachettight,hisexcitementpalpable<b>as</b><b>a</b>surgeofjopelledhimtoadmireitover

    and<b>over</b>.

    ¡°Didyoudotheembroideryyourself?¡±heasked.

    Withamodestyetconfidentsmile,Millynodded.¡°Yes,Idid.Irealiseditwasyourbirthdayandquicklygotthematerialstnighttomakeit.¡±

    Milly¡¯sembroideryskillswereanythingbutordinary.

    Inherpastlife,thewoman whorantheorphanagecamefromalineofpceembroiderers,meaningshehadexceptionalembroideryskills,Growingupunderherinfluenceandbeing afavourite,shelearnedmanysecretiveandintricateembroiderytechniques,

    Therefore,herembroiderywastrulyuniqueandsuretopleasehim.

    However,afterJonathaninspectedit,hmentedwithahintofdisdain,¡°Hmph,it¡¯sprettyaverage.Ifyouhadn¡¯ttoldmeitwasamagpie,Iwould¡¯vethoughtitwasasparrow.¡±

    Millywastakenaback,unsureifhewasseriousor justteasingher.

    ¡°Ifyoudon¡¯twantit,justgiveitbacktome,Millysaid,herfacecoolingasshereachedforthesachet.

    However,Jonathanraisedhishandtostopher,andsaidwithafrown,¡°No,onceagiftisgiven,there¡¯snottakingitback.¡±

    Millyfoughttheurgetorollhereyes.

    Didn¡¯thesaythatit¡¯sugly?

    Jonathanthenfixedherwith<b>a</b>seriouslook.¡°Isthissachetonlyforme?DidJordanandtheothersgetone,<b>too</b>?¡±heaskedpointedly.

    Hecontinued,abitbitterly,¡°Noneedtoanswer.Youmust¡¯vemadethemoo.You¡¯reclosetothem,andthey¡¯reimpressive.Howcouldtheybeleftout?¡±

    Millycouldnotbelievetheseharshwordsweringfromherownbrother.

    Whywashebehavinglikethis?

    Shesighedsoftly.Peoplesayawoman¡¯sheartislikeaneedleatthebottomofthesea,butshefeltthattheheartsoftheButmenwerejustasinscrutable.

    ¡°Ididn¡¯tmakeoneforthem,It¡¯snottheirbirthdays,soyou¡¯retheonlyonewhogotone,¡±sheexined.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Jonathan¡¯seyessparkledwithjoyandexcitement,hisfacebreakingintoawide,genuinesmile.

    ¡°Atleastyouhaveabitofconscience,¡±heremarked,stillsmiling.

    Millyjustlookedathim,speechless.

    i

    1/3

    08:25Thu,27JunM

    Chapter134TheMysteriousPerson

    #Finished

    Meanwhile,rkwatchedJonathanreturntotheset,noticeablyuplifted,andwasquitesurprised.

    HehadexpectedJonathantobedowncastafterspendingthedayfilmingwithOliver,butinstead,Jonathan.seemedpositivelybuoyant.

    Hadtheymadeup?

    SeeingJonathanglowingwithhappiness,rkhadtoask,¡°Didsomethinggoodhappen?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯sgrinwidened.¡°Howdidyouknowsomethinggoodhappened?¡±hereplied,stillbeaming.

    Thecornerofrk¡¯slipstwitched.

    Jonathan¡¯shappinesswasunmistakableashepractically radiatedjoy.

    Approachingrkwitheagerness,heheldupthe<b>sachet</b>.¡°Noticeanythingdifferentaboutmetoday?¡±

    rktookamomenttolookatthesachetanmented,¡°Oh<b>,</b>isthatanewsachet?Itlookslovely.¡±

    Jonathanscoffedattheremark.¡°New?Don¡¯tinsultmysachetbycallingitjustnew.It¡¯sfilledwithcassiaseedsforbettersleep.Cansomethingstore¨Cboughtbethisthoughtful?Thisisunique,madejustforme!¡±

    Heputspecialemphasison¡°unique,puffingupwithpridelikeapeacock.

    rkquicklycaughtonthatitwasnotastore¨Cboughtitem¨Citmustbeagift.

    Today¡¯sliverecordinghadonlysixattendees,andhedidnotget<b>along</b>withOliveratall.IfthiswerefromOliver,hewouldbesomadhewouldstormrightoff,nottreasuringitlikehewasnow.

    Nealwasoutofthequestiontoo,giventheirminimalcontact,

    Thatleftthreepossibilities¨Callwomen.

    Suddenly,itclicked.Stephanie,theapparent<b>heiress</b>oftheButsand<b>Jonathan¡¯s</b>sister,wasknowntobedotedonbyherfamily.

    ¡°Isthis<b>from</b>yoursister?¡±rkguessed.

    Jonathanhesitatedbrieflybeforerespondingvaguely,¡°Yes.¡±

    Itseemedthatdespiteanypasttensions,JonathanwaschoosingtoacknowledgeandappreciateMilly¡¯sgesture,recognisingherashissister¨Calbeitreluctantly.

    Reluctantly,notwillingly,mindyou!

    Hmph.

    rksawhowhappyJonathanwasanddecidednottopushfurther.Afterall,thegiftwasfromhissister,notsomeromanticinterest¨Cnothingscandalousthere.

    However,hewas<b>about</b><b>to</b>beprovenwrong.

    Asrkwaswrappingupandhurrying<b>back</b>,hisphonebuzzedrepeatedlyinhispocket.

    Hisformshadluenonlonathanthe<b>whole</b>time

    2/3

    Chapter134TheMysterious Person

    84%

    Finished

    Abadfeelingwashedoverhim,reminiscentofthsttimeJonathanandOliverhadhurledinsults ateachotheracrosssocialmedia,causingchaos<b>for</b>awholeweek.NoPReffortscouldcontainit,andtheynearlyfacedabacshfromtheonlinmunity.

    Thistime<b>¡­</b>

    Nervously,hesatdownonasofa,pulledoutabottleofwaterandaheartpill,andsethisphotheemergencycallscreenbeforehedaredtoopenTwitter.

    HehadunderestimatedJonathan<b>.</b>Injustaminuteandahalf,theguyhadstedoutfifteentweets!

    ¡®HappyBirthday!<Image:Sachet:

    ¡°Today¡¯smostspecialgift.<Image:Sachet>¡®

    Thisisn¡¯tjustanysachet;it¡¯sfilledwithcassiaseedsanduniquelydesignedtohelpwithsleep.<Image:

    Sachers¡®

    ¡°Honestly,Iwasn¡¯tkeenontakingit,butIhadtoeptittoavoidmakingmysistercry.Oh,thestrugglesofbeinganolderbrother.<Image:Sachet>

    rkjuststaredathisphone,speechless.

    Wasallthisfussreallynecessaryoverjustasachet?Did<i>he</i>needtotweetsomanytimes?

    Luckily,hisfansseemedtpitup,showeringthepostswithpraise.Sincethesachetwasfromhissister,theyeveplimentedherembroideryskills.

    Jonathanwasalltoohappyto¡®like¡®evermentthaudedhissister¡¯scraftsmanship.

    Ah,youallhavegreattaste!

    Justthen,a¡°ding¡±fromhisphonesignalledanewmessage,andhetappedtoopenit.

    ¡°Whodidthe embroideryonthesachetyoushared?

    ¡°Canyougivemetheircontactinfo?¡±

    20

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 135

    Chapter135MrTateRescuedYou

    Jonathanrolledhiseyesuponseeingthetextmessage.

    Finished

    Hehadpreviouslymockedhisolderbrotherfor imingthattheirfamily¡¯smerchantbackgroundwassomehowlessprestigious.Andnow,herehewas,boldenoughtoaskhimfordetails!

    Block!

    Nosoonerhadheblockedthatmessage,anotherpoppedup,thistimefromhissecondbrother,Matthew,

    Matthewasked.¡®DidStephanieembroiderthepatternonthissachet?¡®N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Jonathan¡¯sbrowfurrowed.Whatwaswithtoday?Whywerealltheseusuallydistantpeoplesuddenlyfloodinghimwithmessages<b>?</b>

    Hequicklyreplied,¡°No.¡±

    Matthewtextedback.Thenwhodid?¡®

    AtwingeofannoyancepinchedJonathan.

    HehadclearlystatedonTwitterthatitwastheirsisterwhohadembroideredit.WasMatthewbeingdeliberatelydense,orwashejustrefusingtoacknowledgetheirothersister,Milly?

    Onreflection,thtterseemedmorelikely.

    Frustratedandunableto holdbackhisirritation,Jonathanrespondedsharply,¡°Doyouonlyhaveone

    sister?

    Aftersendingthemessage,hetappedhisfingersangrilyonthescreen.

    Matthewdidnotmessagebackafterthat.

    Meanwhile,Millywasdealingwithanemotionaloutburstontheother<b>end</b>oftheline.

    Anthony¡¯svoicewasfilledwithdistressasheconfrontedMilly.¡°Iknewit!YoumustbefoolingaroundwithJonathan<b>while</b>you¡¯refilming!Haveyoufallenforhiminsteadofme?AmInotthe<b>one</b><b>you</b>lovethe<b>most</b>?¡±heeximed.

    Millysighedandasked,¡°Wheredidyouevengetthatphrase?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s<b>voice</b>escted,fueledbyhisemotions.¡°Don¡¯ttrytochangethesubject.HaveyoubeennningtoleavewithJonathanallthistime?I¡¯mstillwaitingfor<b>you</b>athome.Howcanyoudothistome?Doesn¡¯tyourconsciencebotheryou?¡±heused,<b>his</b>thoughtsbingmorefrantic.

    Milly<b>just</b>fellsilent.

    Anthony,barelyscrapingbyinhisunderstandingofCentraliantogetintoCrestfallenUniversity,keptuphisrant.

    Millyrubbed hertemples,tryingtoexin,¡°Itwas<b>Jonathan¡¯s</b>birthday<b>,</b><b>so</b>Imadehimthesachet.It¡¯snot

    1/4

    08:25Thu,27JunM

    Chapter135MrTateRescuedYou

    84%

    Finished

    Yet,Anthonybrokedownagain.¡°Notexpensive?Butyouembroideredityourself!Jonathanwouldn¡¯tevenappreciatethat.Youshouldhavegivenittome!¡±

    ¡°HowaboutImakeoneforyoutoo?¡±Millysuggested..

    ¡°No,Idon¡¯twantsomethingthatwasoriginallymeantforanotherman.¡±

    ¡°Then,foryourbirthday.I¡¯llcraftahandmadeonejustforyou.Itwillbeevenbetterthanhisandtrulyunique.Howdoesthatsound?¡±

    Anthonyfellsilent.

    IttookalotofefforttosootheAnthony.

    WhenJoyarrivedjustafterMillyhadhungup,shewasstruckbytheemotionalintensityoftheconversation.¡°Wow,Milly,youhavesuchagoodrtionshipwithyourbrother,shmented,impressed.

    MillythoughtaboutAnthony¡¯ssulkingandsmiledtoherself¨Citreallywasnotall<b>that</b>bad.

    Shehadexpectedtonavigatethisstrangenewworldalone,asthe book¡¯sstorylinehadherlifemerelyservingtosupportStephanie¡¯splot.

    Surprisingly,AnthonyandJordanhadbeenherunexpectedallies,offeringprotectionandcarvingoutaspaceforherinthisworld.

    Itwasheartwarming,anditinspiredhertoforgeaheadwithherownambitions.Shewasdeterminedtomakehermarkintheentertainmentindustryandshieldhernewfoundfamilyfromtheirpredicted.downfall.

    Love,sherealised,wasnotaone¨Cpersoneffortbutajourneysharedwithothers.

    AsshesetdownthefoodJoyhadbrought,Millygotreadytoleave.¡°Milly,youshouldeatfirst.Thedirectorsaidtheremightbescenestonight<b>,</b>soyouneedtoeattokeepyourenergyup.¡±Joysuggested.

    Millynoddedappreciatively.

    Then,amemoryprompteda suddenquestion.¡°Joy,doyouremember whenIfellintothe<b>water</b><b>that</b>time?¡±

    Joy,slightlystartled,noddedearnestly.¡°Yes,Idoremember<b>that</b>.¡±

    Theaftermathofherfallwasquitedramatic<b>,</b>particrlybecauseMillyhadbeentryingto<b>save</b>Stephanie,whomsheconsidereddeceitful.

    Thatirritatingincidentwasstillclearinhermemory.

    Milly¡¯sexpressionturnedthoughtfssheasked,¡°Whowasitthatrescuedmebackthen?¡±

    Joylookedpuzzledbythequestionandhesitated.¡°Milly,you<b>don¡¯t</b>rememberwhorescuedyou?¡±

    Millynodded.

    Hermindhadbeepletelynkwhenshewaspulledfromthewater,andbythetimesheregainedhersenses.I

    the personwhohadsavedher<b>had</b>alreadyleft.

    2/4

    08:26Thu,27Jun

    Chapter135MrTateRescuedYour

    <b>84</b>%

    #Finished

    WhenMillysawNeal,hiswhiteshirtsoaked,sittingnexttoheraftertheincident,shehadnaturallyassumedhewastheonewhohadrescuedher.However,Nealhaddenieditearliertodayinthesecretroom,leavingherpuzzledaboutwhoherrealsaviourcouldbe.

    Whowasitthen?

    JoythoughtMillyknewwhohadsavedher,assheseemedawareofitduringtherescue.So,shehadnotbroughtit

    upuntilnow.However,seeingMilly¡¯sconfusedexpression,Joyrealisedshehadbeenmistakenanddecidedtoclearupthemisunderstanding.

    ¡°Milly,thepersonwhosavedyouthatdaywasMr.Tate,¡±Joyfinallyrevealed.

    Milly¡¯sreactionwasimmediateandintense.Shestoodup,alookopletedisbeliefonherface.

    ¡°What?Who?¡±shedemanded.

    ¡°Mr.Tate?GeorgeTate?Areyouabsolutelycertain?¡±

    MillybombardedJoywithquestions,hervoicefilledwithincredulity.

    Joywastakenaback byMilly¡¯sintensereaction¨Cshehadneverseenhersoemotionallycharged.

    ¡°Milly,are youalright?Isawitclearly;itwasindeedMr.Tatewhorescuedyou.Aftermakingsureyouweresafe,hewenttochangehisclothes<b>as</b>soonasthedoctorarrived,¡±Joyexinedcalmly.

    Millywasstrugglingtetotermswiththisnewinformation.

    Shehadthoughtofcountlesspotentialrescuers,butitnevercrossedhermindthatit couldbeGeorge!

    Andifhewasindeedtheonewhohadsavedher,thentheunexpectedkisstheysharedinthewater tookonawholenewmeaning.

    Wasitreallyhim?

    Milly¡¯sfingerslightlybrushedherlipsasthoughthetouchandwarmthfrombeforewerestillpresent.

    WatchingMilly¡¯semotionsebbandflow,Joyinitiallyfeltrmedbyherexcitementbutnownoticedherfaceturningadeepred,almostasifshewereabouttocry.Concerned,sheasked,¡°Milly,areyouokay?Issomethingwrong?¡±

    Millytookamomenttocollectherself,drawingadeepbreathtocalmthestormofthoughtsswirlinginherhead.Shethensettledbackontothesofawithposeddemeanour.

    ¡°It¡¯snothing.Justabitsurprised,that¡¯sall¡­¡±

    Joylookedather,puzzled.¡°Surprised?Shouldn¡¯tyoubeoverwhelmedwithemotion?¡±

    Millyremainedsilentforamoment,takenabackbytheremark

    ¡°Thinkaboutit,¡±Joycontinued,Mr.TateistheCEOofTateGroup,alwaysburiedinwork.Yet,hecamespecificallytoseeyouanddidn¡¯thesitatetojumpintothewaterwhenhesawyoufall.Suchaspontaneousactreallyshowshowmuchhecaresaboutyou.¡±

    08:26Thu,27JunM.

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 136

    Chapter136EmbracingtheGraceofSavingLives

    94%•þ

    Finished

    Joy¡¯sexpressionturnedearnest<b>as</b>sheremarked,¡°Afterhesavedyou,hedidn¡¯ttrytocapitaliseonyourfameoraplishments.Hejust leftquietly,notaskingforanythinginreturn.Isn¡¯tthatasignoftrueallection?

    Milly,doesn¡¯tthattouchyouatall<b>?</b>¡±

    Millylookedathersteadily,ahintofamusementinhertone.¡°Yourimaginationisquitevivid.Youshouldconsiderscriptwriting.It¡¯sawasteforyoutojustbeanassistant.¡±

    Joughed<b>and</b>settledbesideher,stillconvincedofherperspective.¡°Milly,ItrulythinkMr.Tatecaresaboutyou.

    Georgecaresaboutme?

    Millyhad neverreallyconsideredit,notseriously.

    Herpastexperienceshadtaughthertobewaryofmen,theirintentionsoftenlessthannoble,andthisincludedGeorge.

    IfithadbeenNealwhohadsavedher,dealingwiththeobligationmighthavefeltsimpler.However,withGeorge,mattersaresignificantlplicated.

    Millywasalreadytangledupwithhimduetoapreviousincidentinvolvingabracelet,andnow,thislife-savingeventfurtherentwinedtheirlives,ignitingamixofemotions.

    Asanassistant,Joywasadeptatreadingnuancesinbehaviour.NoticingMilly¡¯sfurrowedbrowandtheirritationinhereyes,shesensedtherewasmoretoMilly¡¯sfeelings.

    Withagentle<b>voice</b>,Joyaskedafterpursingherlips,¡°Milly,doesthethoughtofowingMr.Tatebotheryou?¡±

    ThatquestionresonateddeeplywithMilly.

    Shenoddedslowly,hervoicelow.¡°Yes,Idon¡¯tlikeowingpeoplefavours.¡±

    Milly¡¯seyebrowsfurrowed,hervoicecarryinganoteoffrustration.¡®Doyouhaveanysuggestions?¡±

    Joyhadhalf amindtosuggestthattherewasnoneedtorepaythefavouratall,seeingasMr.TateseemedmorethanwillingtohelpMillywithoutexpectinganythinginreturn.

    However,understandingthatMillydidnot sharethisview,sheoptedforamoretactfpproach.

    ¡°IthinkMr.Tate,givenhisposition,hasseenallsortsofgifts,sotraditionalpresentsmightnotimpresshimmuch,¡±Joysuggestedthoughtfully.

    ¡°PerhapsyoucouldcallMr.Tatetoexpressyourgratitude.I¡¯msurehewouldappreciateapersonalthank

    <b>you</b>.

    Millylookedsceptical.¡°Would<b>that</b>reallybeeffective?¡±

    Joynoddedconfidently.¡°Absolutely!Justthinkaboutit¨Casidefromthelife¨Csavingincident,rememberthetwelvehelicoptersandthetruckloadofluxurygoodsMr.Tatesentyou?Clearly,materialthingsaren¡¯t

    1/3

    08:26Thu,27Jun

    <ol>

    <li>GM.</li>

    </ol>

    Chapter136Embracing theGraceofSavingLives

    84%%

    Finished

    ¡°Instead,aphonecalltoacknowledgehisgiftandexpressyourgenuinegratitudecouldmeanalotmore.Asforthedebtofsavingyourlife,youcanlookforwaystoreciprocateovertimewhentherightmoment

    Millyconsideredthis,findinglogicinJoy¡¯swords.¡°I¡¯llgiveitatry,¡±shedecided.

    Joy¡¯seyeslitupwithencouragement.¡°Great.¡±

    Privately.JoyhadnoticedduringGeorge¡¯svisits<b>that</b>heseemedto<b>have</b>afondnessforMilly,thoughMillyherselfseemedunawareofit.

    JoybelievedthatGeorgeandMillywouldmakeagoodmatchandhopedfortheirhappinesstogether,butshewasresolvednevertopushMillytowardssomethingshedidnotfeel.

    Shehopedthisphonecallmightbringthemcloser,evenifshefeltabitlikeahaplessmatchmaker.

    Inthetenseatmosphereoftheconferencehall,thenormallyunppabledepartmentmanagersfoundthemselvesonedge,discreetlywipingawaysweatfromtheirbrows.

    Thismeetingwasshapinguptobethemostdauntingtheyhadeverexperienced.

    Despitetheirmeticulousreportsandpolishedpresentations,everydepartmenthadfacedtheCEO¡¯ssternrebuke.

    EvenDanny,theCEO¡¯strustedassistant,hadnotescapedcensureforsomethingasminorasfailingtoclosethedoorproperly.

    The<b>room</b>wasfilledwiththerhythmictappingofGeorge¡¯sfingersagainstthesolidwoodentable,asoundthatechoedominouslylikeadeathknellintheotherwise silentspace.

    Withabriefpartingofhislips,heissuedacurmand,¡°Next.¡±

    Athisword,amiddle¨Cagedmanwithanoticeablebeerbellyandrecedinghairlinestooduphesitantly.Clutchinghisreport,hewalkedtowardtheprojectionscreenwithtremblingstepsandbegan,¡°Hello,everyone,Mr. Tate.Iam¡­

    Beforehe<b>could</b>finishhisintroduction,George¡¯sexpressiondarkened,apalpablechillemanatingfromhim.

    Then,asexpected,heinterruptedsharply,¡°Whichdepartmentareyoufrom?Ifyoucan¡¯tspeakclearly,whybotherwiththepaperwork?¡±

    Thepressureseemedtogettothebaldingman,whostuttered moreintensely,strugglingtofindhiswords,¡°I¨CIam¡­Um¡­¡±

    Hismindracedfrantically¨Cwhatwashesupposedtosay?

    Atthatmoment,<b>a</b>suddenbuzzingsoundcutthroughthesilence.

    <b>Immediately</b>,thissound<b>sent</b>aninstantwaveofpanicamongthedepartmentmanagers.Facesdrainedofcolour,theyfumbledfortheirphones,eachprayingthatthedisruptive<b>noise</b><b>was</b>notfromtheirdevice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Otherwise,theycouldjustpacktheir<b>bags</b><b>and</b>go<b>home</b>!

    2/3

    <b>08:26</b>Thu,<b>27</b>Jun

    Chapter136EmbracingtheGraceofSavingLives

    84%

    Finished

    Aftersomefranticsearching,theyrealisedtheringing<b>was</b>notfromtheirownphones.Reliefsweptthroughthem,feelingliketheyhadjustdodgedabullet.

    Dannynoticedtheckphonevibratingonthedeskandalerted,¡°Sir,yourphoneisringing.Doyouwant

    totakethecall?¡±

    Georgeshothimafrostylook,hisgazeicyandthreatening,asifhecoulshoutatanymoment.

    Dannynervouslygulpedandquicklyoffered,¡°Sir,I¡¯llturnitoffforyourightaway!¡±

    Hegrabbedthephonehastily,awarethatanydycouldcosthimhisjob.However,ashesawthenameonthedisy,hehesitatedmomentarily.

    Fortunately,DannyalwayscheckedthecallerIDbeforeanswering.Ifhehaddisconnectedthiscall,itwouldhavebeenagravemistake.

    Noticingthatthephonewasstillon,George¡¯seyesnarrowed.¡°What¡¯swrong?Didyoubreakyourfinger?¡±

    Danny,hishandtrembling,swallowedandshakilyextendedthephowardshim,saying,¡°Sir,maybe¡­.Ithinkyoushouldtakethiscall.¡±

    George¡¯spatiencewaswearingthin.

    Justthen,asDannyhandedoverthephone,thename¡°Milly¡±appearedprominentlyonthescreen.

    WasitMillyontheline?

    Atthatmoment,eventheusuallydecisiveMr.Tateshowedahint ofdisbelief,andthechillintheroomseemedtolessenslightly.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    20

 Chapter 137

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter137Jealous

    <b>84</b>%

    #Finished

    Thefrigid,resonantvoiceslicedthroughthephone,reachingMilly¡¯searsandmakingherheartskipabeat.Thewordsshehadpreparedsuddenlyseemedtostickinher<b>throat</b>.

    ¡°Um¡­I¡­

    ¡°Whatwasshesupposedtosaynow?

    ¡°Heh.¡±Asoftchuckleemanatedfromtheotherendcedwithaninexplicableindulgence.¡°Takeyourtime.¡±

    Millyblushedathiughter.

    Shebelievedshecouldberuthlessandunfeeling,decisiveandswift,withthewisdomoftwolifetimes.Buthearinghisvoiceforjustamomentleftherflustered.

    Shecoughedandforcedherselftocalmdown.¡°JoytoldmethatyousavedmewhenIfellintothewateronset.Thankyou.¡±

    Silencefollowed.

    Afteramoment,heonlysaid,¡°Hmm.

    ¡°Didyoucalljusttosaythat?¡±

    Histoneseemedtoshift,bingsubduedasifshehadsaidsomethingwrong.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Rememberingsomething,shequicklyadded,¡°Oh,right,there¡¯ssomething

    Igot

    thehelicopterand thetruckloadofgifts.Joysaidtheywerefromyoutoo.Butdidn¡¯tyousayyou¡¯dgivethemtomeonlyafterIgotintoCrestfallenUniversity?Whydidyousendthemearly?¡±

    <b>Instead</b>of answeringdirectly,he<b>asked</b>,¡°Doyoulike<b>it</b>?¡±

    Millywas takenabackandrespondedhonestly,¡°Ilikeit,butisn¡¯tit<b>too</b>extravagant?¡±

    ¡°Notatall.¡±

    Histonewasunnervinglycalm,asifhewerediscussingsomethingtrivial.

    Silenceenvelopedthemoncemore.

    Millyregrettedcalling GeorgeonJoy¡¯ssuggestion.Shesensedhewasangry,butshecouldn¡¯tdiscernthereasonforhisdispleasure.

    Initially,his<b>mood</b>seemedfinewhenheansweredthephone.

    Couldhercallhavedisturbed<b>him</b>?Thatseemedusibleuponreflection.

    ¡°Well,ifthere¡¯snothingelse,I¡¯ll<b>just-</b>¡±

    ¡°Didyougivethesachetto<b>Jonathan</b>?¡±Hisdeep<b>voice</b>interruptedhermid¨Csentence.

    Millywastakenaback.Itwasthesecondtimeshehadheardthisquestiontoday.ThefirstwasAnthonyfiveminutesago.

    1/3

    08:26

    Jun

    Chapter137Jealous

    Theyhadthesameresentmentandthesamesulkingtone.

    84%

    Finished

    Anthony¡¯sintentionswereclear;shecouldeasilyguesswhathewanted.ButwhywasGeorgesuddenlybringingitup?

    Sherepliedtentatively,¡°ItwasJonathan¡¯sbirthdaygift.¡±

    ¡°Ihavemybirthdayinover<b>two</b>hundreddays,andIhavetroublesleepingtoo.¡±

    Itwasalmost<b>as</b>ifhewastantlyaskingforagift.

    Millysighed,sensingastrangejealousybetweenthesemen.Itseemedshewassoexhaustedshewasimaginingabsurdthings.

    ¡°ThencanImakeyouasachettoo?I¡¯ddsomecassiaseeds,isthatokay?¡±

    Silenceagain.

    Listeningtotherhythmic¡°thumpthumpthump¡±fromtheotherendasifhe<b>was</b>knockingonsomething.Millygrewanxious,uncertainofwhathewasdoing.

    Ifhehadn¡¯tsavedherlife,shemighthavehungupalready.

    Afterapause,hisvoicereturned,¡°Idon¡¯tlike<b>using</b>thesamething<b>as</b>othermen.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    ¡°Onyourbirthday,I¡¯llthrowinahandmadegiftthat¡¯swaybetterthanthatsachetofhis,it¡¯stotallyone¨Cof-a¨Ckindworldwide.How¡¯sthat?¡±

    Whenthose<b>words</b>slippedout,evenshe<b>was</b>takenaback.

    Itwasexactly<b>what</b>she¡¯dsaidafewminutesagotocalmAnthony.

    Butmiraculously,theicy,resentfultonesoftenedinstantly.¡°Alright,¡±

    Millysaidnothing.

    Coulditbethatinthisstory¡¯suniverse,thosewordspossesssomesort<b>of</b>enchantingpower?Aretheyacharmthatcaninstantlyeasesomeone¡¯sangerwhenspoken?

    George¡¯ssmilelingereduntilheendedthe<b>call</b>.

    Besidehim,thebaldmiddle¨Caged<b>man</b>,deliveringaworkreport,trembleduncontrobly,unsureiftheCEO¡¯ssmilesignalledhisdoorn.

    Hewishedhe¡¯dtaken<b>his</b>heartpillsbeforethemeeting

    ¡°Um,sir,<b>about</b>myproject<b>proposal</b>¡­

    Georgesethisphonedown,reclinedinhisboss¡¯schairwithasatisfiedlook,andpartedhislips.¡°Hmm,wellput,please,goahead.¡±

    2/3

    84%

    Chapter137Jealous

    Thebaldmiddle¨Cagedmanwaspuzzled.Wellput?Hehadn¡¯t<b>even</b>started<b>speaking</b>.

    Finished

    Atthatmoment,theentireconferenceroomseemedtobreatheeasier,spiritslifting.Everyonewipedthe<b>sweat</b>fromtheirbrows,relievedtohavedodged anotherclosecall.

    ButwhowieldedsuchinfluencetoturnthesternCEO<b>into</b>agenialfigurewithjustonecall?Whatkindofbenevolentbeingwasthis?

    Everyone<b>had</b>thesamequestions.

    TheonlyoneintheroomprivytotheCEO¡¯strueintentions,Danny,breathedasighofrelief,thankfulforhisquickthinking.Ifhe¡¯dhunguponMilly,hisfatewould¡¯vebeensealed.

    Afterendingthecall,Millyreleasedaprolongedexhale,finallygraspingthechallengeofappeasing

    someone.

    Hadsheknownameresachetcouldincitesuchchaos,she¡¯dneverhaveofferedit!

    Suddenly,apiercingshriekdisruptedthesilence.Jonathan,youcur!¡±

    Millyfroze.Whatisthisguyuptonow?<i>Did</i>healsounearthmegivingJonathanthesachet?Unlikely<i>.</i>Hisintellectwouldn¡¯tallowsucharevtion.

    EnterOliver,hisvibrantpinkhairsignalinghisagitation.¡°D¡¯mmit,d¡¯mmit,d¡¯mmit!Jonathanstoopedto

    devioustactics!¡±

    Millyblinkedinbewilderment.¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Lookatthis!¡±Oliverthrusthisphoneforward,teethgrindingwithfelinefury.¡°See?Hepulledadirtytrick

    onme!

    ¡°IaskedRobintoboostmysocialmediapresencebycelebratingmybraveryinconqueringthehauntedhouse.Instead,Jonathanwentwild,floodingthefeedwithashatteredsachet,eclipsingmyheroicdeed!¡±

    20

 Chapter 138

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    84%

    Finished

    Chapter138JonathanInDanger

    Millycheckedtheapp.

    Thetopthreesearcheswereabout<b>Jonathan</b>.

    Jonathanspamming

    Jonathansachet

    Jonathansbirthday

    Oliver¡¯shauntinglybraveescapadeonlyshoweduponthefourthspot.#BraveOliverventuringintoahauntedhouse

    Millywasspeechless.

    ¡°Didyoeupwiththe<b>hashtag</b>?¡±

    Oliver¡¯sheadbobbedvivaciouslyashestaredatMillywithtwinklingeyes.¡°Don¡¯tyouthinkit¡¯sverymachoandrugged?*

    Millyreallydidn¡¯twanttocrushthedelusionalguy¡¯sdream.

    ThathashtagwassoobviouslyOliver.Soundslikeamiddleschooler¡¯sfeverdream.How¡¯dhismanagerstandthis,

    I¡¯llneverknow.

    Unexpectedly,Jonathanembracedthe<b>sachet</b>,causingittotrendonsocialmediadespitehisinitialdisinterest.

    Millyposed,addressedhim,¡°Youknewitwashisbirthdaytoday,yetyouchosetotrendtoday.It<b>would</b>beoddifyouweren¡¯t<b>overshadowed</b>.<b>¡±</b>

    OliverandJonathan,perennialrivals,fosteredfiercelpetitivefanbases.WithJonathan¡¯sbirthday,hisfanswouldn¡¯tallowOlivertosteal<b>his</b>spotlight.

    Shecouldn¡¯tfathomOliver¡¯stimingandwhyheoptedtoshnowofalltimes.

    Oliverpouted.¡°Youdon¡¯tgetit.IboughtittodaybecauseIknewthat<b>Jonathan</b>,thatrogue,isfilmingtheaerialsconight.Webothsworeontheshowthatthstthingwewantedtofilmwastheaerialscene.Ifhegetshurt,hisfanswilpare,anditwilltrendforsure!Ican¡¯gbehind,soIhavetoseizetheinitiative,buyitfirst,anduntitforafewdays,gotit?¡±

    Milly¡¯ssilencespokevolumes.Shestruggledtodecipherhis rationale.

    Then,arealisationstruckher.Risingabruptly,shefixedhimwithastartledgaze.¡°Whatdidyoujustsay?Jonathanisfilmingtheaerialscoday?¡±

    Oliver,takenabackbyherrmed expression,hesitated.¡°Y¨CYes.What¡¯s<b>wrong</b>?¡±

    Millypursedherlips,a flickerofuneasedancinginhereyes.

    Recollectionsfloodedhermind.Inthenovel,Jonathansufferedafallduringthefirstwirestunt,aconsequenceofthecrew¡¯snegligence.Thoughhesurvivedwithaleginjury,ithinderedhimfromintense

    1/3

    <b>84</b>

    Chapter138JonathanInDanger

    Finished

    ShehadbeenpuzzledbyMilly¡¯swillingnesstosacrificeeverything,evenriskingherlife,forherbrothers.

    However,shecouldseetheoriginalMillylovedthem.

    WithMilly¡¯sessencenowinhabitingherbodyandguidingheractions,shefelpelledtohonourtheloveanddevotionMillycherished,extendingittothebrothersandfulfillingherdesires.

    Withdeterminationfuelingher,Millyabruptlyrose<b>and</b>hastenedoutside.ShemadesuretobriefOliver:<b>¡°</b><b>Assist</b>meinarrangingaleaveofabsenceformyselfandMr.Hawkins.Justinform<b>them</b>thatIhave<b>an</b>urgentmattertoattendto<b>and</b>will<i>be</i>backpromptlyforreshoots.¡±

    BeforeOlivercouldreply,shehadalreadydashedoff.

    Thecurrentsituationremaineduncertain.Couldthefilminghavealreadmenced?

    Shewasgratefulthattheirfilmingspotswereclosebyandeasilyessible.Uponarrival,shespottedcrewmemberspreppingJonathanforthestuntfromadistance.

    Asshemovedtocall<b>out</b><b>to</b><b>Jonathan</b>,acrewmemberinterceptedher:¡°Sorry,thisareaisrestricted.Unauthorizedindividualsaren¡¯tallowed.¡±

    MillyanxiouslyeyedJonathan,alreadygearedup.Breathlessly,shestated,¡°IknowJonathan,andIwork.nearby.IhavemyID.

    Shehandedoverherfilmingpermit.Thecrewmemberncedoveritbutremainedsteadfast,blockingherpath.¡°I¡¯msorry,thisisn¡¯tourcrew¡¯spermit.Youcan¡¯tenter

    Therehadbeenincidentsofsasaengfansobtainingcrewpermitsandsneaking ontosetstohoundtheiridols, disruptingwork.Consequently,they¡¯dtightenedsecuritymeasures.

    Millygazedatthecrew,distressed.Timewasoftheessence.IfshewaitedforJonathantoreachaprecariouspoint,shemightnotbeabletoassisthim.¡°Itrulydoknow<b>Jonathan</b>.Ifyoudoubtme,youcancallhimovertoconfirm.

    ¡°Jonathan?Jonathan!¡±shecalledoutdesperately,hopingJonathan,amidstfilming,wouldcatchhervoice.

    Butthedistanceprovedtoovast,andamidstthecrew¡¯smour,hercrieswent<b>unheard</b>.

    Seeingherpersistence,thestaffgrewirritated,issuingasternwarning,¡°Miss,ifyoupersistincausingdisruption,we¡¯llhavesecurityescortyou<b>out</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Millygrittedherteeth,realisingshehadonlyonerecourseleft.

    Shefishedoutherphone,quicklylocatingJonathan¡¯slivebirthdaybroadcast.Handingoverthephone,sheexined,¡°Look,IwaslivewithJonathantoday.Itrulyknowhim,andIhavesomethingcrucialtoconvey.

    ¡°If you¡¯restillscepticalewithme.Ipromisenotto impedeyourcrew.

    Thestaffinspectedthelivebroadcastonherphone,glimpsingscenesofherinteractionwithJonathan.Itseemedtheywereacquainted.

    Afterverifyingheridentity,theybegantoentertainherplea,albeitcautiously.Theyonlydidso<b>because</b>sheseemed likeshewas<b>in</b>ahurry.¡°Youmayproceed,butfilmingisunderway,sokindlyrefrainfromdisruptingthecrew.¡±

    2/3N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    08:26Thu,27JunM

    Chapter138JonathanInDanger

    Millynoddedbriskly.¡°Gotit.¡±

    Jonathan!¡±

    84%

    Finished

    Ashelistenedtothedirector¡¯sdirectives,Jonathan¡¯sattentionwassuddenlysnaggedbyafamiliarvoicecallinghisname.

    Whosevoicecoulditbe?

    Turning,hespottedMilly.Pleasantsurpriseshedacrosshisface,buthisjoywastemperedbythewirerestraininghim.Unabletomove,heinquired,¡°Milly?Howdidyougethere?¡±

    Milly,fatiguedandanxious,beadsofsweattracingherforehead,eyedtheleashurgently.¡°Mr.Jonathan,getoffthewire,it¡¯stoorisky!¡±

    HerformddressofJonathandidnotmisshim,andhisfacefell.

    However,hisannoyanceevaporatedbecauseofherworryinghim.¡®IsthatconcernIhear,Milly?¡±

 Chapter 139

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter139SavingJonathan

    Millycouldn¡¯tbelievehim.Thisisn¡¯tthepoint!

    Finished

    Anxiously,shepleaded.Jonathan,pleasehearmeout.Thewireis incrediblyperilous.Couldyoe<b>down</b>sowecandiscuss<b>this</b>slowly?Thesituationiplex.¡±

    Jonathan,uponhearingher,assumeditwasherbeingnervousaboutthewirebecauseshesawitforthefirsttime.Heshedareassuringsmile.Tokay.Thissetupisprofessional,nodangerhere.

    ¡°Andthecrewhascheckeditthoroughly.So,don¡¯tworry,everything¡¯s<b>fine</b>.<b>¡±</b>

    Seeinghisdisbelief,Milly¡¯sanxietyspiked.Persuadinghimto descendandabandonthestuntwashersole

    <b>recourse</b>.

    Afterall,shckedtheauthoritytohaltanotherproduction¡¯soperation.

    Yet,Jonathanremainedadamant,trustinginthestunt¡¯ssafety despiteherprotests.

    Whatnow!

    Jonathan,please,this wirestuntis¡­

    ¡°Whoareyou?Andwholetyouontoser?¡±

    BeforeMillycouldrespond,afuriousvoicecutheroff.

    Enteringthescenewasthefilmcrew¡¯sdirector,sportingascruffybeard andanintimidatingaura.

    ConcernedthatthedirectormightscareMilly,Jonathanswiftlyintervened,¡°Director,she¡¯sheretoseeme.Letherwaitonthesidelines.I¡¯lltakeherawayafterfilming.¡±

    Thedirector,withadisapproving<b>re</b>,scrutinisedMilly.

    Thankfully,Millyseemepliant,notreminiscentofuntrustworthymediapersonnel.Jonathan¡¯sendorsementeasedthedirector¡¯sscepticism,promptinghimtoremainsilent.

    However,hecoldlyemphasised,¡°Notifyus<b>in</b>advancenexttime,noexceptions.Evenifit¡¯syourparents,Idon¡¯twantunfamiliarfacesonset.¡±

    ¡°Ofcourse,director,¡±saidJonathanquickly.

    To<b>maintain</b>strictconfidentialityduringfilming,everyone,regardlesconfidentialityagreement,ensuring<b>no</b>plotorcostumedetailsleaked.

    ofposition,hadtosignat

    Visitorsneededpriornotificationanddirectorapprovalforentryontothe set.

    Milly¡¯ssuddenarrivalhadbypassedthisprotocol.

    However,thedirectorwaskindenoughtobendtherulesalittleforhim.Heobviouslywasn¡¯tgoingtokickherout,muchtoJonathan¡¯srelief.

    Thedirector¡¯s assistant,viamegaphone,announced,¡°Iseveryoneready?Let¡¯sstartfilmingtheopening

    scene.¡±

    1/3

    08:26Thu,27Jun

    Chapter139SavingJonathan

    Withthepperboardsnappingshut,thedistantcranebeganitsslowascent.

    Milly,tensewithclenchedfistsandfurrowedbrows,watchedwithbatedbreath.

    Hereitgoesagain¡­.

    Isthistheinevitablecourse?Despiteherefforts,wasfailurepredetermined?

    No.Sherefusedtoept<b>that</b>.Therehadtobeasolution.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Thewirerosesteadily,higherandhigher¡­.

    Meanwhile,Jonathanwlesslyexecutedhisactions,deliveringlineswithcalmassurance.

    83%

    Finished

    Everythingseemedserene,yetMilly couldn¡¯tshakeherunease,silentlypleadingthatherfearswerebaselessasshebitherlip.

    Onesecondwentby.

    Twosecondswentby.

    Threesecondswentby.

    <i>It</i><i>feels</i>likeernityhere!

    ¡°Cut!Goodtake!¡±Withthedirector¡¯senthusiastall,thecrewbeganloweringJonathan,suspendedmid-

    air.

    AsJonathandescended,Millyfeltherheartgraduallysteady.

    Allseemedwell.Hadshemisreadthesituation?

    Then,asuddenshoutshatteredthe<b>calm</b>,plungingthemintochaos.

    Milly¡¯sheart,justsettling,surgedoncemore.ShenceduptoseeJonathansuspendedmid¨Cair,hisfoursupportwiressnapped,causinghisbodytotilt.

    <i>D</i>*mmit,sofatearrivesnheless.

    twoof

    Thedirector,too,spottedtheissueandswiftlycalledforrescuepersonnel.<b>But</b>timewasrunningout,theropeteeteringonthe brink,rescuepotentiallytote.

    Self¨Crescuebecametheironlyhope.

    Anxiously,Millystoodbelow,recallingherpast<b>filming</b>experiences.Thewire,typicallysecuredbyfourropes,nowhungprecariouslywithonlytwointact.Couldtheysupportanadul

    weight?

    Then,afaintcrackechoedintheair.

    Anotherropesnapped.

    Thedirectorwastednotime/deployinganaircushionforadded safety.

    Millypursedherlips,shoutingtotheswayingJonathan,Jonathan,stay still!GripthewiretomaintainbnceWaitfortherescueteam

    08:26Thu,<b>27</b>JunM.

    Chapter139SavingJonathan

    83<b>%</b>

    Finished

    SilentswoopedinandgraspedMillyforamoment.Shecontinued,¡°If¡­ifyoucan¡¯tholdon,protectyourheadwithbothhands,curlup,aimtndonyourside,androll!¡±

    Inthatprecariousmoment,Jonathan,hangingmid¨Cair,shouldhavebeenconsumedbyfear.Yet,miraculously,hefoundsceinherclearinstructions.

    Protectyourhead¡­Curlup¡­Landonyourside¡­.

    HismindswiftlyprocessedMilly¡¯sinstructions,hisbodyprimedfortheimpendingimpact.

    Simultaneously,afaintcrackechoed,andhefelthimselfhurtlingdownwards.

    RecallingMilly¡¯sadvice,heswiftlyfollowedherguidance.

    Withathud,hehittheaircushionbed,buthindingwasaskew,teeteringontheedge.Inertiapropelledhimupwards,perilouslyclosetotumblingoff.

    Ohno!

    Theforcewasoverwhelming,overpoweringthenearbystaff¡¯sattemptstorestrainhimasheflewtoohighupintotheair.

    Justashebracedforimpact,afigurehurtledtowardshim¡­

    Anothercrack.

    Twobodiescollidedwiththeground.

    Foramoment,Milly¡¯svisiondarkened,thenasurgeofpainjoltedherbacktoreality.

    Acrowdquicklygathered,voicesmouringwithconcern.¡°Areyou alright?Thatwasincrediblydangerous!¡±

    Millywavedthemoff,assuringshewasunharmed,hergazedartinganxiouslytoJonathan.

    20

 Chapter 140

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter140WhoDidIt?

    83%

    Finished

    Jonathayinastateofsemi¨Cconsciousness,grapplingwiththereverberationsoftheimpactandtheresultingdifort.

    Withhaste.Millyinspectedhislegs,fearingthedirestoue.

    Heranxietydissolvedasshediscernednosignsoffractures,releasingaweightyexhale.

    Despitethemishap,theculminationprovedunexpectedlyfavourable.

    Astabletoeasehertension,Millyexperiencedasensationakintoherbonesdisintegrating,herformquiveringuncontroblyfromtheache.

    Theemergencyservicespromptlyarrived,swiftlyconveyingJonathantothe<b>nearest</b><b>medical</b>facility.

    Milly¡¯sreliefwaspalpableassheexhaled<b>deeply</b>.

    Jonathan,engulfedinadaze,wasliftedontoastretcher<b>,</b>strugglingtomaintaincoherenceamidsttheacute

    agony.

    Amidstthmotion,hecaughtaglimpseofagracefulsilhouetteamidstthe crowd¡¯speriphery,apangofmncholywashingoverhim.

    Evenamidstthebustleandthephysicaldistance,hediscernedtheanxietyetchedinhergaze.

    Attemptingtoarticte,alumpformedinhisthroat,renderinghimspeechless.

    Asconsciousnessdwindled,thefigure<b>gradually</b>fadedintothedistance¡­

    Thoughshe<b>had</b>astarringroleinSilentSea,Millydidn¡¯t<b>have</b>alotofscenes.Mostofthemwerejustthemalelead¡¯sshbacks.Herscenesweredoneinake,andtheywereseamless.

    Twodayswereleft<b>until</b>thewrap¨Cup,She<b>could</b>gobackandcheckhergradestoo.

    AsJoywatchedMillyremovehermakeup,shmented,¡°Time<b>sure</b>goesbywhenyouhavefun.Ithoughtit¡¯dbelonger,butnowit¡¯sover.Iwantedittogoon.¡±

    Millypattedthesweatoffherfacewithatowel.Smiling,she<b>said</b>,¡°Ididn¡¯tpegyouforaworkaholic.You<b>can</b>takethetimeoffforsomerest.

    ¡°ButthenIwon¡¯tgettoseeyou.¡±Joypursedherlips.

    ¡°Mr.Butonlylets<b>me</b>workforyouonthismovie.Whenyousignwithanagency,he¡¯sgoingtoreshuffletheteam<b>and</b>swapmeoutforsomeoneelse,¡±

    Sheknew<b>this</b>wouldhappensooneroter,<b>so</b>shedidn¡¯tmeanyone.

    Mr.Butonlyropedherinbecausehedidn¡¯t<b>have</b>timetofindbetterassistants<b>back</b>then.

    Whenitwastime,hewouldgetabetterandmoreexperienced<b>assistants</b>forMilly.

    1/3

    <b>83</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter140WhoDidIt?

    handle.

    Finished

    Millysmiled.Gently,shesaid.¡°Youwon¡¯tbereced.Ihavenonstosignwithanyagenciesjustyet.You¡¯restillmyassistant.Icanstillhireyouevenif Igointocontract.¡±

    AndnotlikeI¡¯mgoingtodoitsosoon.

    Thoughshehadstartedherfirstmovie,shestillhadschooltoattend.Agenciesweren¡¯tonherlistuntilcollegegraduation.

    Onceshesignedupwithanagency,she¡¯dbeboundbyalotofrules.Evenifshedidn¡¯twanttodocertainwork,theagency¡¯sorderswouldbeimpossibletorefuse.

    Still,therewerebenefitsforsigningupwithanagency.Forexample,gigswouldbeeasiertoget.Theartistewouldhaveateamtohandleallkindsoferrandsforthem.

    Still,educationcamefirst.Agencieswouldn¡¯tbeonherlistuntilshewasgoingtothrowherselfintotheindustry.

    Thereassurancedidn¡¯tcheerJoyup.Shesniffled.Knowingherce,shesaid,¡°Forgetit.I¡¯mnotevenatpro.Idon¡¯twanttoholdyouback,Milly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reanassistant,nota<b>manager</b>.¡±Millychuckled.¡°Youwon¡¯tholdmeback.Don¡¯tthinktoomuchaboutit.¡±

    Joysighed.Let¡¯sjustwaitforMr.But¡¯sdecision.ButIheardrumours.He¡¯sgoingtosetupanentertainmentdivisioninthpanythatwillonlyhaveyouastheirexclusiveartiste.Theteamwillonlyserveyoutoo.¡±

    ¡°Wait,did<b>Jordan</b>reallysaythat?¡±Millyeximed,herdisbeliefevident.

    IsJordancrazy?Creatingawholedepartmentjustforme?That¡¯sinsane!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Afull<i>¨C</i>fledgedentertainmenpanyinvolvesnumerousdepartmentsrequiringsubstantialinvestment.It¡¯snotsomethingyoucansimplify.

    Thoughshewasconfidentinherfutureofsnaggingthebestactressaward,theinitialinvestmentneeded.wasnearinfinite.

    WiththeButsnearingbankruptcy,they¡¯restillpushingforthisentertainmentdepartment.Isn¡¯tthatjustspeedingupthefamily¡¯sdownfall?

    Joyhadn¡¯texpectedMillytoreactwithbothdispleasureandconcern.Puzzled,sheasked,¡°Milly,whyaren¡¯t<b>you</b>happy?This<b>is</b>goodnews,isn¡¯tit?¡±

    Millysighed.Sheknewitshouldbegoodnews.Herbrother¡¯sgesturewasheartfelt,andsheshould.appreciateit.

    Butthplicationswereoverwhelming<b>,</b>andthedrawbacksseemedtoovershadowthebenefits.Howcouldsherejoicewhensheforesawimpendingdisaster?

    ¡°Forgetit.Ican¡¯texinitrightnow.I¡¯llcallmybrotherandfindout.¡±

    Asshespoke,shereachedforherphone,intendingtodialhisnumber.

    2/3

    83%

    Chapter140WhoDidIt?

    Finished

    Beforeshecouldmakethecall,asuddemotioneruptedoutside,followedbyaknockontheirdoor.

    ¡°Ms.Milly,areyouinthere?¡±

    Joyhurriedlygotupandopenedthedoortofindagroupofpeoplewaiting,withtheproductioncrewattheforefront,arixiouslyseekingentry.

    Observingthebustlingscene.Joysensedtroublebrewing.

    Frowning,sheasked,¡°What¡¯sgoing<b>on</b>?Isthereaproblem?¡±

    Thestagemanagerswiftlyaddressedthesituation,saying,¡°Ms.Stephaniementionedmiscinganexpensivebracelet.We¡¯vbedthrougheverywhereelsewithoutsess.Theonlyarearemainingistthelounge.Woulditbealrightifshecameintosearch?¡±

    Uponhearingthis,Joyfeltanimmediateurgetoobject,¡°Milly¡¯sbeenfilmingnon¨Cstopandhasn¡¯treturned.Plus,I¡¯ve beenwithherthewholetimeanddidn¡¯tseeany bracelet.¡±

    Undeterred,thestagemanagerpersisted,¡®Couldwestilein andhavealook?¡±

    Joypolitelyrefused,¡°I¡¯msorry,theloungehaspersonalbelongings.Itwouldn¡¯tbeappropriateforyoutoenterandsearchlikethis.¡±

    Thestagemanagerfoundhimselfinadilemma,stammering,¡°ButI¡­

    Justthen,Stephanie,standingbehindhim,steppedforward,herusualinnocentexpressionintact.¡°Joy,I¡¯msorrytointrude,butthatbraceletmeansalottome.ItwasagiftfromJonathan,anditholdsimmensesentimentalvalue.I¡¯mtrulyupsetthatit¡¯sgonemissing.

    ¡°Canyouunderstandthedistressoflosingsomethingsodear?¡±

    C

 Chapter 141

    Chapter141CallthePolice

    Joyalmostthrewuprightinfrontofherassoonassheheardthosewords.

    83%

    Finished

    Howcouldsomeonebesopretentious?Actingallinnocentandpure,lookingpitifulontheoutside,butspeakingsoaggressively,asifnot<b>agreeing</b>withherwouldmeanthey<b>had</b>npassion.

    Ifshewasn¡¯tworriedaboutbringingtroubletoMilly,shewould¡¯vemmedthedoorinherface.

    Joy,what¡¯swrong?¡±

    Aclearvoicecamefrominsidetheroom¨Cit<b>was</b>Milly.

    Holdingbackherdisgust,Joybrieflydescribedthesituation.¡°Milly,Ms.Stephanie<b>said</b>shelost<b>something</b>valuableandwantstocheckourlounge.¡±

    Millystoodupandwalkedtothedoor,ncingatthecrowdoutsidewithahintofmockeryinhereyes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ShehadthoughtStephaniemightwaituntilshewrappedupfilmingtomakeafuss,butitseemedshecouldn¡¯tholdbackandhae<b>to</b>stiruptroublealready.

    Andbringingsomanypeoplewithher¨Citwasclearshewasdeterminedtofindsomethingincriminatinginherroom.

    Curlingherlipsintoasmile,shesaid,¡°Ms.Stephanie,sinceyou¡¯velostsomethingsoimportant,Isuggestyoucallthepolice.Afterall,thisistheirjob,andgivenitshighvalue,theywouldtakeitseriously.¡±

    Stephaniepersisted,¡°Butcallingthepolicewoulddefinitelyhaveanegativeimpactonthecrew.Ifwordgetsout,allofMr.Hawkins¡¯seffortonthisfilmwouldbewasted.¡±

    ThosewhowereeagertocurryfavourwithStephaniebecauseofherstatusastheButsnowbegantosidewithher,criticisingMillywhowasblockingthe<b>door</b>.

    ¡°Ms.Milly,justletStephanietakealook.Ifyouhavenothingtohide,there¡¯snothingtofear.Stephanieisjustanxious<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Yeah,thatexpensivebraceletisreallyimportanttoher.¡±

    ¡°Whetherit¡¯sexpensiveornot,it¡¯sstillherproperty.Isn¡¯titnormaltolookforsomethinglost?Whycallthepoliceforsomethingthatcanberesolvedonourown?Thatwouldjustwastepublicresources.¡±

    ¡°Stephanieisbeingconsiderateandthinkingaboutthebiggerpicture,unlikeMillywho¡¯sbeingsopetty

    ¡°Yeah,andeveryoneelselethersearchtheirloungesexceptMilly.Maybethere¡¯sreallysomethingfishygoingon¡­

    Millywasspeechless.

    Idiotswerealwaysaround,butthereseemedtobemorethisyearthanusual.

    Atthispoint,seeingthateveryonehadsaidenough,Stephaniestartedtoactmagnanimously.¡°Everyone,don¡¯tsaythat<b>about</b>Milly.IbelieveMillyisn¡¯tthatkindofperson.¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.

    1/3

    <b>OB</b>:27Thu,27Jun

    Chapter141CallthePolice

    Yeah,right.

    Finished

    Thensomeoneinthecrowd,eagertostiruptrouble,chimedin,¡°Ifshehasnothingtohide,whywon¡¯tsheletusin?It¡¯sobviousshe¡¯sguilty.¡±

    Stephaniebitherlipandexinedweakly,¡°MaybeMillyjustdoesn¡¯tlikepeoplegoingthroughherstuff.

    Herpitifultonewasperfectlyexecuted,makingherlookevenmoresympathetic.

    Joywassoangryattheirsneakyinsinuationsthathereyesturnedred.

    Werethesepeoplebrainless?

    Thisloungebelongedtous,andnowwewerethebadguysfornotlettinganyonesearchit?Wasthere nojusticeleft?

    Besides,withMilly¡¯sstatus,whywouldsheneedtostecheapbracelet?

    <i>If</i>Millywantedone,Mr.Butcouldbuyheradozen!

    MillynoticedJoy¡¯sdistress andgentlypattedherbacktocalmher down.

    Then,shecastacoldnceatStephanie.

    Infrontofeveryone,shecalmlytookoutherphoneanddialledanumber.¡°Hello,police?ThisisxxstudioatTelevisionCity.Someonehereimstheylostabraceletworthmillions.Couldyoupleaseandinvestigate?¡±

    Stephaniehadn¡¯texpectedhertoactuallycallthepoliceandwasstunned.¡°You!¡±

    Millycalmlyhungupthephoneandsmiledserenely.¡°ordingtonationaw,illegalsearchesofaperson¡¯sbodyorresidence,orillegalentryintosomeone¡¯shome,canresultinuptothreeyearsinprisonordetention.

    ¡°Inourcountry,onlypublicsecurityauthoritiesorpersonnelfromthePeople¡¯sProcuratoratehavetherighttoconductsearches.Nootheragency,unit,orindividualhasthatauthority.

    Theroomfellsilent.

    Thiswasthw,andnomatterhowarroganttheywere,theydidn¡¯tdaretodefyit.

    Stephanieclenchedherfists,notexpectingMillytoactuallycallthepolice.

    ¡°Milly,Idon¡¯tthinkweshouldinvolvetheauthoritiestosolve<b>this</b>littlematter,right?Ifthepoliceandstartsearchingourset,nomatterwhotookit,itwillimpactthecrew,don¡¯tyouthink?¡±

    Millywasn¡¯tbuyingit.Shecalmlyanalysed,¡°Thwisstrictandshouldbeupheld.Anyonewhobreaksitshouldbepunished.Wecan¡¯t<b>cover</b>upacrimejustbecauseofamovie,right?

    ¡°Stealinghasabiggerimpactthanthepoliceinvestigating.AndMs.Stephanie,areyousosureitwasstolenandnotjustmisced?¡±

    Stephaniewentsilent,a<b>trace</b>ofmaliceflickeringinhereyes.

    It<b>wasn¡¯t</b>herfault

    aultifMillywantedtowalk<b>right</b>intothepoliceinvestigation<b>.</b>

    2/3

    08:27Thu,27JunM

    Chapter141CallthePolice

    Ifsomethingwasfounter,shewouldn¡¯tbepoliteaboutit.

    <b>83</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    MillycasuallyncedatStephanie¡¯sface,noticingthemaliceinhereyes,andcouldn¡¯thelpbutsmilecoldly.

    Gameswerealwaysmorefuntowardstheend,right?

    Thepolicearrivedquicklysinceitwasthefirsttimethey¡¯dreceivedareportofsuchahigh¨Cvalueitem.

    Oneofficeraskedquestionswhileanothertooknotes.¡°Hello,Miss.Canyoutellmeroughlywhenyoulosttheitem<b>?</b>¡±

    Stephanietiltedherhead,seeminglycautious.¡°I¡¯mnotsure.Ihavealotofjewellery.Ijusthappenedtowanttowearittodayandrealiseditwasmissing.¡±

    Theofficernoddedandasked,¡°Areyousureitwasstolen?¡±

    Stephaniepressedherlipstogether.¡°Yes,I¡¯mverycarefulwithmythings.Iwouldn¡¯thavemiscedit.¡±

    Theofficernoddedagain.

    Atthispoint,Stephaniesignalledtooneofthecrewmembers,whopromptlyspokeup,¡°Officer<i>,</i>we¡¯vealreadysearchedtheentiresetanddidn¡¯tfindthebracelet.Thisistheonlyloungewehaven¡¯tsearchedyet,

    50

    TheofficerlookedatMilly,whowasstandingatthedoor,andasked,¡°Canweconductasearchordingtotheregtions?¡±

    Millyshrugged.¡°Ofcourse,butordingtothw,youneedtopresent<b>a</b>searchwarrantfirst.¡±

    Beforetheofficercouldrespond,someonlookers

 Chapter 142

    AFilmQueenof TwoWorlds

    Chapter142WhatExactlyIsMilly¡¯sStatus?

    ¡°Heh,doesshethinkthisceisapce?Eventhepoliceneedtoshowasearchwarrant.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,likethere¡¯sanythingvaluableinthere.¡±

    83%•þ

    Finished

    ¡°Shekeptblockingusfromgoingin.First,sheinsistsoncallingthepolice,andnowthatthey¡¯rehere,she¡¯smakingthingsdifficult.Ibetthere¡¯ssomethingshadygoing<b>on</b>.¡±

    ¡°<b>Shh</b>¡­keepitdown.Shemighthearyou.

    ¡°So<b>what</b>ifshedoes?Ifshedidsomething,sheshouldownuptoit.StephanieistheButs¡®daughter.She¡¯sseenplentyofvaluablethingsandnevermadesuchafuss.¡±

    Millyrolledhereyesandcoldlyinterruptedtheirwhispering,¡°Thwrequiresasearchwarranttobeshownbeforeconductingasearch.

    ¡°Right,Officer?¡±

    Shethenturnedtothepolice,hersmilebrightandradiant.

    Thetwoyoungofficers,whowerefairlynewtothejob,foundthemselvesstunnedbyherbeauty,their<b>faces</b>turningbrightred.

    ¡°Yes,you¡¯reabsolutelyright.Policeneedasearchwarrant,whichmustbeissuedbyanofficialfromthecounty¨Clevelpublicsecuritybureauorhigher<b>.</b>¡±

    Hearingthis,Stephaniefrowned.

    Diditreallyhavetobethiplicated?

    Followingtheproperproceduretogetasearchwarrantwouldtaketime,andwhoknewhowlongthatmightbe?

    Theyhadalreadyalerted<b>Milly</b>.

    Iftheydidn¡¯tsearchnow,shewoulddefinitelyprepare,andtheywouldfindnothingincriminatinter.

    ¡°Officer,thisisanurgentsituation,andthe<b>item</b>Ilostisextremely valuable.Can¡¯twemakeanexceptionandsearchnow?¡±Stephanieasked,unwillingtogiveup.

    ¡°Besides,we¡¯rejustlookingforsomething,notconductingaformalsearch.¡±

    ¡°This¡­Theofficerfrowned.

    ordingtoregtions,inurgentsituations,asearchcanbeconductedwithoutawarranttogathercriminalevidence.

    Millyraisedaneyebrow,reluctantlyadmittingthatStephaniehadabitofabrain,findingaloopholeinthe

    Atthispoint,Stephaniewhodesperatetofindthestolen<b>item</b>inMilly¡¯sroom,lookedatherwithapitifulexpression.¡°Milly,I¡¯mreallyanxious.Pleasejustlet<b>us</b><b>take</b>a<b>quick</b>look.Itwon¡¯ttakemuchofyourtime.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    1/3

    Jun

    Chapter142<b>What</b>ExactlyIsMilly¡¯sStatus?

    Ashe<b>spoke</b>,hewasalreadyforcinghiswayinside.

    Seeingthis,Joywasabouttopushthemoutinanger,butMillystoppedherandshookherhead.

    ¡°Milly,areyoureallygoingtoletthemin?¡±Joywasfurious.¡°They¡¯reclearlybullyingyou.¡±

    83%

    Finished

    Millycalmlywatchedthecrowdalreadypouringintotheroom,her faceexpressionless.¡°It¡¯sfine.Just

    watch.¡±

    Stephaniehadgogreatlengths,rallyingeveryoneandmakingsuchabigscene,alltomakesureshecouldfindsomethingincriminating.EvenifMillyrefusedtoletthemin,Stephaniewouldn¡¯thavegivenup.

    Millyhadanticipatedthisoue.IfStephaniehadgivenup,it<b>would</b>havebeen<b>a</b>miracle.

    MillycalledthepolicepartlytoscareStephanieandpartlytohavethepolice<b>as</b>witnesses.Thatway,evenifStephanietriedtotwistthetrutter,itwouldn¡¯twork.Inthefaceofabsolutejustice,noamountofhumandeceitcouldprevail.

    ThecrowdbeganwanderingaroundMilly¡¯slounge,lookingaroundasiftheyweretouringamuseum.

    Ontheotherhand.Stephaniepretendedtosearchafewobviouscesbeforefinallyheadingstraightforabackpackinthecorner.Withapparentcertainty,sheunzipped thebackpack¡­.

    Halfamin¨²tter,herfacepaled.Shecouldn¡¯tbelieveit.Shedumpedthecontentsofthebackpackonto

    thefloor.

    Howcoulditbeempty?

    Michellesaidshehadalreadyced itinthisbackpack.

    <b>Joy</b>sawStephaniemessinguptheitemsandangrilygrabbedthebackpackback.¡°Whatareyoudoing?Weletyouintosearch,andnowyou¡¯remakingamessofourstuff!Don¡¯tpushittoofar.¡±

    Stephaniebitherlip,herbreathquickening.¡°Impossible,itshouldbe¡­¡±

    Thankfully,shestoppedherselffromfinishingthesentence.

    Millycalmlysteppedforward,hertonemockingasshelookedatStephanie¡¯spanickedface.¡°Oh?Shouldbewhat?Whydon¡¯tyoufinishyoursentence?¡±

    Stephaniepursedher<b>lips</b>andlookedupatMilly,whowasleaninzilyagainstthedoorframewithherarms<b>crossed</b>.Forsome<b>reason</b>,shefeltlikeMillyknewsomething.

    CouldMichellehavetoldMillyaboutthent

    No,thatcouldn¡¯tbe

    MillyhadstolenMichelle¡¯srole.Michellehatedher,sotherewasnowayshe¡¯dhelpher.

    ¡°<b>Ah</b>!Ohmygod,lookatthis¡­¡±

    Atthatmoment,agaspinterruptedStephanie¡¯sthoughts.

    Hearingthmotion,sheinstinctivelythoughttheyhadfoundthebracelet<b>and</b>herfacelirunwithinv.

    2/3

    Chapter142WhatExactlyIsMilly¡¯sStatus?

    Finally,shehadMillycornered.

    Shepushedthroughthecrowd,readytogloat,butwasstunnedbywhatshesaw.

    Finished

    Eventheseasonedentertainmentindustryprofessionalsaroundhercouldn¡¯thelpbutgaspinshock.

    Twrgesuitcasesfilledwithjewellery andluxuryitems,gleamingsobrightlytheyalmostblinded

    everyone.

    Theshocklefteveryonestandingtheredumbfoundedforamoment.

    Whentheyfinallysnappedoutofit,theystartedtalking.

    ¡°Aretheserealjewels?Thesearesoextravagant.¡±

    ¡°Theymustbereal.Fakesdon¡¯tshinelikethis¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow,usingsuitcasestostorejewellerywithoutevensettingapassword.HowloadedisMilly?¡±

    ¡°WewerejustmarvellingathowexpensiveStephanie¡¯sbraceletwas,butnow Milly¡¯scollectionmakesitlooklikenothing.¡±

    Stephaniestoodinthemiddleofthecrowd,hearingtheirpraisesandfeelingherfaceburnwithembarrassmentlikeshehadbeenpubliclyhumiliated.

    How<i>did</i><i>Milly</i><i>,</i>thatwitch,getsomany<i>jewels</i>?

    EvenMillywasshockedbythediscoveryofthepreciousjewelleryinherownsuitcases,havinghadnoideatheywerethere.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter143AnotherRecording

    Millylookedatthetwosuitcasesofjewelryandquicklyrealizedwhohadgiventhemtoher.IthadtobeJordan.

    Beforeshecame,Jordanhadservantsloadseveralsuitcasesintothehelicopter.Shehadthoughttheycontainedclothesorotherpersonalitems,soshehadn¡¯tbotheredtoopenthem.

    Ifshehadknowntheywerefullofvaluables,<b>she</b>wouldhavehiddenthem<b>in</b><b>a</b>cer!

    Stephaniestaredatthetwrgesuitcasesofjewelry,tremblingwithanger.Shebitherliphardtostopherselffromstompingherfeetinfrustration.

    Therewereseveralpiecesshe<b>had</b>lovedandbeggedJordantobuyatauctions,buthealwayssaidhewastoobusy.Shehadnaivelybelievedhim!

    Andnow,theseitemswerewithMilly,thatwitch.Howcouldshestandit?

    Damnit,thiswasallMichelle¡¯sfault!

    Wasn¡¯tshesupposedtohidethebraceletinJoy¡¯sbackpack?<i>How</i>coulditnotbethere?

    Stephaniehadghroughallthistrouble,eveninvolvingthepolice,justtoseeMillyspendhertimeinjail!

    Suchaperfectn,ruined.

    Asshe<b>seethed</b>,unsurehowtorecover,Michellefinallyshowedup,¡°Wow,it¡¯squitelivelyhere.

    Stephanie¡¯seyeslitup,lookingatherlikeasavior,notnoticingthemockeryinMichelle¡¯stone.

    ¡°Michelle,you¡¯refinallyhere.¡±

    Michellehadjustfinishedshooting,stillincostumeandmakeup,whichmadeherlookevenmoreelegantandcapable.

    SheignoredStephanie¡¯spleadinglookandinsteadasked withfeignedsurprise,¡°What¡¯sgoingonhere?Whyiseveryonegathered?¡±

    StephanietookseveraldeepbreathstocalmherselfandsmiledatMichelle,¡°Well,mybraceletwentmissing,andeveryoneishelpingmelookforit.Haveyouseenit,Michelle?¡±

    She

    gave

    Michelleameaningfullook,tryingtofindoutwherethebraceletwashidden.

    Michellepretendedtothinkforamomentbeforeresponding,¡°Oh,youmeantheGiirubybraceletyouwerewearing?¡±Stephanienodded,¡°Yes,that¡¯stheone.Ireallylikeitandwearitoften,butitsuddenlywentmissingtoday.Haveyouseenit?¡±

    ShegaveMichelleameaningfullook.

    Michelleshouldunderstand,right?

    AslongasshesaidshesawitwithMillyorsawJoytakeit,thenwouldstill<b>work</b>.Thethoughtmadeherheartracewithexcitement.ShedesperatelywantedtoseeMillygrovelinglikeadog.crying.Beingthe

    1/3

    08:27Thu,27Jun

    M

    Chapter143AnotherRecording:

    Stephaniecouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile,her<b>voice</b>tremblingwithexcitement,¡°Really?Where?¡±

    MichellepointedatMilly,¡°Withher.<b>¡±</b>

    83%

    Finished

    Hearingthis,Stephaniealmostjumpedforjoy.ShetookseveraldeepbreathstocalmherselfbeforeturningtoMilly,feigninginnocence,¡®Oh?Milly,youhavemybracelet?Ifyoulikedit,youcouldhavejustaskedme.Takingitwithouttellingmemademereallyworried.¡±

    Shequicklidoutherusation,leavingnoroomforMillytoexin.

    Sureenough,thesurroundingpeoplelookedatMillywithdisbelief.

    ¡°What?Shereallytookit?Shehassomuchjewelry,whywouldsheneedtosteal?¡±

    ¡°Maybeit¡¯spulsion.Somepeoplestealeveniftheydon¡¯tneedto.¡±

    ¡°Whoknowsifthosetwosuitcasesofjewelryarerealorstolen?Evenifthey¡¯rereal, shemighthavestolenthem.¡±

    ¡°Youneverreallyknowsomeone,doyou?¡±

    ¡°Goodthingthepolicearehere.They¡¯llhandlethis.

    Thetwoofficers,havingwitnessedthewholescene,wereskeptical.Thegirlinfrontofthemexudednobilityanddidn¡¯tseemlikeathief.Butwith<b>a</b>witnesspointingherout,theyhadtofollowprotocoltoverifytheim.

    ¡°Miss,didyoureallytakethidy¡¯sbracelet?¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowandcalmlytookoutarubybraceletfromherpocket,theone?¡±

    ¡°Is

    Stephanie¡¯seyeslitup,andshequicklysteppedforwardtotakeit,¡°Yes,that¡¯sit,that¡¯smybracelet.¡±

    ShethenlookedatMillywithdisbelief,thoughahintofschadenfreudeshedinhereyes,¡°Milly,didyoureallytakeit?Howcouldyou..

    MillynoticedtheemotioninStephanie¡¯seyesandsmiled,cuttingoffherself¨Crighteousspeech,¡°Butdidn¡¯tyouhaveMichellegivethistomeasagift?¡±

    Stephaniughedlightly,¡°Oh,Milly,stopjoking.ThisbraceletwasagiftfromJonathan.I¡¯vealwayscherishedit.HowcouldIpossiblygiveit away?¡±

    Millyraised<b>an</b>eyebrowandstaredather,¡°Really?¡±

    Forsomereason,assoonasStephaniemethergaze,herlegsfeltweak,andasuddenfeargrippedher.

    ItfeltlikeMillywasjudgingher.

    ButwhowasMillytojudgeher?/

    Thesituationhadprogressedthisfar.Justalittlemorepush,andMillywouldbedonefor.Shecouldn¡¯tletthisopportunityslipaway.

    Stephaniepretendednottounderstandandnodded,¡°Ofcourseit¡¯strue.¡±

    2/3

    08:27Thu,27Jun

    Chapter143AnotherRecording

    Finished

    Farfrombeingflustered,MillyturnedtoMichellewithapuzzledlook,¡°Michelle,didn¡¯tyousaythis.braceletwasagiftfromMs.Stephanie?Whyisshenowsayingshedoesn¡¯tknowaboutit?¡±

    Thesuddentwistlefteveryone<b>around</b>themstunned.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Whatwasgoingon?

    Wasn¡¯tthebraceletsupposedtobemissing?Ihydiditseemlikethesituationwastaking<i>a</i>differentturn?

    Michellesmiledandblinked,¡°MaybeMs.Stephanieforgot.Luckily,Irecordedherwhenshe<b>gave</b>ittome.Ifyoudon¡¯tmind,wecanalllistentoitandfigurethisout.¡±

    Shestartedtounlockherphone,butasharpvoiceinterrupted,¡°Wait!¡±

    Stephanie¡¯sfacepaled,shelookedatMichellewithherchestheaving,¡°No,there¡¯snoneedtoyit¡­.

    20

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter144JonathanWasReborn

    Recordingsagain!

    Mniehadsecretlyrecordedtheaudiobefore,whichembarrassedherinfrontofthewholeschool.Stephaniedidn¡¯texpect<b>that</b>shewouldfallintothesametraptwice!

    She hadalotoffaithinMichellebackthen,whichiswhyshespoke<b>so</b>candidly,withoutanypretense.IfMichellemadetherecordingpublic,shewouldbeinbigtrouble.

    Forgetaboutherreputationwiththecrew,withtwopoliceofficerswatchinghernow,shecouldeasilybeusedofframingsomeone.

    Noway!

    There¡¯sabsolutelynowayshecanreleasethat.

    Millywatchedhergetallworkedupandsmirked, ¡°Oh?Stephanie,didyousuddenly remembersomething?¡±

    Stephanieshookwithrage,herfaceflushingadeeppurple.Throughclenchedteeth,shespatout,¡°I¡¯vejustrecalledthatthisbracelettrulywasapresentfrommetoyou.¡±

    Shelookedtwistedandfurious,butMillycouldn¡¯thavebeenmorepleased.

    Shecontinuedtoask,¡°Oh?Soyougaveittomeandthenmadeabigsceninghere.Why¡¯sthat?¡±

    Herwordsweresubtle,notdirectlyusing,buteveryhere,exceptthetwopoliceofficers,hadsignificantexperienceintheentertainmentworld.Theypickedupontheunderlyingmeaningright

    StephaniehadpretendedtogiveMillythebracelet,andthenbroughtpeopletoframeher.

    Realizingthispossibility,everyoneinstinctivelysteppedback,tryingtoputsomedistancebetweenthemselvesandStephanie,theireyesnowfilledwithsuspicion.

    Noonelikesworkingwitha schemer.

    Stephanieclenchedherteeth.Thatb<i>*</i><i>tch</i>!

    itaway.

    ¡°Sorry,I¡¯vebeenexhaustedfrom nonstopfilmintelyandgotthingsmixedup.Pleasedon¡¯tbemad,Milly.

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutadmireStephanie¡¯posure.

    Nomatterhowfuriousshewas,shecouldstillspeakinasweet,softtoget<i>herself</i>outoftrouble.Suchmentalstrengthwasimpressive.

    Millyncedathercalmlyandsaid,¡°I¡¯mnotmad,butsinceyouunderstandnow,canyougivethe

    braceletback?¡±

    Stephaniestillheldthebracelettightly.

    Hearing<b>this</b><b>,</b>sheknewshehadnochoiceandhandeditover.

    1/3

    83%

    Chapter144JonathanWasReborn

    Finished

    Observingthesituation.Stephaniefeltasurgeoffrustration,asifshemightexplodeatanymoment.

    Itwasn¡¯tthatshecouldn¡¯tletgoofthebracelet.Herfamilyhadalwaysbeenkindtoher,andherbrothers.spoiledher.Withhercollectionofvaluablejewelryandessories,shedidn¡¯tattachmuchimportancetothisparticrbracelet.

    However,witnessingMillydisregardherpossessions,throwingthemasideliketrash,feltlikeapersonalinsult,hittingherrightinthegut.

    Shediditonpurpose!

    Witnessingthemisunderstanding,thetwopoliceofficersclosedtheirnotebooks.

    Beforeleaving,theycouldn¡¯thelpbutremindStephanie,¡°Miss,stealingisnosmallmatter.Youshouldn¡¯thastilyinvolvethepolicewithoutgraspingthesituation.Remember,youcan¡¯twastepolice¡¯stimecasually.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯sexpressiontwistedinfury.Shedrewinseveraldeepbreathstosuppressherinnerturmoil.¡°Gotit,thanks,Officers.¡±

    Onlythendidthetwopoliceofficersleave.

    Therestofthecrowd,seeingthespectacle¡¯send,preparedtodepartaswell,especiallythosewhohadbeenboastingearlier.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Awarethatstickingaroundwouldonlyheightentheembarrassment,theyaimedtosneakawayunnoticed.

    Butjustthen,fromadistance,adistant,raspycryrangout,sodeafeningthatitstartledthesparrowsroostinginthetreesnearthefilmcrew¡¯sentrance.

    ¡°Milly!¡±

    Thatfamiliarvoice.

    MillylookeduptoseeJonathan,dressedinhospitalclothes,hobblingtowardsthem.Hiseyessparkled.withoptimismasifhehadcaughtsightofaglimmerofhope.

    ShehadsavedJonathanyesterdayandrushedbackto shootscenes,nningtocheckonhimafterwrappingupfilming.Shedidn¡¯texpecthimtorecoverfasterthansheimagined.

    It¡¯sonlybeenoneday,buthealreadylooksfullofenergy,evenmakinganappearanceatthefilmcrew.

    But

    Seeinghimstillhobbling,sheremembered<i>his</i><i>leg</i>wasn¡¯tinjuredthatbadly,so hoehewaslimpingagain?

    BeforeJonathancouldrunover,shesawagracefulfigure<b>dash</b>intohisarms.

    ItwasStephanic.

    SeeingJonathaingoverwas<b>like</b><b>finding</b>solidsupport.

    Jonathan¡¯stimingcouldn¡¯thavebeenbetter.JustwhenshewashumiliatedbyMilly,<b>and</b>nowJonathancametosupporther.

    2/3

    27<b>Jun</b>

    Chapter144JonathanWasReborn

    83%

    Finished

    Itdidn¡¯tmatterifshedidn¡¯thaveabracelet.Aslongasshehadbrothers,shewouldstillhavecountlessbraceletsandjewelryinthefuture.

    ¡°Jonathan,didyoetovisitme?¡±<b>Stephanie</b>usedherusualtactics,lookingathimwithpitifuleyes.

    Sheunderstoodthatwiththisdemeanor,shecouldgetanythingshewanted.

    But somethingwasoffaboutJonathan¡¯sbehaviour.

    HenceddownatStephanieinhisarms<b>,</b>hisbrowsfurrowing.Thehappinessonhisfacesuddenlyshiftedtodisgust.

    HepushedStephanie<b>away</b>andsaidangrily,¡°Whatareyoudoing?

    Stephaniewasshocked,

    What¡¯sgoingon?

    Stephanielookedathimwithafacefullofdisbeliefandgrievance.¡°Jonathan,it¡¯s<b>me</b>,Stephanie.What¡¯swrongwithyou?¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯thavetimetowastewithhernow.Hesaidbluntly,¡°Getlost!¡±

    Evenhecouldn¡¯tbelievethathewasreborn.

    Hewasrebornonthedayoftheidentinvolvingthefilmcrew¡¯ssuspensionequipment.

    Unlikethepreviouslife,inthislife,whenthesuspensionequipmentidenthappened,hewassavedbysomeone,andhis legwasn¡¯tbroken.Thepersonwhosavedhimwashissister,Milly.

    Wheneverhethoughtabouthowshediedaloneinthepreviouslife,notforgettingtoleavethemmoneybeforeshepassedaway,itmadehimfeeldeepemotionalpain.

    Hisbeautifulsisterhadenduredsomuchsufferingfortheirsake.

    Heoftenfoundhimselfthinkinginthedarkofnight,wishinghumanscouldgobackintime.Ifhecould,hewouldmakesurehissisterwasthehappiestgirlintheworld,neverlettinghersufferatall.

    Maybehislongingwassointense,orperhapssomehigherpowerheardhisplea,butafterheidentallyfelloffacliffduringfilming,hewasreborn.

    Overwhelmingjoyfilledhim,andheignoredthepaininhisbody.Hewasdesperatetoseehisbeloved

    sister!

    Ignoringthedoctor¡¯sprotests,hehailedacabandrushedtothefilmset.

    Themomenthesawhissisteraliveandwellfromadistance,itfeltlikealighthadignitedinhisheart.

    20

 Chapter 145

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds:

    Chapter145JonathanandMillyAreHavingaSecretAffair?

    #Finished

    UnderStephanie¡¯sincredulousgaze,JonathanhobbledforwardtoreachMilly.Ittookalotofefforttorestrainthejoyinhisheart.

    Itwaswonderfulthat<b>his</b>sisterwasalive,standingrightbeforehim.

    It¡¯strulywonderful!

    Hewantedtocallherashissisterbutrememberedherinsistenceonmakingherwayintheentertainmentindustry,heswallowedthewordsbackdown.

    ¡°Milly,Milly¡­huhuhuhu¡­.

    Allhisemotionsmeltedawayinthatinstant.Theimmensejoyofseeingheraliveoverwhelmed<b>him</b>,causinghimtocopsetothegroundintears.

    ¡°Huhu.Milly,thisissogreat!HuhuhuhuIfeltscaredtodeath!Ithought¡­Ithoughtyouwere¡­I¡¯msodtoseeyou.Thankgoodnessthisisn¡¯tadream.<b>Huwaaa</b>,Milly¡­

    Huwaaa,

    Millywatchedinstunnedsilenceasherbrothersobbeduncontrobly,clutchingherleg.Shedidn¡¯tknowhowtoreact.

    ¡°Mr.Jonathan,areyoualright?¡±

    It¡¯sokayifshesaidnothingbecauseherquestiononlymadehimcryharder.Intheend,hissobshadturnedintohups<b>.</b>

    ¡°Hic¡­don¡¯tworryaboutme¡­Ijust¡­hic,gotoverwhelmed¡­Huaaa,Ican¡¯thelpit!

    Millywasspeechless.

    Youcan¡¯t<i>keep</i>cryinglikethiswhilehuggingmy<b>leg</b>

    Theonlookers,whohadn¡¯tyetdispersed,begantomurmuramongthemselves.

    Theystarted<b>to</b>givethetwoaweirdgaze.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatJonathanBut,thefifthyoungmasteroftheButs?What¡¯shisrtionshipwithMilly?¡±

    ¡°BoththeirsurnamesareBut.Maybeshe¡¯shissister?¡±

    ¡°Stoptalkingnonsense.TheButshaveonlyonedaughter,Stephanie.She¡¯sgotnothingtodowithMilly.¡±

    ¡°Butismonsurname.And<b>look</b>atthem¨Cnowaythey¡¯resiblings.Whocrieslikethatwhile<b>holding</b><b>a</b>sibling¡¯sleg?Theymustbeacouple.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,makessense.He¡¯stornup.Lookhowhardhe¡¯scrying¡±

    Millystayedsilent.

    Asthecrowdgrergerandthespectionwilder,MillybentdowntohelpJonathanup.¡°Mr. Jonathan,youbettergetupandtalk.This¡­isn¡¯tgoodfor<b>your</b>image.¡±

    1/4

    83%Ö¹

    Chapter145JonathanandMillyAreHavingaSecretAffair?

    Finished

    Jonathansnorted;hiseyesstillbrimmingwithtears.Helookedatherwithachildlikehonesty.¡°It¡¯sokay.Ineedamoment.Mylegsarealittleweak.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Millycouldn¡¯tsayanything.

    Intheend,itwasJoywhohelpedJonathantositonanearbysofa.

    However,likeakidwhorefusedtobeleftalone,heclungdesperatelytoMilly¡¯ssleeve,notallowinghertomoveaninchaway.Hepattedthespacenextto<b>him</b>.¡°Milly,sithere.¡±

    Hisfacewasfullofhope,andhisbigeyesflickeredwithexpectation.

    Itwasasinglesofa.Althoughitwasaslightlywideroneandtheyweren¡¯toverweight,theycouldsitdown,butitwasabitcramped.

    However,giventhecircleofgossipingonlookersaroundthem,sittingsoclosewouldonlysparkfurther

    rumours.

    Millyletoutasigh.¡°It¡¯sokay.I¡¯llsitoverhere.¡±

    Hearingherwords,Jonathan¡¯seyesreddenedagain.Helookedlikeapuppyabouttocry,fullofgrievance.¡°Milly,doyouhatemeorsomething?¡±

    Millyshookherhead.

    WhywouldIhatehimfornoreason?

    ¡°Thenwhywon¡¯tyousitbesideme?Youmusthateme!¡±

    Millyexinedhonestly.¡°It¡¯sasinglesofa.It¡¯llbeabittight.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯seyeslitup.¡°Itwon¡¯tbetightatall.I¡¯llscootover.Really,itwon¡¯tbetight.Justtryit.¡±

    Aftersayingthat,hecurledupdesperately,tryingtomakeasmuch<b>space</b>aspossible.

    Afterwards,herubbedhishandseagerlywithhopefuleyes.Hiseyes,whichhadjustcried,werenowfreeofanywariness.

    Millysuddenlyfeltaheadache.

    Did<i>he</i>fandhithisheadinsteadofhurtinghislegs?

    Sheinexplicablybegantomissthemoreindependent<b>Jonathan</b>.

    ¡°There¡¯snoneed.I¡¯llsitoverhere¡­.

    Beforeshecouldfinishherwords,Jonathan¡¯seyesreddenedagain.Hepoutedwithalookofgrievance.readytoburstintotearsatanymomentifshedidn¡¯ply.

    Millythoughtforawhilebeforesighing

    Leavingwithnootheroption,Millyreluctantlysettledontheothersideofthesofa..

    <b>Jonathan</b>immediatelybeamed,his<b>grin</b>stretchingfromearto<b>ear</b>.¡°Hehehe,Iknew<b>Milly</b>isthebest,theverybestintheworld

    2/4

    <b>08:27</b>Thu,27JunM.

    Chapter145JonathanandMillyAreHavingaSecretAffair?

    Ifhehadatail,itwouldwaglikeapropeller.

    Milly<b>said</b>,¡°Thanks,butIdon¡¯tdeserveit.¡±

    <b>83</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    Suddenly,athoughtstruckher.ShelookedatJonathan¡¯slegandasked,¡°Didn¡¯tyousay<b>you</b>fellonyourleg<b>?</b>I<b>saw</b>youlimpingearlier.¡±

    Jonathanshruggeditoff.¡°Oh,it¡¯sokay.Ididn¡¯thurtmyleg.IjustbangeditabitwhenIjumpedoutthe<b>window</b>.It¡¯snotabigdeal.¡±

    Jumpedoutthewindow?¡±Millyaskedperplexedly.

    Jonathangrinnedsheepishlyandexined,¡°Iwantedtoseeyou,butthenurseswerestoppingme.So,whentheyweren¡¯tlooking,Iclimbedoutthewindowandranaway.Whatdoyouthink?Supersmart,huh?¡±

    Hespokewithaproudlook,clearlyexpectingpraise.

    Milly¡¯sanxietyspiked.¡°You¡¯reriskingyourlife!Ifthedoctorsdidn¡¯twanttoletyouout,youshouldn¡¯thavesneakedout.Whatifyourconditionworsens?Youneedafullbodycheckafterafalllikethat.Youcan¡¯tjustforoundlikethis.Sohurryback.¡±

    Hervoiceroseafewnotchesinherurgency.

    Jonathan,nowlookingasifhewereascoldedchild,fiddledwithhisfingers.Foramoment,thetall,imposingmanseemedutterlylost.

    ¡°Don¡¯tbe<b>mad</b>,Milly.Ijustwantedtoseeyou.Besides,Iknowmybodywell.I¡¯mfine¡­¡±

    Millysquintedhereyesathim.

    Jonathanshrank backabitbutstubbornlycontinued,¡°Really,I¡¯mokay.Doyouwantmetodoacoupleofbackflipstoproveit?¡±

    Hisattemptatreassuranceonlymadeherangrier;herexpressiongrewcolder.

    Jonathangulped,hurriedlyadding,¡°Iswear!Don¡¯tworry,I¡¯llgobackrightafterthis.Ireallywill!IswearonOliver¡¯slife!¡±

    Millysighedagain,exasperated.

    Thsttimeshewasalsoleftspeechlesslikethis.

    Meanwhile,Stephanie,havinglostfaceoverthebraceletincident,hadhopedJonathan¡¯sarrivalwouldhelpherregainsomedignity.However<b>,</b>seeinghimignoreherandgettingclosertoMillyfeltlikeadirectinsult

    toher.

    How canIbearthishumiliation?

 Chapter 146

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds.

    Chapter146TheBrokenBraceletDoesn¡¯tMatchMyMilly

    Finished

    CoulditbethatJonathan,justlikeGeorgeandAnthony,hapletelyfallenunder<i>Milly¡¯s</i>spell,showering<i>her</i>withaffection?

    Noway!Absolutelynot!

    HavingalreadylosttheloveandattentionofGeorgeandAnthony,Stephaniecouldn¡¯tbearthethoughtoflosingJonathantoo.

    The intensefeelingofcrisiswashedover her,drainingthecolourfromherface.Shebitherlip.suppressingheremotions,andsteppedforwardpitifully.¡°Jonathan,Ineedtotalktoyou.

    Hearinghervoice,Jonathanwasinstantlyremindedofhispreviouslifewhereshehadtakenthemoneyandlivedfreelyoverseas.Hisexpressionturnedstern,andhelookedatStephaniewithachillinggaze.

    ¡°What¡¯sthematter?¡±

    EventhoughStephaniewasmentallyprepared,shestillshiveredunderhisgaze.T¡­Jonathan,canwetalksomewhereelse?¡±

    Aftersayingthat,shedeliberatelyncedatMilly,makingherintentionclear.

    Shedidn¡¯twantMillytoheartheirconversation.

    However,Jonathanignoredhertrick.SeeingStephaniedaretorollhereyesathissister,healmostrolled

    havesomethingtosay,justsayit.Ifnot,leave.Stopwastingmytime.¡±

    uphissleevesinanger.IfyouBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Headdedinwardly,don¡¯twastemytimealonewithmysister.

    Millycrossedherarmsandwatchedwithamusement.Thiswasherlounge,afterall.EvenifJonathanaskedhertoleave,shewouldrefuse.

    Stephaniebitherlipharder,notexpectingJonathantobe<b>so</b>blunt.

    Butherstrongpridewouldn¡¯tletherretreatsoeasily.

    Gatheringhercourage,shespoke<b>as</b>ifshesufferedagreatgrievance,Jonathan,couldyoutalktoMillyandgetbackthebraceletyougaveme?Ilikeit,butshetookit¡­.

    Millyliftedaneyebrow.

    Oh,she¡¯swaitingformehere.

    ShehadanticipatedStephanie¡¯sgrudgeandherrelianceontheButsasherbacking.Shejusthadn¡¯texpectedthisdramatounfold<b>so</b>quickly.

    Jonathanwasmomentarilystunned,<b>and</b>hedidn¡¯t<b>respond</b>.

    ¡°Whatbracelet?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯ssharpquestionbroughtStephanieaglimmerofhope.Ifhewasasking<b>her</b><b>,</b>itmeanthestill

    cared.

    1/3

    08:28Thu<b>,</b>27JunM.

    Chapter146TheBrokenBraceletDoesn¡¯tMatchMyMilly

    bracelet.Youhad itcustom¨Cmadeformeoverseas.Ilikeit,butMillyseemstolikeittoo¡­.

    Finished

    HerhesitanttoneandbrokensentenceswereperfectlytimedtopaintMillyasabullywho hadtakenherbelovedbracelet.

    Asexpected,Jonathan¡¯sbrowfurrowedashelookedatMilly,hisvoicestiff.¡°Doyoulikethisbracelet?¡±

    Millysmiledserenely.¡°Hmm,it¡¯snotbad.¡±

    Intruth,shehadnointerestinkeepingtrinkets.ShewasmerelyamusedbyhowmuchitannoyedStephanie.

    Herelderbrotherhadalreadygivenhertwoboxesofjewellery,anypieceofwhichcouldoutshhisbracelet.Shecouldwearadifferentoneeverydayforyearswithoutrepeating.

    Hearingheranswer,Jonathanbecameanxious.¡°Youshouldn¡¯twantthatbracelet!¡±

    Milly¡¯ssmilefadedslightlyafterhearingthissentence.Sheslowlybecamealittlealienated.

    Nowondertheauthorhadpennedherasthepamperedfavourite.Nomatterwhatshedid,therewasalwayssomeonefoolishlyrushingtodefendher.

    Butshewasn¡¯tgoingtoyalongthistime.

    ¡°Stephaniegaveittome,everyonehereknowsthat.Oncesomethingisgiven,it¡¯smine.Ifit¡¯smine,Idon¡¯twanttogiveitback,isthereanythingwrong?¡±

    Jonathansnorted.¡°Milly,begood,let¡¯snotkeepthat bracelet!¡±heinsisted.

    Stephanie¡¯smoodliftedimmediately.Herearliergloom,causedbyJonathan¡¯scoldness,vanished.

    Jonathanisstillhelpingmetospeak,whichproves<i>that</i>hestillcaresaboutme!

    Sheknewthatherbrothershadbeenwithherforsolongandlovedhersomuch.Howcouldthiskindofaffectionjustdisappear?

    Regainingherusurrogance,shelookedatMilly.¡°Milly,Ilovethatbracelet.CouldyoureturnitforJonathan¡¯ssake?I¡¯llgetyoualimitededitionbraceletfromDearDbrandinstead.¡±

    HerpretensewassonauseatingthatevenJoy,standingnearby,almostgagged.

    Notlongago,Stephaniehadskillfullytwistedthetruthagainstthem.Now,shefeigneddeepconcern.She¡¯ssoshameless.

    Millywatchedherflusterwithacoldsmirk.¡°AndwhatifIsay<b>no</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°You!Howcanyoudo<b>this</b><b>,</b>Milly?7

    Stephanie¡¯seyesreddenedinstantly,tearswellingupandspillingoverirgedrops,makingherlookmiserablebeyondmeasure.

    AssoonasJonathan,<b>nced</b><b>/</b><b>her</b>way,<b>she</b>methisgazewithtearyeyesfullofusationandhurt.

    <b>She</b>wasconfidenthe¡¯dtakehersideoncehe<b>saw</b>herinsuchdistress.

    08:28Thu,27Jun

    Chapter146 TheBrokenBraceletDoesn¡¯tMatchMyMilly

    Unexpectedly,tohershock,Jonathanmerelygaveheranonchntlook.

    83%

    Finished

    Then,turningtoMilly,hebeamedandsaid.¡°Alrightthen,it¡¯sjustabrokenbracelet.It¡¯snothingspecial.Ifyouwantit,keepit.¡±

    BothStephanieandMillystoodfrozeninsurprise.

    Jonathanadded,¡°Milly,thereasonIdidn¡¯twantyoutohaveitis<b>because</b><b>that</b>braceletdoesn¡¯tsuityou.IboughtitwhenIwasbroke,justatrinketworthamerehundredthousanddorsatbest.Suchacheap.low<b>¨C</b>qualitygemdoesn¡¯tsuityou.¡±

    ¡°Letmetellyou,I¡¯mrichnow.I¡¯llgetyouhigh¨Cgradegemstones,thrgedazzlingones.Anythinglessthan1.5millionisn¡¯tworthyforyoutowear.

    ¡°Bytheway,IwasinYasgarrecentlyforafilmshoot.TheroyaljewellertherehasarubythattheQueen.usedtowear.It¡¯sgotan exceptionalcolour.I¡¯llbuyitandhaveitmadeintoabraceletforyou!¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Generally,gemsofsuchcalibrehaveimmensecollectablevalueandarerarelyusedpractically,infact,cuttingthemintojewellerywoulddiminishtheirworth.

    Thisguywastalkingaboutmakingabraceletoutofit?

    Whatawaste!

    Meanwhile,Jonathanwasstillexcitedlydiscussingwheretofindthebestgemstones,eagertoget themforherthenext second.

    Millypinchedthebridgeofhernose.Atthatmoment,shefinallyunderstoodwhyherbusiness¨Csavvyeldestbrotherhadn¡¯tyetmanagedtorevivetheButs¡®fortunes.Itwasbecauseofthisextravagantspender!

    Intheiranimatedconversation,thepletelyforgotaboutStephanie,whostillstoodthere,dumbfounded.

    20

 Chapter 147

    Chapter147ABitterFarewell

    StephanieneverexpectedthatJonathanwouldhumiliatehersopublicly.Herfacepaledassheconfronted<b>him</b>.Jonathan,howcouldyou

    treatmelikethis?Youoncetoldmeyouwouldalwaystreasuremeand

    onlymeforever!¡±

    Hearingherwords,Jonathanfrowned,sinkingintodeepthought.

    Afteralongpause,hefinallysaid.¡°DidIsaysuchfoolishthingsbefore?¡±

    Realizinghisblunder,hequicklyexpressedhisloyaltytoMilly.¡°Milly,letmeexin.Imusthavebeenoutofmymindtosaysuchidioticthings.Fromnowon,myloyaltyisonlytoyou.I¡¯lldoanythingforyou.Iswearon¡­<b>uh</b>¡­Anthony¡¯slife!¡±

    Millysighed.There¡¯snoneedtogothatfar.¡±

    Ohboy.firsthesworeonOliver¡¯slife,nowit¡¯sAnthony¡¯s<b>!</b>

    <i>It</i>seemshehastwopeople<i>he</i><i>doesn¡¯t</i>caremuch,andhewasusingboth<i>for</i><i>his</i>vows.

    Watchingthissceneunfold,Joyburstintughter.¡°Hahaha!Thisisjustsohumiliating!Somepeopleliveintheirfantasies,thinkingtheydeserveadmiration.Butinreality¡­it¡¯ssopathetic!Nobodycaresaboutheratall!¡±

    JoyhadalwaysdislikedStephanie¡¯spretentiousbehaviour,andherloudvoiceleftlittletotheimagination.

    Thepeopleinthecrowdaroundthemwereenjoyingthedramawhilewhisperinggossiptheyalreadyknew.Itwasn¡¯thardtoguessthecontentoftheirwhisperedremarks.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Stephaniegrittedherteethinfrustration.Forthefirsttimeinherlife,shewaspubliclyhumiliatedandcouldn¡¯tholdbackhertears.

    Sheturnedandranawaywhilecoveringherface.

    Aftersheleft,thecrowdwhowerewatchingtheexcitementdidn¡¯tdaretostayanylongerandquicklydispersed.

    -Assoonaseveryoneleft,thenoisy<b>lounge</b>wasinstantlyquiet.

    Millyfrownedwhenshelookedattheloungethat<b>was</b>turnedintoamessbyeveryone.Shegotuptocleanitup.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Asaresult,beforeshecould<b>start</b>,<b>Jonathan</b>,whowasstillinhishospitalgown,stoppedherwithabright<b>smile</b>.¡°Milly,yousitdown.Letmehandlethecleaning.¡±

    Nowthateveryonewasgone,hecouldfinallytreat<b>her</b>ashisyoungersisterfreely.Howwonderful!

    Takingadvantageof theabsenceofGeorgeandAnthony,Jonathanwasdeterminedtoimpresshissisterandsecurethetopspotinherheart.

    Watchinghimstrugglewithhislimpwhilecleaningup,Millysigheddeeply.¡°Forgetit,youshouldsitdownandletmedoit.¡±

    1/3

    08-28

    Chapter147ABitterFarewell

    83%ºÏ

    Finished

    ¡°Noway!¡±Jonathanimmediatelyobjected<b>.</b>¡°Whatkindofbrotherletshissisterdothechores?Mysister<b>is</b>meanttobealittleprincess!¡±

    Thunk!Asuitcasewasdraggedasideandfell¡­.

    ¨C

    Thud!¡ªAnornamentfellfromthetable¡­

    Crash!Thebrandnewcoffee<b>cup</b>wasbroken¡­.

    Millywincedandclosedher<b>eyes</b>indistress.

    Despitethechaos,Jonathanwasmoreenergeticthanever,a¡°<b>good</b>brother¡±auraradiatingfromhim.

    Hetriedtostrikeupaconversationwhileworking.¡°Bytheway,Milly,you¡¯rewrappingupyourscenestomorrow,right?Doyountogohome?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±Millyrespondedfaintly,

    Jonathanasked,¡°Couldyoustayabitlonger?Ifyouleave,Iwon¡¯tbeable<b>to</b>seeyou.¡±

    ¡°Myscenesarefinished.So,there¡¯snoreasonformetostay.Besides,Ineedtogohometocheckmyscoresandapplyforcollege,¡±Millyexined.

    Jonathan,whohadbeensoanimatedmomentsago,deteduponhearingthis.

    Hisscenesweren¡¯tdoneyet,andhavinginjuredhimself,he¡¯dbedyedafewmoredays.IfMillywent home,she¡¯drunintoAnthony.Thatguywouldbadmouthhim,andwhatifshestarteddistancingherselfbecauseofit?

    No,<i>I</i>can¡¯tletthathappen!

    Ihavetohelpmyself!

    Jonathancoughedlightlybeforespeakingupagain.¡°Uh,Milly,thereareafewthingsIneedtotellyou.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Millyrespondedsoftly.

    Jonathanleanedoverthesofa;hiseyesfixedintentlyonMillywhenhespokewitharesolutetone.¡°Milly,listen.Anthonymaybeonlytwoyearsyoungerthanme,butIgrew upwithhim.Andletmetellyou,nota

    Lattle.Whenwewerekids,Istolesweetpotatoessingletruthfulworesoutofhismouth.Heloveswithhim,butIwastheonlyonewhogotpunished!¡±

    ¡°Andanotherthing,he¡¯sbroke!Don¡¯tbefooledbyhowGeorgealwaysgiveshimmoney.Thatmoneyihis.Easymoneynevests.Ifyou<b>want</b>jewelleryordesignerbags,hewon¡¯tbeabletobuythemforyou.ButIhavemoney,lotsofit!Icanbuyyouanythingyouwant,asmuchasyouwant.Andnotjustthat,I

    also¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Hearinghisincreasinglyfranticspeech,Millyraisedherhandtocuthimoff.

    Jonathanlookedatherwithhislipspouted,clearlyupsetthathehadn¡¯tfinishedlistinghisgoodqualities

    yet.

    derwattothepoint.Whatareyoutryingtosay?¡±

    08:28Thu,27Jun

    Chapter147ABitterFarewell

    83%

    Finished

    AcheekygrinspreadacrossJonathan¡¯sfaceashebutteredherup.¡°Heh,myMillyissoclever!¡±

    ¡°Ijustwantedtosay,whenyougohome,don¡¯tforgetmebecauseofAnthony.Itisn¡¯trighttoditchtheoldforthenew.<b>That¡¯s</b>justimmoral!¡±

    Millywasstunned.

    Momentsago,shehadsuspectedsomethingwasoffJonathan,andnowshewascertainofit.

    Sure,hehadbeenprotectiveinthe

 Chapter 148

    Chapter148TheTrickyOldMonkN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    83%Á¿

    Finished

    Milly¡¯sgazewastooaggressive,andfor<b>a</b>moment,even<b>Jonathan</b>,whocouldusuallyfaceshingcameraswithoutchanginghisexpression,wasstartled.

    ¡°I¡­Ijustsaidit,didn¡¯tI?Iwasbeingsofoolishbefore,likemybrainwasclouded.Imistookworthlessthingsfortreasures.But<b>now</b>,I¡¯mbetter¡­¡±

    Thesewordswerespokencautiously<b>and</b>stutteringly,fullofws.

    Ofcourse,Millydidnotbelieveit.

    Afraidthatshewouldn¡¯t believehim,Jonathanmadea<b>point</b>toemphasizeagain,¡°Milly,youmightnotbelieveme,butyoucan¡¯tdoubtmyunwavering<b>loyalty</b>.Myloyalty<b>is</b><b>as</b>clearastheheavensand earth!¡±

    Millyremainedsilent.

    Itwouldbestrangeif shebelievedthisnonsense.

    ButseeingJonathan¡¯sevasivegazeandobviousguiltmaskedbystubbornness,sheguessedthatnomatterhowmanyquestionssheasked,hewouldlikelyevadethemwithvagueanswers.

    Itdidn¡¯tmatter.Therewasplentyoftimeinthefuture.Shecouldslowlyprobeandinvestigate.

    ¡°Cut!That¡¯sawrap!Verygood!¡±Mr.Hawkinsppedhishandscrisplyandshouted.

    Standingnotfarawayinthecorridor,Milly,withtear¨Cstainedchecks,quicklysnappedoutofcharacter.ShetookthetissuefromJoy,wipedherface,andbowedtoMr.Hawkins.¡°Thankyou,Mr.Hawkins,¡±shesaid.

    Then,Mr.Hawkinssmiledandwavedhishandcheerfully.

    Theassistantdirectornearbyimmediatelybroughtabouquetand<b>said</b>,¡°Congrattions,Milly,onwrapping<b>up</b><b>!</b>¡±

    Instantly,cheersandapuseeruptedaround.

    Intheatmospherefilledwiththunderousapuse,Milly,withtear¨C<b>filled</b>eyes,eptedthebouquetbrimmingwithblessingsandbowedtoeveryoneagain.

    Inherpreviouslife,shehadalsofilmedmanyTVdramasandmoviesandreceivedcountlessflowers andapuse.Shehadthoughtshewouldbenumbtothewrap¨Cup

    But<b>now</b>,standingamidthecrowd,holdingthebouquetinherhands,shestillfeltawarmexcitementinherheart¡­

    Itfeltwarmandmoving,likehersteadfasmitmenttopursuinganentertainmentcareer.

    Beforeshecouldbaskinthemomentforlong,shewasengulfedinahugbyOliver,with<b>his</b>tearsandsnot.minglingtogether.Oliversobbed,¡°Milly,please<b>don¡¯t</b>forgetaboutme.¡±

    chuckledandpattedhis<b>back</b>,half¨Cjokingly<b>saying</b>,¡°Iwon¡¯tforgetyou.Don¡¯tforget,you¡¯rethetop

    1/4

    <b>Chapter</b>148TheTrickyOldMonk

    Finished

    Oliversnortedwitha<b>hint</b>ofgrievance.¡°I¡¯mstillyourjunior.Youhavetothinkaboutpromotingme.Don¡¯tforgetourpreviousagreement¡±

    Millysmiled.Thisguy¡¯smemoryisprettygood.

    He¡¯ckinginguageskills.Isn¡¯titjusthelpinghimgetmoreresourcesfromtheTates?Whatjunior¡®?

    ¡°Alright,Iunderstand.¡±

    Uponhearingherdefinitereply,Oliver¡¯shurtfromtheirseparationinstantlydissipated,<b>and</b>hiseyeslookedhopefullyatMilly.¡°Really?So,<b>what</b>positionareyounningtopromotemeto?¡±

    Millyreplied,¡°Uhm¡­

    Isitsotroublesometointroduceresourcesnow?

    <i>Do</i><i>I</i>havetoprovidepost¨Csalesservice?DoIhavetoexinexactlywhatposition?

    LookslikeI¡¯mgettingold.

    However,giventhecurrentsituation,Oliverisalreadyatthetoplevel.Thereseemstobelimitedroomforfurther

    advancement¡­

    ¡°Thenwhynotletyoubesecond

    ¡°Second?¡±Oliverperkedupatthesuggestion.

    <i>The</i>topspotin theGhostSectrankingsbelongstothesectleader,followedbythehighpriestinsecond<b>ce</b>,and<i>then</i>.thesectmastersofthevariousbranchsectsandtheirfollowers.

    <i>If</i>thenewsectleaderpromotesmetothesecondposition,doesn¡¯tthatmeanI¡¯llbethehighpriest<i>?</i>

    Challengingthehighpriest¡¯sposition¡­.

    Thateerieman,withhisbodyfullofgloomyaura,longsilver¨Cwhitehair<i>like</i>acharacterfromamartirtsfilm,andastrangedemeanourholdingadeadlypoisonoussnake..

    Hmm¡­Justthinkingaboutitisgivingmetheshivers!

    <i>If</i><i>I</i>challengehisposition,Iwill<b>stand</b>upaneoutlikewater<i>!</i>They<i>probably</i>won¡¯tevenseeasinglepieceofmyboneleft!

    ¡°No,no,secondceistoomuchforme.Thirdisfine,really.Anythirdcewilldo.¡±

    Anysectmasterfromanybranchsectwill<i>do</i><i>!</i><i>I¡¯m</i>notpickyatall!

    However,Millyfrowned.

    Third?

    Shejustwantedtotrytogethimonthe<b>shortlist</b>forthesecondGoldenBullAwardceremony.

    Afterall,Mr.Hawkins¡®abilitywasthere,andthismoviewouldbenominated.Oncenominated,theycouldenterthelistofcandidatesforroleawards.

    2/4

    kyOldMonk

    Finished

    He¡¯salready<i>at</i>thetoplevelnow,andthereisn¡¯tmuchroom<i>for</i>furtheradvancement,sohecanonlyrelyonwinningawardstogainmorefansandboosthiscareer.So,thistime,theycanindeedfight,but¡­.

    Didhereallymentionthethird?

    TheGoldenBullAwardchangesyearly,andIhaven¡¯theardthatMr.Hawkinsisaimingforthethirdseason¡¯saward.

    That¡¯sstrangeindeed!

    Millydidn¡¯ttellJordanthatshe¡¯swrappedupfilming.Shewasafraidhe¡¯darrangeforahelicoptertopickherupagain,soallherearliereffortstokeepalowprofilewouldhavebeeninvain!

    Shedidn¡¯twant toleaveinahigh¨Cprofile wayeither.

    Becauseshehadtoomuchluggagetocheckin,Joyarrangedforafewbodyguardstoapanyherandcarrytheluggageaheadoftime.

    Millybookedaslightlterflightforherself.

    Asshewasabouttoentertheairport,suddenly,afigureblockedherpath<b>,</b>saying,<b>¡°</b>Excuseme,pleasewaita

    moment<b>.</b>

    Thepersonwhocamewasanelderly<b>monk</b>,aroundeightyyearsold,dressedinanorangekasayaandholdingprayerbeads.Hiseyebrowsweresnowywhite,andhehadnoluggage,soitwasunclearwhetherhewastravellingorpractisingnearby.

    Milly,astaunchsupporterofmaterialismandafaithfulfollowerofMarxistphilosophy,wasmoreperplexedbythemonk¡¯sappearance.

    Butthemonkseemedtobpletelyunconcerned,openlyeptingherscrutiny.Heputhispalmstogetherand noddedslightly.

    ¡°NamoAmitabha<b>.</b>Madam,IseeaBuddhalightsurroundingyou.Surely,you<b>are</b>apersonwithanaffinitytoBuddhism.Wouldyoubewillingtostayforamoment?¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrowinresponse.

    Haha,ascammer!

    These<i>days</i>,scammersaresobold.Blockingpeopleonthemain<i>road</i>toscammoney<i>?</i>Wouldn¡¯titbe bettertostayhomeandliveaquietlifeatthisage?

    Millyrolledhereyesandturnedtowalkaway.¡°Sorry,Idon¡¯tbelieveinBuddhism.Ionlybelieveinscience.

    Themonkchuckledwhilefingeringhisprayerbeads,lookingquitecheerful.¡°Madam,allformsintheworldarelikeillusions,emptyandinsubstantial.Gettingcaughtupinthemonlyaddstoyourworries.Letitgo,letit<b>go</b>

    Millywasspeechless.

    Dmnit,Idon¡¯tunderstand,

    3/4

    <b>08:28</b>

    Chapter148TheTrickyOldMonk

    Finished

    Herstepsinvoluntarilyquickened,eventhoughshehadwalkedfarenough.Yet,shecouldstillclearlyheartheaffectedvoiceoftheoldmonk.

    ¡°Madam,ourfateisnotyetover.Wewillmeetagain.¡±

    Millywasatalossforwords.

    Haha.he¡¯syingtrickslikeadeity!

    20

 Chapter 149

    Chapter149WhyWouldn¡¯tYouLiketheHandsomeMe?

    Milly wasalreadyquitetired.Normally,wearinganeyemaskwouldhelpherfasleepimmediately.However,this<b>time</b><b>,</b>shetossedandturnedandcouldn¡¯tsleep.She<b>saw</b>thatfakemonkwholookedlikeMaitreyaBuddhawheneversheclosedhereyes.

    Whatnonsensewashesayingatthetime¡­

    All<i>reflections</i>inphenomenaarelikeillusionsandbubbles,causingunnecessarytroubles<i>if</i>oneisattachedtothem.

    Millytookoutherphoneandquicklysearchedtheintewhiletheaerone¡¯ssignalwasstivablebeforetakeoff.

    ¡°Everything,includingoneselfandexternalobjects,is<b>akin</b>toreflectionsinamirror,illusionsinwater.Ifonebestoofixatedonthingsbeyondtheir¡°essence,¡±itwillonlyleadtounnecessarytroubles.

    WhenMillysawthesewords,herbloodseemedtoflowbackwardsinstantly,andshe feltherfingerstrembling.Couldthat fakemonkhaveseensomething?

    Hespokeasifheknewshedidn¡¯tbelonginthisworld.

    No,no,no,that¡¯simpossible!

    Thesourceoftheworldismaterial.Theworldisscientific.Wemustbelieveinscience,believeinMarx,believeinmaterialism!

    WhileBuddhismisalegitimatesect,thatmonkwasjustnowfake.Sayingthingslike,¡°We¡¯llmeetagainifit¡¯sdestined.¡±Haha!I¡¯llcallthepoliceeverytimeIseehiminthefuture!

    Thecabinsuddenlybecamenoisy,especiallywithexcitedfemalevoicesrisingandfalling.

    ¡°Wow,wow,<b>wow</b>.He¡¯s<b>so</b>handsome!¡±

    ¡°OhmyGod,isitreallyhim?AmIdreaming?¡±

    ¡°Quick,takeaphotowithmeandmyhusband!¡±

    ¡°Wahhh,myboyissohandsome!¡±

    Millyfrowned.Whohadarrivedthateveryonewascalling<i>both</i>husband¡±and¡°boy¡°?

    Beforeshecouldlookup,Millysawseveralbillnotesinfrontofthemalepassengernexttoher.¡°Hello,couldyouswitchseatswithme?Considerthisasmyfeeforchangingseats.Isthatokay?¡±

    Themalepassengerbesideher,wholookedquiteyoung,seemedsurprisedbytheunexpectedwindfallofmoney.Hepromptlytookthebillsandrespectfullystoodup.¡°Sit,you¡¯retookind.Please,Sir,takethe

    seat!¡±

    Justthen,wearingsunssesandtrendyclothing.JonathannaturallysatbesideMilly.

    Thenhetookoffhissunsses,revealingafacefullofsmilesandeagertoplease,¡°Hello,Milly!¡±

    08-28

    Chapter149WhyWouldn¡¯tYouLiketheHandsomeMe?

    Thisscenehadalreadyleftmanypassengersaroundthemgapingindisbelief.

    Finished

    Millyfeltufortableunderthestaresofthesurroundingpassengers.Shegritted herteethandwarnedhim,lookingathimsharply,¡°Shutup!¡±

    Doesthisguynotknowhe¡¯satopstar?

    Orisheblindandcan¡¯tseehowmanyfanshehasaroundhim?

    Shedidn¡¯tdaretoimagineifshewouldbetornapart<b>upon</bnding.

    Jonathandidn¡¯texpectMillytoscoldhim.Immediately,hedroopedhisears<b>like</b>apitifullittlepuppy,lookingdejected.¡°Oh.¡±

    Millytookadeepbreathandtriedtoaskinafriendlytone,¡°Whereareyougoing?Isn¡¯tyourdramanotfinishedfilmingyet?¡±

    SeeingMillystartingtotalktohim,Jonathanbeganwagginghistaillikecrazy.¡°Iaskedyourdirector.Hesaidyou¡¯regoinghometoday,soItookaspecialleaveteandseeyouoff

    Millyfrowned.¡°Sendmeoff?Thenwhydidyouboardthe<b>ne</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Oh,I¡¯mescortingyouhome.¡±

    Aredirectorsnowadays<b>so</b>easygoing?Cantheyreturnhomewhenevertheyplease?

    Justthen.Milly¡¯sphonerang.

    Sheanswered,andaloudvoicecamethroughthe earpiece,echoing,¡°Milly,areyoingbacktoday?I¡¯vebathed<b>and</b>waitedforyou!¡±

    Millywasata<b>loss</b>forwords.

    Thegreetingisquiteintimateaswell<i>.</i>

    Isthisamandatoryskillin<i>the</i>Buts?

    And¡­whatdoes<i>¡°</i>bathedandwaitedforyou<i>¡±</i>mean?

    Millyquietlyturneddownthevolumeofherphoneseveralnotchesbeforeresponding,¡°Hmm,today¡¯sflight shouldarrivehomeintheafternoon.

    Anthonyreplied,¡°Okay!I¡¯llhavethenannymakeitforyouifyouwantanything.

    Millyrepliedhonestly,¡°Anythingisfine.I¡¯mnotpicky.¡±

    Anthonycontinuedasifhe<b>hadn¡¯t</b>heard,saying,¡°Thensteakitis.Jordanair¨CshippeditfromtheHndia.Itgoesgreatwithredwine,<b>and</b>thebeefwon¡¯tmakeyoufat.¡±

    PerhapsevenJonathanwasn¡¯tawarethathiswordscarriedaflirtatiouslilt,soundingcuteandendearing.

    ListeningtoJonathan,Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelhermoodlightenabit,andasmilereturnedtoherlips.

    214

    Chapter149WhyWouldn¡¯tYouLiketheHandsomeMe?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    :83%•þ

    Finished

    Anthonycontinuedtochatteraway,andifitweren¡¯tfortheflightattendantremindinghertoswitchoffherphone,he probablywouldn¡¯thavestoppedtalking.

    JustasMillyturnedoffherphone,shenoticedalowandsadatmospherenearby.

    Jonathanredatherangrily,hisfacefullofdispleasure.¡°Whoishe?Whoishe?IsitthatscoundrelAnthony?¡±

    Millywasstunned.

    Isn¡¯tthismetaphorabittooharsh?

    ButseeingJonathangettingsoworkedup,withhishairpracticallystandingon end,yetstilllookingcautiously,afraidofmakingherangry,Millyeventuallysoftened.

    Shesighedandreassuredhim,exining,¡°Hewasjustabitworriedaboutus,soheaskedifwehadboarded.¡±

    Jonathandidn¡¯tbelieveitatall.

    Anthonycouldn¡¯tpossiblycareabouthiswell¨Cbeing.HemusthavejustcalledMillytpeteforher

    attention!

    Hmph,cunninganddespicable!

    Thendo<b>you</b>likehimandnotme?¡±

    ¡°Hmph,ifyoulikehimmorethanme,yourtasteisbad.I¡¯mmuchmorehandsomethanhim.I¡¯vebeenrankedinthetoptwentymosthandsomemenglobally!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Inthequietcabin,onlyJonathan¡¯slonehowlingwasheard.

    Uponhearinghimsaythis,everyonewasshockedandsilent,someevenliftingtheirphonestorecord.Theyhadheardsomethingscandalousandwerebeginningtowhisperamongthemselves.

    ¡°Ohmygod,Jonathanhasagirlfriendnow?¡±

    ¡°Itsoundslikeit,doesn¡¯tit?¡±

    ¡°Wow,hesecretlyfound<b>a</b>girlfriend!Wah,Ihavetobestrong,Ican¡¯tcry.Sob,sob¡­

    ¡°Hehe,luckily,I¡¯madevotedfanofOliver.I¡¯msohappy,andIwanttosendamessagetotellhimhowhappyIam!¡±

    Thesurroundingvoicesgrewlouderand<b>more</b>absurd,andMillycouldn¡¯ttakeitanymore.Shespoketo.Jonathaninalowvoice, ¡°Lower<b>/</b>yourvoice,listentomyexnation¡­

    ¡°Howdareyouyetme?Iwon¡¯tlisten,I<b>won¡¯t</b>listen,Iwon¡¯tlisten<b>!</b>Iwon¡¯tlowermyvoice.Hmph,youjustlikeh

 Chapter 150

    Chapter150IsMillyIllegitimate?

    83%

    Finished

    Luckily,atthatmoment,theflightattendantcameforwardintimeandremindedhimpolitely,¡°Sir,pleasedonotraiseyourvoice.¡±

    Jonathanfinallyquieteddown.¡°Oh.¡±

    Untiltheyreachedthedoorstep.<b>Jonathan</b>behavedhimself,helpingMillycarryherbagwhilestillbeingcarefulnottocauseanymoretrouble.

    Bang,bang,bang!Hepoundedonthesolidwoodendoor.¡°Openup!Can¡¯tyouseesomeone¡¯sback?¡±

    Millysighedasshelookedather,clearlystillupsetJonathan.

    Theysaidwomenwerehardtosoothe,butshefoundthatmencouldbe<b>just</b>asdifficult.Shehadbeenexiningthewholeway,butJonathanactedlikehehadn¡¯theardaword.

    Now,therewasadoorbetthedoor,butherefusedtopressitandinsistedonknocking.

    Clearly,he¡¯sstillsulking.

    Geez!

    Themaidopenedthedoor.¡°Mr.andMs.Butare<b>back</b>.Pleasein.¡±

    However,assoonastheywalkedin,theyfeltsomethingwaswrongwiththeatmosphere.

    Sureenough,theysawanoldmansittingonthesofainthelivingroom,withanimposingpresencethatexudedasenseofdominance.

    Heheldaredsandalwoodcaneinonehandandtwistedastringofrosewoodprayerbeadsintheother.

    Justmomentsago,he<b>had</b>beenrestingwith hiseyesclosed.Uponhearingthemovement,heopenedhis<b>eyes</b><b>,</b>revealingacold,sterngaze thatexudedachillingauthority,instillingfearinthosewhosawit.

    ThispersonwasPhilip.

    Inhisyouth,hefoughtonthebattlefield,sheddingbloodandbravelybattlingascavalryandartilleryinfantrymen.Heevenledaguerriwarfareunit,achievinggreatmilitaryfeats.

    HislegwasinjuredwhileprotectingAndrewfromastraybulletonthebattlefield,andithadneverfullyhealed.Asaresult,hewalkedwithaslightlimp.ThiswasalsowhytheTatesweresuperiortotheButsinstatus,butAndrewmaintainedaclosertionshipwiththeButs.

    Backthen,hewoulduse<b>a</b>bloodyknifetocutoffenemies¡®heads,soeveninthiseraofpeace,theoldmasterstillexudesasubtlebutdistinctauraofkillingintent.

    Amongtheyoungergenerationathome,<b>apart</b>fromJordan,everyonewasterrifiedofhim.Theyreactedlikemiceseeingacat,wishingtosproutwingsandflyawayimmediately.

    <b>Although</b><b>Philip</b>had<b>a</b>powerfulpresenceandwasstrictandsternwiththem,his<b>thinking</b>wasnotrigid,andhehadnofavouritismtowardssonsoverdaughters.HedotedonStephanieextremely,

    1/3

    08:28Thu,27Jun<b>M.</b>

    <b>83</b>%

    Chapter150IsMillyIllegitimate:

    FinishedProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Duetohispoorhealth,heoftenneededtorecuperateoverseas.Concernedabouthiswell¨Cbeing,thefamilyhadneverrevealedStephanie¡¯strueidentitytohim.HehadalwaysbelievedthatStephaniewashisbiologicalgranddaughter.

    NowthatMillyhadreturned,herfatherandmotherabroadtried totellhimthesituation,butPhilipdidn¡¯tbelieveit.HestubbornlythoughtshewasjustanillegitimatechildthatCarlosgotinvolvedwithoutsideandthattheymadeupnonsensetobringherback.

    Recently,hereceivedanothertearfulcallfromStephanie,whichfurther strengthenedhisresolve.

    Thistime,hecamebackmainlytorectifythefamily¡¯sreputation,andincidentally,hewantedtoseewhichpersondaredtobullyhisobedientgranddaughterinhisownhome!

    WhenJonathansawPhilip,hislegswentweakmomentarily,butheinstinctivelystoodatattentionandsaluted,¡°GrandGrand¡­Grandpa.¡±

    Philipmmedhiscaneonthefloor,<b>his</b>voicestrongandsternasherebukedloudly,¡°Whatareyouwearing?Whyareyouloafingaroundlikethis?¡±

    Jonathanquietlyncedatthedecorationsonhisbody,nervouslytookthemoff,andsaid,¡°Th¡­thisisjustdecoration.¡±

    Philipsnortedcoldly.¡°Areyouankwall?Doyouneeddecorationstobepresentable?¡±

    Jonathanremained silent.

    Hedidn¡¯tevendaretoutteraword.

    AfterscoldingJonathan,Philipturnedhisgazetotheyounggirlbesidehim.

    Hereyeswereclearanddetermined,unlikesomeonewhowouldtakethewrongpath.Hisangertowardshersoftenedslightly,buthewasstillquitedispleased.

    ¡°What¡¯sthematter?Catgotyourtongue?Won¡¯tyoutellmeyourname?¡±

    BeforeMillycouldspeak,<b>Jonathan¡¯s</b>voiceboomedout,¡°Chief,mynameisJonathanBut!¡±

    PhilipandMillyweredumbfounded.

    Philip¡¯sfacedarkened,hisvoicefilledwithangerasherebukedloudly,thecaneinhishandbangingloudlyonthefloor.¡°I¡¯mnotaskingyou!I¡¯maskingher!¡±

    Jonathanawkwardlyscratchedhisheadandchuckled,¡°Hehe,that¡¯swhatIthought.IknewGrandpahadn¡¯treachedthestageofdementiayet.Howcouldyouforgetmyname,hehe

    Mitttwitchedthecornerofhermouth,feelingthatthisguy¡®

    He¡¯sluckynottohavebeenbeatentodeath!

    intelligence wasonparwithAnthony¡¯s.

    Millyremainedcalmandunruffled, notatallintimidatedbytheimposingpresenceoftheoldmaster.Shecalmlysaid,¡°Grandpa<b>,</b><b>I</b><b>am</b>MillyBut.¡±

    Tohersurprise,Jonathansnortedcoldlyonthespot,hisfaceinstantlyshowingalookofdisdainfnger,¡°You¡¯reaudaciousbeyondbelief!WhoallowedyoutousethesurnameBut?¡±

    2/3

    08.291110<b>,</b>2/

    Chapter150isMillyillegitimate?

    Whereisthisillegitimatechildfrom?<i>How</i>daretoimtheButs¡®surname!

    <b>83</b>%7

    Finished

    Lookingatheryoungageanddelicatefeatures,Ididn¡¯t<i>expect</i><i>her</i><i>to</i>besoscheming,changinghersurnameassoon<b>as</b>sheenteredthehouse.

    <i>Haha</i><i>!</i>Does<i>she</i>thinkthat<i>changing</i><i>her</i>surnamemakesherpartoftheButs<i>?</i>

    Milly raisedaneyebrowcalmly,lookingatPhilipwithsomeconfusion.¡°So,Grandpa,areyousuggestingIcontinueusingthesurnameSmith?¡±

    ¡°Idon¡¯tcarewhatsurnameyouuse,butyoucannotuseBut!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±Jonathansteppedforwardwithouthesitation,tremblinglegsbutbravelystandinginfrontofMilly,confrontingPhilip.

    ¡°Grandpa,howcanyousaysuchthings?Millyismysister,mybiologicalsister.WhyButssurname?¡±

    ¡®tsheusethe

    ¡°Youdaretostandupforher?¡±Philip¡¯sfacewasfilledwithanger.¡°Whatkindofsisterisshetoyou?Stephanieisyourrealsister!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯snot!¡±Jonathanretortedwithouthesitation.

    NottomentionthedespicablethingsStephaniedidinherpreviouslife,shedecisively<i>cut</i>offties<i>with</i><i>the</i>Butswhentheyfellintodecline.She¡¯satypicalingrate!

    <i>She</i>doesn¡¯tdeservetobecalledmyrealsister!

    <i>Only</i><i>Milly</i>,even<i>though</i>they<i>treat</i>herpoorly<i>and</i>evenbullyher,quietlyworkshardtoearn<i>money</i><i>to</i><i>support</i><i>them</i>¡­

    <i>This</i><i>kindness</i>,let<i>alone</i><i>the</i>factthat<i>Milly</i>istheir<i>real</i><i>sister</i>,wouldstill<i>be</i><i>worthy</i><i>of</i><i>the</i><i>title</i><i>of</i><i>Ms.</i>But<i>even</i><i>if</i>she

    weren¡¯t<b>.</b>

    HiswordsenragedPhilip,whoshoutedangrilyandraisedhiscostrike.

    ¡°Youbr*t,you¡¯read*mnfool!Stephaniewasright.Youandyoursiblingshavebeenblindedanddeceivedbyher.¡±

    JonathanwasintimidatedbyPhilip¡¯simposingauraandanger.Heshrankback,feelingasifhewasfacingachildhoodnightmarewiththecaneinhand.Despitebeingrebornandhavinglivedtwolives,hewasstillterrified.

 Chapter 151

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter151DelvingintoBuddhism

    AsPhilipraisedhiscostrikeJonathan,Millyquicklygrabbedit,stoppinghim<b>.</b>

    ¡°Grandpa,there¡¯snoneedforaggressionoversomethingsosmall.Jonathanshouldn¡¯thavetalkedback,butitwasn¡¯tonpurpose.You¡¯vebeenabittooroughonhitely.

    Theoldermanhadbeenawarherobeforebingacelebratedgenerndeventuallytakingontheroleopanychairman,wherehecontinuedtmandrespect.

    Hewasusedtoexertingcontrndissuinmands;itwasinhisnature.Hehadadeep¨Cseated.aversiontobeingchallengedordisobeyed.

    Outofallhisgrandkids,Jordanstoodoutfornotfearinghim.

    AstheeldestgrandsonandthefutureheadoftheButs,Jordannaturallyhadastrongpersonality,atraitcrucialforleadingthefamilytofuturetriumphs.

    Yet,thisyoungwomanwasnotjustunafraid.Sheopenlycriticisedandquestionedhisdecisions,taking.himonsquarely.

    Philip¡¯stemperredashelookedatherangrily,¡°Whatmakesyouthinkyoucantalktomethatway?¡±

    Millyrespondedcoolly,¡°Nobody.IjustwantedtosharewhatIwasthinking.¡±

    Philipwasvisiblyangry,¡°Suchaudacity!¡±

    Millystayedquiet.

    Theangeredgrandfathersomehowappearedendearingtoherratherthanfrightening.

    Despitehisirritation,hestoppedshortofsayinganythingharsh,liketellinghernottocallhimgrandpaanymoreorasking hertoleave.

    Hewasabitgrumpy,butathiscore,hewasgentle.

    Millyletgoofthecane,ppedherhandstogether,andthennoticedtheprayerbeadsheheldinhisotherhand<b>.</b>

    Thepolishedappearanceoftheprayerbeadssuggestedtheywerewell¨Cused.

    Shequirkedaneyebrow,lookedattheobviouslyupsetPhilip,andchirped<b>,</b>¡°Youknow,Grandpa,astheBuddhisttextssay,everythingwesee,bothourbodiesandthingsaroundus,areillusions,kindalikeseeingflowersinwaterorthemoonreflectinginthesky.Holdingontootighttosuchillusionsonlygivesusheadaches.Sometimes,it¡¯sbettertojustletthingsslide,right?¡±

    Shepickedupthisfromanot¨Cso¨Cgenuinemonkbackattheairport.

    Philipseemedtorxslightlyafterherwords,thoughhestilllookedquiteserious.¡°You¡¯reintoBuddhistteachings?¡±heasked.

    TheactingwasMilly¡¯sstrongsuit.Sheansweredsmoothly,¡°Seemslikeit.¡±

    Withyearsoflifeunderhisbelt,Philipwasconvincedhewasgoodatreadingpeople.

    <b>1/3</b>

    08:44FTI;28

    Chapter151DelvingintoBuddhism

    Theyoungwoman¡¯scalm<b>,</b>confidentairseemedsincereenoughtoearnabitofhistrust.

    190%¼þ

    Finished.

    Onlya<b>few</b>folksouttherecouldquoteandtrulygetBuddhistscripture.If<b>this</b>girlhadthatknack,keepingher<b>around</b>wouldpayoff

    Philip¡¯ssternfacadecasedsomewhat,<b>and</b>afterashortpause,hehesitantlyproposed,¡°GivenyourapparentinterestinBuddhism,wouldyouthinkaboutembracingitmorefully?¡±

    Milly¡¯sexpressionturnedpuzzledimmediately.

    Whatwaswithtoday?WhywaseveryonesuddenlylinkinghertoBuddhism?

    Shehadmerelyechoedthatairportmonk¡¯sspieltograbPhilip¡¯sfocusandsteerhimawayfromhisauthoritarianways.HowdidthatgettwistedintoasignofherdedicationtoBuddhism?

    Millyblinkedandclearlystated,¡°No.¡±

    Theoldman¡¯seyebrowsknottedupagain,this<b>time</b>insurprise,asifhe¡¯djustbeenturneddownonanoffer,¡°Whynot?¡±

    Wasthisgirlmissingabeat?

    TheButsknewwelltheperksofcatchingtheolderman¡¯seye-alifefilledwithluxuryandendlesswealtyinwait.Theycouldn¡¯tevenyuptohim,yethereshe<b>was</b><b>,</b>passingupthechance?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Millyresponded,¡°It¡¯sjustthatmyheartlieswithacting,notBuddhism.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Withthosewords,Philip,havingjustsettleddown,stoodupabruptly,thumpinghiscaneonthefloorwith

    <b>force</b>.

    ¡°Howdareyou!TheButshavinganentertainerinthefamilyisembarrassingenough;theyallwanttobeone.Isbeingaclown<b>a</b>dignifiedjob?Inoldtimes,thatkindofrole<b>was</b>lookeddownupon!¡±

    ¡°Thenthere¡¯stheTates;everyoneofthemisreliableandhonourable,truewarriorsinthecorporatefield.Andthenthere¡¯syou,atotaldisgrace,tarnishingourfamily¡¯sname!¡±

    Jonathanhadtocutin,¡°Grandpa,timeshavechanged

    Hespokeforhimselfassomeonewhodidn¡¯tpaymuchattentiontosuchopinions.ButhewasactuallystandingupforMilly,ayounggirl.Philip¡¯scriticismwaswayoverthetop!

    Philiphuffeddismissively,¡°What?AmIwrong?¡±

    Millyjustshrugged,undisturbedbytheharshwords.Shewasusedtohearing worseinsultsintheshowbizworld.

    Butstill

    WhydidshefindithardtobelievethatalltheTateswereshiningexamplesintheirindustry?!

    Georgemadesense,consideringhisstatusasabusinesstycoon.ButWilliam,withhisordinaryways

    Comparingshonning

    togoingintobattle?Laughable.

    2/3

    08:45Fri,<b>28</b>Jun

    Chapter151DelvingintoBustdbism

    ¡°Milly,MillyYou¡¯refinallyback.¡±

    Anenthusiastic,twistyvoicecutthroughthetensionintheroom.

    Finished

    BeforeMillycouldrespond,ashadowyfigurezippedbyandwassuddenlywrappedinawarmembrace.

    ¡°Milly.I¡¯vemissedyousomuch.

    Thehugwastootight,leavingMillystrugglingfor<b>air</b>.

    Thencameaheavythump<b>and</b>apainedshout,¡°Ouch!That¡¯shurtful!¡±

    Stillwieldinghiscane,Philiptappedthefloorangrily,hisvoicethickwithdisapproval,¡°Hmmph,ifithurts,thengood!¡±

    ¡°Huggingeachotherinbroaddaylight,where¡¯sthedecencybetweenmenandwomen!¡±

    20

 Chapter 152

    Chapter152XavierStepsinasInstructor

    Thecane¡¯simpactwasmild,yetitfeltsurprisinglysharp,giventheswelteringheatandtheirlightclothing-

    Anthonygrimacedasthecaneconnected.

    ¡°Ouch,ithurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Whycan¡¯tIgiveMillyahug,Grandpa<b>?</b>¡±

    IthadbeenagessinceAnthonstsawMilly,andnow,asimplehugwasoff¨Climits.

    Philip¡¯ssharpncemadeAnthonyzipit,intimidated.

    TheButsweren¡¯taboutmalepreferenceoverfemales,buttheirold¨Cschoolbeliefsfrowneduponcasualtoucheslikehugs.

    MillywatchedAnthonyquietly,herbrowsknitting.¡°You¡¯vegottensodark.WereyouinAfrica?¡±

    Beforeshewentofftoshootherfilm,Anthonywasmuchlighter.Now,helookedcharred.

    Atnight,you¡¯donlyspothissmileinthedark.

    Anthonyquietlylookedoverattheoldermanenjoyinghistea.Hesaidinahushedtone.¡°Sinceyou¡¯renewhere,youmightnot beaware,buteverysummer,thoseofuswhoaren¡¯tbusygetputthroughmilitarydrills,likestandingatattentionandmarchinginsync.It¡¯satraditionGrandpainsistson.¡±

    Milly¡¯seyebrowwentup,¡°Freebirds?Who¡¯sinyoursquad?¡±

    ¡°Justme,¡±Anthonyadmittedstraightforwardly.

    Millywasspeechless.

    Anthonywasfeelingabitslighted.Everyoneinhisfamilywascaughtupwiththeirjobsorinvolvedinfilmprojects,andtherehewas,theonlyonewithidletime,aimlesslypassinghissummers.

    Previously,JordanwouldcoverforhimwhenGrandpawasaway.Anthonycouldgoofoff,andJordanwouldturnablindeye.

    Thistimearound,Grandpacamebackunexpectedly,andtherewasn¡¯tevenamomentforabreather,muchlessanychancetockoff.

    Themorehethought,themoreupsethegotiningtoMilly,¡°Thistime,Xavier¡¯srunningtheshow.It¡¯s<b>a</b>wonderI¡¯mstillbreathing!¡±

    AsAnthonysulked,Millynoticedamanstandingtall,hisfacethepictureofseriousness.

    Actually,itturnedouttobeXavier.

    Millyhadbeensocaughtupin¡®Anthony¡¯sgoodlooksthatshpletelymissedtheguybesidehim.

    Whenshelookedhisway,Xaviercaughthergaze,hiseyes<b>shining</b>withacold,distantdisdain.

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.Shecouldn¡¯tremember<b>doing</b>anythingtoupsethim,couldshe?

    1/3

    Chapter152XavierStepsinasInstructor

    Andsomething<b>about</b>hislookseemedalltoofamiliar.

    Xavierhadastrongopinionaboutherl

    90%

    Finished

    Thinkingit over,itmadesense.BeingthemostprotectiveoverStephanic, Xavierwouldnaturallybewaryofanyoneseenthreateningher.ThenovelsaysthatheevenwentintosciencetomakecosmeticsforStephaniewhenhefoundoutshe<b>was</b>allergic,whichshowshowmuchhecared.

    Forabrotherwhodeeplycaredabouthissister,anychallengetoherstatusinthefamilywouldinstinctivelybemetwithopposition.

    Whenfacedwithafamilymember¡¯sanimosity,Millyseemedunaffected<b>,</b>simplybrushingitoffwithindifference.

    Thebottomline.Manypeoplemightnotlikeme,butyou¡¯renotworthbotheringabout!

    Still,somethingcaughtherinterest.

    ¡°Anthony,wehavethesamegrandfather,sohoeXavier¡¯stheteacher,andyou¡¯rethestudent?¡±

    Inacalmtone.Anthonyshared,¡°Well,XavierandJeffreyarejustayearapart.ThefamilywasaboutJeffreywhenhewassicklyasakid,leavingXaviertoourgrandfather.Grandpatookhiminandtrainedhimhardfromayoungage.Grandpaalwayssawhimasthefuturegeneral,butthen¡­¡±

    Hisvoicefaded,¡°Noonecouldhaveguessedhisthoughts;hewasadamantaboutjoiningtheresearchinstitute.Grandfatherbeat<b>him</b>soseverelythatheranahighfeverforthreedaysandnights,nearlypassingout.¡±

    Hearingthis,Millygotit.

    Nowitall<i>clicked</i>!

    Undertheirgrandpa¡¯sguidance,Xavier<b>was</b>meantforthemilitary.Still,heshiftedpathsbecauseofhisdevotiontoStephanie,headingintoresearchinstead.

    You¡¯vegottorespecttheintensesiblingbondhere.

    Withthenews ofMilly¡¯sreturn,theeldestbrother,Jordan,madeitback<b>just</b>intimefordinner.

    ¡°Milly,I¡¯msorryformydy.¡±

    MillyhadalotofaffectionforJordanandrespondedwithakindsmile,¡°You¡¯renotdyed,Jordan<b>.</b>Youstillhaven¡¯thadyourmeal.¡±

    Noticingthebeadsofsweatonhisbrow,sheofferedhimatissuetodabthemaway.

    Asheleaneddown,Jordanletherremovethesweat.Hissmileremainedgentleevenwhile tinypiecesoftissueclutteredhisforehead.

    Atthesametime,JonathanandAnthonyweresnackingonapplesoutofhunger.Watchingthescene,theirapplessuddenlyseemedlessvorful.

    Inadispleasedtone,Jonathanremarked,¡°Hey,Milly,whyam Inotgettingwipeddown,too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,what¡¯sgoingon!You¡¯repickingfavourites!¡±

    2/3

    90%<b>1</b>

    <b>Chapter</b>152XavierStepsinasInstructor

    Finished

    Millythrewthetissueinthewastebin,amusementinhergazetowards thetwosullenfaces,¡°Neitherofyouaresweating.¡±

    Jonathangotup,slighted,¡°Alright,I¡¯mgoingtorunteps!¡±

    Anthony<b>was</b>quicktojoin,I¡¯mintoo!¡±

    Millyfoundherselfataloss<b>for</b>words.

    Arethesetworeallyintheirthirties?

    ¡°Hangon.¡±Jordansuddenlycutin.

    HiseyeswerefixedontheitemattachedtoJonathan¡¯sbelt,andhislookwasmildintrigueandawhisperofcoldness.

    Withaseriousdemeanour,heinquired,¡°What¡¯s<b>that</b>you<b>have</b>attachedtoyourbelt?¡±

    Underhisbrother¡¯sintensestare,Jonathanhadajitteryresponse,¡°It¡¯sasmallpouch.¡±

    Hewonderedwhyhisbrotherwassuddenlycurious.Hehadmentioneditbefore,andhisbrotherseemedunbotheredbackthen.Whattriggeredhisinterestnow?

    Anthonylet<b>out</b><b>a</b>derisivesnortwhileexaminingthepouch<b>,</b>andatraceofenvywasevident.¡°Millydidtheembroidery.¡±

    Jealousybegantosurface.

    Jordan¡¯sexpressiondarkened,displeasedasheremarked,¡°It¡¯sinappropriatetowearthiswhileyourun.Handitovertome,andI¡¯llkeepitsafeforyou.Matchingthiswithyourleisurewearlooksawkwardandunappealing.¡±

    Jonathanpaused,ncingathisattire.

    Itindeedlookedmisced.

    Heremovedit<b>and</b>handeditovertoJordan,urgingearnestly,Jordan,pleasekeepthissafeforme.I¡¯ttachittomybackpackaftermyrun.Millystitchedthis,sotakingcareofitisimportant.¡±

    Jordanslightlyraisedaneyebrow,respondingsteadily,¡°Understood.¡±

    20N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter153CrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversityStart.TheirEnrollment

    Halfanhouter,thesoundofalonewolfhowlingresonatesfromtheButmansion.

    Finished

    ¡°Aheon,Jordan!Youpromisedyou¡¯dgiveitbacktome!¡±Unabletocontainhisfrustration,Jonathanboldlyconfrontshisolderbrotherandcallshimoutdespitehisusualcoldvibe.

    Meanwhile,Jordanwassittinfortablyonthecouch,absorbedinreadingthenewspaper,waitingfordinner.¡°Ihavenoideawhatyou¡¯retalkingabout.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±Jonathanwassofurioushestampedhisfeet,¡°You¡¯restilldenyingit,eventhoughthepouchisobviouslymine!¡±

    Rightthen,thepouchhungfromJordan¡¯swaist,movingashedid,makingJonathan¡¯sgazesharp.

    Jordanwasunfazed.¡°Whydoyouimit¡¯syours?Ifit¡¯swithme,it¡¯smine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sdefinitelymine.Look,IevenshareditmultipletimesonTwitter!¡±Jonathanquicklypulledouthisphone,scrollingthroughhisTwittertoshowJordan.

    Jordanjustgaveitabrieflookandsaidwithnoemotion,¡°SowhydidyoutakeapictureofmypouchandpostitonyourTwitter?¡±

    Jonathanwasspeechless

    HereallywantedtohitJordanbutknewhecouldn¡¯twin.Whatwashesupposedtodo?

    Thetensionwasgrowingmoreintense.

    Jonathaneximed,¡°Jordan,you¡¯reintentionallymessingwithme,aren¡¯tyou?¡±

    Atthatmoment,itdawnedonhimthatJordanwasdoingallthisintentionally!

    ¡°Youpurposelysaidthispouchdidn¡¯tgowithmylook,thentookitforyourself,aimingtokeepitalltoyourself!¡±

    That¡¯swhenJonathanstartedtothink moreclearly.

    Yet,Jordanwasunbothered.¡°Pouchesaren¡¯tforcasuttire.They<b>suit</b>formalwearbetter.It¡¯saperfectfit.¡±

    Whopairsasuitwithapouch?

    Millypressedhertemples,annoyed,unabletobelieveherbrothercouldactsoimmature.

    Anthonyaloneseemedtoenjoythechaos,casuallycrackingopensunflowerseedsheproducedfromseeminglynowhereashewatchedJonathan¡¯smeltdown.

    Untilnow,Xavierwasquietonthesidelinesandobservedthedramaunfoldwithachillylookinhiseyes.

    Thisneer,Milly,turnedouttobemorecraftythanheinitiallythought.

    Withindays,shemanagedtocharmherbrothers.ShepersuadedtheusuallystubbornJonathantosupport

    her.

    1/3

    08:45Fri,28Jun

    Chapter153CrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversityStartTheirEnrollment

    90<b>%</b>

    #Finished

    Clearly,Stephaniewasnpetitionforher.Stephanie¡¯sinnocenceandkindnessfellshortinthegameofpersuasion,unlikethecalcting natureofherrival.

    Ridiculous.

    DidMillyreallythinkwinningoverherolderbrotherwouldguaranteeheraspotintheButfamily?So

    naive!

    Theultimatepoweywiththeirgrandfather.AslongasthegrandfatherfavouredStephanie,therewas<b>a</b>waytoensureMillywouldn¡¯stinthefamily.

    Withthesethoughts,adangeroussparkliuninhiseyes,emittingavibesosinisteritcouldmakeanyone

    shiverwithjustonence..

    Atdinner,Philipscrutinizedtheknivesandforksbeforethesteakandbegantappinghiscaneontheground.

    ¡°Whodecidedonthis?Whycan¡¯twehaveapropermealinsteadofthisforeignjunk?¡±

    Jordan,recliningatthediningtable,skillfullycutintohissteak,respondingtotheolderman¡¯intwithoutmissingabeat:

    ¡°Imadeit.Millywantedtotryit.ThebeeffromHndiaisknownforitstenderness,soitshouldn¡¯tbehardonyourteeth.¡±

    Despitebeinginhiseighties,Philipwasrobustwithastrongsetofteeth<b>,</b>hardlyfacinganyrestrictions.

    dietary

    Yet,hisdistasteforforeignproducts,<b>a</b>sentimentrootedinhisyoungerdaysofconfrontingforeigners,lingeredon.

    Intoday¡¯sworld,whichisthrivingwithglobaltrade<b>,</b>avoidingforeigngoodsentirelyisnearlyimpossible.Still,he<b>finds</b>ithardtoshakeoffthoseoldprejudices.

    ¡°Is<b>that</b>reallytheproblem?¡±

    ¡°TherealissueismmitmenttoBuddhism.HowcanIeatmeat?Itcontradicts Buddha¡¯steachings!¡±

    Philip¡¯svoicecarriedaclearnoteofirritationashegrabbedhisprayerbeadsandstartedchanting,¡°<b>Amitabha</b><b>,</b>Amitabha,peaceandblessings.¡±

    Millyneededrificationtohearthis.

    Itseems<b>that</b>Buddhism<b>really</b><b>frowns</b>uponkillingandeatingmeat.

    So,havingsteakwhile<b>Philip</b><b>was</b>aroundwoulddefinitelybe<b>a</b>pinthefacetohisbeliefs.Eventhoughshedidn¡¯tsharehisreligiousviews,sheunderstoodwhyrespectingwhatothersbelievedinwasimportant.

    ShelookedoveratJordan,bitherlip,andstartedhesitantly,¡°Jordan.¡±

    Jordan,forhispart,kepthiscool.HepushedtheslicedsteaktowardsMilly,gaveherareassuringnod<b>,</b>andthenlookedatPhilip,deepinhischants,withoutshowingemotion.Hestatedinly,¡°GrandpaunlessI¡¯m.mistaken,youhadyourfillofthreepig¡¯sfeetatlunchtoday.¡±

    Milly¡¯sexpressionwasoneofconfusion.

    2/3

    Chapter153CrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversityStartTheirEnrollment.

    Finished

    Theolderman stoppedhisbeadsmid¨Ctwirl,coughedawkwardly,butstoodhisground.¡°Whatdoyouknow?Th

    kitchensaid<b>those</b><b>pig¡¯s</b>feethadbeenthereforthreedaysalread

    onthevergeofspoiling.¡±

    Whilehisargumentheldwater,Millystillfeltuneasy.

    Afterhismixofscoldingandlecturing,theolder<b>man</b>seemedrelieved.

    SeeingthatJordanwasn¡¯tbudging,hedroppedtheargumentand,withpride,pickeduphisknifeandforktodigintothesteak.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He<b>was</b>caughtoffguardbyhowdeliciousthe beef,importedbythisdarindfromHndia,tasted¨Csotenderandjuicyitalmostmeltedinhismouth.Arealtreat.

    Ontheotherside.JonathanandAnthonylookedonasJordanshowedoffinfrontofMilly,clearlyjealous.

    TheyharshlycutintotheirsteakandpileditontoMilly¡¯ste,lookingatheranxiously.¡°Milly,pleaseenjoy.¡±

    Itwascleartheywerelookingforsomepraise.

    Millyjustsatthere,wide¨Ceyed.

    TheButs¡®chefhadalreadyservedheraconsiderableportionofsteak,almosthalfate¡¯sworth,andnowhereweretwomoretes.

    Thesteakwasdelicious,butshefeltshewastacklingamountainoffood.

    Seeingtheirhopefulpuppy¨Cdogeyes,shehadtofightbackugh.

    Therewasnowayshecouldgivethemthepraisetheywerehopingfor!

    Xavierwasquietlyenjoyinghissteak,watchingeverythingunfoldwithoutgettinginvolved.

    Astheywerewrappinguptheir<b>meal</b>,<b>a</b><b>servant</b>suddenlycame in,announcing,¡°Mr.<b>Jordan</b>,therearetwogroupsoutsideimingtobefromtheadmissionsteamsofCrestfieldUniversity<b>and</b>Crestfallen.University,askingaboutMs.ButandMr.Anthony¡±

    20

 Chapter 154

    Chapter154TheAngryOldMan

    Finished

    Uponhearing<b>that</b>news,Milly¡¯sexpressionbecamethoughtful.<b>Are</b><b>the</b>admissionsteamsfrombothCrestfallenUniversity<b>and</b>CrestfieldUniversityshowingupalready?

    Theentranceexamresultshadn¡¯tevenbeenannounced.Weretheyheretopromotetheirinstitutions?

    Jordanseemedtoexpecttheirarrival<b>and</b>calmly<b>said</b>,¡°Goaheadandletthemin.¡±

    ¡°Rightaway.Mr.Jordan,¡±responded theservant,andshortlyafter,heledtwogroupsofuniversityadmissionsrepresentatives,eachdressedintheiruniqueuniforms,intothegrandlivingroom.

    Thvishdecoroftheroom,akin tothatofaroyalpce,tooktheuniversityrepresentativesbysurprise.

    Theymusedthatwhileit¡¯soften

    idanoble¡¯schildwillshinenomattertheirbackground,seeingsomeonefrom<b>such</b>affluencestillpushforacademicsesswasrare.

    Nottomention,havingnotonebuttwoexceptionalkidsatoncewasevenmoreremarkable!

    Astheuniversityrepresentativessettledonthesofa,theyofferedtheirschoolpamphletsto Jordan,saying,¡°AreyouMillyandAnthony¡¯sparents?We¡¯rehererepresentingCrestfallenUniversity.Please,havea<b>look</b>atourbrochure¡±

    CrestfieldUniversity¡¯srepresentativesquicklyfollowedsuit,handingovertheirpamphlet.ThisisCrestfieldUniversity¡¯sbrochure.Weinviteyoutotakeamomenttoreviewit.¡±

    SittingnexttoJordan,Millykeenlywentthroughthebrochures.Indeed,<b>these</b>werethetoptwouniversitiesinthenation,CrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversity.

    Butshepondered.

    mye

    ¡°Excuseme,areyousuremyexamscorequalifies?The resultsaren¡¯toutyet,andIdon¡¯tevenknowmy

    score.

    Shefeltconfidentinherperformance,butthck ofofficialresultsleftherinlimbo.

    CrestfallenUniversity¡¯srepresentativesreassuredher,¡°Don¡¯tworry:Milly.Wegetthescoresinadvanceforthetopfiftyapplicantsintheprovinceandreachoutdirectly.¡±

    CrestfieldUniversity¡¯srepresentativesadded,¡°Absolutely,withscoreslikeyours,you¡¯reexactlywhatCrestfieldUniversitylooksforinitsfuturestudents.¡±

    CrestfallenUniversitymuttered,¡°Competitorsarealwaysreadywiththeirexcessivetteryandnosenseofboundaries.¡±

    Millynowunderstoodhowthingswereyingout.

    Jonathan,caughtoff¨Cguard,quicklyrecoveredandpraisedMilly,¡°Incredible,Milly!GettingintobothCrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversity,you¡¯vemademeproud!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Puttingasidethementionofthetopfifty,AnthonywholeheartedlmendedMilly,¡°Millyistrulyincredible,aperfectblendofbeautyandbrains,trulydistinguished!¡±

    ¡°Totally!You¡¯rethestarofourfamily!¡±

    1/3

    Chapter154TheAngryOldMan

    ¡°Yeah,weshouldtotallyputupaquesaying,¡°Milly,aceofthecollegeentranceexams

    90%•þ

    Finished

    ¡°Definitely,itshouldturnintoaworldwidefestivity.Hernamedeservestolightupscreensacrosstheglobe.JustHalturia?Nope,that¡¯snotenough!¡±

    ¡°Notjustonscreens.Eventherentalbikesshouldgiveoutacelebratorymessagewhenyou unlockthem!¡±

    Everyoneiswondering.Isthisthelifestyleofthewealthy?

    Millyremainssilent,ponderingthesamequestion.

    Judgingby thvishcelebrations,<b>those</b>whoknewabouthergettingintoCrestfallenUniversitythoughtshehadhitthejackpot.

    Then,anauthoritative,elderlyvoicesaid,¡°Whywastetimewiththeseces?Bettertojoinamilitaryschoolwithstricttraining.Graduate,pick uparifle,andheadstraightto war.Magnificent.¡±

    Jonathanquicklycountered,¡°Grandpa,Milly¡¯sayoundy.¡±

    ¡°Sowhat?Womencan¡¯tfightandfacetheenemy?Backinmyday,wehadplentyofwomeninourranks.Neverheardasinglint!¡±theoldmanretorted.

    ¡°Lookatthesefrailbeings.Whatdotheyremindyouof?Howaretheysupposedtpete<b>on</b>thebattlefieldandcontributetothecountry!¡±

    Jonathanwasshockedbutkeptcalm,saying,¡°Thingsaredifferentnow.¡±

    Youdisrespectfulkid.¡±HearingJonathan¡¯s reply,Philipliftedhiscaneasiftostrike.

    Jonathan,scared,hidbehindJordan,coveringhishead.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±Philipgaveadisdainfulsnort.

    Justdo<b>as</b>Isay,gotothemilitaryschool!¡±

    Hisvoicehadatoneomand,makingeveryonepresentshudder.

    ButMillystoodherground,saying,¡°No,Iwon¡¯tgo.

    ¡°You!¡±Philiplookedatherfuriously.

    Millylookedbackboldly,¡°Grandpa,weliveinapeacefulera.It¡¯snotaboutgoingtowartoservethecountryanymore.Icancontribute<b>to</b>ournationwithoutbeingibat!¡±

    ¡°Andalso,actingissomethingI¡¯mreallypassionateabout.<b>As</b><b>soon</b>astheadmissionsrepresentativesatCrestfieldUniversityheardthis,theycouldbarelycontaintheirexcitement.

    Theylooked atherandthought.<i>It</i>allmakessensenow.¡°Millyhasthisnaturaleleganceandallureshe¡¯sborntobe onstage!Milly,justso<b>you</b>know,ourperformingartsdepartmenthereistop¨Cnotch!¡±

    Millywastaken<b>aback</b>,unawarethatCrestfieldUniversityhadadramaprogram.

    ¡°Doyou<b>guys</b>offerthat<b>as</b>amajor?¡±

    TheCrestfieldUniversityteamrenliedconfidently.¡°Notvethurthat¡¯s<b>something</b>we<b>can</b>setunwhenyou

    2/3

    08:45Fri,28Jun

    Chapter154TheAngryOldMan

    Millywasspeechless.

    Then,CrestfallenUniversityjumpedin,¡°Milly,iftheycanmakeithappen,socanwe.We¡¯llsetupacustomdepartmentjustforyouandevenbringinthebestactingcoachforone¨Con¨Conesessions!¡±

    Finished

    ¡°Andshouldyoufaceanycontroversiesorlegalissuesdowntheline,ouputerscienceanwdepartmentswillhaveyourback,safeguardingyourfinances.Plus,ourbiologydepartmentwillmakesureyoustayintopshape.We¡¯vecoveredyoufromanglesifyoetous.¡±

    Millywassilent.

    Althoughshewasn¡¯tusedtotheserecruitmentstrategies,thiswasthefirsttimeshesawtwotopuniversitiesgoinghead¨Cto¨Cheadtryingtoattractstudents,andittookherbysurpriseforamoment

    Yet,shewasn¡¯treallylookingtostudyperformingartsinthefirstce.

    Inthepast,shejumpedintotheentertainmentworldtomakeabetterfutureforherselfanddedicatedherlifetoacting.Shespentyearsonsetandeventuallybecameahighlyrespectedleadactress.

    Actingprinciplesand techniquesweresecondnaturetohernow,andshefelttherewasnoneedtogobacktoschoolforitandmissoutonotherchances.

    Shewantedtotakeadifferentroutethistime<b>,</b>oneshehadleftbehindandnowregretted.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter155ExamTalesandRankingQueries.

    Finished

    CrestfallenUniversityandCrestfieldUniversityarerenownedfortheirstereducationalprogramsand<b>research</b>contributions.Pinningdownwhichakesthetopspotisn¡¯texactlystraightforward.

    Butit¡¯scertainlynotoutofreachtparethetwo.

    CrestfallenUniversityshineswithitsstrongfocusonscientificresearch.Incontrast,CrestfieldUniversityismoreaboutembracingthehumanities<b>and</b>arts.

    She¡¯salwaysaimedhigherthanjustsettinghersightsononeuniversity.Shedreamsbig¨CgettingintoHalturia¡¯smostelitescientific academyandyingapartinboostingthenation¡¯sgrowthandrevivalisall

    shewants!

    Inherpastlife,shehadsimrgoals.Sheworkedhard,aimingforaPhD,drivenbyhernaturalinclination,andshelongedtoreturntowhere shecamefrom.Sadly,hernswerecrushedbyharsh.realities.

    Groupsfromoverseas,pretendingtolookoutforher,stronglydiscouragedherfromgoingbackandeventhreatenedherlife.Whenshedidmanagetoreturn,theystartedspreadingharmfulgossipabouther,damagedhergoodname,andmessedwithhereducationalrecords.

    Pushedintotheentertainmentfield,shefoughtthroughthechallenges.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Lookingback,thesememoriesfeellikelinesfromastory,butthey¡¯veetcheddeepemotionalscars.

    Givenasecondchancebydestiny,she¡¯sallsettomakeamends,leavingnoroomforoldregrets.

    Amidhercontemtion,Jordansteppedintolightenherload,¡°Milly,don¡¯tstresstoomuch.Picktheuniversityandsubjectthattrulyspeakstoyou.TheButshavegotyourback.Noneedtooveplicatethings.¡±

    ¡°Sessin<b>academics</b>isn¡¯tlimitedtoCrestfallenUniversityorCrestfieldUniversity.Ifactingiswhereheartis,whynotgotoafilmordramaschool?Followwhatfulfils you.¡±

    Anthonyjumpsinwithapep,¡°You¡¯vegotmyfullsupport,Milly.I¡¯mwithyoualltheway!¡±

    your

    CrestfallenUniversity¡¯sandCrestfieldUniversity¡¯sadmissionrepresentativeswerebuzzingwiththenewsofpossiblygettingatop¨Ctierstudentonboard.

    Landingwithinthetopfiftyprovincialrankingsandstillconsideringfurtherstudies?

    <i>Don¡¯t</i>youtwoconsiderwhatimpact<i>your</i>choicemighthaveonouruniversity¡¯sname?

    Luckily,Millyheldherground,politelydecliningAnthony¡¯sgesture,¡°Thanks,Anthony,butI¡¯vedecidedwhatIwanttostudy.¡±

    Withcuriouseyesaround,shesharedherdecision,¡°Myaimis<b>to</b>diveintoLifeSciencesand.TheoreticalResearch.¡±

    Thisuniquemajor,offeredexclusivelybyCrestfallenUniversity,isnotoriousforitsstrictentryrequirements.Itsgraduatesareregarded<b>as</b>leadingscientists,contributingsignificantlytoresearchfieldsandbeingcelebratedinacademircles.

    1/3

    Chapter155ExamTalesandRankingQueries

    <b>90</b><b>%</b>1

    Finished

    thrilled.Theplimentedheronchoosingamajorthatwouldbevaluabletothecountryandquicklyhandedheraregistrationforms,encouraginghertofillitoutandprovideherfingerprint.

    Ifherparentshadn¡¯tbeenthere,theymight<b>have</b>pushedherhardertogethertoenrol.

    Millyywasperplexed.Wasn¡¯tthesignupprocesssupposedtobeonline,whereshecouldpickherwithjusta<b>username</b>?

    major

    goffthesethoughts,shefigureditwasbettertoregisterinpersontoavoidthehassleofonline

    Shaking

    forms.

    Justasshewasabouttosign,amockingvoiceinterruptedher.¡°YoudorealizethatgettingintoCrestfallenUniversity¡¯s LifeSciencesandTheoreticalResearchmajormeans beinginthetopthirtynationwideandhavingoutstandingsciencegrades,right?¡±ItwasXavier.

    HelookedatMillywithacoldreandsmirked.Millywasbold,thinkingshecould joinhismajorwithoutmeasuringup.

    <i>She</i>wasrankedonlyinthetopfiftyinherprovince,yet<i>she</i>made<i>bold</i>ims.

    Howoutrightbrash.

    JordanlookedangryatXavier¡¯swords.Anthonyseemedconfused,notcatchingthedrift.

    Atthesametime,Jonathan,whocouldn¡¯tstanditorfeelembarrassed,bangedthetableandstoodupangrily<b>,</b>pointingatXavier,¡°Xavier,what¡¯swiththesarcasm?Can¡¯tyourecognizeMilly¡¯stalents?¡±

    Xaviersmirkedlightlyahdresponded,I¡¯mjustgivingafriendlyreminder<i>.</i>Afterall,nobodyknowsthisfieldbetterthanme.Ihopeyoudon¡¯tsetyourhopestoohighandcrter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯resoarrogant!¡±

    SeeingJonathanabouttoleapathim,Millyquickly<b>said</b><b>,</b>¡°Jonathan,letitgo.

    Jonathanwas stillfuming,¡°Ineedtoteachhimalesson.Whodoeshethinkhe<b>is</b>,speakinglikethat?¡±

    Millysighedanfortedhim,¡°It¡¯s<b>okay</b>,I¡¯mnotbothered.¡±

    ShewaswewareofXavier¡¯sthingforStephanie,sohissnideremarksinherdirectionwerebearable.

    Butwasheso<b>sure</b>shewouldn¡¯tmakeitintothe<b>top</b>thirty?

    WhenXavierlockedeyeswithMilly,hewastakenabackbytheintensityofher<b>gaze</b>.

    Whatwasthatlook?

    Itwas<b>cold</b>,deep,vast,<b>and</b>mocking..

    Thoserandomwordsseemedtodanceandspreadbeforeher,leavinghimfeelingutterlyridiculous.

    Noway!

    Howwasthispossible?Atonepoint,herankedfifthnationwide,recognizedasaprodigioustalentwithascoreof740<i>.</i>Now,hewasevenleadingtheresearchinstitute.Whatreasondidshehavetoridiculehim?

    2/3

    Chapter155ExamTalesandRankingQueries

    Thisthoughtreignitedhisconfidence,andhemethergazewithoutwavering.

    However,whenhelookedback,Milly¡¯sattentionwasalreadyelsewhere.

    #Finished

    Eventually,tiredof

 Chapter 156

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds:

    Chapter156TopoftheNation

    Finished

    Theoldermanalwayshad<b>a</b>wayofscoldingeveryoneasthoughtheywereunderhimand.Thosearoundhimgotusedtohisstyle.

    CrestfallenUniversity¡¯s<b>and</b>CrestfieldUniversity¡¯sadmissiondepartmentsalsoneededtobeinbettershape.

    Shaking,heannounced.¡°That¡¯sit.Millygotsevenhundredforty¨Cninepointfive,justhalfa pointshyofperfect.She¡¯snotonlyleadingourprovince,butshe¡¯salsothebestacrossthewholecountry.¡±

    Atthatderation,ahushfelloverthelivingroom.

    EvenPhilip,hisagedfingerswindingthroughhisprayerbeads,stoppedcoldasifheneededtohearitagain,confused,¡°Whichce?Itcan¡¯tbeoutofathousand,right?¡±

    Jordanwasthequickesttoclearthingsup,¡°Thehighestscoreissevenhundredandfifty,sowithMilly¡¯ssevenhundredforty¨Cninepointfive,she¡¯sbarelymissedbeingperfectbutstilltopsthecountry.¡±

    Philipsippedhistea,tryingtowraphisheadaroundthenews,mumbling,¡°Topscorerinthecountry.¡±

    Jordanlookedathim,expressionless,exiningtheweightofMilly¡¯sachievement,¡°It¡¯slikebeingthenumberoneschrbackintheday.¡±

    ThenewsmadePhilip¡¯shandshake,spillingsomeofhistea.

    Theoldermanmightnotbefamiliarwithtoday¡¯sng,butheunderstoodtheimportanceofbeingthetopstudent.Backinhisday,itmeantdonningauniquecapandgown andreceivingcheersandapusefromtheentirmunity.

    Whileitmightnotbethatglorioustoday,itstillcarriesimmenseprideforthefamily.

    ¡°Really,thetopscorer?Thewholecountry¡¯s topscorer?¡±Philipaskedagain,findingithardtobelieve.

    SeeingPhilip¡¯schangeinattitude,thestafffromCrestfallenUniversityspokewithmoreassurance,¡°Yes,she¡¯sthecountry¡¯stopscorer.Oncetheresultsarepublic,expectthemediateknockingfor

    interviews<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Philipjustnoddedcalmlyinresponse,leavingeveryoneelse puzzledbyhiposure.

    Wouldn¡¯tmostparentsbeexcitedaboutlearningtheirchildisthenationaltopscorer?

    Therichlivedifferently,navigatingthroughstormsyeteasilykeepingtheircool.

    Butnoteveryonecouldstaycalm.JonathanwassooverjoyedthathejumpedupandstartedrunningaroundMillylikeahyperdog,hiseyesshiningwithamazement,¡°Wow,Milly,you¡¯reamazing.You¡¯rethenationalchampion!¡±

    Milly,tryingtocalmhimdownwhilenursingaslightlyswollenforeheadfromhisvigorouscelebration,corrected.¡°Onlyfirstce,notachampion!¡±

    ButJonathanwouldn¡¯thaveit,¡°Firstcemeanschampion!You¡¯rethechampion!Andthat¡¯swaybetter<b>than</b><b>those</b>whothinkthey¡¯resomethingspecialforcingfifthnationally.Pfft,asifanyonecaresabout

    that!¡±

    1/3

    ëŠ<b>90</b><b>%</b>Á¿

    Chapter156TopoftheNation

    Finished

    Atthis,Xavier¡¯sfaceturnedpale,hisexpressionfreezingover.Hiseyesliftedslowly,andeventhemusclesinhisfacetrembled,¡°Thatcan¡¯tberight!It¡¯sjustnotpossible!¡±

    Jonathansighed,¡°What¡¯ssohardtobelieve?Millyisjustthatgood,easilyoutshiningyou.¡±

    Xavierstruggledforair,grindinghisteethasifhiscorebeliefswerecrumblingthenandthere.

    Drawinguponthetension,JonathanboldlysteppedbeforeMilly,defiantlyfacinghistallerbrother,¡°What¡¯swrong?Can¡¯tstandlosing?ThinkingabouthittingMilly?¡±

    Hecouldn¡¯tbelieveXavierwoulddaretoevenlookatMillythatway.

    WithoutJordanandgrandfather¡¯srestrainingpresence,he¡¯ddefinitelyteachXavieralessonhewouldn¡¯tforget.

    Asthingsheatedupforanotherroundofconfrontation,Jordancutinbeforetheirgrandfathercouldlosehistemper,sternlytellingJonathan<b>,</b>¡°Jonathan,showsomerespecttoXavier,andsitdown!¡±

    Jonathan,stillheated,retorted,¡°Hmph,buthedisrespected¨CMilly!¡±

    EverythingpausedmomentarilyuntilXaviereventuallystormedoffwithafrown.

    Jonathan showedhisdisdainforXavier¡¯sretreat,rolledhiseyes,andloungedbackonthecouch,muttering.¡°Hmph!Losers!¡±

    Afterhisoutburstofpridefulindignation,JonathanwasgearinguptogoovertoMillytobragabouthisdaringness,butthen hecaughtJordan¡¯seye.

    Suddenly,Jonathanwashitbyawaveoffear.

    Hebackedup abit,realizinghemight<b>have</b>oversteppedearlier,hisheartracingashestartedtostammeroutanapology,¡°I¡¯msorry,Jordan.Iwon¡¯tdoitagain.I¡¯llgosaysorrytoothers,too.¡±

    ButJordanjustgaveasoft¡°Hmm¡±followedby¡°Yourallowancewillgetathirtythousanddorsboost.eachmonth.¡±

    <b>Jonathan¡¯s</b><b>eyes</b>litup.¡°Really?Forreal?¡±

    Withasternlook,Jordanwarned,¡°Askonemoretimeandforgetit.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Jonathanagreedquickly.

    AsJordanstoppedpayingattentiontoXavierwalkingaway,Xavierfoundhimselfwrestlingwithhispride.Hecouldn¡¯tstandbeingoutdone,eventhoughheknewitwasjustified.RegretoverhowhetreatedMillyinfrontofJordannaggedathim.

    ThedisturbanceseemedtopassrightoverAnthony,though.Henervouslyapproachedtheadmissionsofficecounterandasked,¡°Couldyoucheckifmyexamresultsareready?AmIamongthetopthirtyinthecountry?¡±

    HewasrackedwithanxietymissingoutmeantnotbeingabletostudythesamesubjectasMilly!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    AndwhatifMillywastargetedwithillintentions?<i>What</i><i>if</i>she wasbulliedbyagroupof girls?Oreven worse,targetedbyadeceitfulprofessor?

    2/3

    Chapter156TopoftheNation

    Themorehethoughtaboutit,themore terrifiedliebecame!

    HeneededtoguaranteehiscetostandbyMilly!Ifhedidn¡¯t

    Finished

    Therewererumoursthatthismajorrequiredparticipatinginyearlyscientificresearch.Asadesperatemeasure,hewouldofferhimselfupforscience!

    Withakindsmile,theadmissionsofficestafftoldhim,¡°Antony,you¡¯rein.Yourankedtwenty¨Cfifthnationallyand<b>are</b>eptedintotheLife ScienceandTheoreticalResearchprogram.¡±

    Anthonyjumpedforjoy,saying,¡°Incredible!Milly,we¡¯regoingtobeuniversitymates!¡±

    Feelingupliftedbyhisjoy,Millyagreed,¡°Yeah!¡±

    Afterchoosingtheirmajorsandsubmittingtheirapplications,theadmissionsstaffwishedthemwell.

    Whenthemaidreturnedtothelivingroomafterhandingintheenrolmentpaperwork,shenoticedAndrewonthephone,deeplyintoaconversation.

    ¡°Hey,Doug,haveyoueatenyet?¡±

    ¡°Anythingnewhappening?Howcannothingbegoingon?Iheardyournephewalsotookthecollegeentranceexamsthisyear.Howdidhedo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯squitefunny.Mygranddaughteralsotooktheteststhisyear,butherscoresweren¡¯tasgoodaswehoped.Whatapity!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯veheardtheresultsarein.CrestfallenUniver.andCrestfieldUniversityareimingthenational

    champions¡®topspotinthecountry.Reportersareprobablyontheirwayforinterviews!Kidsthesedays,theylovebeinginthelimelight.¡±

    ¡°Mygranddaughterdidn¡¯tdotoowell,butshe¡¯sgottodealwithit,right?Hellohello?¡±

    Butbeforehecouldfinish,thecalldropped,leavingMillylostinthought.

    20

 Chapter 157

    Chapter157GeorgeMakesHisEntrance

    ThemorningstartedlivelyforMillyasshewasrousedbythesoundsfromdownstairs.

    90%

    Finished

    Headingdown,shespottedStephanie,whomshe¡¯dthoughtwouldbebusyonset,nowinthelivingroom,havingastandyfullyclingingtoPhilip¡¯sarm.Theiughterfilledtheroom,withPhiliplookingnotablymorespirited.

    Jonathan<b>and</b>Anthonywerebarelyoutofbed,hairalloverthece,standingintheirpyjamas,yetstrikinglyreadyforaction.

    Onthecouch,Jordan<b>was</b>calmlygoingthroughsomepapers,withXavierbyhisside,lookinglikehe¡¯dpulledanall¨Cnighter,shadowsunderhiseyes.

    Millywasintrigued.

    CouldshepossiblyresistXavier¡¯sallure,appearingsoexhaustedandweary,hiseyesshadowedwithgrey?Itlookedasifhehadn¡¯tmanagedtogetanysleepatall.

    Despiteheryouthfppearance,herheartwasthatofadoctor¡¯s.

    Choosingtokeephersecretfornow,shedidn¡¯twanttopileontohisstress.

    StephaniewasthefirsttoseeMillyonthestairs,greetingherwithabigwaveandabrightsmile.¡°Milly.you¡¯refinallyawake.Comejoinusforbreakfast,shesaidwithahintofmischief.

    Millyrolled hereyes,notinthemoodforearly¨Cmorningtheatrics.

    Stephanie¡¯syfulwordsquicklyturnedPhilip¡¯swarmthintoafrown.

    Hetappedhiscanewithadecisivesoundandreprimanded,¡°What¡¯sthetime?Backin ourday,we¡¯dhavealreadyfinishedchoresbynow.¡±

    Observinghergrandfather¡¯sirritation,Stephanierespondedwithagleamingsmile. Shegentlynudgedhisarm,coaxinghim<b>,</b>¡°Comeon,Grandpa,noneedtogetupset.Milly¡¯sprobablyjustreallytired,whichiswhyshesleptin.Unlikeme,whohadaminorroleandwasn¡¯taswornout,Imanagedtogetupearly.¡±

    ButPhilipwashavingnoneofit.HismoodsouredfurtherashedirectedMilly,¡°Youyoungonesaretoorxed.Jointheothers<b>and</b>standatattentionforanhourbeforebreakfast!¡±

    Stephanie¡¯sgringrew,andtherewassatisfactioninhereyesasshelookedatMilly.

    Somuchforthebrother¡¯sbacking,eventheymustlistentoGrandpa!

    Aslongastheirgrandpaisthere,StephaniewillkeephertitleastheesteemedButMaster,andnobodycanchangethat!

    Meanwhile,AnthonyandJonathan,whohadbeenontheirfeetforthirtyminutesandwerevisiblyufortable,protestedatoncewhenGrandpasuggestedMillyshouldstandstraightaswell.¡°Comeon,Grandpa,Millyisagirl.It¡¯sunfairtoaskhertodothisearlyinthemorning!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Exactly,Millyjustreturnedfromashoot,andshe¡¯sprobablyexhausted.Howaboutwetakeherceforabit?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter157GeorgeMakesHisEntrance

    don¡¯tsingleanyoneout!¡±

    ¡°That<b>makes</b>sense!¡±

    AwaveoffrustrationwashedoverStephanie.

    Finished

    She couldn¡¯thelpbutwonderwhenAnthonyandJonathanstartedcallingherbyhername,creatingacold.distancebetweenthem.

    Andheretheywere,enduringdiforttostandupforMilly.

    Butbefore,theyweretheoneswhowouldprotecther,afraidofmakingStephanry.

    ButsinceMillyarrived,everythingchanged,andStephaniefelttheiraffectionslippingaway.

    Jealousyandangershedinhereyes,hernailsdigging intoherpalm,butshewastooconsumedbyheremotionstofeelpain.

    Justasshewasabouttoaddfueltothefire,shecaughtherJordan¡¯schillinglook.

    Jordan¡­

    Stephaniecouldn¡¯thelpbutwhisper,slightlyafraid.

    Hisgazeseemedtoswallowthespacearoundher,piercinginto hersoul,andsuddenlyshefoundithardtobreathe.

    HadJordannoticedsomething<b>?</b>

    Withoutaword,Jordanthrewthefolderontothetablewitha¡°<b>Bang-</b>¡±makingeveryonejump.

    ¡°Let¡¯seat,¡±heannounced.

    The newsimmediatelyrelievedthetwostandingastheyrxedtheirstiffmuscles,cheering.¡°Yes!LongliveJordan!¡±

    Philipisquitesternwiththem,butthey¡¯rehisgrandkidsattheendoftheday,andheadoresthem.

    Whenhesawhisoldestgrandsonhadspokenup,heoptedtolooktheotherway,lettingthetwooffthehookthistime.

    Aftereating,aservantrushedin,announcing,¡°Old Mr.But,Mr.Jordan,Mr.Georgehasstoppedbyfor

    <b>a</b>visit.

    ThementionofGeorge¡¯svisitinstantlyputthethree<b>men</b>onedge.Anthony,inparticr,couldn¡¯tstandtheTates<b>and</b>askedimpatiently,¡°Why¡¯shehere?¡±

    Theservantstraightforwardlyreported,¡°Mr.GeorgeheardOldMr.Butwasbackfromoverseasandmadeaspecialtriptoseehim,bringingmanygifts.¡±

    JonathanandAnthonysharedaknowinglook,rollingtheireyes.TheyknewGeorge¡¯s truemotives.

    Hehadn¡¯tshownanyinterestinvisiting<b>while</b>theirgrandfather<b>was</b>away.Still,whenMillyreturned,he<b>was</b>hereinash,clearlyuptosomething.

    2/3

    Chapter157GeorgeMakesHisEntrance

    AndconsideringhisannoyinghabitofshadowingMilly,theirarmoyancewasheightened.

    Insync,theyboth<b>said</b>,¡°Sendhimaway!¡±

    Theservantpaused,uncertainifheshouldpassontheirharshmessage.

    Jordan,noticingthehesitation,gavehimasternnce,¡°Well,didn¡¯tyouhearthem?¡±

    Finished

    Theservantwasjolted backtohissensesandhurriedly<b>said</b>,¡®Ofcourse,Mr.Jordan,I¡¯lllethimknow.¡±

    ¡°Absolutelynot!¡±

    The<b>servant</b>wascutoffmid¨CsentencebyOldMr.But¡¯sintenseinterruption.

    Gazingatthemsternly,OldMr.But criticized,¡°IfGeorgehaewithgoodintentions,itreflectshisrespectandconcernforme.What¡¯swithyourdreadfttitudes,huh?Youkidstodaydon¡¯tgetit.

    He orderedtheservanttoletGeorgein.Understandingtheelder¡¯simportantstatusinthehouse,theservantnodded,saying.¡°Rightaway,¡±andwasoff.

    JonathanandAnthonygrewworried,¡°Grandpa,thisisabadidea.He¡¯sdefinitelyuptonogood!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±Philip¡¯slookturnedserious,histoneharsh,¡°Itseemsyoutwoareharbouringbadintentions<b>,</b><b>So</b>quicktojudge,clearlynotwithpurethoughts.¡±

    Thetwofeltincrediblymisjudged.TheirgrandfatherhadbeenoverseasallthiswhileandwascluelessabouttheButs¡®andGeorge¡¯sstrainedrtionship.

    HisviewofGeorgewasstistheexcellentkidnextdoor,unawareofhismaniptivetendencies.

    Plus,sincePhilipalreadyhadagoodrtionshipwithAndrew,henaturallyhadafondnessforGeorge,

    HearingthatGeorgewashere,he<b>was</b>genuinelydelightedandhadnothoughtsofturninghimaway.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter158OntheHuntforthePerfectMatch

    Suddenly,Georgemadeanentrance,lookingsharpinasleeksuit,hisaurabothicyandpolished,almostlikehe¡¯djuststeppedoffarunway.Trailingbehindhim<b>was</b><b>a</b>servant,armsloadedwithvariousthings.

    unand

    AsGeorgewalkedin,theoldman¡¯sfacelitupwithasmile.Usingacaneforsupport,hestoodupweedhim,¡°Ah<b>,</b>George,you¡¯vemadeit.What¡¯swithallthestuff,though?¡±

    Georgehadbroughtquitethe haulwithhim,settinguphiscollectionofcoffee,cigarettes,alcohol,healthsupplements,andmoreinthelivingroomcorner,turningitintoaminimarketce.

    Inresponsetotheoldman¡¯squestion,Georgesmiled,¡°Ijustthoughtitwastherightthingtodo,OldMr.But.I¡¯vebeenswamped withworkandcouldn¡¯tvisitearlier.Managedtosqueezeinsometimetoday,sohereIamtoseeyou.¡±

    Philip,hearingthis,letoutugh.Hewasobviouslytouchedbutkeptupabitofasternfront,

    ItwasclearPhiliphadasoftspotforGeorge.Afterall,George,whohadbeentakeninbyanotherfamilyasakid,wasacademicallybrilliant,good¨Clooking,andskilledinmultipleareas.HissessinmanagingtheTatesandbusinesshadmadehimquitethefavouriteamongtheoldergenerations.

    KnowingPhiliplikedthingsacertainway,Georgealwayswantedtomakeagoodimpression.¡°Willdo,Grandpa,hplied.

    Philip¡¯ssmilewidenedatGeorge¡¯sanswer.

    ¡°Stephanie,let¡¯sget acupofcoffeeforGeorge,¡±hecalledout.E

    Stephanie,whowasnearby,respondedwithashysmileandanod,¡°Rightaway?¡±

    Calm<b>and</bposed,GeorgeseemedtomesmerizeStephaniewithhiseverymove.Despitebeingaroundmanyhighachieversandsessfulpeople,shefeltparticrlydrawntohim.

    Hewasexactlywhoshewantedbyherside.

    Withayfndsweetsmile,Stephanieasked,¡°George,wouldyoulikesomeespressoormhiato?¡±

    ButGeorgesurprisedher,¡°Actually,I¡¯llhavette.¡±

    Stephaniewascaughtoffguard,knowingthattheTatesweren¡¯tusuallyfansofmilk¨Cbasedcoffee.Hadshegottenmisinformation?

    Curiousbutwilling,sheanswered,¡°Ofcourse,George.Justamoment.¡±

    WatchingStephanieactsoflirtatiously,Philip,despitehisage,couldtellshewasfalling forhim.TheButs,aleadingfamilywithonlyonedaughter,Stephanie,wereworriedaboutherfuturepartner.

    FindingsomeonewhomatchedtheirstatusandgenuinelycaredforStephaniewascritical.

    But,thelong¨CstandingfriendshipbetweentheButsandtheTatesandGeorge¡¯ssterlingqualitiesmadePhiliplessconcerned.

    1/3

    Chapter158OntheHuntforthePerfectMatch

    Georgerepliedcalmly,¡°Twenty¨C<b>three</b>.¡±

    ¡°Twenty¨Cthree,huh?<b>Not</b>soyounganymore,arewe?¡°

    Georgejustnoddedwithasmile,optingtostayquiet.

    Philip<b>was</b>yingwithhisprayerbeadswhenhequestioned,¡°Gotsomeonespecialinyourlife?¡±

    90%1

    Finished

    JustasGeorge<b>was</b>abouttoanswer,AnthonyandJonathanquicklystoodbeforeMilly,readytodefendher.

    TheyrolleduptheirsleevesandstareddownGeorge,theirteethclenched.

    TheywerepreparedtoconfronthimifhesaidanythingoutoflineaboutMilly.

    Despitehisfriendlyexterior,theyknewhewasuptonogood.

    Philipnoticedthetwoblockingtheview,raisedhiseyebrows,andasked,¡°Whatintheworldareyoutwodoingblockingtheway?¡±

    JonathanandAnthonyweresilent.

    TheyweresofocusedonprotectingMillythattheymomentarilyforgotaboutPhilip¡¯spresence.

    Fortunately,Jonathan,alwaysreadyforunexpectedsituations,cameupwithaquickexcuse:<b>¡°</b>Grandpa,wejustnoticedthisspothasgreatvibesforstanding!¡±

    Anthonyremainedsilent;sodidPhilip.

    Overseeingthesetworascals,hehadgottengoodatreadingtheirmindsthroughtheirgazes.

    Theirattemptatlookingseriouswaughable.

    Clearly,theywereuptosomething.¡°Youtwo,¡®stopembarrassingyourselvesinfrontofGeorgeandsitoverthere.Ifyou¡¯reso<b>keen</b>onstanding,I¡¯llgiveyouplentyofthater,¡±Philiproared.

    Theduowinced,clearlyintimidated,

    Yet,theystoodtheir<b>ground</b>infrontofMilly,determined.

    Strugglingtofindhiswords,Anthonymanaged,¡°Grandpa,we¡¯rejustgoingtostandhere.Listeningtoyou.guystalk,it¡¯sjustthatwehearbetterthisway,<b>yeah</b><b>?</b>¡±

    HequicklylookedatJonathan,whobackedhimup,¡°Absolutely,standingkeepsthebloodflowing,wakesupthebrain,andyeah,wecanhearmuchbetter.¡±

    Philipeyedhisgrandsons,whoweretryingtolookinnocentandcouldn¡¯thelpbutdoubttheirreasoning.Theirexnationswereastringofabsurdities.

    JustasPhilipwasabouttolosehispatience<b>,</b>Georgegrinned,steeringtheconversationaway.¡°OldMr.But,couldyourepeat<b>that</b>question?¡±

    WithPhilip¡¯sattentionnowdiverted,heinquired,¡°So,gotyoureyeonanyonespecityourage?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    2/3

    <b>ºÅ:</b><b>90</b>%Á¿

    Chapter158OntheHuntforthePerfectMatch

    Finished

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutnoticeGeorge¡¯slookseemedtolingeronher.Yet,wheneversheattemptedtocatchhisgaze,JonathanandAnthonywereintheway,shieldingherview.

    Drivenbycuriosityandperhapssomethingmore,sheawaitedhisanswer.

    20

 Chapter 159

    Chapter159HelpMe!

    Asthesecondstickedbyslowly¡­.

    George¡¯svoicefinallybrokethesilence,¡°Yes.¡±

    Milly¡¯sheartskippedabeat.

    Shethennoticedthe<b>bracelet</b>underhersleeveshakingviolently.Shegraspedittightlywithherrighthand.untilitquieteddown.

    ¡°Isthatso?What¡¯shername?PhilipwasclearlysurprisedtohearthatGeorgehadsomeonehelikedandtookamomenttoprocess<b>this</b>information.

    Georgesmiledandrepliedhonestly.¡°Yes,butshehasn¡¯tagreedtodatemeyet.I¡¯lltellyouaboutheronceshedoes,OldMr.But.¡±

    Philiprespondedjoyfully,¡°Alright.¡±

    Then,hemurmuredtohimself,¡°Aregirlsnowadayssopicky?She¡¯snotsatisfiedwithsuchanoutstandingguylikeyou?¡±

    Georgechuckled,¡°Whoknows.¡±

    Milly¡¯searswerebuzzingsuddenlyandshecouldn¡¯thearanything.

    Sheshookherheadtoclearhermindandthebuzzingstoppedgradually.

    Jordan,whowassittingquietlyonthesofa,noticedsomethingwaswrongwithher.HequicklysteppedforwardtoholdMilly,whowastremblingslightly,andaskedwithconcern,¡°Milly,what¡¯swrong?Whydoyoulooksopalesuddenly?¡±

    Milly<b>took</b>severaldeepbreathsbeforehervisioncleared.

    Shewavedherhandweaklyandexined,¡°I¡¯mfinenow.Ifeltalittleufortableallof<b>a</b>suddenjust

    now.

    Jordanwasstillworried,¡°Are<b>you</b>sureyou¡¯realright?Shouldwecadoctor?¡±

    Bynow,Millyhadfullysnappedbacktohersensesandheplexionlookedbetternow.Itfeltlike<b>a</b>hallucinationjustnow.

    ¡°I¡¯mfine.Don¡¯tworry,Jordan.¡±

    Jordanwasateaseasshedidn¡¯tappeartobelying.¡°Alright,tellmeifyoustillfeelunwell.Youdon¡¯thavetopushyourself,okay?¡±

    Millysmiled.¡°Sure.¡±

    Atthatmoment,shenoticedthebraceletonherwristhadstopped<b>shaking</b>.

    Shehadn¡¯trealizedthatthebraceletcouldmoveon

    thetruthwhenhesaidthatthebracelethadaspirit.

    ***Ownbackthen.ShewonderedifAndrewwastelling

    1/3

    08:46Fri,28<b>Jun</b>

    Chapter159HelpMel

    90<b>%</b>

    #Finished

    ¡°George,here,trythisEarlGreytea,shesaidsweetlyandcedtheceramicteacupinfrontofGeorge.

    Georgencedatthecupandfrownedwhileremainingsilent.

    PhiliphadinitiallyintendedtointroduceStephanietoGeorge,buthearingthatGeorgelikedsomeoneelse,hegaveupontheidea.

    Afterall,itwasn¡¯tagoodthingtoruinothers¡®rtionships.

    PhilipsighedwhenhesawStephaniewantedtogetclosertoGeorge.¡°Stephanie,don¡¯tjuststandthere.Sitdownandchatwithus,hesaid.

    Stephaniewasstunned.Isitmyimagination?Grandpaseemslessinterestedinmenow.Wasn¡¯t<i>he</i><i>trying</i><i>to</i>introducemetoGeorge

    DidGeorgesaysomething?

    Shefeltupsetthemoreshethoughtabout<b>it</b><b>and</b>shebitherliphard.

    ¡°Grandpa,IhavesomethingtodiscusswithGeorge.¡±

    ¡°Whatisit?¡±Philipasked.

    StephaniesmiledsweetlyandlookedatGeorge.¡°Iloveacting,butourfamilydoesn¡¯thaveanentertainmenpany.And,I¡¯malsoafraidoftheunfaircontractsofothepanies.SoIwantedtoaskGeorgeifIcouldsignwithhipany,¡±she<b>said</b>.

    Philipfrowneduponhearingthat.

    HeknewStephanielikedactingandhehadarrangedhercurrentrole.Hethoughtthat shewouldgiveuponactingonceshehadenoughfun.Hehadn¡¯texpectedhertoconsidersigningwithpany.

    BeforePhilipcouldrespond,Jonathaninterruptedmockingly,¡°Forgetit.Grandpasaysthatit¡¯suselesstobeanactress.Theywereconsideredaslowlyentertainersinthepast.TheButshavemeasadisgrace.Doyou<b>want</b>tosurpassmenow?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Assoonashefinishedspeaking,hereceivedawhackonhiscalf,¡°Ouch,thathurts!¡°¨C

    Philipredathimangrily,¡°Servesyouright!Howcanyouspeaktoyoursisterlikethat?¡±

    mysister.

    Jonathanrolledhiseyes.¡°She¡¯snotmy

    Hehadonlyonesister,andthatwasMilly.

    ¡°Howdareyousaythat?¡±Philip,despitebeingovereighty,wasn¡¯tdeaforblind.He¡¯dheardJonathanclearly.

    Hestoodupangrilyandraisedhiscane,wantingtostrikeJonathan.

    However,Jonathandidn¡¯t<b>back</b>down.¡°Millyismyrealsister!Stephanie<b>is</b>adopted!¡±

    PhiliplikedStephaniealot,soJonathan¡¯swordswerelikeapersonttack.

    <b>Philip</b>hadonlymeanttoscarehim,butnowhewasgenuinelyfurious.

    2/3

    08:46<b>Fri</b><b>,</b>28Jun

    Chapter159HelpMet

    90<b>%</b>

    Finished

    Hebrandishedhiscanelikeaweaponandsetdownhisbelovedrosarybeforeroaring.¡°I¡¯mgoingtobeatyouup,brat!¡±

    Jonathanshoutedforhelp.¡°Ilelpme!Jordan!¡±

    ¡°Moveaside!I¡¯mgoingtohithimtodeath!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!Help!¡±

    Thepreviouslyharmoniouslivingroomeruptedinto<b>chaos</b>.

    AsMillyponderedwhethertostepin,someoneheldherback.Shefrownedandwasreadytoattacktheonewhostoppedher.

    However,the otherpartypredictedhermovesandslippedapieceofpaperinherpalm.

    20

 Chapter 160

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter160AFairy

    Georgechuckledandteased,¡°Ididn¡¯texpectyoutobesoalert.¡±

    Finished

    Millywasmomentarilysurprisedbythehandsomefaceinfrontofher,butshequicklymasked<b>her</b>

    emotions.

    She<b>took</b><b>a</b>step<b>back</b><b>and</b>openedherpalm.Init<b>was</b>aredinvitationletter.

    ¡°What¡¯sthis?¡±Millyasked.

    ¡°Aninvitationletter.Didn¡¯tyouagreetobempanionforthebanquet?Haveyouforgottenit?¡±

    Banquet

    MillyrecalledthatshehadindeedpromisedGeorgetoattendabanquetwithhimtorepayhiskindnessforsavingherwhenshefellintothewaterontheset.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah,whattimeshouldIbethere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llpickyouuptonightatnine.¡±

    Millynodded.¡°Sure.¡±

    GeorgelookedatMillywhowasexaminingthe invitation.Fromhisangle,hecouldonlyseehersmoothhairandcutefaceandhe suddenlyhadtheurgetohughertightly.

    Heclosedhiseyestosuppresshisemotions.

    Heregainedhiposureonceheopenedhiseyesagain.

    ¡°I¡¯llmakeamovefirst,¡±hesaidhuskily,asifwassayinggoodbyejusttoher.

    Millylookedathimandcalledout,¡°Wait,I<b>have</b>somethingtogiveyou.¡±

    Georgeraisedan<b>eyebrow</b><b>.</b>

    Hehadn¡¯texpectedMillytohavesomethingforhim,andforamoment,hefeltanexcitementhehadn¡¯texperienced<b>in</b><b>years</b>.

    HowlonghasitbeensinceIfeltthisway<b>?</b>

    Ihaven¡¯tfeltanythinglikethissince<i>the</i>ShadowPcewassessfullyestablished.

    MillydidhavesomethingforGeorge,butshewasannoyedatthemessofthelivingroom.

    Therewas nowaytogetitnow.

    Shesighedandrubbedherachingtemples,¡°Forgetit,Ican¡¯tgetitnow.I¡¯llgiveittoyoutonightwhenyoupickmeup.¡±

    GeorgewasdisappointedthemomentMilly<b>said</b>¡°forgetit¡±.

    Hissmilefroze<b>in</b>ce.

    1/3

    Chapter150AFairy

    But,hisheartwasleapingagainwhenheheardthtterpartofhersentence.

    Itwaslikearollercoasterrideofemotions.Hewasluckythatitdidn¡¯tendindisappointment.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Hewasalreadylookingforwardtotonight.

    <b>89</b><b>%</b>

    Finished

    AtTate¡¯s<b>Mansion</b>.

    Forthefirsttime,Georgedidn¡¯tgotoworkasusualbutinsteadwentstraighthome.

    Uponarriving,hewentdirectlytothefifthfloor.

    Thisentirefloorwashiscloset.Therewereallsortsofsuits,ties,shoes,andcufflinksavable.

    Usually,theservantsbroughthisclothesfromthefifthfloor,andherarelycheckedthemhimself.

    Now,he<b>was</b>atalossstandingbeforethevastarrayofsuits.

    Afteralltheseyears,Georgerealizedthatheonlyhadcksuitsnow.And,theydidn¡¯tevenlookgood.

    Hisphonerangatthatmoment.

    ItwasDannycalling.

    ¡°Hello,Mr.Tate,whereareyou?Mr.Quinnisherewaitinginyourofficetosigntheprojectcontract.¡±

    Danny<b>was</b>almostfrantic.

    Theipanyhadbeenfollowingthisprojectforoverhalfayear<b>.</b>Georgehadspecificallyreminded<b>him</b>nottoletanythinggowrong.Now,Georgewasnowheretobefoundwhentheywereabouttosignthe

    contract

    DannyhadalreadyservedMr.QuinnthreepotsofteatostalltimeforGeorge.Mr.Quinnmightsufferfromwaterintoxicationsoon.

    Georgefrownedandncedathiscksuit.¡°TellhimIcan¡¯tmakeittotheofficetoday,andwe¡¯llsign thecontracttomorrow,¡±hesaidsolemnlywith<b>a</b>sigh.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Danny,whohadworkedforGeorgeformany<b>years</b>,hadneverheardsuch<b>a</b>solemntonefromhim.Hecouldn¡¯thelpbutfenxioussinceGeorgewasnotshowingupatworktoday.

    ¡°Mr.Tate,iseverythingokay?Doyouneedmyhelp?¡±

    ¡°<b>Mhm</b>,notifythedesigndepartmenttosendmealltheitestsuits.¡±

    ¡°Alright,Mr.Tate.¡±

    ¡°Wait,tellthemtogetreadyforthisyear¡¯testhautecouturegownstoo,andarrangeforawell¨Cknownfemaleurulier¡±

    Chapter160AFairy

    ¡°Gotit¡±

    After<b>hanging</b>up,Danny¡¯smindwasfilledwithquestions.

    Hewonderedifamajoreventorbanquetwaingup.

    Finished

    But,hefeltconfusedbecausehewastheonewhousuallyapaniedGeorgetosucheventsandwouldhaveknownaboutit.

    Despitehiscuriosity,hepromptlpletedthetasksassignedbyGeorge.

    At4:30PM.

    ARolls¨CRoycewasparkedonanalleywaynotfarfromtheButMansion.Thegleaminghood.ornamentseemedoutofceinthesmalley.

    Insidethecar,amanwasinaperfectlytailored,expensivesuitwithhishairstyledneatly.Heexudedeleganceandanoppressiveaura.Theshadowscastonhisfacemadeitdifficulttoseehisexpression.

    Hewasspacingoutinthedistanceasifwaitingforsomething.

    Meanwhile,Dannywhowasinthedriver¡¯sseat,andthefemalestylistinthebackweresittingupright,feelingstressed.Danny<b>was</b>onthe vergeof<b>tears</b>.

    Theydidn¡¯tunderstandwhytheywereheresoearly.Therewerealmost5hoursleftuntilthebanquet.

    Moreover,theywerehidinginsteadofparkingthecarinfrontoftheButMansion.

    Whyam<i>I</i><i>the</i>onewhosufferedeverytimeMr.Tatewantedtowoosomeone?It¡¯ssounfair!

    Despitegrumblinginhisheart,Dannywasquitecontentwhenhe thoughtofhisyear¨Cendbonus.

    By8PM.Dannycouldn¡¯tfeelhislegsanymore.

    Georgecheckedhiswatchandinstructed,¡°Pullupinfrontofherhouse,takethedressinside,andtellherwejustarrived.¡±

    Dannyforcedasmile.¡°Alright,Mr.Tate.¡±

    Boohoo,Idon¡¯twanttolie!Lyingwillbringbadkarma!

    Ugh,whatever.Lifewouldendsooneroteranyway.

    Afterpsychinghimselfupandstretchinghisnumbankles,DannyparkedthecarinfrontoftheButMansion.Justthen,footstepswereheard.

    Dannylookedupandsawawondaninaneleganteveninggownstandingoutsidethewindow.Shelookedlike<b>a</b>fairy.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter161HannahLloyd

    9461

    Finished

    Millywasinachampagne¨Ccoloredgownwithalongtraintrailingontheground.Thegownwasshimmeringinthedarkasifthestarshadfallenuponher.Shehadherhairpinnedupwithahairpingracefully.

    Shelookedinnocentandmatureatthesametime.Peoplewouldbecaptivatedbyherauraoncetheysawher.

    GeorgewasmomentarilystunnedwhenhesawMilly.Afterfeelingamazed,heinstantly regrettedit.

    Shewassobeautifulthathedidn¡¯twanttotakeheroutandletothermenseeher.

    Hewantedtohideheraway.

    However,heknewthatMillylovedfreedom.Shewouldneversettledownforaperson.

    Shebelongedtothevastskies.Shewasgrowingstrongerdaybyday,shewouldsurelyastonisheveryonewithherbrillianceoneday.

    Georgewaswillingtoprotectherintheshadows,allowinghertosoarfreely.

    Dannyreactedquicklyand openedthedoorforMilly.

    Millyliftedhergownandgotintothecar.Thebackseatwasspacious,withathickvelvetcarpetonthe<b>floor</b>,addingtotheluxury.

    NowsheknewwhyWilliamalwayswenttoschoolinaRolls¨CRoyce;itwasindeedverfortable.

    JustasMillyfinishedmarvelingattheluxuriousinteriorandwasabouttosaysomething,shelookedupandnoticedsomethingwasoff.

    Sittingoppositeherwasawomanwithshorthair.

    Millyfrownedslightly<i>.</i><i>What</i>wasGeorgethinking?

    <i>He</i>alreadyfoundpanionbutstillwantedmetoattendthebanquetwithhim.Ishethinking<i>of</i>bringingtwowomenwithhim?

    ThestylistnoticedMilly¡¯semotionsandshehurriedlyrifiedbeforeGeorgegotangrywithher.

    ¡°Hello,Ms.But.I¡¯mAnna,theheadofthedesigndepartmentatTateGroup.I¡¯mhere totakecareofyourhairandstylingfortonight<b>¡±</b>

    Annawaspuzzled.

    Afterall,shewasusuallytheexclusivestylistforHannahLloyd,anactressundertheTateGroup.Thiswasthefirsttimeshehadbeenaskedtostyleanothgirl.

    Mostimportantly,Georgehadspecificallyrequestedit<b>.</b>

    However,itwasrumouredthatHannahwasGeorge¡¯sfianc¨¦e.

    ConsideringtheirfamilybackgroundandlooksortheperiodthattheyhadknownGeorge,Hannah

    173

    08:54Sat<b>,</b>29Jun.1:1N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Chapter161HannahLloyd

    Finished

    AlthoughtheButswereconsideredanupper¨Cssfamily,theydidn¡¯thaveastrongfoundation.TheywerenothinparedtotheTatesandtheLloyds.Itdidn¡¯tmakesenseforGeorgetoabandontheLloydsfortheButs.

    MillyblushedinembarrassmentassherealisedthatshehadmisunderstoodAnna.¡°Hello.I¡¯vealreadydonemyhairandmakeup.Youdon¡¯thavetodoanythingaboutit,thankyou.¡±

    ¡°But¡­AnnalookedatGeorgehesitantly.

    Georgenoddedexpressionlessly.¡°Mhm,doasshesays.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Alright,Mr.Tate.¡±AnnapackedhermakeuptoolsandthedressesthatshehadpreparedforMilly.¡°Mr.Tate,I¡¯lltakeataxiback.Ms.Hannahhasa businessbanquettonight,andIneedtobethere.¡±

    Georgenodded.

    AnnahadonlydaredtoopenthecardoorandleaveaftergettingGeorge¡¯sapproval.

    AftertheRolls¨CRoycedroveaway,sheturnedtohataxiwhenherphonesuddenlyrang.

    ItwasHannahcalling.

    <b>As</b>soonasAnna answered,someonewasshoutingatherfuriously,¡°Anna,what¡¯sgoing<b>on</b>?Whydidyousendaninterntodomystyling?Doyouknowhowimportanttonight¡¯sbanquetis?Who¡¯sgoingtoberesponsible formylossesifmystylingisruined?¡±

    Sobscouldbeheardinthebackground.

    Hannah¡¯svoicewassosharpthatAnnacouldhearherevenafterholdingthephoneaway.

    Hannahwasnotoriousintheindustryforherbadtemper<b>and</b>spoiledbehaviour.Shealwaysyelledateveryonefromdirectorstoassistantmakeupartists,butnoonedaredtotalkback.

    Afterall,shewastheeldestdaughteroftheLloyds.

    TheLloydsweredifferentfromtheTates.TheTateswerebusinessmoguls,dominatingthemarketandcontrollingmostofthecountry¡¯seconomy.

    Incontrast,theLloydsmightnotbeaswealthy,buttheirrootsweredeepandinfluential.TheyweredescendantsofancientLublurgroyalty.EventhoughLublurgnolongerexisted,manyoftheirdescendantsworkedinthegovernment,maintainingavasworkofconnectionsandastrongfamilylegacy.

    ItwasalsorumoredthattheypossessedtreasuresleftbytheformerqueenofLublurg,enoughto<b>ensure</b>theLloydsprosperityforgenerations.

    Annadidn¡¯tdaretoargueandtriedtoexintoHannah,¡°Ms.Hannah,Dorisisnotanintern.She¡¯smymost<b>trusted</b>assistant.Youdon¡¯thavetoworryaboutherskills.¡±

    Hannahsneered.¡°Areyouattendingthebanquet,oramIattendingthebanquet?It¡¯sanowhenIsaidso!Youhavefifteenminutestogethere.You¡¯llgetitfrommeifyou¡¯rte!¡±

    <b>Anna</b>frowneduponhearingthat.That¡¯simpossible.I¡¯minthesuburbsnow.Ican¡¯tmakeitinfifteenminutes.I¡¯llbethereassoonasIcan,okay?¡±

    23

    Chapter161HannahLloyd

    ¡°Whatareyoudoinginthesuburbs?¡±Hannahasked.

    ¡°Someoneneededstylingservicehere,¡±Annaansweredhonestly.

    Áã<b>94</b>%•þ

    Finished

    ¡°You¡¯remyexclusivestylist,Didn¡¯tGeorgemakethatclear?Whatmadeyoudecidetodosomeoneelse¡¯sstyling?Areyouthinkingofjumpingship?¡±

    ¡°No,itwasMr.Tate¡¯sorder<b>.</b>¡±

    Hannahpaused.¡°Georgesentyou?Forwhom?Amanora<b>woman</b>?¡±

    Annareplied.¡°It¡¯sfortheeldestdaughteroftheButs,Milly

    AnnaknewHannahcouldfindoutabouteverythingeventually.Lyingwouldonlymakethingsworse.

    Beforeshecouldsaymore,Hannahhadalreadyhungup.

    Havingworkedasherprivatestylistforsolong.Annaknewhertemperwell.She<b>was</b>surethatHannahwasnowinvestigatingMilly.

    68

    ÏÉ

 Chapter 162

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter162TheHighPriestIsHere

    Finished

    AsAnna<b>had</b>anticipated,afterhangingupthephone,Hannahswepteverything<b>off</b>thetableinafitof

    <b>rage</b>.

    <b>Crash</b>!

    thecosmeticsandexpensivejewelrywerescatteredacrossthefloor.

    Thehairstylist,startledbyHannah¡¯ssuddenoutburst,identallytuggedher<b>hair</b>.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±Hannahyelpedwhileclutchingherhead.Beforeanyonecouldreact,shestoodupandppedthehairstylisthardacrosstheface.

    ¡°Clumsyfooll¡±

    Thehairstylist<b>was</b>knockedtothegroundbytheforce.Hannahstompedonherwithherhighheelstoventheranger.

    ¡°Ahh.Ms.Hannah,I¡¯msorry!Ms.<b>Hannah</b>.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Thehairstylist¡¯spainfulcriesechoedinthedressingroom.Theotherstaffandassistantswereterrifiedandtheydarednotintervene.Theyheldtheirbreathandtrembled<b>as</b>theysteppedback.

    TheyknewthatHannahwasviciousandruthless.Misfortunewoulndontheirfamilyiftheymadeher

    angry.

    Hannahfinallysnappedoutofitwhenthehairstylistwasbleedingprofusely.However,<b>Hannah</b>feltnofearseeingthat.Asicksatisfactionflickeredinhereyesinstead.

    She pickedupawetwipe<b>and</b>meticulouslywipedherfingersbeforetossingitonthefloor.

    Then,shelookedupatthepeoplehuddledinthecorner.¡°Whyareyou<b>guys</b><b>spacing</b>out?Canambnce.¡±¡°

    ¡°Got¨C<b>got</b>it.¡±Oneofhermaleassistantsquicklypulledouthisphomakethecall.

    Hannahsnortedandlookedinthemirrorwithaviciousre.Throughgrittedteeth,shespatout,¡°MillyBut¡­

    Elsewhere<b>,</b><b>in</b>adark,mustybasementstorageroomlitbyasingledimyellow<b>bulb</b>,Leonwascleaninghisgunmeticulously.

    Amanwithblondecurlswassittingnexttohim.His<b>hair</b>wastiedupandhisdevilishfeatureswereentuatedbythedim<b>light</b>andthesmokefromhiscigarettedanglingfromhislips.

    ¡°Leon,isthatfoolhere?¡±His voicewashusky,likelyfromyearsofsmoking,butit<b>was</b>stillpleasanttothe

    cars.

    Leonloadedbulletsintohisgun.

    ¡°Don¡¯tcallhim<b>that</b>infrontofhim,orhe¡¯llflipout.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter162TheHighPriestIsHere:

    Finished

    Kingsmirkedandputouthiscigaretteontheground.¡°Hecouldn¡¯tevenreachmykneesevenifhe<b>jumped</b>atme.¡±

    Leonraisedaneyebrow.AlthoughOliverwasn¡¯tverytall,hestillstoodatfivefeeteight.Hewasn¡¯texactlyshort.

    Tveinformedhim.He¡¯llbehere<bter</b>.Hisclosbatskillsaren¡¯tgreat;havinghimherenowwouldberiskyforus.He¡¯llbeheretobackusuter.¡±

    Kingnodded.¡°Makessense.

    IntheGhostSect,thethreeofthemalwaysworkedtogether.

    Kingexcelledatlong¨Crangesniping,Leonwasaclosebatexpert,andOliver,despitehiscarefreedemeanor,wasbrilliantatcleaningupthemess.Hecouldeasilyretrievesurveincefootageanderasealltracesoftheirpresence.

    Together,theywereunbeatable.Theyneededeachotherineverymission.

    Kingimpatientlycheckedhiswatchandfrownedasheasked,¡°Whendowestart?Dowereallyhavetohideinthisdump?I¡¯mgoingtopukeifwestayhereanylonger.Ievenworemyaward¨Cwinningoutfittomeetyou,andnowit¡¯sreeking.¡±

    Leonpursedhislipsandsaid,¡°Soon,bepatient.Movingoutnowcouldalertthem.¡±

    ¡°D*mn!¡±<b>King</b>slumpedbackonhisstool.

    Hewantedtoscrollhisphopassthetimebuttherewasn¡¯tanysignalinthisforsakence.

    Hewasgettingmoreirritated.

    ¡°Therichareridiculous.What¡¯sthepointofholdinganauctioninsuchsecrecy?Dotheyevendaretousethetestsubjects?Stupidfools.¡±

    Thelivingtestsubjectswereemotionless,fearless,andlethal.

    <b>But</b>correspondingly,theywerealsotime¨Ctickingbombs.Iftrainedcorrectly,theywouldbeloyalforlife.

    However,youwouldbetheirpreyifyoucan¡¯tcontrolthem.

    Sofar,thereweren¡¯tanyweaknessesthathadbeendiscoveredinthetestsubjects.Noteveryonecouldcontrolthem.

    Suddenly,Leon¡¯searstwitched.¡°Someone¡¯ing¡±

    Kingsatupstraight,drawingapistolfromhisboot.

    Hewonderedwhysomeonewasthere.

    Thefootstepsdidn¡¯tsoundlikethoseofanordinaryperson.Thepersonsoundedliketheyhadpracticed

    martirts.

    This<b>mission</b>wasn¡¯tcarriedoutundertheGhostSect.Onlythethreeofthemknewaboutit,andtherewasnowaytheinformationhadleaked.

    Chapter162TheHighPriestIsHere

    HewonderedifotherbranchesoftheGhostSecthadheardabouttheirmission.

    Ifso,thingscouldgeplicated.

    Thefootstepsgot nearer.

    Itwasweird.Thepersonseemedtobeawareoftheirpresencebuthewasn¡¯tbotheredbythem.

    KingexchangedancewithLeon.

    <i>It¡¯s</i>someonepowerful.

    Theoldwoodendoor creakedasitopened.

    Finished

    King¡¯sfingertightenedonthetriggerashiseyeswerefixedonthedoorway.Hewouldshoottheintruderoncetheysteppedinsidetheroom.

    Leon,ontheotherside,wasequallyalert,waitingfortheintrudertostepintohislineoffire.

    Thenextsecond,someonedressedin<b>a</b>white¨Crobedcamein,andthesurrounding<b>air</b>turnedchilly.Thesnakeonhishandwashissingmenacingly.

    <b>68</b>

 Chapter 163

    Chapter163AGiftforYou

    KingandLeonwerestunneduponseeingthatperson.

    Mr.Yarbrough

    Wasn¡¯thesupposed tobeinMaldonia?IlhatwashedoinginHalturia?

    Whit,whatwasheherefor?

    Finished

    SantiagoYarbroughhadlongsilverhairthatreachedhiswaist.Theyswayedgracefullywithhisactions.

    Helookeddivineandelegantbeinginwhite-

    withoutthe<b>snake</b><b>.</b>

    ¡°It¡¯sonlyme.Comeout,¡±hesaidsternly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    KingandLeonfinallyreactedandhurriedout oftheirhidingspot.

    TheykneltononekneetogreetSantiagowhowasstandinginthecenteroftheroom.¡°Mr.Yarbrough.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±Santiagoacknowledgedtheirgreetingswhilestrokingthesnakecoiledaroundhisleftwrist.

    ¡°Whatareyoudoing here?¡±

    ¡°Wearehere¡­Kingbegan,butLeonshothima re.

    ThenLeonexined,¡°Mr.Yarbrough,weareheretotrackdownthenewsectleader.Thebracelethaschosenitsmaster.We¡¯velearnedthatthenewleadermightattendthebanquettonight,sowe¡¯reheretomeetthem,hopingtobringthembacktotheGhostSect<b>as</b>soonaspossible.¡±

    Santiagosmiledmeaningfully.¡°Oh?Isthatso?¡±

    Thoughhewasthesecondimand intheGhostSect,themembersrarelyinteractedwithhim.

    Firstly,hewastoomysteriousandexudedaneerie,terrifyingpresence.Secondly,theywerealwaysbusywithmissionsandrigoroustraining,leavingthemnotimeforanythingelse.

    <b>Leon</b>couldn¡¯tgraspthemeaningofSantiago¡¯ssmile,andhecouldonlyadmitthathewastellingthetruth.

    now.

    Yes.¡±

    Tensionwasintheair.

    Onlythehissingofthesnakewasheardintheroom.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±Itsounded<b>menacing</b>.

    Santiago remainedsilentand<b>/</b><b>continued</b>tostrokethesnake¡¯shead.

    Afteralongpause,hedevilishly smiledandsaid,¡°Goodjob.Remembertoreportanyupdates totheGhostSect.

    Chapter163AGiftforYou

    Leonand<b>King</b>feltrelievedat<b>that</b>.

    Theywereterrified.

    Thankfully,itwasafalserm.

    Leon kepthisheaddown.¡°Yes,Mr.Yarbrough.¡±

    Santiagoncedatthemonce<b>again</b>andleftwithoutanotherword.

    Finished

    KingcopsedtothegroundandgaspedforbreathoncetheymadesurethatSantiagowasgone.Theyweresonervousthattheybrokeoutinacoldsweat.

    ¡°Hescaredthehelloutof me.Foramomentthere,IthoughtIwasgoingtodie¡­Gosh

    EventheusuallposedLeonwasshakenbySantiago¡¯spresence.

    Kingaskedworriedly,¡°DoyouthinkMr.Yarbroughbelievedwhatwe<b>said</b>?¡±

    Thinkingabouttheminute¨Clongsilencestillfilledhimwithdread,somethingfeltodd.

    ButsinceSantiagohadn¡¯tsaidanything,hewasunsureaboutthesituationnow.

    Leonwipedthesweatonhisforeheadandtookseveraldeepbreathstocalmhimself.

    Afterponderingmomentarily,hesaid,¡°mnotsure,butweshouldbealrightsincehedidn¡¯tsayanything.Evenifhedidn¡¯tbelieveus,hewouldn¡¯tpunishus.

    KingrealisedLeonwasright.

    ¡°SinceMr.Yarbroughishere,arewegoingtoproceedwithourmission?¡±

    IfSantiagowanted tostealthelivingtestsubjects,theydidn¡¯thaveachanceagainsthim.

    Leoncheckedthetimeandsaidafterapause,¡°We¡¯vepreparedthisforsolong,wehavetoatleasttry.ThetestsubjectisoursafeguardwithintheGhostSect.¡±

    ¡°WecanhelpMr.Yarbroughifhewantsittoo.Evenifwedon¡¯tgetit,wecanearnhisfavour.It¡¯sa win¨Cwinsituation,we¡¯llyitbyear.

    Kingnodded.¡°Alright.<b>¡±</b>

    Inthecar.

    MillyseemedtoremembersomethingandhandedaboxtoGeorge.¡°Here,agiftforyou.¡±

    Theboxwaslongandnarrow,atiewaslikelyinit.

    Georgencedatthebrandontheboxandraisedaneyebrow.¡°Forme?¡±

    Millynodded.¡°Yes,Ipromisedtogetyouagift.IgotthisfromDearD.¡±

    Itcostmethreethousanddoret

    2/3

    08:54Sat,29JunT

    Chapter163AGiftforYou

    Whyisitsoexpensive!<i>It</i>isn¡¯tmadefromgold!

    <b>.94</b>%

    Finished

    Milly¡¯smoviehadn¡¯tbeenreleasedyet,soshehadn¡¯treceivedherpayyet.Sheusedherpocketmoneytobuythetie.

    Georgeopenedthebox.Adarkgraytiermendedbythesalesclerkwaslyinginsidethebox.

    ¡°It¡¯sbeautiful,¡±

    HethenremovedthelimitededitiondarkbluetiehewaswearingandhandedthenewtietoMilly.¡°Helpmeputiton.¡±

    Millywastakenabackbyhisrequest.¡°What?ButIdon¡¯tknowhow,andthistiedoesn¡¯tmatchyouroutfittoday.¡±

    Georgewasin<b>a</b>blueandcksuittodayanditperfectlymatchedwithhisdarkbluetie.

    Hewouldlookoddafterswitchingtothisdarkgrayone.

    Georgeseemedtobeingoodspirits.It¡¯sfine,Iliketheoneyougave¡¤me.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­butIdon¡¯tknowhowtotieatie,Millyhesitated.

    Shehadnoideahowtodoit,andGeorge,whoclearlywouldn¡¯thavetodosuchtaskshimself,probablydidn¡¯tknoweither.

    MillyturnedtoDannywhowasdrivingandasked,¡°Mr.Jarvis,doyouknowhowtoputonatie?¡±

    Dannyinstinctivelyreplied,¡°Yes.¡±

    I¡¯mMr.Tate¡¯sassistant,afterall,Iknowhowtodoeverything!

    Perfectly!

    Millysighedinrelief.¡°Great,canyouhelpMr.Tatewithhistiter?¡±

    Dannyfeltachillrundown<b>his</b>spinesuddenly.

    68

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 164

    Chapter164ComplimentsFromMax

    Dannydidn¡¯tevenhavetoturnaroundtofeelGeorgering daggersathim.

    Hewasshockedwhenherealisedwhathehadsaid.

    Finished

    Hehurriedlyexined,¡°Sorry,Ms.Milly,Imisheardyou.Didyousay putonatie?Ican¡¯tdothat,ButIcanputonsomemusicforyoulikeaDJ..

    Millywasatalossforwords.

    Ishecrazy!

    WhydoesGeorge¡¯sassistantseemabitsilly?

    Millyhadnochoicebuttopulloutherphoneandsearchforatutorialontyingatiewhileshetriedtofollowalong.

    Afterfiveminutesofstruggling,shefinallymanagedtotiealopsidedtie..

    Millywasunsatisfiedwithit.¡°Maybeweshouldaskoneofthewaitersat thebanquettohelp,¡±shesaidandtriedtoremovethetie.

    Georgeavoidedherhandandgentlystrokedthetie.Hewasinagoodmood.

    ¡°It¡¯sfine,itlooksnice.¡±

    Millywasatalossforwordsonceagain.

    Whatthehell?

    Areyousure?

    Fromtherearviewmirror,DannywasshockedtoseeGeorgelookingdisheveled.

    WhatmadeMr.Tatesaythatthetielooksnicewithastraightface?Doesn¡¯this consciencehurt?

    Luckily,hecouldpulloffthemessystylewithhishandsomelooks.

    Soon,theyarrivedandgotoutofthecar.

    Millywasstunnedbytheimposingandopulentmansionbeforeher,gaininganewperspectiveontheextravagantlivesofthewealthy.

    Itseemedshehadunderestimatedtheworldoftherich.

    Anearbyusherinformttirenoticedthemandquicklyapproachedwithaweingandrespectfulsmile,¡°Goodevening.MayIseeyourinvitations,please?¡±

    Millyhandedoverherinvitation,<b>and</b>DannyhandedGeorge¡¯s.

    Afterverifyingtheinvitations,theusherrespectfullyledtheminside..

    1/3

    Chapter164ComplimentsFromMax

    ¡°Thiswayplease¡±

    Finished

    Millythoughttheexteriorwas<b>already</b>luxuriousenough,butthe interiorwasevenmoreastonishing.Ivorycolumns<b>that</b>werecarvedwithintricatedesignsreacheduptotheceiling.Thepolishedmarblefloorwascoveredwiththickwoolcarpets,andvariouscrystalsculpturesweredisyedeverywhere.

    Thedecorationswereblinding.

    Millythoughtthatshe<b>was</b>imaginingthingswhenthechatteranughterquieteddownthemomenttheyentered.Shenoticedthateveryone¡¯seyeswereonthem.

    EventhoughMillywastough,shestillfeltalittleawkwardunderthegazeofsomanyelites.

    George,ontheotherhand,remainedcalmwhileheexudedanairofdominance.

    Justthen,achubbymiddle<b>¨C</b><b>aged</b>man<b>with</b><b>sses</b>approachedthemwithafriendlysmile.HegreetedGeorge.¡°Mr.Tate,it¡¯sbeenalongtime.Whatapleasantsurprisetoseeyouhere.¡±

    Millyfoundthemanfamiliarandsherecalledseeinghiminafinancialmagazineafewdaysago.

    HewastheCEOofaninvestmentfirm,andhiworthhadbeenestimatedatabillion.

    bigshotinthebusinessworld

    However,Georgeseemednottorecognizehim.Heaskedcoldly,¡°Whoareyou?¡±

    Millyalmostchokedonherspit.

    He¡¯ssoblunttothisbigshot!

    Inherpastlife,hermanager<b>would</b>havemadeheracthumblybeforesuchabigshot!ShewassurprisedtoseeGeorgespeakingtohimsocasually.

    Thebillionaire,howeverughedheartily,unfazed.¡°Mr.Tate,it¡¯spossibleforabusymanlikeyou<b>to</b>forgetaboutme.I¡¯m MaxHenderson.TheCEOofInvestWise.Wepreviouslycoboratedonaproject,¡±

    ¡°Mhm.Irememberyou,¡±George¡¯stonewassofterthistime.

    Uponhearingthis,Max¡¯seyeslitupwithexcitement.

    Herubbedhishandstogether,lookingsurprised.¡°Oh,it¡¯sanhonorthat<b>you</b>remember,Mr.Tate.Whatdoyouthinkabouttherecentproject?Wecan<b>make</b><b>any</b>necessary<b>changes</b>tomeetyoupany¡¯srequirements.¡±

    George<b>was</b>alittleannoyed.¡°Youshoulddiscussworkmatterswithour<b>liaison</b>department.¡±

    MaxsensedthatGeorge was<b>upset</b><b>and</b><b>a</b>thiyerofsweatformedonhisforehead.

    Hehadheardrumours<b>about</b>Georgebeingunpredictableand<b>hard</b>toplease.Nowhewas<b>witnessing</b><b>it</b>firsthand.

    <b>Have</b>IsaidsomethingwrongtooffendMr.Tate<i>?</i>Wouldthisepisodeaffectourproject?

    ¡°Ofcourse,Mr.Tate,Iapologizeforoverstepping.Thisbanquetisindeednottheceforbusiness-rtedmatters¨C

    2/3

    94%

    Chapter164ComplimentsFromMax

    #Finished

    ¡°Mr.Tate,youlookveryhandsometoday,especiallyinthisoutfit.Itsuitsyouperfectly.Maxaddeddesperately.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Hetriedhis besttplimentGeorge.

    <b>And</b>itseemedto<b>work</b>.George¡¯scolddemeanorsoftenedafterthettery.

    Seeingthis,Maxcontinued,¡°Mr.Tate,thistieismadeforyou.It¡¯sluxuriousyetunderstated,exuding<b>an</b>elegantsophistication.It¡¯ssuchararedesign.¡±

    Millycouldn¡¯tbelieveherearsattheexcessivetteryandtookanceatMaxagain.

    Isn¡¯t<i>he</i>worthbillions?Hasn¡¯theseenathreethousand¨Cdortiebefore?

    However,Georgeseemedtoenjoythpliments.Hewassmiling. Afteramoment,hesaid,¡°Contactmyassistanterabouttheproject.

    Hiswordsimpliedthattheprojectwasalmostadonedeal,

    Maxwassurprised.Theyhadbeennegotiatingthisprojectforoverayearwithoutfinalizingit,andtoday,abitoftterymadeabigdifference!

    HequicklythankedGeorgeforit.

    Noticingthis,thebigshotsfromothepaniesswarmedoverandshoweredGeorgewithpraises.

    68

 Chapter 165

    Chapter165Kill Milly

    ¡°Mr.Tate,yourtieisquiteremarkabletoday.

    ¡°Mr.Tate,isthatabespoketie?Iplementsyouperfectly.¡±

    ¡°Mr.Tate,yourtiestandsoutmagnificentlytoday.¡±

    Thethrongwasoverwhelming,andMillyfoundherselfjostledtotheperiphery.

    Finished

    Millythought,<i>Is</i>thisthenormforapproachableCEOsnow?Evenactorsdon¡¯tvieforroleswithsuchfervour.

    AsshedeliberatedonwhethertowaitforGeorgetofinishhisconversation,shecaughtaglimpseofafamiliarfigurefromthecornerofhereye.

    Itwas

    Milly¡¯seyeswidenedindisbelief.Liftingthehemofherskirt,shehastenedtofollow.Yet,thepersonmovedwithaspeedthatoutpacedherattempts,especiallyinherhighheels.Inafleetingmomentofdistraction,thefigurehadalreadydisappeared.

    Howcouldtheybesoswift?

    Millybitherlip,hergazefixedonthedirectionwherethefigurehadvanished.Shewassoclose,justalittlefurther!

    Asshepreparedtoadvanceoncemore,herwristwasfirmlygrasped.Turning,shesawGeorge,his expressionstern,anurgencyflickeringinhiseyes.¡°Whyareyourunningabout?It¡¯s<b>too</b>dangerous.¡±

    Milly,startledbyhisearnestness,quicklyexined,¡°IthoughtI<b>saw</b>¡­¡±

    ShesawLeon.

    Butsomethingfeltawry,foritdidnotseemtobeLeon.Theindividualexudedanominousaura,apalpablemenacethatcouldbesensedevenwithouta clearviewoftheirvisage.

    Yet,whydidsheinstinctivelybelieveittobeLeonSmithinthatfleetingmoment?

    Drawingadeepbreathandquellingthetumultuousthoughtswithinhermind,shereplied,¡°It¡¯snothing.Imerelysoughtsomewater.Seeingthosepeoplesurrounding you,IthoughtImighthavetowaitfora

    while

    Georgecastherapratinglook,asthoughhisgazecoulddelveintotheverydepthsofhersoul.Ultimately,hesaidnothing,merelygesturingwithhishand.Awaiterapproachedwithatray,andGeorgetookacupofwarmwater,offeringittoher.

    Millyeptedthecup,thoughshefeltnothirst.Havingspoken,shetookafewsips,fulfillingthewords.shehaduttered.

    Aftershefinishedthewater,Georgeremarked,¡°Thisbanquetisfarfromordinary.Youmuststayclosetomeand<b>not</b>stray.¡±

    Millyfurrowedherbrow,puzzledbyhiscrypticstatement.¡°Whatdoyoumeanit¡¯snotanordinarybanquet<b>?</b>¡±

    1/3

    Chapter165KillMilly.

    Finished

    Georgereachedout,takingtheemptycupfrom herhandandcingitonanearbyshelf.¡°Asthenamesuggests,thisgatheringmayseemlikeasimpledinner,butintruth,itwillfeatureandestineauctionforaverypotent¡®weapon.¡±

    ¡°However,¡±headded,¡°youneedn¡¯tworry.Aslongasyouremainbymyside,noharmshallbefallyou.¡±

    George¡¯swordswerefrankandsincere,providingMillywiththetransparencyshedeserved.

    When hefirstcontemtedMilly¡¯ssafety,hehadalsoconsideredtakinmandoftheexperimentalsubject,trainingit,andthenbestowingituponMillyasaformidableguardian.SincehehadresolvedthatMillywastheonewithwhomhewishedtosharehislife,hisforemostconcernbecameherprotection.

    TheShadowPceandtheGhostSectweremortalfoes,andshouldtheyuncoverMilly¡¯sexistence,theywouldperceiveherashisAchilles¡®heel,likelyactingwithrecklessabandon.Thoughhebelievedhimselfcapableofsafeguardingher,thethoughtofunforeseenthreatslingeredinhismind.

    Moreover,theTates,outwardlyserene,concealedtheirtruenature;theiposurestemmedfromadeep¨Cseatedfearofhismethods.IftheylearnedofMilly¡¯spresence,theywouldundoubtedlydescenduponherlikeravenouswolvesuponunsuspectingprey.Numerousotherpotentialdangerslurkedintheshadows,unknownandunfathomable,allpoisedtoimperilMilly¡¯ssafety.Hewouldnotpermitsuchriskstomanifest.

    Theunexpectedarrivalofthisexperimentalsubjectfortuitouslyofferedasolutiontohispressingdilemma.ShouldheseedinrecruitingandpersuadingthesubjecttoprotectMilly,noforce,regardlessofitsmight,couldthreatenher.Yet,thisparticrsubjectwasdevoidofdesires,thoughts,andemotions.Raisedinasterileenvironment,hisexperienceswerelimitedtocoldmachineryandchemicpparatus.Heremained,athiscore,untamedandresistanttoauthority.

    Thus,themosteffectivestrategytotransformhimintoaprotectiveforce<b>was</b>totamehimpersonally.Thiswaswhyhe hadbroughtMillytothebanquet¨Cshewasdestinedtowieldhimas<b>a</b>shield,totamehimandharness<b>his</b>capabilitiesforherownprotection.

    Millyfurrowedherbrow,foritwasthefirsttimeshehadseenGeorgeadoptsuchagravedefneanour.Butwhatwashespeakingof?

    ¡°Weapons?¡±Millywhisperedurgently,¡°FirearmspossessionandtradeareillegalunderHalturiaws.Theminimumsentenceisthreeyearsinprison.Doyouwishtoendupincarcerated?<b>¡±</b>

    Shecastwaryncesaround,apprehensivethattheirconversationmightbeoverheard.Therewasalook.ofincredulityinhereyes,asifonthevergeofproducingacopyoftheCriminalLawtorifythematter.

    George,withayfulglintinhiseye,tappedherlightlyonthehead,dispellingthetensionthathadgrippedthem.Hesmiledandreassuredher,¡°Whatareyouimagining?It¡¯snotthatsortofweapon.You¡¯llunderstandinduecourse.¡±

    Millystillfoundhiswordsdifficulttoept.¡°Truly?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.Evenifyouharbourdoubtsaboutme,<b>can</b>youquestionthisassemblyofdistinguishedbusinessleaders?¡±

    Millyconsideredhisreasoningandfounditsound.Theattendeeswereallprominentfiguresinthecountry.Eveniftheywereaudacious,theywouldnotriskengagingincriminctivitiessopublicly.Withthisrealisation,asenseofreliefwashedoverher.

    Meanwhile,ontheoppositesideofthegrandhall,stoodatall,handsomemandinasleekcksuit

    ¥ï/3

    94%

    Chapter165KillMilly

    Finished

    Engagedinconversationwithseveralexecutives,hisdemeanourremaineddistant,hisgazecoldandunfocused.Hiseyes,deepandinscrutable,resembledanabyssthatemanatedanunsettlingchill.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Asuddenchimeinterruptedthemurmureddiscussions.Withafaintsmile,hedisyedahintofapology,<b>¡°</b>Pardonme,Imusttakethiscall.¡±

    Theexecutivesquicklyacknowledgedhisnecessity,¡°Mr.Lloyd,youleadademandinglife.Please,attendto<b>your</b>call.¡±

    Hanselnodded,excusinghimselftoamoresecludedalcovebeforeanswering.AshencedatthecallerID,afurrowformedonhisbrow.Hesighedsoftly,¡°Hello,Hannah,whatseemstobethetrouble?¡±

    Abreathlessvoicereplied, ¡°Hansel.Ineedyourhelp.Someoneistryingtostealmypartner.¡±

    Hanselpinchedthebridgeofhisnose,asenseofhelplessnesswashingoverhim.¡°Hannah,youareapublicfigurenow,andayoungwomanatthat.Extrememeasuresareoutofthequestion,especiallygivenyourstatusasamemberoftheLloydfamily.Wecannotaffordtobeentangled insuchexternffairs.¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter166MeetingCursemaster

    Finished

    Beforehecouldfinishspeaking,asharpvoicerangoutfromtheotherendoftheline,¡°<b>Hansel</b>,doyounolongercareforme?Iknew<b>it</b>!Thatenchantresshasbeguiledyou,turningyouagainstyourownsister.Haveyounoheart,Hansel?Doyounotknowwhoyourtruesisteris?¡±

    ¡°Hannah!¡±Hansel¡¯svoicewasfirmandunyielding.Sheisalsoyoursister.¡±

    Thisderation<b>was</b>likeasparkignitingHannah¡¯sfuryentirely.¡°No!Ihavenosister!TheLloyds<b>have</b>onlyonedaughter,Ms.But,andthatisme.Wheredidthisillegitimatechilefrom,tobecalledmysister?Sheisunworthy!¡±

    Asudden<b>crash</b>followed,theunmistakablesound ofsomethingfragileshattering<b>against</b>thefloor.Hanselsigheddeeply,aprofoundsenseofhelplessnesswashingoverhim.

    Hewaseight<b>years</b>Hannah¡¯sseniorandhadpracticallyraisedher.Inheryoungerdays,shehadbeenendearingandsensible,herconstantsmilesasourceofjoyandease.However,hertemperamenthadgraduallydeteriorated.Shebegantobreakthings,bite,and becameincreasinglyvtile,at<b>times</b>evenharmingherself.Ahospitalvisithadeventuallyledtoadiagnosisofintermittentexplosivedisorder.

    Fortunately,thedisorderwasdiscoveredearlyenoughtobemanagedwithmedication.Yet,Hannahrefusedtotakehermedication,believingittocontainhormonesthatwouldaffectherfigureandskin<b>.</b>Shewouldsecretlydisposeofitorfalselyimtohavetakenit,resultinginheremotionsbingalmostuncontroble.

    Reflectingonthis,Hanselsighedoncemore.Hemedhimselfforbeingtooabsorbedinhiswork,neglectingHannah¡¯sneedsandcontributingtohercurrentstate.Theresponsibilityweighed heavilyupon

    him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Adoptingagentlertone,heendeavouredtospeakcalmly,¡°Alright,Hannah,pleasedonotharmyourself.Tellme,whohasupsetyou?Ordoyouwishtoinvestigatesomeone?¡±

    Hannah¡¯svoicewasstrained,eachwordforcedthroughclenchedteeth,¡°It¡¯sMillyBut!Iwanther

    dead!¡±

    MillyBut?

    ABut?

    Hanselwastakenaback. ¡°IsshetrulyfromtheButs?¡±heinquired.

    Hannahnoddedcoldly.¡°Indeed,shehailsfromtheButs.Shedaredtoencroachuponmyterritory,<b>so</b>shemustfacetheconsequences.

    Hansel¡¯sbrows,whichhadbrieflyrxed,furrowedoncemore.Herepeatedthenamesilentlyinhis

    voice,hesoughttosootheherturbulentemotions,¡°Verywell,Iunderstand.Ishalllookintothismatter.¡±

    mind.Hewishedtosaymore,to<b>reason</b>withher,butfearedprovokinganotherSt.Withagentle

    Hannah¡¯sexpressionsoftened,andher<b>tone</b>becamethatofherformer,moredocileself.¡°Thankyou,Hansel.Iknewyou wouldunderstand.¡±

    Afterendingthecall,Hansel¡¯scountenancereturnedtoitsusualcoldanddistantstate,thoughashadowofwearinesscrossed<b>his</b>features.TheButs¡­IfindeedthisinvolvedtheButs,hewouldhavetodisappointhissister,fortheLloydsneededtheiraidwithsomething.Hannahmustnotdiscoverthis,lest

    <b>che</b>take<b>dractic</b>

    1/3

    94%|

    Chapter166MeetingCursemaster

    Finished

    Hanselsigheddeeply,contemtinghissister¡¯spredicament.Hecouldnothelpbutwonderifheboresome responsibility.Hadhebeenmoreattentivetoherinheryouth,moreattunedtoherneeds,ratherthanindulgingherwhims,wouldthingshaveunfoldeddifferently?

    Asuddenchimeofatextmessagedisruptedhisreverie.

    AssumingittobeanothermessagefromHannah,hechosetoignoreit.However<b>,</b>apeculiarsymbolonthescreencaughthiseye,causinghispupilstodteinrecognition.

    Ignoringtheattemptsoftheotherexecutivestoengagehiminfurtherconversation,Hanselturnedswiftlyandmadehiswayoutside.Thelocationindicatedbythemessagewassecluded,yethisphone¡¯sGPSsystemguidedhimefficientlytothespecifiedce<b>.</b>

    Underthesilverglowofthemoon,thefigurestoodwithanairofelegance,akintoacelestialbeingdescendedtotheearthlyrealm.Hasteningover,Hanselkneltrespectfullyononeknee,hishandsspedinaparticrgesture.¡°Greetings.Cursemaster.¡±

    Santiagoacknowledgedhimwithaslightnod,¡°Rise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,Cursemaster.¡±

    Thefamiliarscentintheairseemedto agitatetheserpentcoiledaroundSantiago¡¯swrist.Thesnaketwisteditslithebodyunnaturally,hissingandflickingitstongue.Sensingitsunease,Santiagomurmuredsoothingly.¡°Bobby,bestill.¡±

    Hansel,thoughheknewtheserpent¡¯sname,feltashiverrundownhisspineeverytimehehearditspoken.

    ThesightoftheCursemaster¡¯sexpressionlessfaceashecuthisownfinger,allowingthesnaketpattheblood,wasbothmesmerizingandterrifying.Thecreatureseemedtocalm,asifithadbeengivenapotentelixir.

    ¡°Howproceedmattersonyourend?¡±Santiagoinquired,hisvoicecoldandethereal,addingtohiseeriepresencebeneaththesilentmoonlitsky.

    Hanselnodded.¡°Cursemaster,restassured,allremainswendsecureattheLloyds.¡±

    Santiagonoddedoncemore,thegesturealmostimperceptible.¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°<b>Have</b>youuncoveredanyleadsregardingthe Saintess?¡±

    AhintofembarrassmentcolouredHansel¡¯sotherwisposedvisage,andhecouldonlyreplywithhonesty,¡°Not<b>as</b>yet.¡±

    Itwasindeedpeculiar.Despitetheextensivedeploymentofmanpowerandresources,nosignoftheSaintesshadbeendiscovered.TheLloyds,thoughoutwardlyresplendentandbearingtheillustrioustitleofthedescendantsoftheancientLublurgKingdom,harboureda<b>dark</b>secretknownonlytothemselves.SincethedownfalloftheLublurgKingdom,theyhadboheweightofadreadfulcurse.

    None,whethermaleorfemale,couldwedoutsidethefamilywithout<b>facing</b>atragicfate.Initially,thisrestrictionseemedmanageable;ifmarriagebeyondthenwasforbidden,thenunionswithinthefamilycouldsuffice.Yet,overtime,<b>this</b>solutionprovedcmitous.

    TheLloyds,asprawlingnsharingthesamebloodline,soonfoundthatsuchclosekinshipinmarriageledtogrievousafflictions.Illnessesproliferated,resultingineitherearlydemiseortheonsetofdebilitating

    2/3

    08:55Sat,29JunT

    Chapter166MeetingCursemaster

    94<b>%</b>

    Finished

    conditions<b>.</b>Asmorekinsumbedtothesemdies,thenumberofhealthyindividualsdwindled,andthegrimrealityofthecursebecameundeniable.

    Intheearlydays,afewdaringsoulsattemptedtodefythetaboo,marryingoutsidersinhopesofavertingthecurse.However,eachmetamysteriousand untimelyendontheirweddingnight.Fromthatpointforward,nonedaredchallengethecurse.

    Fortunately,theLloydspossessedasecretlore:thebeliefinaSaintesswhoheldthepowertobreakthecurseandsafeguardthefamily.Thus,thequestfortheSaintessbecamethen¡¯sunwaveringmission,antobsessionpasseddownthroughgenerations.Yet,theelusiveSaintessseemedmoremyththanreality,herexistenceasephemersawhisperinthewind.

    Halturiawasjustonenation.Withouttire,theysearchedeveryinchofthnd,includingthemostremotehamlets,buttheyyieldednoresults.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter167TheSaintess

    922

    Finished

    Iftheykeptonwiththeirquest,they¡¯dhavetogetintoimpossiblecestofindtheirquarry.

    Santiagotiltedhisheadslightly,hisgazefixedupontheheavenswhilehegentlystrokedBobby¡¯shead.After<b>a</b>momentof silentcontemtion,hespoke,¡°Itisnotyourfault,Hansel.Perhaps,theSaintesshasonlyjustmadeherpresenceknown.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Hanselwasstruckdumbbythisunexpectedrevtion.Onlyjustappeared?Buthowcanthatbewhen<i>our</i>lineagepossessesteachings<i>passed</i><i>down</i>throughcountless<i>generations</i>?Coulditbethatourforebearswereindeed

    seers?

    Santiago¡¯seyesseemedtopiercethroughthefabricofreality,lookingfarbeyondtheimmediateworld.¡°Yes,¡±hemurmured,¡°Ihaveobservedsignificantchanges.The<b>stars</b>alignmorecloselywiththeancientrecords¡®description,andBobby¡¯srestlessnesshasincreased,signallingthepossiblearrivaloftheSaintess.¡±

    Hansel¡¯sheartleaptwithhope.¡°Truly?¡±Ifthisisso,thenthefateof<i>the</i>Lloydsisindeedsecure!Thisisjoyousnews!

    Santiago¡¯sgazeremaineddistant,almostotherworldly.Hedid<b>not</b>confirmdirectlybutsuggested,¡°LetusreturntotheLloyds¡®estate.Imuststudytherecentcelestialpatternsto determheSaintess¡¯spreciselocation.¡±

    Hansel,filledwithrenewedfervour,replied,¡°Ofcourse,Cursemaster.Ishallescortyoubackatonce.¡±

    Astheypreparedtodepart,athoughtsuddenlystruckHansel.Heturnedquickly.¡°Cursemaster,thereissomethingelseImustinformyouabout.¡±

    Santiago¡¯sexpressionremainedimpassive,¡°Whatisit,Hansel?¡±

    Hanselcontinued,¡°Irecentlyencounteredsomeoneskilledinanembroiderytechniqueidenticaltothatoftheancientcourtembroiderers.TheymightpossesstheabilitytorestorethesacredrobeoftheQueenofLublurg.<b>¡±</b>

    Santiago¡¯sinterestwaspiqued,arareflickerofcuriosityinhisotherwisestoicdemeanour.

    Inthedistantannalsoftime,theLublurgKingdomhadvanishedwithoutatrace,leavingbehindenigmaticrelicslikethecourtembroiderytechnique,losttotheages.How,then,couldsomeodaypossess<b>such</b>ancientknowledge?

    ¡°Letthemattempttherestoration,butexercisecaution.TheQueenofLublurg¡¯ssacredrobeisapriceless.artefact;itisbetterleftuntouchedthanpoorlymended!¡±

    <i>The</i>significanceof<i>that</i>sacred<i>robe</i>cannot<i>be</i>overstated.

    Hansffirmedhisunderstanding,¡°Acknowledged,Cursemaster.¡±

    Asuddendimmingoflightsinthegrandbanquethallcausedarippleofunease.Theheavydoors,withdeliberateslowness,closedbehindthem.Milly,unustomedtosuchdramatics,instinctivelysoughtrefugeinGeorge¡¯fortingembrace.

    ¡°I¡¯mhere,¡±Georgemurmuredsoftly,hiswordsagentlereassurancecuttingthroughthedarkness,<b>soothing</b>her<b>frayed</b>nerveseffortlessly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Bnce:

    1473+

    464

    92%

    Chapter167TheSaintess

    Finished

    Afterapregnantpause,thelightsflickeredbacktolifewithadecisiveclick.Beforethemmaterialisedatable,uponwhichstoodanauctioneerd<b>in</b><b>a</b>pristinewhitemask,poisedwithasmallhammerinhand.

    Clearingherthroat,theauctioneer¡¯svoice<b>carried</b>acrossthehallviaa<b>microphone</b>,¡°Wee,esteemed.guests,totheculminationofourevening.Biddinmencesat750thousand.¡±

    Withtheauctionitemshroudedinmystery,bidspromptlysoared,propelledbyintrigueandthe allureoftheunknowTL.

    ¡°Sevenhundredandfiftythousand.¡±

    ¡°Onepointfivemillion.¡±

    Twopointtwentyfivemillion!¡±

    ¡°Fourandahalfmillion!¡±

    ¡°Sevenandahalf million!¡±

    Oneminutehadgoneby,andthebiddingwentfrom750grandto7.5million.Evenso,thebiddingkeptonsoaring.

    Millygulped.

    Sothisishowuppersocietydifferentiatesitselffromus?FeelsliketheytreatmoneyasMonopolymoney.Orcould<b>it</b>be<i>funny</i>money?<i>Don¡¯t</i>they<b>care</b>howmuchthey<i>spend</i><i>?</i>

    Andwhatifit¡¯sascam?<i>They</i>spendsomuchevenwithoutseeing<i>the</i>goods.This<i>is</i>justwasteful.

    Twominuteter,thebidwasataterrifying75million.

    Alotofpeopletriedtheirbestata<b>hail</b>Maryeffort.

    ¡°Eightytwopointfivemillion.¡±

    ¡°Eightyfourmillion.¡±

    ¡°Eightysevenmillion!¡±

    Thecadenceofbiddingrosetoacrescendo,withvoicesgraduallytaperingoffintoahushedexpectancy,cachbiddersilentlycalctingpotentialgains.Suddenly,aresonantvoicebrokethesilence,¡°Ahundredandfivemillion.¡±

    Astaggeringleap,increasingthebidbyover15millioninonedecisivemove,renderedtheroommomentarilyspeechless.Oneboldbidderrefusedtogiveup.Heclenchedhisteethandannounced,¡°107.25million!¡±

    ¡°Onehundred<b>and</b>twentymillion<b>!</b>¡±

    ¡°Onehundredandtwentyonepointfivemillion!¡±

    ¡°Onehundredthirtyfivemillion!¡±

    Bnce

    1413

    440

    08:56Sat,29Jun

    Chapter167TheSaintess

    92%

    Finished

    Atmosttheycouldraiseitby1.5millioneachtime,butGeorgeraiseditbytenfoldthat,andhedidn¡¯tseempressed.

    Naturally,theyweretheTates,unparalleledinwealthandpoise.Tochallengetheminafinancialduelwastantamounttocourtingfolly.

    Earlier,observershadmistakenlyassumedGeorge¡¯sdisinterest,buthismeasuredbidsnowrevealedotherwise<b>a</b>dismissaloflessersumsratherthandisinterest.

    ObservingMr.Tate¡¯sunwaveringresolve,theotherbiddersreluctantlyloweredtheircards,acknowledgingtheinevitableoue.Theauctioneer,standingpoisedonstage,dered,¡°135million,going once.¡±

    ¡°Onehundredthirtyfivemillion,goingtwice.¡±

    ¡°Onehundredthirtyfivemillion,goingthrice,sold!CongrattionstoMr.Tateforsecuringthiscoveteditem.Thekeywillbepresentedtoyoushortly.¡±

    Milly,amidstthecollectedflurryoftheauction,remainedensconcedinadaze,thegravityofthemomenteludingherevenasthefinalhammerfelldecisively.

    Shestarednklyasifhermindwassuckedout.

    Onehundredthirtyfivemillion,135million,135million.

    Wecangetmissileswiththat!

    Androckets!

    Inthemidstofthewaiter¡¯sapproachwiththeitem,theyounggirlremainedfrozeninsurprise,hereyes<b>.</b>wideandherlipsslightlyparted,apictureofinnocenceandastonishment.

    George¡¯ughterfilledtheairasheextendedthekeytowardsher,histonewarmyettirigedwithamusement,¡°It¡¯syours.Letmeshow<b>you</b>.¡±

    Milly¡¯sfingerstrembledassheeptedthekey,acoldshivercoursingthroughherhand,promptingaquickwithdrawal.

    ¡°Forme?Youspent135million onthatforme?¡±sheutteredincredulously.

    George¡¯sgrinwidened,hisvoiceunwavering,¡°Alwaysmeantforyou.Money¡¯snotthepoint.¡±

    Milly¡¯sthroattightened,hernervesfluttering.¡°Ican¡¯t¡­

    Agiftworth135million,regardlessof itsnature,wasanunpayabledebtinhereyes.

    08:56Sat,<b>29</b>Jun

 Chapter 168

    Chapter168TheBloodthirstyTeenager

    ThedynamicsbetweenMillyandGeorgehadgrownincreasinglyintricate,recentdevelopmentsaddingfurtheplexitytotheirrtionship.

    Theprospectofeptinganother135millionfromhimloomerge.ShouldtheButsgobust,theTateswouldpanic.Businesspeopleonlyhad<b>profits</b>ontheirminds.Theywouldnevergivepresentsforno

    reason.

    George,astuteasever,foresawherreluctance.SurveyingMilly¡¯spallidcountenance,hereleasedaquietsigh.Despitehiscarefulcalctions,whydidhestillmanagetounsettleher?

    Heneededadifferentapproach.¡°Howmuchisinyourountrightnow?¡±

    Millywastakenaback.¡°Huh?¡±

    Theabruptchangeintopicmomentarilybewilderedher.¡°You¡¯renottryingtosellsomethingtome,areyou?Idon¡¯thavethatkindofmoney¡­I¡¯vegotjustover150grand,butIcan¡¯taffordit.¡±

    Moreover,shehadnointerestinacquiringweaponry.Thesavingsshe<b>had</b>ruedsolelprisedtheallowanceherbrotherhadfurnishedsinceherreturn.Shehadn¡¯tspentapennyofit.Despitebeingissuedanunlimitedcreditcard<b>,</b><b>she</b>refrainedfromusingit¨Cthosefundsbelonged totheButs,bestleftuntouched.Bankruptcyandtheresultantcreditcarddebtrepaymentwouldonlpoundthefamily¡¯s.troubles.

    George¡¯sexpressionshifteduponhearingheranswer.Hisbrowsfurrowedsubtly,hisvisagedarkeningwithconcern.

    BackattheButs,Millyhadamassedamere150thousandinsavings.Itseemedthefamily¡¯s neglectofMillypersisted,leavinghertonavigatetheentertainmentworldalone.

    Iftheygenuinelycaredforher,whydidshebearthisburdenalone?

    ReturningtotheButs,whereshefeltestranged,bereftofaffectionandcare,Millyboretheweightofherchildhoodtrialswithstoicismandfortitude.

    George¡¯sgazebrimmedwithsympathy,hisheartswellingwitharesolvetotreatMillywithevengreaterkindnesshenceforth.

    Softeninghistone,hecontinued,¡°Asmentionedearlier,excludingassetsandrealestate,TateGrouphasabout120billioninliquidassets.Thisitemis135million,whileyourassetsamountto150grand.Ifwegobyratio,thisitemisonlyafewdorsoutofyourpocket.

    ¡°So,Icangiftittoyou,oryoucanpaymeatenner,andI¡¯llsellittoyou.Whatdoyousay?¡±

    Thparisonseemedurate¡­

    But<b>¡­</b>

    Holdon,isthisguyserious?!

    Sellingsomethingworth135millionforatenner?!

    Evenabeggarwouldbetakenabackbysuchanoffer.

    1/3

    Chapter168TheBloodthirstyTeenager

    <b>92</b>%

    Finished

    ¡°You¡­

    Atthatmoment,awaiterintervened,disruptingtheirconversation,¡°Excuseme,sir,your auctionpaymenthasbeenprocessed.Pleasefollowustocollectyouritem.¡±

    Georgeacknowledgedthewaiterwithanod.

    Turningto Millybesidehim,hesaid.¡°Let¡¯scheckitouttogether.¡±

    Millyfurrowedherbrowsandinstinctivelyshookherhead,¡°No,I¡¯llpass.¡±

    George smiledwarmlyandproposed,¡°Justtakeaquicklook.Ifyoudislikeit,Iwon¡¯tgiveittoyou.Howaboutthat?¡±

    ThestatementstirredachordwithinMilly.Shefoundherselfcaptivated,despiteherinitialindifferencetowardsweaponry,bythesheermagnitudeofitsvaluationatastaggering135million.Thesum,shemused,rivaledtheexpenseofhalfanatomicarsenal¨Careflectionofitsperceivedworthintheeyesofthosewhosoughtit.

    Curiositynowfirmlyince,sheponderedwhatcoulpeldistinguishedfigurestoviesoferventlyforpossession.¡°Alright,¡±sheagreedreluctantly,conceding<b>that</b>amereglimpse wouldn¡¯thurt.

    Theirjourneywiththewaiterledthemthroughbyrinthinepathdowntoan undergroundcer.Encasedinstendiron,itresembledmoreafortress<b>than</b>amerestoragespace,guardedbyforeignmercenariesstationedatitsentrance.Furtherwithin,fiveimposing<b>iron</b>gatesbarredtheway,eachfortifiedwithdigitallocks,passwords,fingerprints,andfacialrecognition.

    Millyarchedaneyebrow,herinitialdisinterestwaningasshewonderedabouttheextraordinarymeasurestakentosafeguardwhateveywithin.What,shewondered,couldnecessitatesuchstringentsecurity?

    Beforethefinalgatecouldbebreached,Georgeintervenedwithagraveexpression.¡°Wait,¡±heurged,hiseyeslockedonherswithintensitythatleftherpuzzled.¡°What¡¯sthematter?¡±sheasked,sensinghis

    concern.

    Inasolemntone,Georgecautionedher,¡°It¡¯simportantyouknowbeforehand.Thisisn¡¯tjustanyweapon-it¡¯s<b>an</b>experimentalprototype.¡±

    Frowning,Millysoughtrification,¡°Whatkindofprototype?¡±

    Georgehesitatedbriefly,thenexined,¡°Inessence,it¡¯sahumansubjectedtoforcedalterations-enhancebatcapabilities<b>and</b>unyieldingloyalty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sthereasoneveryonewassoeagertopaysohighjusttogetit.

    ¡°Intruth,theintricaciesofthissituationdefysimpleexnation,butrestassured,yoursafetyismypriority.Regardlessofwhatunfolds,fearnot,forharmshallnotbefallyou,GeorgeassuredMillyearnestly.

    ThiswasthefirstasionMillyhadseensuchasolemncountenanceonGeorge.Inthatinstant,hercuriosityaboutwhaybeyonddiminishedabruptly,recedbyaflutterofapprehensioninherheart,stirredbythemysteryahead.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Withagesture,Georgeindicatedtotheattendantstandingnearbythatitwastimetoproceed.Thewaiteracknowledgedwithanod,swiftlyenteringthepasswordthatstoodasthefinalbarrier.

    08:56Sat,29Jun

    92%Á¿

    Chapter168TheBloodthirstyTeenager.

    Finished

    Aresounding¡°ng¡­¡±filledtheairastheweightyirondoorswungopensuddenly,itsechoreverberatingufortablyintheircars.

    Millyrubbedherearsandpeered

    her,herentirebeingmomad,hergazewideningasshebeheldthespectacleunfoldingbefore

    frozeninawe¡­

    Truly,itwasaspectacletobehold.Intheshadowy<b>recesses</b>oftheexpansivesteel¨Cconstructedchamber,asubstantialironenclosurestood,encircledbyacontingentofmercenariesgarbedinbespokeprotectiveattire,armedwithfirearmsandkeenlyaimedattheenclosure.

    Withintheconfinesofthecageresided<b>a</b>figure¨Cayoungboy.Heappearedtenderinyears,perhapsnearingelevenortwelvecycles,hiscountenanceobscuredbytousledlocksthatfellunkemptoverhisface.Hislimbsweretetheredtothecage¡¯scorners,reminiscentofadiminutivecreatureensnared¨Calikenesstoasmall,albinomousecapturedinatrap.Perhapsrousedfromslumberoralertedbythepresenceofanoutsider,hisgazemetMilly¡¯swithawaryintensity,hiseyesanumonshadeofreddish¨Cbrown,evocativeofapredator¡¯skeengaze.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter169TowardstheLight

    Finished

    Withteethbared,heresembledaferociousbeastpoisedtopounce,thechainsngingoncemoreinaresonantng.

    Thenearbyonlookers,witnessingthistense<b>disy</b>,hesitatedtostartlehim,swiftlymovingtopressabuttonontheironcage.Instantly,thecracklingsoundofelectricityechoedthroughthehushedchamber,envelopingthechildinatorrentofintenseshock.Hisbodyconvulsedonthe<b>cold</b>floor,emittinga<b>primal</b>roarakintoabeast¡¯sanguish.

    ¡°No!¡±Millygasped,stunnedbytheunfoldingscene.Beforeshecouldintervene,hercry<b>had</b>alreadypiercedtheair.

    Heroutcrystartledthewaiterwhohadactivatedthemechanism,causinghimtorelease<b>his</b>gripandceasetheflowofelectricity.Thefigureinsidethecagefellsilent,hishowlsabruptlyhalted.

    In<b>that</b>tensemoment, achillraceddownMilly¡¯sspine,causinghertoshudderandinstinctivelywrapherarmsaroundherself.Memories,longburiedandforgotten,surgedforthlikeanoverwhelmingtide.

    Thesightbeforehernowandthedistantechoesfromherpastlifeattheorphanageeerilyintertwined¡­.

    Inthatbleakorphanage,nestledwithinitbyrinthinehalls,lurkedadimlylitchamberadornedwithaformidableironcage,acewherejustice,orperhapsitsshadow,wasdispensed.

    Onceafeistyspirit,Millyhadstubbornlyresistedyielding,frequentlyfindingherselfincarceratedwithinitscoldconfines.There,sheenduredthirstandhunger,subjectedasionallytocrueshings¡­

    Anoutcast,she<b>found</b>sceinthefurtivekindnessofamuteboy,whowastheonlyonewhocovertlysaved morselsofsustenanceforher,alifelineintheirsharedhardship.Theyexistedinadelicatebnce,alwayswaryofdiscoveryanditsdireconsequences.

    Initiallyshieldedbypassionateelderlycaretaker,ageeventuallyrenderedherimmobile,leavingthemvulnerabletothebrutalityoftheiroppressors.Theyweatheredthesestorms,cachtimeteeteringonthebrinkofoblivion,untilthespecteroftragedpelledtheirreluctantliberators.

    Thespecterofdeath¡¯sproximityhauntedhermemory,anindeliblescaretcheduponhersoul.

    Yetfate,capriciousasever,soonpartedthem.Theboy,whiskedawaybythecapriciouswindsofadoption,vanishedfromherworldforever.

    Allthatremainedwasapoignantrecollection,theimageofhimclingingtotheorphanagerailings,hisvoicelesspleashauntingherwithechoesof¡°Milly,Milly.

    Othersdraggedherback,assuringherofhisgoodfortune,theblessingofanewbeginningfarfromtheirshadowedconfines.

    Yetifittrulywasablessing,whydidtheynotjoinhim?

    Therewasthattime,confinedforfivedaysandfournights

    Thattimewhenshelosttheelderldyandherlittlebrother¡­.

    1/3

    92%

    Chapter169TowardstheLight

    Finished

    offeringsce,¡°Milly,fearnot.Hewillbesafe.He¡¯sasubjectofexperimentation,honedandenhancedtoendurehighvoltagesunscathed.¡±

    ¡°Havefaith.¡±

    YetMillyseemedensnaredinherownworld,deaftohiswords,tremblingwithapallidcountenanceandvacantgaze,exudinganumbness<b>and</b>destion¡­

    ItmarkedthefirstasionGeorgehadbeheldMillyinsuchastate.

    Hisgrasponhershouldertightened,asifshemightdisappearshouldhereleaseher.

    Hehadnotanticipatedherresponsewouldbesooverwhelming.

    Atwingeofsorrowgripped himasheenfoldedherwithinhisarmsandguidedheraway,¡°Milly,weneed.notlingerhere.Letusdepart

    YetMillyremainedrootedince,clutchinghissleeve<b>as</b>thoughitwereherlifeline,teethchattering,hermurmursfaintandincoherent,¡°Save¡­savehim¡­Icanpay¡­

    ¡°Letustake<b>him</b>withus,then¡­

    Tearswelledinhereyesunnoticed,theonce resoluteandself¨Cassuredwomannowbeseechinghim,hergazckingitsusual vitality.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ObservingMillyinthisstate,Georgefeltas thoughanarrowhadpiercedhisheart,apainthatpratedtohisvery<b>core</b>,renderingeachbreathachallenge.

    ¡°Verywell,weshalltakehimalong,Georgeagreed,honouringher<b>wish</b>.

    ItwasasighthehadneverwitnessedinMillybefore,leavinghimpuzzledabouttheturmoilconsuming

    her¡­..

    Millyclenchedherfiststightly,wrestlingwiththe emotionsswirlingwithin.Despitehersorrow,she<b>summoned</b>a<b>smile</b>anduttered.Thankyou.Iwill<b>find</b><b>a</b>waytorepayyou.¡±

    Inthat<b>moment</b>,Georgefeltasqueezingsensationinhisheart,adeepache.

    Hewishedtoconveythatrepaymentwasunnecessary,yetwhenheattemptedtospeak,wordscludedhim.

    Shewasdefendingherowndignity.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Alright</b>,Iwillfollowyourguidance,Georgeeventuallyacknowledged.

    Millybreathedasighofrelief,turningherattentiontothefigureinsidethecage.

    Withdeliberatesteps,sheapproached.

    Sheadvancedcautiously,andtheyoungmaninstantlyassumedadefensiveposture,fixingherwithanintensere,hiscaninesfaintlyexposed,projectingtheimageofapredatorycreaturepoisedtostrike!

    Millyremaineposedasshetooktwomorestepsforward.Nowstandingdirectlyinfrontofthecage,shewasjustoutsidetheperilousstrikingrangeoftheexperimentalsubject.

    Milly¡¯svoice,gentleasasummerbreeze,soughttosootheratherthanstartle.Sheasked.¡°Whatisyour

    2/3

    Chapter169TowardstheLight

    <b>92</b>%

    Finished

    name?¡±

    Thetestsubject,histeethclenchedindefiance,emittedalowgrowlinresponse.

    Undeterredbyhisdefensivestance,Milly radiatedwarmth.¡°MynameisMilly,andfromnowon,youaremylittlebrother.Wouldyoulikemetogiveyouaname?¡±

    Thetestsubjectremainedimpassive,hisreddish¨Cbrowneyesfixedonher,calctingthespacebetweenthem,readytostrikeatanymoment.

    ¡°HowaboutApollo?¡±

    Apollo¨Cbornunderthesun,destinedtowalktowardsthelight,withaheartunflinchinginthefaceoflife¡¯strials.Hisearlydays,crouchedintheshadowsofanironcage,werebutapreludetoafuturebathedinradiance,towardsabrighterexistence.

    Turningtothewaiteratherside,Millyextendedher<b>hand</b>gracefully.¡°Couldyoupleaseprovidemewiththekeytothecage?¡±

    ncinguncertainlyatGeorge,thewaiterhesitated.¡°Um¡­¡±

    George¡¯sbrowfurrowed,ahintofconcernshadowinghisfeatures.¡°Milly,heposes agreaterdanger<b>than</b>yoprehend.¡±

    Hisintention<b>had</b>beentoentrustthisexperimentalsubjecttoMilly¡¯scare,oncefullysubdued<b>and</bpliantunderherinfluence.

    Presently,thesubjectremainedinavtileandferalstate.Approachingwithoutcautioncouldleadtodireconsequences.

    ¡°Milly,theseexperimentalsubjectsareformidable.Theypossessadvancebatskillsandaredevoidofemotionalorcognitiverestraints.Moreover,prolongedexposuretoexperimentaldrugshasrendered.themuncontroblebyordinarymeans.¡±

    ¡°So,ifyoutrulydesirethis,youmustfirstattempttosubduethem.Onlywhentheyacknowledgeyourstrengthwilltheybeof<b>service</b>toyou.Onlythencanyouunchainthemandforgea<b>bond</b>.¡±

 Chapter 170

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter170AnAngryLeon

    Milly¡¯seyesflickered,herlongeyshesconcealingtheemotionsinhergaze.

    #Finished

    Afteramoment,hervoice,etherendstubborn,brokethesilence,¡°Heisnotanexperiment,hehasaname.HisnameisApollo.Heismybrother¡­

    Apollo<b>,</b>representingthesun.

    ThstnameheborewasnottheButs¡®buthers,Milly¡¯s.

    <b>Apollo</b>inthecagecouldn¡¯tunderstandherwords.Helookedatherwarily,instinctivelywantingtoattack<b>.</b>

    Histhinarmstensedwithmuscle,veinsbulgingonhishands andneck,asifhewould<b>break out</b>ofthe

    cageat<b>any</b><b>moment</b>.

    ¡°Squeak,<b>squeak</b>,squeak!¡±

    Suddenly,apiercingrmsounded,andredwarninglightsbegantosh.

    ¡°Notgood,someonehasbrokeninillegally!¡±

    Immediately,themercenariesandthewaiterfromearlierrushedoutquickly.

    Theredwarninglightsandtheear¨CpiercingsirenmadeApolloevenmoreagitated.Hispowerfrms<b>and</b>wristsshookthecageviolently,andheletoutaseriesofroars<b>,</b>¡°Ahhh

    Theironbarsofthecage,as<b>thick</b>asforearms,werebeingbentforcefullybythefrenziedApollo.Itwas<b>as</b>ifhefeltnopain,strugglingincessantly.

    Thechainsaroundhiswristsandankleshadalreadycausedmanybloodymarks.

    Brightredbloodfloweddownthechainsto theground,starkandterrifying¡­

    Seeinghimlikethis,Millyfeltapangofpaininherheart.Shewasjustabouttostepforwardtocalmhim.downwhenGeorgestoppedher<b>.</b>

    ¡°Don¡¯tgooverthere.It¡¯stoodangerous.¡±

    Millybitherlip,alookofhelplessnessappearinginhereyesforthefirsttime.¡°Buthe¡¯sbleedingsomuch.

    Sheknewshewasnever<b>a</b><b>saint</b>,nordidshehaveahearttosavetheworld¡­

    Butfacingthisboy,shecouldn¡¯tremainindifferent.Heandthemutebrotherwhousedtobringherpotatoesoveppedmiraculouslyinhermemories.

    Shewasn¡¯tsavinghim,she<b>was</b>savingthatpowerlesschildhood!

    Georgetookouthisphoneanddialedanumber.¡°There¡¯sasituationinthebasement.TheGhostSecthas<b>probably</b>startedtheiroperation.Sendmorepeopletoguardthebasement.Makesuretheeinaliveandleavedead!¡±

    ¡°Yes,Master.¡±

    1/3

    92%

    Chapter170AnAngryLeon

    Finished

    GeorgehungupaftergivinginstructionsandlookedatMilly,whowasstilllostinherthoughts.Hefeltanoverwhelmingsenseopassionforher.Hegentlypulledherinto<b>his</b>arms,soothinglypattingherbackasifcalmingafussybaby,seriousyetgentle.

    ¡°It¡¯sokay,trustme<b>.</b>IwillprotectbothyouandApollo.Noonewillhurtyou.¡±

    Oliveropenedhiptop,hisfingersquicklydecodingthesecuritysystem.

    Soon,theentirebasement¡¯ssurveinceappearedonthescreen.

    Kingfrownedashewatchedthefootage,muttering,¡°Dotheyreallyneedthis<b>much</b>security?Fivyersofsecuritydoors?Couldtheyalreadyknowwe¡¯ring?¡±

    Leonalsostudiedthemonitorsandsaid. ¡°It¡¯spossible.Ifwecanfindout,socanShadowPce.

    ¡°Andthesedoorsaren¡¯tjusttokeepusout,they¡¯realsotopreventtheexperimentsfromescaping

    Kingnoddedinagreement.

    True,iftheexperimentsescaped,itwouldn¡¯tjustbeafinancialloss.Thewholeworldcouldbethrownintopanic.¡±

    Oliversuddenlyfrownedandspokeup,¡°Someonehasalreadygonein.Mysystemshowsthesecuritydoorswereopenedaminuteago.¡±

    Kingclickedhistongue.¡°Looksliketheauctionisover,andthebigspendershavearrived.¡±

    HeturnedtoOliver,urginghimashewatchedthemonitor,¡°<b>Idiot</b>,pulluptheinnermostcamera feed.¡±

    Oliver¡¯sfaceflushedwithanger.Hemmedhishandonthe tableandstoodup,readytothrottleKing.¡°Whoareyoucallinganidiot?You¡¯retheidiot!Yourwholefamily¡¯sidiots!¡±

    KinglovedprovokingOliver,findingjoyinhisoutbursts.¡°Heh,whoeverrespondsistheidiot.¡±

    You!

    Asthe<b>two</b>seemedreadytetoblows,Leonfeltaheadacheingon.

    ¡°Enough,youtwo.Getbacktothetask.Thisisnotthetimetomessaround.¡±

    <b>King</b>immediatelybackedoff,releasingOliver¡¯swrist.HepattedOliver¡¯sruffled<b>pink</b>hairandsaidwithasmile,¡°Don¡¯tfuss,Leon¡¯sgettingmad.¡±

    <b>Oliver</b>wasfurious.¡°Youstarteditbycallingmeidiot!¡±

    Itwasalwaysthesame¨CKingwouldstartthepersonttacksandsomehowenduplookinglikethegood

    <b>guy</b><b>.</b>

    Itwasn¡¯tfair!

    ButonenceatLeon¡¯scoldeyeswasenoughtomakehimstopmoving,hisangersubsidingquickly.

    AnangryLeon<b>was</b>indeedterrifying

    2/3

    08:56Sat,29<b>Jun</b>

    Chapter170AnAngryLeon

    Hesatbackdownobediently,stillfeelingwronged.¡°Kingstartedbullyingme!

    Finished

    Despitehiints,Oliver¡¯sfingersmovedswiftlyoverthekeyboard,inputtingvariouscodes.Soon,thesurveincefeedsfromallcornersappearedonthe

    screen.

    Butashetriedtounlocktheinnermostroom,wheretheexperimentswereheld,thecharactersonthputer<b>began</b>tojumpuncontrobly.

    Oliverfroze.¡°What¡¯shappening?¡±

    Ashetriedtoregaincontrol,apiercingrmsoundedoutside.

    ¡°Thisis bad!We¡¯vebeendetected!¡±

    Oliverquicklypulledbackfromthesurveincetracking,butthermcontinuedtore.

    ¡°Someamperedwiththesurveince.Itmusthavetriggeredtherm.

    ¡°Ishouldhavebeenmorecareful.I¡¯msorry,Leon¡­.

    OliverlookedatLeon,feelingdeeplyremorseful.Thiswashisfirstmajormistake.

    Histrackingabilitieshadalwaysbeenimpable,withoutasingleerrorincountlessmissions¨Cuntilnow.

    Hehadunderestimatedthesituation.

    Leonwatchedthemonitorasmorepeoplestartedmovingtowardstheirlocation.Hepursedhislips.¡°It¡¯snotyourfault.It¡¯slikelyShadowPce¡¯sdoing.Wedon¡¯thavetheirnumbers,sobeingdiscoveredwasinevitable.¡±

    Leoncockedhisgun,putonhismask,andsaidcoldly,¡°Let¡¯smove!¡±

    Oliverstoodupquickly.¡°I¡¯ingwithyou.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±Leonstoppedhim.¡°It¡¯stoodangerous.Followtheusualprotocol.Stayoutsideandcoverus.¡±

    ¡°ButN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    King,nowserious,lookedathimandsaid,¡°ListentoLeon.Protectyourself.Ifthingsgowrong,worryaboutus,gotit?¡±

    run.Don¡¯t

    Oliverstubbornlyreplied,¡°No,I¡¯llcoveryou.I¡¯llwaitforyouteout.Ifyou

    don¡¯tmakeit,neitherwill

    I.¡±

 Chapter 171

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter171ExplosionN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    +5Pearls

    Theentirebasement¡¯ssecuritymeasureswereimpable,withmanypatrollingmercenariesmovingback-andforth.Notevenaflycouldgetin

    However,KingandLeonhad<b>wed</b>theirwayupfromthecorpseswithintheGhostSect,andthesemercenarieswerenomatch

    orthe

    Theyswiftlyevadedthemercenaries¡®searches,guidedbyOliver¡¯spromptsthroughtheirearpieces.Theyquicklyopenedthesecuritydoorandslippedintothefinalroom.

    Kingtookadeepbreathandwhisperedinadmiration,¡°Gottasay,Oliver¡¯simpressive.Heopenedthe<b>door</b>withoutthepassword<b>.</b>¡±

    Leonscannedthesurroundingsbeforespeaking.¡°He¡¯salwaysbeentalented.Doyou<b>think</b>theGhostSectwouldkeepsomeoneuseless?¡±

    Kingclickedhistongue.¡°True.¡±

    Butthen,Kingsensedsomethingwasoff.Hisexpressionturnedtense.¡°<b>This</b>isn¡¯tgood.Somethingfeelswrong.TheShadowPcepeoplemustbenearby.¡±

    Hiswristwatch,modifiedintoadetectiondevice,hadstartedtosign<b>warning</b>.

    Oliverrespondedquicklythroughtheearpiece,¡°Holdonasec.I¡¯mcrackingthstdoor¡¯sdefences.Almostthere!¡±

    Atthismoment,the soundofsynchronizedfootstepscouldbeheardoutside.

    ¡°It¡¯stote,¡±Leondereddecisively.¡°Weneedtoactfast.

    Kingnodded,pulledoutasmallbombfromhispocket,andceditonthefinaldoor.Heretreatedtoasafedistanceanddetonateditinstantly.

    Thepowerfulexplosionechoedthroughtheroom,andthefinalsecuritydoorshatteredintofragments,scatteringinalldirections.

    Insidetheroom,GeorgewascaughtoffguardbytheGhost<b>Sect¡¯s</b>swiftactions.

    Hearingthemassiveexplosion,hisinstinctwastoprotectMilly,holdinghertightlytoshieldherfromharm.¡°Don¡¯tbeafraid.¡±

    Millywasstartledbytheloudnoisebutnotgenuinelyfrightened.Herconcernwasfortheboyintheonge.

    Apollo¡¯sattention<b>was</b>entirelydrawntotheexplosion,<b>and</b>hehadbeextremelyagitated.Hiseyes<b>turned</b>fromadeepredtoabright/crimson,andhisstrugglesintensified.Thethicksteelbarswerpletelybentanddeformed,seeminglyabouttosnapatanymoment..

    <b>The</b>roarofthebombgrewlouder,apaniedbythesoundofgunfire.

    Inthechaos,MillysuddenlysawabulletheadingtowardApollo.Althoughthebulletmovedquickly,<b>it</b>seemedtobeinslowmotioninhereyes.Shecouldn¡¯tthinkaboutwhyitwashappening.Instinctively,shescreamed,¡°No!¡±

    <b>08:47</b>Mon,1Jul

    Chapter173,Explosion

    thecage,shakilyunlockingitwiththekeyshehadtaken fromGeorge.¡°Go!¡±

    8931

    +5Pearls

    ApollolookedatMillywarily.Althoughhedidn¡¯tsenseanykillingintentfromher,hisstrong survivalinstinctmadehimbarehisteethinathreateningmanner.Millyignoredhishostilegazeand,beforeshelcouldthinkrationally,beganunlockingthechainsonhiswrists.

    Apollo¡¯seyes narrowedinstantly.Thiswasthefirsttimeanyone<b>had</b>daredtogetsoclosetohim.Inthb,wheneversomeoneapproachedthisclosely,it<b>was</b>toinjectvariouscolouredliquidsintohisbody.¡°Ah¨Cwool¡±Apollo¡¯steethsankdeeplyintoMilly¡¯s<b>arm</b>.Histeethweresharp,filledwithcaution,andhenearlypiercedthroughherentirearm.Bloodimmediatelybegantoflow.

    ¡°<b>Ugh</b>¡­¡±Millyslightlywinced,butshedidn¡¯tstruggleorshowanydisgust.¡°Begood.I¡¯msettingyoufree.¡±Apollo¡¯spupilscontracted,buthestilldidn¡¯tletgoofherarm.¡°Milly,watchout!Georgesawthedangerandsprintedtowardher,butitwastote¡­..

    Asmallbombhadsomehowbeencedin frontofthe cageandwasalreadybeepinginthecountdown.Asthebrightrednumbershitzero,Millydidn¡¯tthinktwice.

    ShehuggedApollotightly,justlikeGeorgehadprotectedherearlier,tryingtoshieldhimfromtheflyingshrapnelwithher<b>own</b>back.

    Boom!

    Thebombexploded,andthestleftherearsringing.Darknessquicklydescended<b>,</b>and herconsciousnessbeganto fade¡­

    Meanwhile,KingandLeonhadalreadyescapedthebasement,hidinginacornerofthegarden,gaspingforbreath.

    Oncehehadcalmeddown,Kingasked,stillpanting,¡°Leon,what¡¯sgoingon?Evenifwecouldn¡¯tgettheexperiment,wecouldhavedestroyedit.Whydidyousuddenlyorderaretreat?¡±

    Leon¡¯seyesflickeredbeforereturningtotheirusualcalm.

    ¡°Itwouldn¡¯thaveworked.ShadowPceisbettersuitedforaprolongedfight.Theyhavethenumbers.Ifwehadstayedanylonger,wemightnothavemadeitout.

    ¡°Andtheywereclearlyprepared.It¡¯samiracle weescapedatall.¡±

    Kingremovedhismask<b>and</b>wipedthecutonhisfacethat hadbeenmadeby flyingdebris.¡°Trueenough.¡±

    ShadowPcewasdifferentfromtheChostSect.

    IntheGhostSect,everyonehadclimbedtheirwayupoverbodies,eachwithruthlessandbrutaltactics,excellinginclosbatandswiftbattles.

    That¡¯swhyjustthethreeofthendaredtotakeonShadowPalgeeandattempttoseizetheexperimentbecauseeachofthemwashighlyskilledibat.

    ShadowPce,ontheotherhand,whilealsoformidable,reliedonrigoroustraining.Individually,theibatskills andtacticscouldn¡¯paretothoseoftheGhostSectmembers.

    Buttheyhadstrengthinnumbersandexceptionalteamwork,excellingindrawn¨Coutengagements,<b>a</b>

    213

    08:47Mon,1Jul

    Chapter171Explosion

    strengththeGhostSectcouldn¡¯tmatch.

    +5Pears

    Kingsuddenlyrecalledsomethingandfrownedinconfusion.¡°Hey,Leon,wasIseeingthings,orwasthegirlnexttotheexperimentwearingtheoutfitIdesigned?

    ¡°Wait¡­didn¡¯tyoubuythatoutfit?Couldshebetheoneyougaveitto?Yourgirlfriend?¡±

    King¡¯sattentionhapletelyshifted,andhelookedatLeonwithbright,curiouseyes,fullofgossip.

    Oliver¡¯sexcitedvoicecamethroughtheearpiece.¡°Who?Leonhasagirlfriend?Whoisit?Aguyoragirl?¡±

    Leonremainedsilent.

 Chapter 172

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter172TheObedientLittleBeast.

    +5Pearls

    Millywokeupfromthepain.Herwholebodyfeltasifherboneshadbeencrushedandreassembled,itfeltalientoher.

    Lowgrowlingnoisesbuzzedinherears,creatingachaoticdin¡­Sheforcedhereyesopen,despitethepain.Thefirstthingshesawwasthemetalceiling.WasIstillinthebasement?

    Theeventsfrombeforefloodedbackintohermind¨CattendingthebanquetwithGeorge,buyinganexperimentsubjectwholookedremarkablylikehermutebrotherfromtheorphanage,theexplosion<b>,</b>andshieldingtheexperimentbeforelosingconsciousness¡­..

    Ohno,couldhebeindanger?

    ¡°Apollo!¡±Millyforcedherselftositupdespiteherdifort.

    HershoutimmediatelydrewApollo¡¯sattention.Justmomentsbefore,hehadbeen poisedtoattack,butnowhewhimperedsoftlyandapproachedherlikeacatbeingsoothed.

    Hedidn¡¯tknowhowtohealher,butseeingMillylyingweaklybeforehimmadehimincrediblyanxious.Suddenly,hehadanidea.Hebitintohisownwrist,andinarush,pressedthebleedingwoundtohermouth.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±Hecouldn¡¯tspeak,soheanxiouslypushedhisbleedingwristtowardher.Millydidn¡¯tunderstandhisself¨Cdestructivebehaviourbutsawthathewasnowwillingtobeclosetoher.Shesmiled,forcingherselftoendurethepain,andtriedtocalmhim,¡°Howaboutwegoseeadoctor?¡±

    Apollotiltedhishead,notunderstandingwhatshemeant.

    wh

    Inthb,thepeopleinwhitecoatsalwayslikedhisblood.Drinkinghisbloodmadethemhappyandenergetic.But¡­whydidn¡¯tshelikeit?

    Inhisfrustration,hebitintohiswristagain,causingmorebloodtoflow.Nervously,hepressedhiswristtohermouth.¡°Ahhh¡­.

    Millydidn¡¯tunderstandhisactions.Seeinghiswristbleeding profusely,shegrabbedhisarmtostophimfromhurtinghimselffurther.¡°Don¡¯tbiteit.Areyouinpainsomewhere?¡±

    ¡°Hemeanshewantsyoutodrinkhisblood.He¡¯sanexperimentsubject,injectedwithvarioussubstancessincechildhood.Hisbloodprobablycontainsspeciaponentsthatcanrapidlyhealwounds,¡±cameGeorge¡¯svoice.

    MillylookedoverandsawGeorgeandseveralmercenariescorneredatonesideofthe<b>room</b>.Manyofthemercenarieswerecoveredinblood,asiftheyhadbeeninafiercebattle. EvenGeorgehadnumerouswounds,bloodflowingfreely

    Millyfrowned.¡°Howdidyougetinjured?Wasitthoseintruders?¡±

    Georgefrownedatherwordsandthenncedatthefigurebesideher.Hedidn¡¯tntohidethetruthandspokehonestly,¡°No,itwasApollo.¡±

    Healsobegan<b>to</b>calltheexperimentbyhisname.

    ¡°Itoldyoubefore,he¡¯sanexperimentsubject¨Cemotionless,highlyskilledibat,anunparalleled

    Dannunaofhisimman

    1/3

    Chapter172TheObedientLittleBeast

    +5PearlsT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hecankinyonewithease.Sofar,nopersonorweaponhasbeenableto subduehimeffortlessly.

    ¡°Inshort,he¡¯sdangerous.¡±

    MillylookedatApollosittingnexttoher,hisbigeyesfilledwithdependenceashegazedather,andshe

    wasstunned.

    Didhereallydoit?

    Buthelookedsothinandweak¨Chowcouldhehavefoughtoffallthosemercenaries?Theyevenhadguns.

    Forthefirsttime,shedoubtedGeorge¡¯swords.¡°Noway,Apolloisverywell¨Cbehaved¡­.

    Asshespoke,shereachedoutandruffledApollo¡¯shair.Apolloimmediatelynuzzledagainstherlikeacat,asobedientascouldbepletelyatoddswiththeruthlessimageGeorgehadpainted.Millygiggled,clearly<b>having</b>alreadyforgottenApollo¡¯searliersnarling,ferociousdemeanourinthecage.

    Georgenarrowedhiseyes,watchingthissceneunfold,andfell<b>into</b>deepthought.

    Hehadn¡¯texpectedthatApollo,asanexperimentsubjectsupposedlydevoidofemotions,couldbesoclosetoahuman.

    Just momentsbefore,whenthebombexploded,GeorgehadintendedtorushforwardandpullMillyaway.ButApollohadmovedfaster,breakingthechainsonhis limbswithbrutestrengthand,withincrediblespeed,grabbingMillyandshieldingherfromthest.

    However,theforceoftheexplosionstillcausedMillytoloseconsciousness.

    AsGeorgeapproached,Apolloimmediatelylookedathimwarily,emittingagrowl simrtoabeast¡¯s.HethensuddenlunchedalethttackaimeddirectlyatGeorge¡¯svitalpoints.

    Despitebeingprepared,Georgequicklyfoundhimselfatadisadvantageagainsttheexperimentsubject,whohadbeentrainedasaweaponforyears.

    Themercenaries<b>who</b>arrivedtohelpcouldn¡¯t¡¯usetheir gunstoshoottokill,sotheyresortedtohand¨Cto-hanbat.However,theyweresooncoveredinwoundsaswell.

    Dragginglongchainsattachedtohiswristsandankles,ApollostayedclosetoMillytoprotecther,neverstrayingtoofar<b>.</b>

    Ifhehadfoughtwithoutrestraint,theroom wouldlikelyhavebeendrenchedinbloodbynow.

    Thinkingofthis,Georgesigheddeeply.HehadintendedtogivetheexperimenttoMilly,butnotinthisway.Still,itseemedtheyhadmanagedtotamehim.

    AslongasApollowaswillingtoprotectMilly,thatwasenough.

    Millysatup<b>and</b>checkedherself,relievedtofindonlyminorinjuries.

    SheusedthekeytounlockthechainsstillwrappedaroundApollo¡¯swristsandankles,thenexaminedhisinjuries.Theyweresevere<b>,</b>witholdandnewwoundscrisscrossinghisbodyinahorrifyingpattern.

    ¡°Weneedto<b>go</b>tothehospital.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter172TheObedientLittle<b>Beast</b>

    +5Pearls

    Apollodidn¡¯tunderstandherwordsbuttiltedhisheadandblinkedinnocently.Seeinghertakehishandandstartwalking,heobedientlyfollowed.

    However,assoonashesawGeorgeapproachingher,hetransformedbackintoawarylittlebeast,growlingfromdeepinhisthroat.¡°Grrr

    HestoodinfrontofMilly,baringhisteethatGeorge,readytopounceandtearhisthroatoutifhegot<b>too</b>

    <b>close</b><b>.</b>

    GeorgeraisedaneyebrowatApollo¡¯svignce,exudingamenacingaurainresponse..

    Apolloredbackdefiantly.

    Itseemedliketheyweresecondsawayfromafight.

    68

    08:47Mon,1Jul

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 173

    Chapter173CoveredinBlood

    +5Pearls

    Millysighed,tuggingApollo¡¯swristgentlywhilegivinghimamild scolding.¡°Apollo,youcan¡¯tactlikethatYouneedtobepolite,okay?¡±

    AlthoughApollocouldn¡¯tunderstandwhatshewassaying,hesawhershakingherheadandsensedherdispleasure.Immediately,heobedientlyreinedinhismurderousaura.¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>¡­¡±

    Millysmiledandpattedhishead.¡°That¡¯sbetter.¡±

    Takingadvantageofthemoment,sheleanedclosetohiscarandwhispered,¡°Apollo,westillneedtogetaridebackfromhim<b>.</b>Ididn¡¯tbringanymoney,sowecan¡¯ttakeacab.Wehaveto bearwithitfornow.¡±

    Apolloblinked.¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    HisinnocentlookmadeMillyfindhimevenmoreadorableandshecouldn¡¯tresistrufflinghishairagain.He<b>was</b>justtoocute!

    ShewassureGeorgehadliedtoher,imingApollowassomekindofemotionless,top¨Ctiebatexperiment.Howcouldsuchanadorablekidbethemonsterhedescribed?

    Hmph.

    TurningtoGeorge,whoalsoboreseveralwounds,MillyexinedonApollo¡¯sbehalf,¡°Mr.Tate,pleasedon¡¯tholditagainsthim.He¡¯sjustachildand<b>was</b>abitwaryearlier.

    Iseeyou¡¯reinjuredtoo.Shouldn¡¯tweallgotothehospital?¡±

    Georgefrowned,notsayinga<b>word</b>,butgaveApolloaharshlookfrombehindMilly.

    Justasshesaid,Apollonowappearedasinnocentasawell¨Cbehavedchild,showingnosigns<b>of</b>theaggressionhehaddisyedearlier.It<b>was</b>asifhehadn¡¯tbeentheryingtokillthe

    Afteralongpause,Georgefinallyrespondedwithacurt¡°Hmm<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    momentsago.

    Dannyhadbeenwaitinginthegarage<b>,</b>andwhenhesawthem emergecoveredinblood,hewashorrified.

    ¡°Mr.Tate,<b>are</b>youalright?ShouldIcall<b>an</b>ambnce?¡±

    OhmyGod,weren¡¯ttheyjustattendingaparty?<i>How</i>didtheyenduplookinglikethis?

    Wasthereatrap?

    Georgewaved<b>him</b>off and

    gotintothecar.¡°Noneed.Justtakeushome.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Milly,followingbehind,wastakenaback.¡°What?We¡¯renotgoingtothehospital?¡±

    Shedidn¡¯tcaremuchaboutherowninjuries;shewasworriedaboutApollo.

    Hisbodywascoveredinwounds,andshedidn¡¯t<b>know</b>whatkindoftreatmenthehadenduredbefore.

    1/3

    Chapter173CoveredinBlood

    ?

    <b>89</b>%

    +5Pearls

    mind.

    Georgeturnedtoher.¡°Hecan¡¯tgotoahospital.¡±

    Bynow,Apollohadbewary<b>again</b>duetoDanny¡¯ssuddenappearance.Hisbrightredeyeswereterrifying,andifMillywasn¡¯tholdinghiswrist,hewouldhaveprobablypouncedalready.

    Danny,whohadbeenpreupiedwithGeorge¡¯scondition,hadn¡¯tnoticedtheextraperson.

    WhenheturnedaroundandsawApollo¡¯sdevilishdemeanour,he<b>was</b>soscaredhecopsedtothe<b>ground</b>.¡°Ah!Ah!Aghost¡­aghost¡­¡±

    Millysighed.¡°Alright,I<b>guess</b>thehospitalisn¡¯tanoption.¡±

    ShegentlytuggedatApollo,whowasstillscaringDanny,andsoftlysaid,¡°Apollo,didn¡¯twejusttalkaboutthis?Youneedtobepolite.Let¡¯sgetinthecar.¡±

    Atthesoundof<b>her</b>voice,Apolloimmediatelydeted,turningbacktoherobediently.¡°Ah¨Cwoo.Ah-

    <b>Woo</b>¡­

    ApollolookedatthecardoorMillywaspointingat,tiltedhis<b>head</b>,andlightlycedhisfingersonit.

    Witha¡°crack,theentireckdooroftheRolls¨CRoycewasinApollo¡¯shand.

    Hehadbarelytouchedit,andthedoorcameoff!

    ApollolookedatMilly,<b>his</b><b>face</b>fullofinnocentcuriosity.<b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b>¨Cwoo?¡±

    Itseemedlikehewassayingitwasn¡¯thisfault,hehadjusttoucheditandthedoorcameoff.

    DannyandMillywerespeechless.

    Alright,shewasstartingtobelieveGeorge.Apollomightindeedbeextraordinary.

    Luckily,it<b>was</bteatnightandthestreetsweremostlyempty,sonotmanypeoplenoticedaRolls¨CRoycemissingadoor.

    Meanwhile,Tate¡¯sMansionwasbrightlylit.

    HavingreceivedDanny¡¯snotificationearlier,thefamilydoctorwasalreadywaitingatthemansion.

    However,assoonastheywalkedin,Apollobecameagitatedatthesightofthedoctorin<b>a</b>whitecoat.reactingasifhehadseensomething terrifying.Hebegangrowlinginrm.

    Themomentthedoctorlookedoyer,ApollopushedMillybehindhim,hisfacefullofdistrustandhostility.Hisexpressiontwisted,andheseemedreadytolunge.

    EvenMillyalmostlosthergriponhim.

    ¡°Apollo,what¡¯swrong?Calmdown.Heisadoctorandhe¡¯shereto<b>treat</b>youbecauseyou¡¯re injured.He¡¯sgoingtobandageyouup.¡±

    ButthistimeApolloseemed<b>not</b>tohear<b>her</b>remainingagitatedand emittinghoarsecries¡°Ah!Ah!Ah-

    2/3

    Chapter173CoveredinBlood

    89%

    +5Pearls

    <b>woo</b>¡­

    Georgesteppedforwardandsaidcoldly,¡°Takeoffyour whitecoatanebackinfromoutside.

    Thedoctor,scaredbysuchafierceand unusualpatient,steppedbackafewpaces.Despitehisfear,hpliedwithGeorge¡¯sinstructions.

    Oncethedoctor<b>was</b>outside,MillynoticedApollo¡¯sagitation significantlydecreased.Heevenlethertouchhishairagain.

    enthedoctorreturnedin<b>in</b>clothes,Apollowaslessresistant,andwithMilly¡¯sreassurance,heallowedthedoctortoapproachhim.

    However,thiscalmnesstedonlyashorttime.Beforelong,Apollogrewagitatedandbegangrowlingagain.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Thedoctorhurriedthroughhisexamination,endingupdrenchedinsweat.

    ¡°He¡¯squitehealthy,justafewsuperficialwounds.Theylookseriousbuthaven¡¯tdamagedanymuscles orbones.Some bandagesandanti¨Cinmmatorymedicineshoulddothetrick.

    Millysighedinreliefatthedoctor¡¯swords.

    Ifitwasjustsuperficialwounds,thatmeantApollowasbasicallyhealthy,andshedidn¡¯thavetoworryas

    much.

    However,25soonasthedoctorbroughtoutthewhitebandages,Apollo,whohadbeensittingquietlynexttoMilly,instantlychangedhisdemeanour.Likeanenragedbeast,helungedatthedoctor,aimingforhisjugr.

    Millyquicklyintervened,¡®Apollo,he¡¯sjusttryingtobandageyourwounds.Thebandageswillstopthebleeding.Canyoubegoodforamoment?¡±

    Apollo,stillinastateofhighagitation,pantedheavily.¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­

    68

    W

 Chapter 174

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter174LifeWasTrulyDifficult

    Millyfeltadeepacheinher heartwatchingApolloreactthisway.

    +5Pearls

    Shecouldn¡¯timaginewhatkindoftreatmenthehadenduredinthatdark,sunlesboratorythatmade<b>him</b>reactsostronglytothesightofwhitbcoatsandmedicalsupplies.

    Despitehisfearandresistance,whenevershehuggedhim,healwaystriedtocontrolhisactionstoavoidhurtingher.

    ThissideofApollooveppedperfectlywiththefraillittlefigureinhermemories.

    Theywerebothequallyscatty.

    Millyheldbackhertearsand gentlytookApollo¡¯s wristtforthim.¡°Apollo,howaboutIputthemedicineoninstead?Isthat<b>okay</b>?¡±

    Apollo¡¯sbodycontinuedtotrembleuncontrobly,hisblood¨Credeyesfixedonthedoctor.¡°Ah!Ah¨Cwooah

    Thedoctor,alreadyseveralstepsbackandsweatingprofusely,feltrelievedatMilly¡¯ssuggestionandlookedathergratefully.

    ¡°That¡¯sfine,it¡¯sverysimple.Juststopthebleeding.¡±

    Millynodded.

    Shepickedupthemedicinebottleandbandagesfromthetable,shakingthemgentlyinfrontofApollo.¡°Letmebandageyouup,alright<b>?</b>After<b>that</b>,wecangotosleep.

    Withoutthepresenceofstrangersandtheirunfamiliarscents,Apollo¡¯semotionsquicklycalmeddown.

    Hetiltedhishead,lookingatMilly¡¯sgentlesmile,andrespondedobediently,¡°Ah?Ah¨Cwoo¡­¡±

    Millybeamed.¡°Goodboy.¡±

    WhilesoothingApollo,shefollowedthedoctor¡¯sinstructionstoapplythemedicineandbandagehiswounds.Theprocesswentsosmoothlythatthedoctorwatchedinastonishment.

    AfterMillyfinished,sheputthemedicinebottleandbandagesbackintothemedicalkit.Apollo<b>,</b>watchingher,suddenlygrabbedhersleeveandbegantocryouturgently,¡°Ah!Ah!Ah!¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tunderstand.¡°What¡¯swrong?¡±

    Apolloanxiouslypawedatthemedicalkit,unabletoopenitbutclearlywantingtoconveysomething.<b>even</b>usinghisteethinhiseffort.

    Millyquicklyopenedthekit,curioustoseewhathewantedtodo<b>.</b>

    Heimmediatelyfoundthemedicineusedonhimearlier<b>,</b><b>took</b>outthebandages,andcedtheminMilly¡¯shand,pointingtoafaintscratchonthebackofherhand.¡°Ah!Ah!Ah!Ah¡­

    Millyraisedaneyebrow,realising<b>what</b>hemeant.¡°Youwantmetoputmedicineonmyselftoo?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    1/3

    Chapter174LifeWasTrulyDifficult

    ?

    4.89%

    +5Pearls

    Seeinghisworriedexpression,Millyfeltawarmsurgeinherheart.¡°YouprotectedmesowellearlierthatIdon¡¯t<b>have</b>anyinjuries.Idon¡¯tneedanymedicine.¡±

    Duringtheexplosion,Apollohadshieldedherperfectly,helpingheravoidthestzone.Shewasn¡¯thurt,justabitbruisedfromthefall,nothingserious.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    ¡°Really,ifyoudon¡¯tbelieveme,justlook.There¡¯snobloodhere.¡±Millysmiled,pullinguphersleevetoshowheruninjuredarm.

    ¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>¡­¡±

    Apolloblinked,hisfacenk,staringintentlyatMilly.Watchinghersmileathim,he tried<b>to</b>mimicit.

    Buthedidn¡¯tknowhowtosmile,sohisattemptlookedmorelikeagrimace,baringhisteethlikealittlebeast.

    Millywasdelightedandstartedtoteach<b>him</b>.¡°Apollo,lookatme.Likethis,liftthecornersofyourmouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    ¡°Notdown,up,likethis.That¡¯sasmile.¡±

    ¡­Ah?Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    ¡°Yes,yes,you¡¯reamazing!Youlearnedanexpressionsoquickly!¡±

    Whiletheatmospherewaswarmandharmoniousononeside,itwastenseandforebodingontheother.

    ThedoctorstoodtremblingbesideGeorge,<b>wiping</b>thesweatfromhisforehead.¡°Mr.Tate,youhaveinjuries<b>too</b><b>.</b>ShouldIapplymedicinenow?¡±

    Thedoctorthoughttohimself<b>how</b>unlucky hewas.First,therewastheonewhoseemedreadytoeathimalive,andnowthisonelookslikehecouldscarehimtodeath!

    Nowonderpeoplesaymakingmoneyishardthesedays.

    Georgesatonaleatherarmchair,hisshirtstainedwithblood.Yet,heseemedoblivioustothepain,hiseyesfixedontheinteractionbetweenMillyandApolloashortdistanceaway,theairaround<b>him</b>growingevencolder.

    Heregretteditnow.HeshouldhavegivenMillyacannonoranatomicbombforprotectioninstead.

    Nowitwasclear,Millywasveryfondofthisexperimentsubject.ItwashingforhertonamehimApollo,butnowshewaspersonallybandaginghiswounds,showingincrediblepatienceandnottheslightestbit<b>of</b>disdain.

    ThinkingabouthowhehadspentmoneyonApolloonly<b>to</b><b>give</b>himaway,Georgebecameevenmoreinfuriated!

    Hisevesturneddark,<b>and</b>hisfingerstappedirritablyonthe<b>armrest</b>ofthesofa.¡°Noneed.You<b>can</b>

    <ol>

    <li>EO.</li>

    </ol>

    2/3

    Chapter174LifeWasTrulyDifficult

    89%

    +5Pearls

    Thedoctorwasstunned.¡°Butyourinjuries¡­¡±

    Danny,quicklygraspingGeorge¡¯sintention,hurriedlyintervened.¡°Mr.Tatedoesn¡¯tliketobetouched.Hiswoundsaren¡¯tdeep.I¡¯llhandlethem.It¡¯te,youshould

    <ol>

    <li>go.</li>

    </ol>

    Thedoctornodded.¡°Alright<b>.¡±</b>

    Oncethedoctorleft,Dannyletoutasighof relief.

    Georgewasjealous,seeingMillyinteractwithanotherguy,readytokill.Whocaredaboutwounds?

    Dannyaskedafterclearinghisthroat,¡°Mr.Tate,thedoctorisgone,butyourwoundsstillneedattention.ShouldIaskMs.Millytohelp?¡±

    Georgeshothimacoldnce,hisfrostydemeanourunchanged.¡°Mindyourownbusiness!¡±

    Despitehiswords,thetappingofhisfingersonthesofaslowednoticeably.

    Dannybrokeintoasweat.

    Everyoneenviedhishighsry,butwhoknewitwasearnedattheriskofhislife,especially dealingwithaCEOwhodidn¡¯tmeanwhathesaid.

    Lifewastrulydifficult!

    Takingadeepbreath,Danny,suppressinghisfearofApollo<b>,</b>slowlymovedtowardsMillyandcautiouslyasked,¡°Ms.Milly,doyouhaveamoment?CouldyouhelpMr.Tatewithhiswounds<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Millywastakenaback.¡°Where¡¯sthedoctor<b>?</b>¡±

    Dannyforcedasmile.¡°Thedoctorwasfrightenedandleft.¡±

    Millylookedathim.¡°Can¡¯tyouhelphim?¡±

    Dannyreplied,¡°Ineedtofixthecar.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Fixthecarinthemiddleofthenight?¡±

    ¡°Yes,theothercarsaren¡¯there,andMr.Tateneedsitforworktomorrow.It¡¯surgent,itcan¡¯twait.¡±

    ¡°Andwhatabouttheotherservants?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯reallbusy,andbesides,Mr.Tatehasathingaboutcleanliness.Hedoesn¡¯twant..¡±

    AsDannystruggledtopersuadeMilly,asuddenangryshoutinterruptedhim.

    ¡°<b>Danny</b>!¡±

    Theshoutcedwithfury,wasn¡¯tloudbutwasespeciallyintimidatinginthesilenthall.

    68

 Chapter 175

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    ?

    +5Pearls

    Chapter<i>175</i>TheCunningManFeignsPity

    Georgestoodup,hisshirtdishevelledwithtwobuttonsmysteriouslypoppedopen,revealinghisbloody.skinbeneath.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Danny,youshouldgo.Icanhandlethemedicationmyself<b>;</b>no needtotroubleanyoneelse.¡±

    Aftersayingthat,hecastanceatMilly.Therewasafaintgrievancehiddeninthatnce.

    Millywasspeechless.

    Shedidn¡¯tknowwhetheritwasbecauseoftheillumination,butGeorge¡¯sfaceappearedpallid,andhisstepswereunsteady.

    Millywasstunnedforamoment.DidIoverlookhisconditionearlier?Irememberthathisinjurieswerenotthatserious,butnowhelookscriticallyill.

    Ontheotherhand,Dannynodded quicklyuponhearingGeorge¡¯mand.¡°Yes,Mr.Tate,¡±hereplied.

    Heimmediatelyboltedfromtheroom,disappearingsofastthatMillydidn¡¯tevenhaveanychancetocall

    him.

    Ishethatfast?

    OnceDannyleft,Georgedidn¡¯tspeakanymore.Hemadehiswayupstairswhilefrowning.Hisfaceseemedtowhitenwitheverystep,likelyduetothepainfromhisinjuries.

    Millycouldn¡¯ttakeitanylonger.¡°Um,howaboutIhelpyouwiththemedication?Youlookseriouslyhurt.¡±

    Shesuddenlyfeltprettyinhuman.

    Despitetheirpastresentment,Georgehadhelpedheralot.HehadsavedheronsetandnowofferingApollotoherwhichhehadboughtfor135milliondors.

    Hehaddonesomuchforher,<b>and</b>nowwhenitwasherturntorepay,shewashesitating.Anyonewouldbedisheartenedbyherreluctance.

    ¡°ThoughI¡¯mnotgreatatapplyingmedicine,Icancertainlystopthebleeding.Ifyoudon¡¯tmind,Icanbandageyourwound.¡±

    Georgepausedhisstepandturned tofaceher.¡°Youdon¡¯thavetopushyourself.¡±

    Pushmyself?

    <b>Milly</b>wavedherhandhurriedly.¡°I¡¯mnotpushingmyself.IjusttreatedApollo¡¯swound,soI¡¯vegotsomeexperience.Ifyourwoundsaren¡¯ttreatedintime,theymightgetinfected,<b>and</b>itcouldbeworse

    tomorrow<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Alrightthen.¡±Georgeturnedaroundandwalkedover.

    Millyobservedhimsilently.

    Perhapsshemighthaveimaginedit,butGeorgeseemedtowalkmorebrisklyasifhenolongerhadthesamelevelofhardshipasbefore.

    1/3

    08:47Mon,1Jul

    Chapter175TheCunningManFeignsPity

    +5Pearls

    However,whenhesatdown<b>and</b>she<b>saw</b>hisghastlypaleface,sherealisedthatshewasthinkingtoomuch.

    Shequickly<b>took</b>outthemedicineandgauzefromthefirstaidkit.¡°Itmayhurtalittle.Pleasebear withit.¡±

    BeforeherhandtouchedGeorge¡¯sarm,Apollo,sittingnearby,growled fiercelyatGeorge,baringhisteeth.¡°Aah¨Cwool¡±

    Millygrabbedhiswrist.¡°Apollo,calmdown.Don¡¯tmove.¡±

    ThoughApollocouldn¡¯tunderstandherwords,hewasperceptiveenoughtogaugehermoodandtone.

    However,thistimehedidn¡¯tcalmdown.Instead,hegrew<b>more</b>agitated,hisgrowlsescting.¡°Aah!¡±

    Hehatedthemanbeforehim.Hedidn¡¯tlooklikeagoodperson.

    SeeingApollo¡¯sagitation,Millysetthegauzeaside<b>and</b>gentlystrokedhishairtocalmhim.¡°Begood,Apollo.Iwillbedonesoon,and thenwe¡¯llytogether,<b>okay</b>?¡±

    Apollowhimperedinresponse,<b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b>¨Cwooo,

    ¡°Beagoodboy,okay?¡±

    Georgewassittingacrossthem.HisexpressiongrewcolderashewatchedMilly¡¯s<b>hand</b>runthroughApollo¡¯shairagain.

    <i>He¡¯s</i>arealeyesore.

    George¡¯sbeautifuleyes,nowdarkwithmalice,narrowed.Heclenchedhis<b>fist</b><b>,</b>causinghispartiallyhealed.woundtotearopenagainandfreshblooddrippedontothewhitemarblecoffeetable,whichwasvery

    <b>scary</b>.

    Evenalotofitflowedonthelong¨Chairedcarpetbelow.

    Heseemedimpervioustothepain,hisexpressionunchangedashecontinuedtoaggravatethewound,bloodpouringoutsteadily.

    MillyhadjustmanagedtocalmApollowhensheturnedandsawthepoolofbloodonthecoffeetable<b>.</b>Shegaspedinhorror.¡°Ah!What¡¯sgoingon?Yousaiditwasaminorinjury,butwhydidyoushedsomuchblood?¡±

    Georgefurrowedhiseyebrows;hislipswerepale.¡°Maybeit¡¯sdeeperthanIthought.It¡¯snotthatserious.¡±

    Milly<b>quickly</b>unwrappedthegauzeandopenedthebottleofmedicine,herfacefullofworry.¡°Howcanitnotbeseriouswithallthisblood?¡±

    Shecarefullyusedacottonswabtocleanthebloodfromhishand.Soon,thewhite<b>swab</b>wassoakedwithred.

    Thewoundwasindeeddeep;ittookherfive<b>or</b>sixattemptstocleanitup.Then,shepouredwhitepowdermedicineonthewound,butshespilthalfthebottleinahurry.

    ¡°Sorry,Ididn¡¯tmeantousesomuch.Doesithurt?¡±

    She<b>immediately</b>usedanothercottonswabtowipetheexcesspowderandleanedintogentlyblowonthewoundtoeasehispain.

    2/3

    Chapter175TheCunningManFeignsPity

    ¡°Doesithurt?Tellmeifitdocs.¡±

    <b>89</b>%

    +5Pearls

    Theyounggirlbeforehimloweredhereyesandfeltguiltyforusingtoomuchmedicine.Hernosereddenedwithself¨Creproachwhilehersoft,pinklipsmovedcloserassheblewonthewound.

    Herbreathwassweetlyfragrant,stirringsomethingdeepwithinhim.Heswallowedhard,clenchinghisuninjuredfisttosuppresshisdesire.

    Howcantherebesuchacutelittlegirlinthisworld<i>?</i><i>I</i>wanttohugherand<b>keep</b>heralltomyself.

    IfMillylookedupnow,shewouldbefrightenedbytheraw,undisguisedemotioninhis eyes.

    Apollo,sittingonthesofa,watchedGeorgewithfierceeyes.Hisrecentlycalmedemotionsredupagain;hisgazemurderous<b>.</b>¡°Aah!Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Georgenoticedthehostilestareandliftedhisckeyes,nowdevoidofwarmth,andredbackwithicyferocity.

    Hisraisedeyebrowsignalledachallenge.

    Apollosensedtheman¡¯saggression.Hewasn¡¯tafraid.SeeingMillyclosetoGeorgefueledhisanger,pushinghimbeyondcontrol.Herushedup.

    ¡°Aah,ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    MillywasnearlydonebandagingthewoundwhenasuddenforcethrewGeorgeontothesofa.Thewoundonhishandwhichhadjuststoppedbleeding,instantlyoozedalotofblood.

    ApollowasnowontopofGeorge.Hiseyesfilledwithrage,clutchingashardofsshehadpickedupfromsomewhere.HewasabouttoplungeitintoGeorge¡¯s

    chest

 Chapter 176

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter176ScoldingApollo.

    Milly¡¯sheartskippedabeatasshequicklystoodupandshoutedangrily.¡°Apollo!Stopit!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    Apollotiltedhishead;hiseyeswidewithconfusionathersuddenanger.¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    89%

    +5Pearls

    Fuming,Millymarchedover<b>and</b>yankedhimawayfromGeorge.Shedraggedhimtoacornerofthelivingroom,herresharpandunyielding.¡°Didn¡¯tItellyounottohurtpeopleforno<b>reason</b>?Whywon¡¯tyoulisten?¡±

    Apollolookedather,bewilderedand<b>unable</b>tounderstandherfury.¡°<b>Ah</b>¨Cwoo?¡±

    Tryingto<b>maintain</b>hersterndemeanour,Millyfeltapangofguiltathis<b>innocent</b>,hurtexpression.<b>But</b>shesteeledherself,remindingherheartthathisbehaviourcouldn¡¯tbeexcused.

    Heneededdisciplobeabetterperson.

    Hewas onceanexperimentalsubject,lockedawayin<b>a</b>cagewithnoneedtolearnbasic courtesiesoremotionalcontrol.

    However,thesituationwasdifferent now.He<b>was</b>anindependentperson.He<b>had</b>tomakefriendsandadapttosociety.Shewantedhimtoliveanormallife,whichmeanthehadtolearnhumanrulesandstopstrikingsomeone.

    Milly¡¯sexpressiontightenedevenmoreasshetookadeep<b>breath</b>.¡°Youwillstandhereandreflectonwhatyou¡¯vedone.Whenyouunderstand,youcansitonthesofa.¡±

    ¡°<b>Ah</b><b>¨C</b><b>woo</b>?¡±

    Apollodidn¡¯prehendherwords.AsMillyturnedtoleave,heinstinctivelymovedtofollowher,onlytobehaltedbyhersharpre.Shepointedbacktothecorner<b>and</b>ordered,¡°Staythereandreflect.¡±

    Terrifiedofmakingthegirlwhoalwaysprotectedhimangry,Apollostoodfrozen,unsureofhismistakebutobedientlyfollowinghemand,hopingthatshewouldfeelbetter.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Apollo¡¯seyeswerebig.Althoughtheywerereddish¨Cbrowneyes,theywerefilledwithinnocentconfusion.<b>and</b>silentpleasformercy.

    Millyalmostcaved.Herresolvefalteredasshebithertongue tostayfocusedeventhoughshewantedso<b>rub</b>hishairyhead.

    Thislittleguy,whilenotmasteringhumanmanners,hadlearnedhowtolookadorableandpitifulmethodquickly.

    Maintaininghercolddemeanour,shecautioned,¡°Don¡¯t move.Standstindreflect.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Watchingthis,George feltsomeofhisfrustrationdissipate.Hisexpressionsoftened.

    1/3

 Chapter 177

    Chapter177UncleGeorge

    Hedistinctlyrememberedherarmbleedingheavily,thebloodcoatingherentirearm.Howcouldtherebenosignofawoundnow?

    Also,duringthebombstcarliertoday,hetriedtopullMillyclosesotheywere<b>not</b>farapart.Despite.avoidingtheexplosion,hestillsustainednumerousinjuriesfromthest,but<b>she</b>seemedunscathed¡­

    IfApollo,beinganexperimental subject,savedherbecauseofhisspeed,thenwhydidApollohavenumerousinjuriesfromthestwhileMillyhadnone?

    Fromascientificstandpoint,itseempletelyillogical¡­

    At<b>that</b>moment,Millywasunawareoftheperplexedgazefixedonher.Hereyeswerelockedontheprominent¡°twelveo¡¯clock¡±onthewall,bitingherlipwithconcern.

    Thetimewastickingaway,andsheworriedwhethertheButshadlefttheirdoorunlockedforher.

    Wouldherolderbrothersbeworriedaboutherbynow?

    Asheranxietygrew,shequicklysignalledtoApollo,whowaslingeringinthecorner.¡°Apollo,time<b>to</b>headhome.

    Apollo¡¯semotionsarefleeting.HehasalreadyforgottenMilly¡¯srecentscolding.Assoonasheseeshergesturing,hescampersoverexcitedly,grabbinghersleeveandwhimpering.

    Itseemedhewasstill<b>upset</b>abouttheearlierincident.

    Millughedlightlyathis demeanourandsaid,¡°Let¡¯strytokeepoutoftrouble,okay?Nomoreaggression.Ifyou¡¯regood,notimeouts.Butifnot,therewillbeconsequences,gotit?¡±

    Apollocockedhishead,lookingpuzzled.¡°Huh?¡±

    Millyruffledhishairaffectionately.¡°SaygoodbyetoUncleGeorge,we¡¯releaving.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    George,stillseated,raisedaneyebrowatthesuddenfamilialtitle.UncleGeorge?¡±

    Apollonowcalled<b>him</b>¡®UncleGeorge¡®athersuggestion,butthesignificantagediscrepancyinthattermmadeGeorge¡¯sexpressiondarkenagain.

    Fearingshe<b>might</b>agitatehimfurtheranpromisehergoalofhavingthevideodeleted,shequicklychangedherstrategy.¡°Or¡­Shouldhecallyou¡­Daddyinstead?¡±

    Georgewasatalossforwords.

    Wasthissomekindofkarmicjoke?Washebeingpunishedforpasttransgressions,nowhavinghis<b>love</b>interestproposesuchabizarrefamilyrole?

    He managedawrysmile,hisfeaturestenseasifheweretryingtosuppresshisrealthoughts.

    Afterabriefpause,heresignedlysaid,¡°Let¡¯snotworryaboutthatnow.It¡¯sgettinte,andI¡¯llprepareaguestroomforyou.¡±

    1/3

    89%

    Chapter177UncleGeorge

    Milly¡¯sexpressionshowedahintofconcern.¡°Butwhataboutmybrothers<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    +5Pearls

    Shehadpromisedherbrothersshewouldbehome,andnotshowingup<b>as</b>expectedwouldsurelycause

    themtoworry.

    Georgetriedtoreassureher,¡°Don¡¯tworry,I¡¯vealreadyhadDannyinformthemaboutyoursafety.Theyknowyou¡¯rewithme,sothere¡¯snocauseforconcern.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Also,yourgrandfatherisgettingoninyears.BringingApollobackinthemiddleofthenight,especiallylookingdishevelled,mightcauseastir.I¡¯llhavetheservantstidyhimupabit,startingwithahaircut.Youshouldalsothinkabouthowtoexintonight¡¯seventstoyourfamilysoasnottormthem.¡±

    Millynodded,understandingthelogicinhisreasoning.

    SettingasideApollo¡¯sidentity,anyfamilywoulddisapproveofagirlbringingastrangeboyhomteatnight.

    Moreover,sinceApollohadbeenkeptinacage,althoughhewasnotdirty,noonehadproperlycaredforhim.Helookedwild,withunkemptanddishevelledhair,definitelynotpresentable.

    Hisemotionswereunstable,prooutburstswhenmeetingstrangers,whichcouldbetoomuchforGrandpa¡¯sfragilehealth.

    Therefore,itwouldbebetteriftheyntoreturnduringtheday tomorrow.

    ¡°Okay,¡±Millyagreedreluctantly.

    Yet,anotherproblemlingeredonhermindasshelookedback<b>at</b>Apollo,whowasclingingtoher.¡°WhataboutApollo?Wherewillhesleeptonight?¡±

    Shecouldnotjustsharearoomwithhim;despiteseeinghim<b>as</b><b>a</b>youngerbrother,boundariesbetween.gendersmustberespected..

    Ifotherstriedtohandlehim,hemightreactbadly,possiblycausingharm.

    Yet,leavinghimalonealsoworriedher.

    Whatadilemma.

    Georgeseemedtocatchherconcern<b>and</b>stoodup,approachingApolloconfidently.¡°I¡¯lltakecareofhim.tonight.¡±

    ¡°<b>You</b>will?¡±Millywassurprised,hardlybelievingher ears.

    Hewouldn¡¯tabandonhiminthemiddle<i>of</i>thenight,right?

    AfterallApollohadnearlystabbedhimwithssearlier.

    Georgelookedathercalmlyandsaid,¡°Iintendedtopurchasehimfromthebeginning,soI¡¯vealreadynnedforhiscare.Restassured,he¡¯llbefinebymorning

    Relievedbyhispromise,Millynoddedinagreement.¡°Okaythen,thanks,Daddy.¡±

    Georgewasspeechless.

    2/3

    08:48Mon,<b>1</b>Jul

    Chapter177UncleGeorge

    +5Pearls

    George

    enremassagedhisforeheadandsaidsternly,¡°Ifyoucallmethatagain,you¡¯llfindyourselfoutside.¡±

    Millywinced,¡°Okay,won¡¯tsaythatagain¡­Daddy.¡±

    Georgerolledhiseyes..

    ApollowatchedMillybegintoascendthestairswithouthim.Feelingabandoned,herushedover,clutchinghersleeveandwhining.

    Itseemedhewastryingtoremindhernottoleavehimbehind.

    Millygentlypattedhisheadandexined,¡°Apollo,it¡¯stimeforbed.Ican¡¯tsharearoomwithyouyou¡¯reaboyandI¡¯magirl.Can youstaywiththatmanoverthere?¡±

    because

    ShepointedtoGeorgeasshespoke.

    Apollocouldclearlysenseheremotionsandroughlyguessedthatsheintendedtoleavehimwiththatman.Suddenly,hiseyesreddenedashecriedout.

    SeeinghisdistressmadeMilly¡¯sheartache,butsheknewtheyhadtosticktotherules.

    ¡°Apollo,listen,I¡¯mnotabandoningyou.You¡¯llseemetomorrowmorning,I promise.Justwakeup,andI¡¯llberightthere.Canyoudo<b>that</b>?¡±shereassuredhim<b>.</b>

    Holdingtightertoherfingers,Apollolookedupather,confusedandupset,whimpering.¡°Ah¡­.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter178ElicitSympathy

    SecingApollo¡¯sdistresswaslikeaneedleprickingMilly¡¯s<b>heart</b>.

    Shewasabouttoreassurehimwithgentlewordsbutchosetoswallowthem,eptingthesituationwitharesignedsigh.

    Forgetit.Afterall,he¡¯sstichild;therewasnorush.

    Therewasplentyoftimetoteachhim.

    Plus,hehadjustbeenrescuedandwasstillfragile.Itwouldbecrueltobetooste

    withhimnow.

    Softening,MillyreachedoutandgentlygraspedApollo¡¯sarm.ShelookedatGeorgeandmadeadecision.¡°I¡¯llstaywithhimtonight.He¡¯sclearlyfeelingveryinsecure,andit¡¯snotrighttoleavehimalonelike<b>this</b>.Hecantakethebed,andI¡¯llsleeponthefloor.

    Apolloseemedtograspthatshewasnotabandoninghimandrxedalittle,tiltinghisheadashisbigeyesglistened.¡°Ah¡­.

    Yet,assoonasshespoke,acolddraftmadeMillyshiver.

    It¡¯snotevenfallyet;whydoes<i>it</i>feelsochilly?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°He¡¯sanexperimentalsubject;he¡¯snotasdelicateasyouthink.Ifyou¡¯resettingrulesforhim,thefirstoneshouldbeforyou<b>not</b>tobreakthemyourself.

    ¡°Doyouwanthimtoremainalienatedfromsociety,foreverjustanexperimentalsubjectandnotarealperson?¡±

    George¡¯sgazewaspiercingashespokeinacalmbutfirmvoice,tingedwithanicyresolve.

    ¡°Buthe¡¯sstillsoyoung;isn¡¯tthistooharsh?¡±

    ¡°Ifyoudon¡¯tstandfirmnow,it¡¯llenduphurtinghimmoreinthelongrun.¡±

    Millybitherlip,grapplingwiththesituation.

    George¡¯sargumentwapelling.TrainingApollowasakintoraisingachild;failingtoinstilldisciplinenowcouldleadtoregrets.

    Sinceshehaddecidedtobringhimback,itwasherdutytoensureheadaptedproperlytosociety.Anyleniencynowcouldharmhisfuture¨Catrulycrueloueforsomeonesoinnocent.

    Witharesoluteheart,shegentlyreleasedApollo¡¯sarm,firmlygraspinghishandinstead.Lookingintohiseyeswithasternexpression,sheinstructed,¡®Apollo,tonightyou¡¯restayingwithanotherboy.Iwillseeyouinthemorning.¡±

    Afterspeaking,sheavoidedhisgaze,afraidherresolvemightwaver.Then,sheturnedandwalkedbriskly

    <b>away</b>.

    Behindher,Apollowasvisiblyconfusedandfrightened.Ashewatchedherdepart,panicsurgedwithinhim,andheattemptedtofollow,cryingoutindistress,¡°<b>Ah</b>!¡±

    1/3

    08:48Mon<b>,</b>1Jul

    Chapter178ElicitSympathy

    Shecouldnot affordtosoftenherstance¨Cno,notatall.

    Downstairs,Apollo¡¯scriesgrewlouder.

    ?

    <b>89</b>%

    +5Pearls

    Reachingthedoor,Milly¡¯shandstrembled.Withaheavyheart,sheforcedherselftoopenit.Then,withaloud¡°bang,¡±shesilencedthesadwailsoutside.

    Downstairs,GeorgeimmediatelyletgoofApollo¡¯swristafterhearing thedoorclose.

    Theunfamiliartouchhadmadehimuneasy,promptinghim tograbmediclcohndwipesfromthetableandbegincleaninghishandsvigorously.

    Onlywhenhispalmsturned<b>red</b><b>,</b>andstankofalcoholdidhisexpressionsoftenslightly.

    ¡°You¡¯resharperthanIexpected,¡±Georgeremarked,observingApolloclosely.¡°Thoughyoudon¡¯tunderstandwordswell,youresponddistinctlyto<b>emotions</b>.So,you¡¯renotentirelycutofffromunication,areyou,Apollo?¡±

    Georgesettledintothesofa,hisintensegazelockedonApollo,whostoodcautiouslytotheside.

    Apollo¡¯sdemeanourhadshifted;gonewasanytraceofhispreviousdistress,recedbyaguardedandcoldexpressionakintotheoneheworewhileconfinedinthecage.

    AsGeorgespoke,Apolloturnedtowardshim,anicychillsurroundinghim,astarkcontrastto hisearliervulnerabilitynexttoMilly.Henowresembledafiendstraightoutofhell.

    ApollobrieflymetGeorge¡¯seyesbutmadenomoveto engagefurther,insteadstartingtowalkupstairs.

    Apiercing questionabruptlystoppedhisstridefrombehind,¡°Do youwanthertodespiseyou?¡±

    Apollofroze,unable<b>to</b>moveforward.

    ¡°Ahr?¡±

    George¡¯slipscurledslightlyasheunderstoodthesituation,hiseyesshadowyandinscrutable.

    HehadquicklydiscernedthatApollo,despitehisinabilitytprehendspoken<bnguage</b>,washighlyadeptatreadingemotions,whichexinedhisrapidresponsetoMilly¡¯sdispleasure.

    Moreover,ifApollotrulckeprehension,hewouldlikelyhavealreadytriedtoannihteeveryhumanwithinsight.Yet,hiscurrentcalmsuggestedheunderstoodMilly¡¯sprohibitionagainstkilling<b>,</b>andhewasrestraininghimself,fearfulofherdisdain.

    Theexpressionsofconfusion,distress<b>,</b>andinjuryhehadpreviouslyshownwereprobablyjusttacticstoelicitMilly¡¯ssympathy¡­

    ThisrevtionshowedApollotobenotonlyintelligentbutalsopossessive.

    Millyheldasignificantceinhisheart,andhipliancewassteadfast,reducing thelikelihoodofanybetrayal.

    George raisedhiseyestoApollo,wholookedbackwithanintensereandsmiledslightly.¡°Nowthatyouunderstandme,I¡¯llbeclear:Millywantsyoutobeanormalhuman.Sheconsidersyouabrother,soyourtaskistoprotecther,andnot letherdown.Forothermatters,Iwon¡¯tgetinvolved,andyoudon¡¯tneedtoobeyme.¡±

    2/3

    08:48Mon,1Jul

    Chapter178ElicitSympathy

    +5Pearls

    Themanwalkedovertotheboyandloomedoverhim,hisheightandaurpletelydominatingAbruptly,hegrabbedtheboy¡¯snecktightly,ashofmenaceinhiseyes.

    ¡°Remember,sinceIcanbuyyou,Icanalsofindathousandwaystodestroyyou.Betrayher,andIwouldn¡¯tmindaddinganotherunidentifiedbodytothisworld.¡±

    Hismove<b>was</b>soswiftandoppressivethatApollowascaughtoffguarddespite<b>his</b>enhancedabilitiesandstaggeredback,gaspinghoarsely.

    BeforeApollocouldreactfurther,thegriponhisneck<b>was</b>suddenlyreleased.

    George,expressionless,wipedhishands,hisexpressionofdisgustreappearingasheturnedtogoupstairs.¡°Iwillsendsomeocleanyouupinawhile.¡±

    68

 Chapter 179

    Chapter179TheMagnificenceofHeaven

    +5Pearls

    Insidehersecond¨Cfloorroom,Millyfrownedatthesightofheroncepristineevening<b>gown</b>,<b>now</b>ashadowofitsformerself.

    Theonceimmactegown,sparklinglikestars,wasnowmarredwithdustandgrime,strippedofitsoriginalshine,andtorninseveralcesduetothebombst.

    ItnowlookedmorelikearagthanagownL

    Millyfeltapangofdistress;thiswasthedressLeon<b>had</b>securedforherthroughhiscontacts,andithadbeendestroyedafterjustonewear.Whatwouldshetellhimifheaskedaboutit?

    Shesighedheavily.

    DingDong!

    Suddenly,herphoneonthetablelitup.

    Milly¡¯sheartskippedabeatatthesuddeninterruption.<i>It</i>wate;whocouldbemessagingnow?

    Herhandsshookslightlyasshesawthenameonthescreen.Leon¡¯stimingcouldnothavebeenmore.poignant.

    Leonasked.¡®Milly,whereareyou?¡±

    Ohno.Howshouldsherespond?

    SayingshewasattheButs¡®mightleadLeonrightthere,unravellinghercover.

    Ontheotherhand,imingshewasattheTates¡®seemedlikeanevenbiggerrisk,implyingshehadbeenoutallnight.

    Overwhelmedandstilltiredfromthe day¡¯sevents,Millystartedtotearup,the stressofthesituation.weighingheavilyonher.Justasshe wasabouttodriftoff,Leon¡¯smessagesnappedherbacktoaharshreality.

    Sighing<b>,</b>sherealisedthateventhoughshewasatransmigratorwhpgenerallydidnotshyawayfromchallenges,dealingwithLeonalwaysmadehernervous.

    Facinghimfeltlikeatimidmousestaringdownacat.

    Wasitbecauseofherfeelingsforhimthatshefeltthis<b>way</b>?

    Astearsbrimmedinhereyes,sheheldherphone,tryingteupwithabelievableexcuse.Drawingonthepressure<b>she</b>feltduringtoughexamquestionsbackincollege,shetypedoutamessage.

    ¡®Leon,Iwasatabanquetwithfriendstonight,anditgote,<b>so</b>Istayedatafriend¡¯sce.I¡¯llbebacktomorrowmorning!

    After<b>sending</b>thetext,Millybitherlip.

    Leonwouldnotinquireaboutwhosehouseshestayedat,whattypeofeventsheattended,whyisteduntite,orwhy;ifshewasreturninghomeanyway,shedidnotjust<b>have</b>thedriverbringherhome,

    1/3

    Chapter179TheMagnificence ofHeaven

    Heranxietygrewassheponderedthesequestions.

    Exhausted,shedroppedherphoneandburiedherfaceinherpillow.

    IfLeonpressedfurther,shewouldpretendshehadnotseenthemessages.

    Soonafter,her phonelitupwithareply.

    Leonreplied,¡°Okay,getsomerest.

    +5Pearls

    Relieved,Millyfinallyrxed.Thankfully,Leonwasnotasdetail¨CorientedasJonathan,whowouldhaveinquiredabouteverylittlething..

    Turningoffthebedsidmp,shedriftedintoapeacefulsleepwhilefarawayinaluxuriouscityapartment,thelightsremainedon.

    Afterreplyingtothemessage,Leonstaredattheslowlydimmingphonescreen,hiseyesunreadable.Seeingnofurthermessages,hetossedthephoneontothesofa.

    Thebanquet,theformttire,andthesequenceofeventsatthemansionseemedtoalignperfectly.

    MillylikelyarrivedatthebanquetundertheescortoftheCEO,George<b>,</b>andthedresssheworewasprobablyagiftfromhim.Thiswouldexinwhysheandthewealthybusinessmanwhointerceptedthetestsubjectwereseentogetherinthebasement.

    Amidthechaos<b>caused</b>bytheexplosion,Millyfoundrefugein<b>George¡¯s</b>arms,whichwaslikelywhyLeonfailedtorecogniseherinitially.

    Bythetimehenoticed,Kinghadalreadythrowntheminibomb,anddespiteLeon¡¯s immediatecalltoabortthe mission<b>and</b>retreat,theexplosionproceeded.

    Yet¡­

    Milly¡¯sresponsetoLeonwasrtivelposed,indicatingsheprobablywasnotseriouslyhurt.

    However,this scenarioleftLeonwith severalunresolvedquestions.

    WhydidGeorgespecificallychooseMillytoparticipateintheauctionforthetestsubject?

    TheShadowPcewasinvolvedthatnight<b>,</b>seeminglymorefocusedonhimandKingratherthanthetestsubject,whichstruckLeonasodd.

    HowdidGeorgemanage<b>to</b>escapetheShadowPce¡¯sambush,withoutanyharm?Couldtherebeanalliancebetweenthem?

    Finally,whoendedupwiththetestforthesubject,andwhatweretheirintentions<b>?</b>

    Theseissues,thoughseeminglydisconnected,mightactuallylinktogetheroncloserinspection.

    Perhapsmyinitialreasoningwasofftrack¡­

    ButwhereexactlydidIerr?,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    2/3

    08:48Mon,1Jul

    Chapter179TheMagnificenceofHeaven

    <b>89</b>%

    +5Pearls

    Withhisheadthrobbing,Leonmassagedhistemplesandtookadeliberate<b>pause</b>,<b>calming</b>thebarrageofhisthoughts.

    Therewasnoneedtorushto conclusionsjustyet.

    Reopeninghiseyesafterabriefrespite,theyflickeredwitharesolvesharpenedbyhiddenagendasandahintofmenacingintent.

    Thplexitiesofthesequestions,whileintricate,weresecondary.TheprimaryconcernwasensuringMilly¡¯ssafetyfrom<b>these</b>ndestinedangers.

    Regardlessoftheinvolvementofthetestsubject,theGhostSect,ShadowPce,oranyunderhandedschemes,Millyneededtobekeptoutofharm¡¯sway.Herlifeshouldbefilledwithdesandjoy,notshadowsanddangers.Hewouldtakecareoftherestmethodically.

    Anyoneharbouringillintentions,evensomeonelikeGeorge,wouldfindhimselfsquarelyinLeon¡¯s

    crosshairs.

    Millywasnothisweakness¡­.

    Shewashisveryessenceoflife!

    AsLeon¡¯snsbegantosolidify,hiscontemtivesilencewassuddenlyshattered byaburstofraucous,almostderangeughter.

    ¡°Haha!Theuniversetrulydoesbnceitselfout!¡±

    Oliver,freshlyshoweredandwearingonlyatowel,burstintothelivingroomingonlyatowel,burstintothelivingroom

    <i>with</i>hisphoneheldhigh.Hiughterechoedthroughthespace,moreakinto asoapoperaviinthananythingelse.

    Whichviin,afterallesouughingmaniacallywhilewrappedinjustatowel?

    Leonraisedaneyebrow,hispreviousthoughtsinterruptedbytheunexpectedspectacle.Withacooltone,heasked,¡°Haveyopletelylostit?¡±

    Oliver¡¯ughterdidnotwa

 Chapter 180

    Chapter180LittlePecker

    Jonathan?

    Thatnamesoundsfamiliar.IthinkI¡¯vehearditbefore.

    +5Pearls

    OliverhandedLeonaphone<b>showing</b>ashaky,blurryvideo.Itwasunclearwho tookthevideo;thefacesinitwereindistinct,andthevoicesweremuffledasitwasshotfromadistance.However,thefollowingcouldbeheard:

    <b>¡°</b>Soyoulikehimmorethanme?

    ¡°Hmph,ifyoulikehimmorethanme,youmustbeblind¡­.

    ¡°Clearly,I¡¯mwaymorehandsomethanhim<b>.</b>Iwasevenrankedinthetoptwentymosthandsomemenintheworld¡­

    Thesurroundingpeoplewereshocked,andsomefans¡®weregrindingtheirteethinanger.

    Afterawhile,thegirlsaidsomething,andJonathan¡¯svoicerangoutagain,thistimewithafurioustone.

    ¡°Howdareyouyetme!

    ¡°Iwon¡¯tlisten,andIwon¡¯tlowermyvoice!Hmph,it¡¯sclearthatyoulikehimandnotme.I¡¯msohandsome<b>,</b>whydon¡¯tyoulikeme?¡±

    Thevideocutoffabruptly.

    Oliverheldhisphoneandgagged.¡°Ugh,thatfe¡¯sdisgusting.Idon¡¯tknowwho¡¯stheunluckygirlthatgottangledupwithhim.¡±

    Leoncouldn¡¯trememberwhothisfamiliarnamebelongedtoafter<b>thinking</b>forawhile,sohegaveup.

    AnyonewhocouldmakeOliversoupsetmustbeafamouscelebrity.Ifit<b>was</b><b>a</b>celebrity,itwouldmakesenseforthenametobe familiar.

    ¡°Whotookthisvideo?Wasityou?¡±Leonaskedcuriously.

    ¡°Ofcoursenot,¡±Oliverreplied,hiseyesgleamingwith<b>excitement</b>.¡°SomeonefromJonathan¡¯shatergrouppostedit,<b>and</b>Isavedit.¡±

    Leonraisedaneyebrow.¡°Hatergroup?¡±

    Olivernodded.¡°Yeah,it¡¯sagroupofJonathan¡¯shaters.Ijoinedwithafakeount,andnowI¡¯manadmin.Haha!Videoslikethisareeasypickingsforme!Icanseemybrightfuturenow.Jonathan¡¯sdonefor!Haha!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Hechuckledmaniacally.¡°I¡¯llhirepeopleto<b>make</b>thisatrendingtopic,andI¡¯llhiretrollstokeephimtrendingforawhile!Haha¡­¡±

    Hiughterechoedthroughthe room,startlingbirdsoutside.

    Ashecontinuedtogloat,hivexcitementgrewuntilhestartedspinningandjumpingaround,celebratinghisfuturesess.

    1/3

    89%•þ

    Chapter180LittlePecker

    +5Pearls

    ButOliverseemedtoanticipatehismoveandblockedhim,forcinghimtostayinfrontofthecouch.¡°Comeon,Leon.Ishouldn¡¯tbetheonlyonewho¡¯shappy.Asagoodfriend,youshouldbehappytoo!¡±

    Leondidn¡¯tknowwhattosay.

    Hewasn¡¯treallyinthemoodtobehappy.

    Hetookadeepbreath,massagedhistemples,andspoke.¡°You-

    Butbeforehecouldfinishhissentence,thesoundofadooropeningrangoutbehindhim,followedbythesoundofakeydroppingtotheground.

    ThetwomenturnedbacksimultaneouslyandsawKing¡¯smouthagape,hiseyeswidewithshockashestoodfrozenincelikeastatueatthedoor.Evenhisrightfootwashangingintheair<b>,</b>ashewasabouttochange<b>into</b>hisindoorshoes.

    Theairwassuddenlyfilledwithanawkwardsilence.

    Kingwasthefirsttobreakthesilence.

    Hequietlypickedupthekeysfromthefloorandclearedhisthroatbeforeasking,¡°ShouldIleave?Youtwocancontinue¡­¡±

    Leonwasspeechless.

    Meanwhile,OliverstraightenedhisbackandlookedatKingwithapuzzledexpression.¡°Whyshouldyouleave?Comein,andlet¡¯sbehappytogether!¡±

    ¡°No,thanks¡­¡±

    Assoonasherefused,Oliversuddenlygotupset,hishandsomeandfair¨Cskinnedfacetwistingintoalook

    Whyofdiscontent.¡°Youtwoaresuchlousyfriends!I¡¯mhappy,andIwantyoutwotobehappywithme.areyouguyssoreluctant?¡±

    King¡¯sresponsewasanawkwarugh.¡°Uh¡­Ijustdon¡¯tthinkthisisagoodidea¡­¡±

    Olivergrewagitated.¡°Whyisitnotagoodidea?Brotherssharetheirjoysandsorrowstogether;that¡¯swhatbrothers do<b>!</b>¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    Kinghesitatedforamoment,hisexpressionunreadable.Finally,heforcedhimselftospeakout,hisvoicestrainedanddifficulttohear.¡°But¡­.areyousureyourlittlepeckercanmakebothofushappy?¡±

    Oliverfellsilent.

    Littlepecker?

    Whatlittlepeckert

    What¡¯shetalkingabout?

    Ashethoughtaboutit,Oliversuddenlynoticedatowelonthefloor.Heblinked,<b>thinking</b>,I¡¯mwearingasimrtowroundmywaist.

    2/3

    Chapter180LittlePecker

    Wait,don¡¯tIonlyhaveonelikethatathome?

    <i>If</i>it¡¯sonthefloor,then¡­

    Henceddownandsawthathewasindeepletelynaked¡­

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    +5Pearls

    LeonandKinginstinctivelycoveredtheirears.Nevertheless,Oliver¡¯sdeafeningscreamstillpratedtheircars.

    The nextday,Millywokeuterthanusual.

    Perhapsbecausetoomuchhadhappenedyesterdaybinedwithintenseemotionalswings,shedidn¡¯tknowwhereshewaswhenshe<b>saw</b>theunfamiliayout.Ittookherfiveminutestositonthebedandstarenklybeforeherawarenessreturned.

    ShehadstayedoverattheTates¡®residenceafterthebanquestnight.

    GeorgehadpromisedtotakecareofApollo,andindeed,therewerenodisturbancestnight.Itseemed.Georgehadkepthisword.

    However,Millycouldn¡¯thelpworryingwhetherApollohadrestedwellinhissuddenchangeofenvironment.

    Asshethoughtaboutitmore,herconcerngrew.Shequicklyfinishedhermorningroutine,changedintocasualclothesfromthecloset,andopenedthedoor.

    Butassoonassheopenedit,asphericalobjectrolledintotheroom.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo¡­

    It<b>was</b>Apollo.

    ThemomenthesawMilly,hiseyeslitupwithhope.Helookedlivelyandrushedover,grabbinghersleeveandrefusingtoletgoashehowled.

    Millywasfrozeninceasshestaredatthepersoninfrontofher,whoseemedtohaveundergoneatransformation.Shecouldn¡¯tevenprocessthechange,andhermouthhungopeninshock.¡°You¡­¡±

    Theboyinfrontofherhadhisshorthair styledneatly,withhisrefinedeyebrowsandsmallearsonfulldisy.Hiseyes,whichhadbeenbrightredthenightbefore,hadlosttheirintensityandnowseemedgentleandlovely.Hewasevenwearingcleanclothesandshoes.

    Hehardlylookedlikethesamepersonfromthepreviousnight,whohadradiatedanauraofmenace.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    68

    Ä¿

 Chapter 181

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter181TheEnviousMrTate

    Finished

    Apollo¡¯seyesgrewanxiousashesawMillyignoringhim,andhisvoiceroseinconcern<b>.</b>¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo

    Helookedatherwithamixtureofdisappointmentandinsecurity,<b>as</b>ifasking.Doyounotlikemeanymore.Milly?

    Millyquicklyregainedheposureandsmiledwarmlywhilerunning herfingersthroughhisshorthair.¡°Iwas justsurprisedtoseehowhandsomeyoulook,Apollo.You¡¯reevenmorehandsomethanIimagined.¡±

    Apollo¡¯sanxietydissipatedunderhertouch.Hiseyesnarrowedcontentedlyinasmile<b>as</b>hehowledin

    contentment.

    Milly¡¯smorningbrightenedupevenmoreasshenoticedthesoftnessandfragranceofhishair.

    Plus,nomatterhowmessyshemadehishair,Apollowouldalwayslookatherwithanadorableface,hiseyesfullofindulgenceandaffection.

    ItmeltedMilly¡¯shearpletely,fillingherwithmaternallove.¡°Oh,you¡¯resuchasweetthing!Iloveyou

    somuch!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>!¡±

    Justastheywereyinghappily,Millyfeltasuddenchill.

    DotheTatessttheirairconditioningthisearlyinthemorning?

    Whensheturnedaround,shesawGeorgestandingsilentlybehindherwithagloomyface.Itseemedlikehehadbeenthereforawhile.

    Millyjumped<b>in</b>surprise.¡°G¨CGeorge?Whendidyougethere?¡±

    Georgelookedatherexpressionlessly,hisgazeascoldasiceashereplied,¡°Whenyousaidyoulovehimverymuch.¡±

    Millyfeltembarrassed.¡°Uh¡­Wewerejustjokingaround¡­.

    -Afterhearingherexnation,George¡¯sexpressiondidn¡¯tchangemuch.Hechangedthesubjectcasually.

    ¡°It¡¯sgettinte.Let¡¯sgodownstairsforbreakfast.

    ¡°Alright.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    AsshefollowedGeorgedownstairs,Millyfeltuneasy.

    WhydoesGeorgealwaysseemsounpredictable?Onemomentit¡¯sclear skies,thenextit¡¯sstormyweather,

    Couldhebegoingthroughaphaseorsomething?

    Butwhostartsgoingthroughaphaseattwenty¨Cthree?

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutwhispertoApolloquietly,¡°Richpeople¡¯s<b>temperaments</b>are<b>so</b>hardto<b>figure</b><b>out</b>It¡¯sgivingmeaheadache

 Chapter 182

    Chapter182UnexpectedAssist

    Anthonydidn¡¯tknowwhatto<b>say</b>.¡±

    Grandpa,Ithinkyou¡¯remissingthepoint.

    #Finished

    Forgetaprivatene¨Ceven<i>if</i>youbuymeatank.Iwouldn¡¯tdarechallengethatTibetanMastifftoafight!

    ¡°Grandpa,let¡¯sjustforgetaboutthiswhole¡®GoldChessMaster¡®thingandfocusontheinternationalchesstournamenttomorrow.Wecanwintheworldchampionship,okay?¡±

    PhilipletoutacoldsnortandignoredAnthony¡¯swords.¡°Hmph,we¡¯lltalkaboutthater.Rightnow,youneedtomakemeproud,orelse

    Hewhackedthecaneonthegroundafewtimes.

    Anthonywassoscaredhe startedshaking.HedecideduseanemotionppealbybowingtostirupPhilip¡¯passionateside.Butbeforehecouldbow,RodSantoswasalreadyfurious.

    ¡°Fine.Ifyouwanttofight,thenlet¡¯ssettlethis<b>once</b>andforall!¡±

    Hesquatteddown,pettedtheTibetanMastiff¡¯sheadwithafierceexpression,andgrowled,¡°Listenup,Grandson.Showthemwhatyou¡¯vegot,andtonightI¡¯llgiveyouextratreats!¡±

    Philipdidn¡¯tbackdowneitherasheretortedwithanger,¡°Fine.Thegrandson¡¯slosswillbecountedasthegrandfather¡¯s.Inthefuture,theloserwillhave<b>to</b>acknowledgethewinneraschampioneverytimethey

    meet!¡±

    ¡°Deall

    ¡°Hmph,deal!¡±

    Anthonyshookhishead.¡°No,waitaminute¡­Shouldn¡¯tyouguysconsidermyfeelings<b>?</b>¡±

    Justthen,theropeinRod¡¯shandhadloosened,andtheTibetanMastiffsuddenlybrokefreeandcharged.atAnthony.

    ¡°<b>Ahh</b>!Help!Ahh<b>!</b>¡±

    ThesoundofAnthony¡¯sterrifiedscreamsechoedthroughthecourtyard.

    Afterwitnessingthewholesceneunfold,Millywasspeechless.

    IsAnthonyactuallyGrandpa¡¯sbiologicalgrandson?Grandpaseemstotreathimlike<i>he</i>was<i>adopted</i>!

    Justamoment<b>ago</b>,shehadthoughtitwasjustajoke,butPhilipactuallypittedAnthonyagainsttheTibetanMastiff!WhenshesawtheTibetanMastiffpounce,shewasshocked.

    Atthismoment,AnthonywasrunningwildlyaroundthecourtyardwiththeTibetanMastiffhotonhis

    heels.

    JustasAnthony¡¯seyesmetMilly¡¯sgazeoutsidethewindow,hiseyeslitup,<b>as</b>ifhehadseenhope.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b>!Helpme,Milly!Saveme!¡±Herantowardsher.

    1/3

    78%

    Chapter182UnexpectedAssist

    BeforeMillycouldreact,twofiguresappearedinfrontofher.

    ThenshesawApollo,whohadbeenquiet,flyingtowardstheferociousTibetanMastifflikeash.

    Finished

    TheTibetanMastiffwaswell¨Ctrainedandhadthestrengthofanadulthuman.Ontheotherhand,Apollowas<b>young</b>andmalnourishedduetohisseverenutritionaldeficiencies,andhewashalfitssize.

    ItseemedthatApollowouldn¡¯tbeabletoholdacandletotheTibetanMastiff.

    ¡°No!It¡¯stoodangerous!¡±

    Millywatchedinhorrorasthepersonbegantostrugglewiththedog,worriedthatApollomightgethurt.Shewasabouttorushforwardtoprotecthim,butGeorgegrabbedherfromtheside.

    Hegazedcalmlyatthescene,saying,¡°Don¡¯tworry.Apolloisanexperimentalsubject.Thedog¡¯snomatchforhim.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Millydidn¡¯tunderstand,butGeorgeknewalltooweboutthbatabilitiesofexperimentalsubjects.

    Therewasapreviousexperimentthathadgoneawry,resultinginasubjectescapingandevadingcapturebyfiveelitemilitaryforces.Ittookadirectmissilestriketodestroyit.

    Andthatwas<b>a</b>failedexperimentsubject.

    Apollo,ontheotherhand,wasahighlysessfndfullydevelopedexperimentsubjectthathadsurviveduntiltheend.

    AsGeorgefinishedspeaking,Apolloquicklygainedtheupperhand.HesatontopoftheTibetanMastiff,pinningitdownwithafirmgriponitsneck,targetingitsmostvulnerablespot.

    TheTibetanMastiff,whichwasstillpowerfuljustmomentsbefore,wasnopletelyhelplessinApollo¡¯shandsandletoutapitifulwhineduetotheintense<b>pain</b>.¡°Woo¡­Woof¡­.

    intervene.

    Rodwasshockedtoseehisbeloveddogbeingtreatedthiswayandrushedovertoin

    ¡°Whoisthisyoungboy?Howdarehehurtmygrandson!Leavehimalone!¡±

    Apollodidn¡¯trespondoracknowledgeRod¡¯swords.

    Anthony,whowasstillcatchinghisbreathbehindMilly,peekedoutandeximedangrily,¡°OldMr.Santos,servesyourightforlettingyourdogbitemejustnow.Ihopeheneverletsgo!Hmph!¡±

    Rod¡¯sfaceturnedredwithanger.¡°How<b>dare</b>you¡­Philip,dosomething!Howcouldyoulethimdisrespect

    me!

    Philipseemeddelightedbythe<b>situation</b>anughedinwardly.Haha!Thisis fantastic!<i>I¡¯m</i>notsteppingin!

    However,heknewthatjokingaroundhasitslimits,<b>and</b>ifheupsetRodtoomuch,hemightgeta heart

    attack.

    Afterall,theystillhadalonglifeaheadofthem.IfRodgothospitalizedbecauseofthis,whowouldserveas<b>his</b>source<b>of</b>entertainment?

    Thinkingaboutthis,Philippretendedtobeconcernedandsaid,¡°Rod,doyouadmitdefeatnow?Is¡®Gold-ChessMaster¡®mytitleto<b>have?</b>

    2/3

    78%

    Chapter182UnexpectedAssist

    ¡°Justadmitdefeattome,andI¡¯llorderthemtoletyourdoggo.¡±

    Finished

    ¡°Hmph!¡±Rodharrumphed,lookingindignant.¡°Takingadvantageofpeople¡¯sweaknessisdespicable!¡±

    Atthismoment,theTibetanMastiffunderApollo¡¯scontrollookedupatitsownerandinstinctivelybeggedforhelp.¡°Woof¡­¡±

    ThedirectionofitsbarkhappenedtobetowardsMilly¡¯sdirection.

    ApollonoticedthatitbarkedatMillyandnarrowedhiseyes.Then,afirmndedontheTibetanMastiff¡¯sfaceasApollogrowledathimwithhisteethbare.¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo¡­

    Hewassaying.<i>If</i>Millydidn¡¯twarnmenottoharmothers,you¡¯dbedeadmeatright<b>now</b>!

    TheTibetanMastifffeltwronged.

    Rodwasdevastatedatthispointandsuddenlyfelttearswellingupinhiseyes.¡°Alright,alright!I¡¯ll<b>admit</b>thatyou¡¯rethestrongest!You¡¯rethe¡°GoldChessMaster,okay!Noworderthispunkto releasemygrandson!¡±

    Philipsuddenlyfeltrefreshedandrevitalized.¡°Okay,then!Sinceyou¡¯resodevotedtome,I¡¯llletyouoffthistime.¡±

    LookingatApollopinningdowntheTibetanMastiff,Philippointedathimwithhiscane.¡°Um,kid¡­Yeah,you¡­Letthatdoggo.¡±

    Apollodidn¡¯tmove.

    Notevenancewasgiven.

    116

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 183

    Chapter183TheEnviousMrTate

    $78%

    Finished

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±ApolloseemedtounderstandherfurrowedbrowandstaredintenselyatGeorgewalkingaheadofthem.

    Suddenly,hiseyesturnedfromlightpinktobloodshotashewhimperedandgrittedhisteeth,aboutto

    <b>pounce</b>.

    Feelinghismurderousintent,Millytightenedhergriponhis wrist.¡°Whatareyoudoing?¡±

    ApolloredfiercelyatGeorge¡¯sback,showinghisteeth.¡°Ah¨Cwool¡±

    Itmeant,/7/killGeorge<b>so</b>youwon¡¯tbeupsetanymore!

    Millysighedand begantoeducatehimseriously.¡°Youcan¡¯thurthim.He¡¯sabigshot.Youmustrespect

    him.

    Shehadn¡¯tforgottenthatshestillowedGeorge135million!

    Shewasextremelyindebtedtohim!

    ¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodboy,¡±Millysaid.

    Meanwhile,Georgelistenedtotheirconversation,feelingspeechless<b>as</b>awaveoffrustrationwashedoverhim.

    Hehadbeenworkinghardtopretendhewasn¡¯tinterestedinher,anditseemedtobeworkingsofar.Atleast,Millywasn¡¯tpushingbackagainsthimandwasevenwillingtolethimgetcloser.But¡­

    Ifthiscontinued,shewouldstarttoonlyseehimasafriendandwouldneverdevelopfeelingsforhiminthefuture.

    Someday,shemightbringaguyhomeandsaythatshelovedhim,justlikeshedidwithApollo

    Uponthatthought,George¡¯seyesdarkenedoricemoreashisexpressiongrewgrimmer.Heexudedamurderousaura.

    No,<i>I</i>can¡¯tletthathappen!

    Justthinkingaboutitissuffocating.

    I<i>need</i><i>to</i>changemyapproach.Gradualprogressisgood,butsometimesIhavetotake<i>bold</i>actiontospeedthingsup.

    Inthecar<b>.</b>Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Watching thesceneryoutsiderecede<b>as</b>theydroveawayfromthe<b>Tate¡¯s</b>Mansion,Milly<b>grew</b>anxious,

    AlthoughApollolooksnormal,histrue<i>identity</i>remainsunclearWilltheButsepthim?

    I¡¯mnotworriedaboutJordan,butGrandpamightbeadifferentstory.

    Apollo,rememberwhatItoldyou?Whenwegethome,becalmandrespectful,anddon¡¯tgetupsercarokavi:Millyremindedhimanxiously-

    08:39

    <b>Tue</b><b>,</b>2

    Chapter183TheEnviousMrTate.

    78%1

    Finished

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    Apollodidn¡¯tunderstandthewords,buthesensedherworryandrubbedhisfaceagainstherhandaffectionately.¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    JustastheyarrivedattheButs¡®viandwereabouttogetoutofthecar,theyheardaloudroar.

    ¡°Cheater!Ihopeyourotinhell!¡±

    Millywasdumbfounded.

    Thatvoice¡­.

    AsshepulledApollooutofthecar,shesawPhilipstandingbeforeher,rosaryinonehandandacaneintheother.IfAnthonyhadn¡¯theldhimback,hewouldhavelikelshedoutinanger.

    Andthepersonhewaspointingthecaneatwasanotherelderlymanwithgreying hair,holdingamajesticTibetanMastiff.

    ¡°Philip,youshouldn¡¯tactlikeachildatyourage.Weshouldadmitdefeat.SinceIwon,I¡¯mtheGoldChessMaster,<b>and</b>youcanonlybetheSilverChessMaster.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Bah!Youwinbecauseyoucheated<b>,</b>andyou¡¯recallingyourselftheGoldChessMaster?Whataninsulttothetitle!¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Thiswasherfirsttimeseeingtwooldmenargueso aggressively.Areargumentsbetweenoldpeoplethisintense?

    It¡¯ssosimrtokidsarguing!

    ButshequicklychangedhermindwhenshesawPhilip¡¯sangergrow.Hisbeardbristledwithrageashehissed,¡°Philip,Iknewyouwouldn¡¯tadmitdefeat.That¡¯swhyIbroughtmygrandsonheretosettlethe

    score!¡±

    Thegrandsonhementioned<b>was</b>theTibetanMastiffheheldinhishand.Hehadraisedthatdogfromayoungageandtreateditlikehisowngrandson.

    Philipwassoworkedupthathejumpedandswunghiscanearoundfiercely.Hischestheavedwithemotionashespat,¡°Hmph!Youhaveagrandson,huh?Well,sodoI!I¡¯llhavemygrandsopetewith.yourstoseewho¡¯sbetter!Anthony,gethim!¡±

    Anthonywasstunned.¡°Um¡­Grandpa?Areyouserious?That¡¯saTibetanMastiff!¡±

    Philipsawhimtakeastepbackandgrewevenangrier.¡°Areallthesedaysoftrainingfor nothing?Asasoldier,youshouldhavethecouragetomoveforward!¡±

    Afterscoldinghimloudly,heleanedinandwhisperedinAnthony¡¯scar,¡°Mygoodboy<b>,</b>winthe¡®GoldChessMaster¡®titlebackforme,andI¡¯llbuyyouabigne!¡±

    116

 Chapter 184

    Chapter184RegisterundertheButs

    Apollowasentirelydependentonher,andshehadtocareforhimeverystepoftheway.

    Finished

    wasn¡¯tsafeforhimtoattendssesduringtheday,ashemightbeagitatedaroundnewfaces.

    Thiswasasignificantissue.

    herm

    Despitethis,shehadmadeuphermindtocareforhimandcouldn¡¯tjustgiveuphalfway.Itwouldn¡¯t befairtoApollo.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Millythoughtforamomentbeforesaying,¡°Ifnot,I¡¯llrequestaleaveofabsencefromschondwaittwoyears<b>until</b>he¡¯sstable,thenreturn.¡±

    Theroomfellsilentatherwords.

    Itseemednooneexpectedhertogo tosuchlengthsforachildshehadfound.

    George,whoknewshetreatedApollodifferently,lookedconcerned.Heclenchedhisfistonhip,<b>his</b>browfurrowedinworry.

    Whywouldshebesodevotedtoapotentiallydangerousexperimentsubject?Tothepointofsacrificingherfuture?

    Itseemstobesomuchmorethansympathy.

    Anthonywasthefirsttoreact.Hemmedthetableandstoodup,shouting,¡°Noway.Iwon¡¯t letithappen!¡±

    Hewentthroughgreatlengthstogetintothesameschondmajor<b>as</b>Milly;hehadn¡¯thadthechancetoenjoytimewithheryet,andnowsomeoneelsewasstealingher<b>away</b>?

    Herefusedtoletithappen!

    Philipwasstartledandnearlydroppedhisrosary.

    Philip¡¯sfacedarkened,andhe<b>hit</b>Anthony¡¯slegwithhiscane.¡°Whatareyoudoing,youlittlebrat?Sitdown!¡±

    Anthonyrubbedhisleg,still lookingunconvinced.¡°Idon¡¯tcare.Millycan¡¯tdropoutofschool.SheworkedhardtogetintoCrestfallenUniversity.It¡¯ssuchagreatachievement;howcanshegiveupsoeasily?

    ¡°Aboutthischild¡­IfMillywantstoraisehim,shecan.Ourmanyservantscantakecareofhimtoo.WhydoesMillyhavetodropoutof<b>school</b>?

    ¡°Ifthat¡¯snotpossible¡­wecanletJordanadopthim.Jordanwillgetmarriedeventually;it¡¯sbettertohave<b>a</b>kidtopracticeon<b>ahead</b>oftime.¡±

    Millyremainedsilent.

    Luckily,Jordanwasn¡¯tpresent,orAnthonymightlosealeg.

    ¡°Youbrat!Shutyourmouthandsitdown!¡±

    PhilipscoldedAnthony,¡°Whatkindofnonsenseareyoutalking?Soyou¡¯rethrowingeverythingtoJordan?

    1/3

    678%•þ

    Chapter184RegisterundertheButs

    Finished

    Anthonylookedhesitant.¡°I¡¯mnotsayingit¡¯simpossibleformetoadoptthekid¡­It¡¯sjustthatI¡¯mnotatthebestage.He¡¯stoooldtobemyson,andtooyoungtobemydad¡­andIcertainlycan¡¯tbehiswife.

    Theroomfellsilentagain.

    Philipwasabouttolosehisbreath.

    Thisbratisgivingmeaheartattack!

    Now<i>I</i>wishRob¡¯sTibetanMastiffhadbittenhisheadoff!

    Philiplookeddownathisrosaryandmutteredacalmingprayerthreetimesbeforemanagingtosuppresshisanger.IfAnthonyweren¡¯thisgrandson,Philipfiguredhewould¡¯vehadaheartattackyearsago.

    Aftercalmingdown.PhilipstoppedworryingabouthisidorgrandsonandinsteadfocusedonscrutinisingApollo¡¯sfacewithapiercinggaze.

    Theoldman¡¯sgazefinallylingeredonMilly¡¯s<b>face</b>,histoncedwithdisdain.

    ¡°Inmyreligion,it¡¯scrucialtoprioritisegooddeedsandmoralprinciples.Sincethisisanobleact,1wouldn¡¯tdareintervene,lesttheconsequencesbesevere.However,ifheneedstoberegistered,itshouldbeundertheButstoavoidgossip<b>and</b>spection.¡±

    Whatdoesthatmean?

    Millywrinkledherbrow,unsureofwhathe<b>was</b>implying.

    ¡°Grandpa,doyoumean

    Philipleanedbackonthecouch,hisexpressionmocking.¡°You¡¯reanaplishedschr,butyoucan¡¯tevenunderstandsuchabasoncept?¡±

    Millylookedpuzzled,feelinglost.

    AlthoughPhilipwasn¡¯ttypicallyharsh,hewasn¡¯texactlyknownforhiskindnesseither.Hissuddendisyofkindnesswasunusundmadeherdoubtful.

    Justthen,Philip¡¯sexpressiondarkenedagain,andherappedhiscaneonthefloorwithloudthuds.

    ¡°Arthurehere!¡±

    Assoonashespoke,amaninckshortsandathleticpantsburstintotheroom,hisbuzzcutanddeterminedeyesmakinghimlookimposing.

    He

    wasPhilip¡¯strustedright¨Chandman,whohadleftahigh¨CpayingjobtoworkasPhilip¡¯s<b>bodyguard</b>.

    AnthonycoweredinfearwheneverArthurappeared.Everytimehemadeamistake,Arthurwoulddraghimawayandsubjecthimtorigorousarmytraining.SowhenhesawArthurentertheroom,hehidbehindthecouchlike<b>a</b>scaredmouse.

    Arthurstoppedinhistracks,bowingslightly.¡°Greetings,Commander!¡±

    Philipnoddedslightlybeforeraisinghis<b>chin</b>.¡°Fightthatkid.Iwanttoseehowhe<b>fares</b>.¡±

    ¡°Yessirl

    9/13

    08:39Tue,<b>2</b>JulMF

    Chapter184RegisterundertheButs

    78%1

    Finished

    ArthurfollowedPhilip¡¯sgestureandlookedinthedirectionhepointed.Aboyaroundelevenortwelfthsatonthecouch,lookingnervouslyatArthur¡¯sgaze.

    Arthurraisedaneyebrow.¡°Sir,isn¡¯tthis¡­?¡±

    Isn¡¯tthisbullying?

    Hewassosmall<b>and</b>weakthatArthurcouldbreakhimlikeatwig

    Additionally,Arthurwasaseasonedoperativewithabackgroundinspecialforces.HisskillswererenownedandrespectedbyPhilip.

    Philiplookedathishesitantsubordinate,hisexpressiongrowingmoreserious.¡°What,now?Areyouafraid.tofighthim?¡±

    Arthurrepliedquickly,¡°I¡¯mnotrefusingbecauseI¡¯mafraidtofighthim.It¡¯sjustthatthischildis<b>so</b>young¡­WhatifIidentallyhurthim?¡±

    Philipgrew<b>impatient</b>.¡°Stopyappingandjustdo<b>as</b>Isay!¡±

    Hehadjustwitnessedthisyoungboy¡¯sskills.Onthesurface,helookedscrawnyandweak,asifhewasunabletowithstandasingleblow.Butinreality,hisskillswerequiteformidable,especiallywhenhefought againstRob¡¯sdog,whichhesomehowmanagedtosubdueinaninstant.

    It<b>was</b>worthnotingthatthedogwasapolice¨Ctrainedguarddog,trainedbyRodhimself,andit camefromafiercebloodline<b>.</b>

    Hewaseagertoseewhatkindoffoundationthisyoungboy¡¯sskillswerebuilton¡­

    116

    08-39Tue,2Ju

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 185

    Chapter185IftheKidWins

    78%•þ

    Finished

    ArthurgazedatPhilip¡¯ssternfaceanddidn¡¯thesitateanylonger.TurningtoApollo,whowassittingonthecouch,hesaid,¡°Let¡¯sseewhatyou¡¯vegot.¡±

    Hefeltatwin

    ofdifortashesaidthis,asifhewereintimidatingachild.

    It¡¯snot<b>a</b>fairfight:it¡¯sone¨Csided aggression!

    Oh,well.Ican¡¯tdisobeythmander¡¯sorders¡­.

    I¡¯lljust stopwhenIhavetheupperhand.He¡¯sjustakid.

    MillyhadbeenlivingwiththeButsforawhilenowandwasfamiliarwithArthur,soshe<b>was</b>surprisedtoseePhiliplettingArthurspar<b>with</b>Apollo.Hereyeswidenedinshock.

    ¡°Grandpa,shouldwejustforgetabout<b>this</b>?¡±

    Philipremained<b>calm</b>,hisexpressionunchangingashefiddledwiththebeadsinhishand.¡°Ifthekidwins,I¡¯lllethimcarrytheButsstname.

    ¡°Whenyoustartschool,I¡¯lltakecareofhimandguidehim.Whatdoyouthink?¡±

    MillylistenedtoPhilip¡¯swords,bitingherlipandremainingsilent.

    Theconditionswereindeedappealing.IfApollohadPhilip¡¯sprotection,evenifhewasdifferentfromeveryoneelse,no<b>one</b>woulddaresayanythingtohim.

    Butshestillfeltuneasy¡­.

    ¡°Grandpa,Apolloisstillyoungandhasn¡¯treceived<b>any</b>training.Hecan¡¯tcontrolhisemotionsyet.Iftheyreallyfight,I¡¯mworriedsomethingmighthappen

    Philiphadn¡¯trespondedyetwhenArthurspokeuptoreassureher,¡®Don¡¯tworry, Ms.But.I¡¯llmakesuretoholdbackandnothurtthisyoungboy.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    <i>I¡¯m</i>not worriedaboutArthurhurtingApollo;I¡¯mworriedaboutApolloharmingArthur!

    Nevermind.Theconditionsareindeedgood.It¡¯saonce¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetimeopportunity.I¡¯lljustpayattentionandinterveneifthingsgetoutofhand.

    Thinkingaboutthis,sheturnedtoApollowithaseriousexpression.

    <b>¡°</b>Apollo,remembertostopwhenIsayso.Don¡¯tkill,okay?¡±

    Apollolookedpuzzledandtiltedhishead.¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Justknockhimdownlikeyoudidthatbigckdogearlier.Assoonasyoudothat,youhavetostopfighting,okay?¡±

    Apollo¡¯sbrighteyessparkledashenoddedenthusiastically.¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    1/3

    08:40Tue,2JulMBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Chapter185IftheKidWins

    78%

    Finished

    ¡°Ah¨Cwool¡±

    ApollostoodupandwalkedtowardsArthuratMilly¡¯sorders,butwhenheturnedaroundand<b>faced</b><b>.</b>Arthur,hiseyesshedwithimpatience.

    Arthurfeltashiverrundownhisspineattheintensityofthoseredeyes,whichremindedhimoftheWolfKinghehadencounteredwhenhewasonamissionalongtime<b>ago</b>

    HeclearedhisthroatanposedhimselfbeforelookingdownatApollo¡¯ssmallform.¡°Don¡¯tbescared.Themanderjustwantstotestyourstrength.I¡¯llletyoumakethreemovesfirst.Afterthat,I¡¯ttack.¡±

    Apollo¡¯seyebrowsfurrowedinannoyanceashethoughtArthurwasreallynoisy!

    Apollo¡¯seyesseemedtozeover,hisfaceamaskofcalmnessashegazedatArthurwithanintensitythatborderedonunsettling.BeforeArthurcouldreact,Apollohadalreadytakenhimdowninash,hisgriponArthur¡¯sneck<b>like</b>avice.

    Thewholeencounterwasoverinthreeseconds.

    Philipbarelyhadtimetolifthisteacupbeforethefightconcluded.

    Thelivingroomfellsilent,asiftimeitselfhadstopped.

    Theonlypeople<b>looking</b>somewhatnormalwereMilly<b>and</b>George<b>,</b>whoknewthetruthaboutApollo¡¯sabilities.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo¡­Apollo¡¯seyesshonewithexcitement,asifhewasgloatingaboutfollowingMilly¡¯sinstructionstotheletter.

    Milly¡¯slipscurledintoasmile,despiteknowingitwasn¡¯ttherighttimetopraisehim.Still,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutacknowledgeApollo¡¯senthusiasm,soshegavehimagenuhumbs¨Cup.¡°Goodjob,Apollo!¡±

    Apollo¡¯seyeslitupatMilly¡¯spraise,andhebeamedwithjoy,bobbinghisheadupanddown.¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b><b>!</b>¡±

    Incontrasttothehappyscene,Arthurseethedwithanger,hisfacedarkeningwitheachpassingsecond.

    Heppedthefloorboardsinfrustration,pantingheavily.¡°Noway!This onedoesn¡¯tcount!Ilethimmakethreemovesfirst,Commander!Thisrounddoesn¡¯tcount!¡±

    Philipregained<b>his</bposure,andhe strokedhisnose,stilltryingtoprocesswhathadjusthappened.Hefiguredhiseyesightwasfailingduetohisage.

    Ididn¡¯tevenseewhathappened!

    Ashethoughtthisover,henoddedslightly.¡°That¡¯sright¡­Arthurdidlethimmakeafewmovesfirst.Let¡¯stry<b>again</b>.Arthur,youdon¡¯tneedtogoeasyonhimnow.¡±

    ¡°Yes,Commander!¡±

    HearingPhilip.MillypulledApollobackuptohisfeet,cautioninghim,¡°Apollo,becarefuter,okay?¡±

    ArthurhadunderestimatedApolloearlier.Asaspecialoperative,hemightdefeatApolloifhefoughthimseriously.

    Apollo¡¯seveswerewideashelistenedtoMilly¡¯swarning.Itwasn¡¯tclearwhetherheunderstood.¡°Ah¨Cwoo¡­

    2/3

    08:40Tue,<b>2</b>JulM.

    Chapter185IftheKidWins

    <b>78</b><b>%</b>„“

    Finished

    Thetwoofthemfacedoffoncemoreforthesecondround.

    Philipwasmorealertthistime,<b>his</b>eyesfixedintentlyonthetwofighterswithouttouchinghistea.Hedidn¡¯twanttomissanything.

    Arthurwasjustasfocused,hisexpressioncoldandserious.

    ButApollowasstillunfazed,hisusualcalmdemeanourunwavering.Suddenly,hepuckeredupandtookofflikeashot.

    Twosecondter¡­

    Arthurfoundhimselfbeingtackledagain,withApollograbbinghisneck,thistimewithinonlytwo

    seconds.

    Arthurbegantoquestionhisownidentity<b>and</b>reality.WhoamI<i>?</i>WhereamI?Whyam<i>I</i>seeing<i>the</i>familiarceilingagain?

    Philip¡¯sjawdroppedoncemoreinshock¡­AmIreallygoingblind?HowcouldInothaveseenArthurattack?

    TheonlyoneenjoyinghimselfwasApollo,whorodeArthurlikeabuckingbroncowhilegazingatMillywithwideeyesandahappysmile,howling, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨C<b>wool</b>¡±

    Millysmiledawkwardlyandgavehimanother thumbs¨Cup.¡°Wow,Apollo,that¡¯simpressive

    Apollo¡¯seyessparkledwithexcitementasheclimbedupfromthegroundlikeapuppyyingfetch.HeseemedtohavediscoveredanewgameandletoutadelightedhoshekickedArthur,whowasontheground.¡°<b>Ah</b>¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo¡­

    HewaseagertomakeArthurgetbackupandcontinuefighting.

    Thisisgreat!EverytimeIknockhimdown.Millywillpraiseme¡­.

    Icanythisgamealldaylong!

    116

 Chapter 186

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter186SevenTimesinaRow

    78%

    Finished

    Arthurwasknockeddown<b>again</b>,andthistime,helosthiposure.Hisusuallysternfacewascontortedinfrustrationasheeximed,¡°Commander,nomore!Myskillsarenomatchforthisyoungboy¡¯s!Isurrender.Pleaseaskhimtostop!¡±

    Hecouldn¡¯tbelieveit.He<b>was</b>onceatop¨Cnotchoperativewhocouldtakedownopponentsnowhehadbeenbestedbyachild.

    withease.

    but

    Seventimesinarow!

    WhatwasevenmorehumiliatingwasthatApollosawArthurcryingoutandthoughthewasn¡¯tgiving<b>up</b>.liketheTibetanMastiff.Hestretchedouthishand,abouttograbArthur¡¯scrotch.¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Luckily,Millyintervenedintimetostophim.

    AsshepulledApollobackup,<b>she</b>apologisedtoArthur,saying,¡°Sorry,Mr.Arthur.Apolloisstillyounganddoesn¡¯tunderstandmanners.Pleaseforgivehim.¡±

    Arthurgotupslowly,wavinghishandindefeat.¡°No,it¡¯sfine.Hisskills aretrulyimpressive.I¡¯mjusttooold.¡±

    Actually,hewasonlytwenty¨Cnhisyear.Butifhedidn¡¯tsaythat,itwouldbeevenmoreembarrassing!

    Millysmiledawkwardlybutcouldn¡¯t findthewordstforthim.Afterall,she hadseenhowApollohadbrokentheironcageandeffortlesslyremovedacardoor

    Hence,itwasn¡¯tthatembarrassingtolosetohim.

    Unawareoftheawkwardatmosphere,ApollolookedatMillywithapleadingexpressionwhilepointingatArthur,hiseyesshiningwithhope.¡°Ah¨Cwoo,ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Milly,youhaven¡¯tpraisedmethis round!

    Millywasspeechless.

    Thisisn¡¯tthebesttimetoshowerhimwithpraises.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±Philipclearedhisthroat,breakingthe<b>tension</b>.Herubbedhisrosaryandsaid,¡°Thiskidisnotbad.He¡¯sgotthepotentialtobe<b>a</b>greatsoldier.I¡¯lllethimfollowme,Iguess.¡±

    Despitesoundingreluctant,hisfacebetrayedhisexcitement.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Hisgroupoffriendshadgrandchildreninthe army,andsomehadevenrisentobesquadleadersatayoungage.TheyoftenshowedofftoPhilip,makinghim jealous.

    AlthoughtheButsproducedmanycapableandaplishedyoungmen,noneofthemcouldwinabattleorholdtheirgroundinafight.He hadalwaysbeentroubledbythat.

    Butnow,there<b>was</b>thisyoungboywhowasunexpectedlytalented¡­Eventhoughtheywerenotblood-rted,hewouldbepartofthe<b>family</b>afterbeingregisteredundertheButs.Thiskid wassoyoungandalreadysoskilled.Ifhedevelopedhimfurther,thepossibilitieswereendless!

    <i>He¡¯ll</i>makethefamilyproud!<i>He</i>canwipeoutallthoseoldmen¡¯sgrandsons!Sowhat<i>if</i><i>they¡¯re</i>squadleaders,special

    1/3

    08:40Tue,2

    Chapter186SevenTimesinaRow

    <i>He</i>candefeatthemwithasingleblow!

    Haha!

    Finished

    Themorehethoughtaboutit,themoreexcitedhebecame.Hecouldn¡¯thelpbutimaginehangingApolloonhisbeltandtakinghimouttoshow<b>off</b>.

    MillyheardPhilip¡¯swordsand<b>rxed</b>slightly,thinkingthatitmeantApollowouldbeallowedtojointheirfamily.

    But¡­

    Shestillwasn¡¯tconvincedandkeptquietforamomentbeforespeaking,¡°Grandpa<i>¡­</i>ApolloisdifferentfromordinarypeopHe-

    ButGeorgecutheroffmid¨Csentence<b>,</b>shakinghisheadslightlytowardsherasiftowarnherfromsayingtoomuch.

    Millylooked athimwithapuzzledexpression,unsureof whathemeant.

    Georgedidn¡¯trushtoexinit.Instead,hetookovertheconversationandsaid,¡°Hecan¡¯tspeak.Milly¡¯sjustworriedthatyouwouldn¡¯tepthim.¡±

    Philiptappedhiscaneandsnorted,¡®Hmph,I¡¯velivedalonglife,andI¡¯mnotthekindofpersonwhocan¡¯tdistinguishrightfrom wrong.Ifthekidcan¡¯tspeak,wecangethimasignguageteachertoteachhim.TheButsdon¡¯ckmoneyforthat.¡±

    Georgequicklyfollowedupwith<b>,</b>¡°Ofcourse,OldMr.But.That¡¯sverywise.¡±

    PhilipnoddedhisheadandlookedattheyoungboysittingbesideMilly,his eyesgrowingmorefondandenthusiasticwitheachpassingmoment.

    Hecouldn¡¯thelpbutwavehishandtowardsApollo,saying,¡°Your name¡¯sApollo,right?Comehere.¡±

    Apollodidn¡¯tseemtohearhimandremainedbyMilly¡¯sside,hisbrighteyesfixedonherashecooed,¡°Ah-woo,ah¨Cwoo¡­

    Philipsawthathewasignoringhim,andhis<b>face</b>grewredwithembarrassment.NooneintheButswoulddareignoretheirelder¡¯swordslikethat.Heraisedhis voiceagain.¡°Apolloehere!¡±

    Thistime,Philip¡¯sloudvoicecaughtApollo¡¯sattention,butthe lookinhiseyeswasoneofannoyance,asif<b>to</b>say,Thisoldmanissoannoying!

    AfterringatPhilip,ApolloturnedaroundandgazedatMillywithasoftandendearingexpression,cooingagain,<b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b>¨Cwoo¡­.

    Philipwasstunned.

    MillyknewApolloreliedonher,soshewasn¡¯ttoosurprisedby<b>this</b>reaction.Instead,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutfinditamusing<b>to</b>seePhilipgettingflustered<b>.</b>

    Shedidn¡¯texpecttheoldmanwhowasoncesointimidatingtobeoutdonebyachildovertenyearsold.Isthiswhattheycareversaloffortunes?

    08:40Tue,2JulM.

    Chapter186SevenTimesinaRow.

    Althoughitwasfunny,itshouldn¡¯tbeajoke.Afterall,Philip¡¯sfacewasalreadyturningred.

    78<b>%</b>

    Finished

    Millycheckedherselfandsuppressedheramusement,thenshelightlypattedApollo¡¯shead<b>and</b>whispered.softly.<b>¡°</b><b>Apollo</b>,youshouldn¡¯tberude.Grandpajustcalledyou.Goapologisetohimnow.¡±

    Thensheleanedinclosetohimandwhisperedagain,¡°Begoodanddon¡¯tmakeGrandpaangry.Ourlivesareinhishands.He¡¯sabigshotintheButs,<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo<b>?¡±</b>

    Apollocockedhisheadtooneside,lookinginquiringly.Bigshot?

    ¡°Yes,ifyoumakehimhappy,wecanbothstandourgroundattheButs.Gotit?¡±Millytriedtoexininsimpleterms.

    ButApollo¡¯sbigeyesstilllookedpuzzled.

    Apollodidn¡¯tunderstand,buthecouldsenseheremotions.Shewantedhimtobekindtotheoldman.

    Hmm¡­that¡¯snottoohard.

    AslongasitmakesMillyhappy,I¡¯lltreatth

 Chapter 187

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter187StephanieMightBeSentAway?

    Finished

    MillywatchedApollositquietlybesidePhilip,hisbehaviourperfectlywell¨Cbehaved,withoutanytantrums<b>or</b>outbursts.EvenwhenPhilipawkwardlypattedhisarm,Apollojustletoutasoft¡°ah¨C<b>woo</b>¡±anddidn¡¯t

    resist.

    Sherxedslightly,thenhereyesshiftedtoGeorge,whowassippinghisteacalmly besideher.Sheraisedaneyebrow,asking.¡°Whydidyoustopmejustnow?¡±

    ShehadwantedtoremindPhilipthatApollowasn¡¯tanordinary<b>person</b>,prooutburstsandextremeviolence.It<b>was</b>bestto<b>take</b>precautionstoavoidanyidents.

    Hewasthesubjectofasecretexperiment,sotheyneededtokeepthingsunderwrapstoavoidchaos.Buttheycouldn¡¯tjustsaynothingeither,incasesomethingunexpectedhappened.Shewouldfeelresponsibleifsomethingwentwrong.

    Georgeputhisteacupdownonthetablenonchntly.HencedatApollo,whowassittingobedientlybesidePhilip,andsaid.There¡¯snoneedtoexin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Millyasked.

    ¡°Youhaven¡¯tnoticed,haveyou?Apollofollowsyoureveryinstructionwithoutquestion.Ifyoutellhimnottokill,hewon¡¯tkill.Ifyoutellhimtocontrolhisemotions,hewill.So,aslongasyouguidehimwell,hewon¡¯tdoanythingwrong.

    ¡°Andthemoreyousay,thehigherthechancesoflookingsuspicious.Soit¡¯sbettertosaynothing,¡±Georgecontinued.

    Millyfurrowedherbrowasshethoughtaboutit¡­.

    Itseemedlikethatwas

    true.

    Inthepasttwodays,whenevershehadinstructedApollo todosomething,hehad<b>done</b><b>it</b>wendneverdisobeyedher.

    Hehadchangepletelyfromthewildboyinthe<b>cage</b>justafewdaysago.

    Itturnedoutthathehadbeenlistening.

    -Millyfeltawarmsensationspreadthroughherheartassherealisedthatshewasn¡¯taloneinthisventure.

    Theirrtionshipwasatwo¨Cwaystreet.

    GeorgenoticedMilly¡¯sgaze,andhiseyeslingeredforamomentbeforeheaskedsuddenly,¡°Areyougoingtosignwitha<bpany</b>?¡±

    ThetopicshiftedtooquicklyforMillytoreact.¡°Huh?¡±

    Georgeraisedaneyebrowandrepeatedhisquestion.¡°You¡¯vedecidedtojointheentertainmentindustry.right?TheButspanydoesn¡¯tinvolvethisfieldandcan¡¯tprovideyouwithbetterresources.

    ¡°You<b>can</b>signwithTateGroupinstead,<b>George</b>said.¡°IcanarrangeforBonnietobeyourmanager<b>.</b>It¡¯s perfecttimingsince<b>Tate</b>GroupispreparinganewTVseriesandyoucanjoindirectly.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Millywasstunned.

    1/3

    Chapter187StephanieMightBeSentAway?

    ¡°Who?v

    Youjustmentioned¡­Bonnie?<b>Is</b>ittheBonnieI¡¯mthinkingof?¡±

    .78%ÊÀ

    Finished

    Bonniewasarenownednameintheentertainmentandfashioncircles.Shehadbroughtmanyactorsandmodelsintotheinternationalspotlight.

    Herbusinessacumenwaslegendary,and herconnectionswereextensive;nomatterwhoshemet,beitdirectors,investors,orproducers,theywouldallshowhersomerespect.

    IrememberthatBonnieannouncedherretirementfromtheindustryayearago¡­

    OramImistaken?AretheretwoBonnies?

    ButthenGeorgenoddedagain.¡°Yes,it¡¯sthesameBonnie.Ithinkthere¡¯sonlyoneBonniewho¡¯sthe<b>top</b>agentinthe entertainmentindustry.¡±

    Milly¡¯seyeswidenedinsurprise.¡°Soit¡¯sreallyher.Butisn¡¯tshealreadyretired?¡±

    Georgenoddedagain,nothidinganything.¡°Yes,sheis.Atthetime,shefelttherewerenomoreartistsworthmanagingandshewantedtostartafamily,soshechosetoretire.

    ¡°Butsheowesmeafavour.IfI<b>ask</b><b>,</b><b>she</b>won¡¯tsayno.Besides¡­

    Milly¡¯seyes<b>lit</b>up<b>as</b>sheasked,¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Besides,Ithinkyoutwohavesimrtemperaments.You¡¯redefinitelpatiblewitheachother,¡±Georgesaid.

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutadmitthatshewastempted.

    For<b>an</b>actor,gettingagoodagentislikewinningthelottery;it¡¯sextremelyrare.Thetwopeopleareboundtogether,mutuallydependentandmutuallypropellingeachother.

    ButifBonnieweretobe<b>her</b><b>agent</b>,shewouldhavetosignwithTate Group.

    Shedidn¡¯twanttogetentangledwithGeorgeanymore¡­notaftershealreadyowedhim135milliondors,andshedidn¡¯tknowwhenshecouldrepayhim.AddingthattothefactthattheButswereonthevergeofbankruptcy,joininganepanyatsuchatimewouldbelikeburningbridges.

    Afteramomentofcontemtion,Millyreplied,¡°I¡¯llthinkaboutit.I¡¯mnotinarush.¡±

    Georgedidn¡¯tpressureherfurther.Hejustnodded<b>and</b><b>said</b>.¡°Feelfreetocallmewhenyou¡¯vemadeupyourmind.¡±

    ¡°Iwill,¡±Millysaid.

    Thatafternoon,<b>Philip</b>andAnthonytookApollooutfor<b>a</b>while.

    AfterMillysentGeorgeoff,shecouldn¡¯thelpbutthinkabouthiswordsasshewalked.

    Themoreshethoughtaboutit,themoreappealingitseemed,andthe<b>more</b>conflictedshefelt¡­

    Suddenly,sheranintoawandbumpedhernoseagainst<b>it</b><b>,</b>makingitsting.Tearssprangtohereyes.

    2/3

    08:40Tue,2JulMF.

    Chapter187Stephanie MightBeSentAway?

    ¡°Ow¡­Thathurts¡­..

    <b>78</b><b>%</b>•þ

    Finished

    Xavierstoodthere,lookingatthegirlwhowasnow,sittingonthegroundwithherhandsoverhernose,hisbrowfurrowedinconcern.Hisvoicewascoldandrebuking.¡°Soannoying.¡±

    MillyfinallymanagedtposeherselfandlookedupatXavier.Hehadlosthispreviousairoflistlessnessandhadregainedhisusualcooltemperament.

    Theonlythingthathadn¡¯tchangedwashisdisdainfulgazeashelookedather.

    Althoughshedidn¡¯twanttoappeartooenthusiastic,sheknewthathewouldtakeoffenseifshedidn¡¯tsayanythingnowthatshe<b>had</b>runintohim.Shedidn¡¯twanttoaddon<b>to</b>herpileoftroubles.

    ¡°Hey,Xavier.¡±Millysmiledsweetly.

    Xavierlet outacoldsnortandlookedherupanddownbeforeshingacoldnce.¡°You¡¯dbetterbecarefndnotoverstepyourbounds.AlthoughJordancaresalotaboutyou,Jordan¡¯snottheonerunningthefamily.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯tunderstandwhathewasgettingat.

    ¡°Stephanieiskind;shecan¡¯tbebotheredwithyou,butthatdoesn¡¯tgiveyoutherighttobullyher. You¡¯dbetterstopwithyourdirtytricksbeforeIlosemytemper.¡±

    Millywasmoreandmoreperplexed.

    ¡°IfStephanieisreallysentaway,¡±Xaviercontinued,¡°IswearI¡¯llmakesureyoucan¡¯tstayattheButs!¡±

    Heturnedaroundwithoutlookingatheragainandwalkedaway.

    Millywasutterlyconfused.

    Washekickedintheheadbyahorseorsomething?

    <i>I</i>didn¡¯tevensayanything,andhe¡¯sblurtedout<b>so</b>muchnonsense.

    <i>Why</i>doesn¡¯thejustgofindStephanieifhelikeshersomuch?What¡¯sthepointoingoverhereandsayingshemightbesentaway?Hecanjustsendheroff.ifthat¡¯sthecase¡­Huh?

    Waitaminute<i>¡­</i>Did<i>he</i>justsayStephaniemightbesentaway?

    Inthebook,Stephanieisn¡¯tactuallytheButsbiologicaldaughteroranything,butshe¡¯samaincharacternheless.Thewholestoryrevolvesaroundthewayshewastreatedat<i>the</i>Buts,soitdoesn¡¯tmakesenseforhertobesuddenlysentaway.

    Who¡¯ssendingheraway?<i>Where</i>aretheysendingher?

    116

    »Ø

    08:40Tue,

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 188

    Chapter188AlthoughI¡¯mCrippled,MySpiritIsn¡¯t

    378%•þ

    Finished

    MillywasabouttorushafterXaviertorifythings,butXavierseemeduninterestedintalkingtoherandheadedupstairsinstead.

    Thesituationwasgettingweirderandweirder.

    Didtheplot<i>of</i>thenovelchange?Ordidmybeingtrappedinthebookcauseabutterflyeffect?

    Ugh!

    Frustrated.Millypulledherhairasshecopsedontothesofa.Ifshehadknownshe wouldenduptrappedinthebook,shewishedshehadjustreadand memorisedtheentirenovelinstead,soshewouldn¡¯thavetoguess<b>what</b><b>was</b>goingonnow.

    Justthen,aghostlycryechoedfromthedoorway.

    ¡°Jordan,youhavetobelieveme!IswearonmyhonourthatIhave<b>no</b>ulteriormotivestowardsMilly!I¡¯mnotsomebeast!

    ¡°Andbesides,we¡¯rertedbyblood!EvenifIwereabeast,Iwouldn¡¯tdaryahandonmyownsister!Youknowhowthosepublicountsarelike;they¡¯redrawntonewslikefliestodung,afraidthey¡¯dloseoutonthejuicygossip.I¡¯vealreadyletrkhandleit.Trustme,bytomorrowmorning,thetrendingtopicwillbegone!

    ¡°Jordan,please!I¡¯vebeenkneelingforawholeday!Justbelievemeandunfreezemycard.Please,Jordanhavemercyonme!¡±

    Jonathankeptpleading.

    MillyturnedaroundandsawJordanapproachingherwithanicyaurasurroundinghim,hisbrowsfurroweddeeply.

    Hewalkedquicklyintothelivingroom,followedbyJonathan,whowaslimpingandlookedlikehewasabouttocopse.

    What¡¯sgoingon?

    Jonathan¡¯seyessnappedtowardsMillysittingonthecouch,andsuddenly,hefelthiswaistandlegsnolongerache.Heslidovertohersideandbeganwipingaway<b>tears</b>.

    ¡°Sob¡­Milly,believeme!Iwouldneverdaretouchyou!Myheartispureandtrue,loyndunwavering!It¡¯slikethepurestheartofanewbornbaby!¡±

    Millywasperplexed.

    Thesewordscarryapositivemeaning,butwhydotheyfeelstrange?

    Anditsoundslikeaweirdtime tosaythem.

    ¡°Jonathan,what¡¯swrong?Slowdown,¡±sheuttered.

    Jonathansniffledandpitifullywipedhistears.¡°Sob¡­Jordanfrozemycardandmademekneelforawholeday!Mykneesarestillsorenow¡­Imightbecrippled,Milly!Sob!¡±

    678%•þ

    Chapter188AlthoughI¡¯mCrippled,MySpiritIsn¡¯t

    Finished)

    Hewasn¡¯tthatupsetearlier,buthearingMillyconsolinghim,hisemotionserupted,makinghimasobbing

    <b>mess</b><b>.</b>

    Hearinghisdeafeningsobs,Millydidn¡¯tthinkitwasanact.Herexpressionchangedinstantly.¡°Crippled?Let¡¯sgotothehospitalrightaway!¡±

    Jonathanhesitatedforamomentbeforetryingtolifthispantlegtoshowherhisbruisedknees.Butheonlygothalfwaybeforehearingasound.¡°Ahem!¡±

    Themanstandingnearbynarrowedhiseyesmenacingly,hisgazelikeice.

    Jonathanfrozeimmediately.

    ¡°Haha¡­Milly,althoughI¡¯mcrippled,myspiritisn¡¯t¡­um,Imean,itseemsmylegsarefine¡­I¡¯lljustapplysomehydrogenperoxidter.

    Ugh,Jordanreallyfavourssistersoverbrothers!

    Howdespicable!Hmph!

    Millydidn¡¯tnoticeJordan¡¯scolddemeanourandwasstillworriedaboutJonathan¡¯sleg.Hearinghimsayinghemightbecrippledtohimsayinghewasokay,shefrownedslightly,unsureifsheshouldtrusthim.

    ¡°You¡¯reokay?Forreal?Youwerejustsayingyoumightbecrippled!¡±

    Herwordshadbarelyfallenwhenasoothingvoiceechoedfrombehindher,apaniedbythefaintscentofmilk.¡°Don¡¯tlistentohim.Hislegsareperfectlyfine.¡±

    Thenaboxofexquisitecakeswaspresentedtoher.

    ¡°Thenewcakeshopdownstairshasjustopened,andIsawmanygirlswaitinginline.Ithoughtyoumightlikeittoo.Want<b>to</b>trysome?¡±

    Milly¡¯seyessparkledwithjoyasshetookthecake.¡°Thankyou,Jordan.HowdidyouknowI¡¯vebeencravingcaktely?¡±

    Nogirlcouldresistthetemptationofpetitecakes!

    Andthiswasnoordinarycake.<b>Jordan</b>hadgoneoutofhiswaytobuyit,andtheaffectionbehinditsurpassedthe<b>value</b>ofthecakeitself!

    Seeingherhappyeyesasshehesitatedtoopenthecakebox,Jordancouldn¡¯thelpbutsmile.Heyfullyruffledher hair<b>and</b>said,¡°Eatitwhileit¡¯sfresh!Ifyoulikeit,I¡¯llbringyousomebackfromworkeveryday.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Millynoddedwith<b>a</b>smile.¡°Okay¡±

    of

    SeeingthatJordaneasilydivertedMilly¡¯sattentionwithapetitecake,Jonathansuddenly feltapangjealousy.Hesniffeddisdainfullyandstartedtparehimself.¡°Hmm,justonepetitecake?I¡¯llbuyyouahundredtomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±Jordanchuckledcoldlyathisboasts,mercilesslypokingathissensitivespot.¡°<b>How</b>areyounningtopayforthem?¡±

    Jonathanfrozefor<b>a</b>second.

    Chapter188AlthoughI¡¯mCrippled,MySpiritIsn¡¯t

    78%

    Finished

    Hedidn¡¯tsayanythingmore,buthisheartwasalreadyheavywithsadness.Dmnit,mycard¡¯s<i>been</i>frozen¡­.

    Ontheside,Millycarefullyunwrappedthe cakebox,revealinganexquisitecakeinside.

    Shetookasmallbiteandsavouredthecreamyvour,her<b>eyes</b>sparklingwithdelight.

    Atthismoment,shealsosensedthatsomethingwasoffbetweenthetwoofthem.ShesuddenlyrememberedJonathan¡¯ssobsbiningthatwithJonathan¡¯scardbeingfrozenbyJordan¡­.

    Sheblinkedtwice,curiosity gettingthebetterofherassheaskedsoftly,¡°Jonathan<b>,</b>Iheardyoumentioningtrendingtopics.What¡¯supwiththat?Who¡¯strendingnow?¡±

    Jonathanwastakenaback.¡°Milly¡­don¡¯tyouknowabouttoday¡¯strendingtopic?¡±

    Millyshrugged,stillunaware.¡°Idon¡¯tknow.¡±

    Shehadn¡¯tcheckedherphonesincstnightaftermessagingLeonanddidn¡¯thavethemindtocheckagainthismorningduetoworryingabouttakingApollohome.

    ButnowthatshelookedatJonathan¡¯sexpression,itseemedlikeitwasrtedtoherself.

    ShequicklypulledoutherphoneandopenedTwitter,onlytofindthathernamewastrending.Therewerehundredsofthousandsofpostsunderhername.

    WhyamItrendingagain?

    Notonlywasshetrending,butevenJonathanandhisagencyweretrendingtoo.

    Thesecond¨Crankedhashtagwas#Jonathan¡¯sRtionshipExposed.

    Thethird¨Crankedhashtagwas#Jonathan¡¯sAgencyrification

    Millyfurrowedherbrowandfeltaforebodingsensecreepingupherspine.Shecouldn¡¯thelpbutlookbackatthepersonsittingnexttoherwithafearfulexpressionandasked,¡°So¡­dothizensthinkI¡¯myour girlfriend?¡±

    1

 Chapter 189

    Chapter189SignwithJonathan¡¯sAgency

    Finished

    Jonathanlookeddown,hisvoicefilledwithdesperation.¡°IjustgottooexcitedseeingMilly.Ididn¡¯tknowsomeonewasrecordingme.

    ¡°Besides,MillyandIbothhavethst<b>name</b>Bet,andtheystillcan¡¯tfigureoutwe¡¯resiblings.It¡¯slikethey¡¯restupidorsomething.I¡¯minnocent.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    BothMillyandJordanweredumbfounded.

    <i>He¡¯s</i>quitegoodatmakingexcuses,butnothingelse.

    Millysmiledwryly.¡°Jonathan,thstnameBetisprettmon,andwehaven¡¯tpubliclydisclosedourrtionship,soit¡¯snormalthattheydon¡¯tknowwe¡¯rerted.¡±

    Unexpectedly,Jonathaninsistedonhisinnocence,poutingandlookingslightlyhaughty.¡°Evenifit¡¯smostname,whataboutourphysicalresemnce?We¡¯reliketwopeasinapod;they¡¯reobviouslytooblindtoseeit,andyetthey¡¯restusingme!¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Twopeas inapod?

    Thetwoofusmayshareacertainresemnce,butwe¡¯renotevenremotelysimr,letaloneidentical.Intheentertainmentindustry,wheretherearecountlesshandsomeandbeautiful<i>people</i>,havingafewlookalikes<i>is</i><i>perfectly</i>normal.Otherwise,theywouldn¡¯tcallpeopleaversionofothers.

    Jonathannaturallycaughttheeyeofthetwoofthemandsubtlytensedup.I¡¯vebeentryingmybest<b>too</b>.I¡¯veevenhadtheagencyissuedastatement¡­.

    MillytookanceattheonlrendsandsawthatmostofJonathan¡¯sfanshadcalmeddownafterthestatementwasreleased,soitdidn¡¯tcausemuchloss.

    However,therewerestillmanizens,especiallyOliver¡¯sfans,whoclungtothishottopicliketheirlives.dependedonit.Theunchedscathingattacksandsnarkments.

    Jonathan<b>was</b><b>fine</b>¨Chisfansweren¡¯tgoingtoback downwhensomeoneinsultedtheiridol.Theyralliedtogethertoretaliatewithvicioueback

    ButMillywasinaworldoftrouble.Shehadnofans,noTwitterount,andOliver¡¯sfanswerescoldingheronline.Jonathan¡¯sfemalefanswerecursing herout<b>,</b>andsomeevendugupherexamresults,whichgothertrendingthsttime.

    Rightafterthat,#UnderachieverMillybegantrendingoncemore,

    Lasttime,nhaddecidedtohelptakeitdownbecausehecouldn¡¯tstandit.Thistime,itseemedlikethingswereworseandcouldnotbecontained,withfans<b>having</b>amuchbiggerreaction.

    Shehadjustshotherfirstshowandstartedherentertainmentcareer,yetshe<b>was</b>alreadycriticised<b>online</b>andtrending.Ifshedidn¡¯thandleitwell,she¡¯dbecklistedfromtheindustry.

    Whilebeingcklistedmightmeanfameinaway,itwouldalsoruinherimageandmakeithardforhertogetdecentroles,thuslimitingherpossibilities.Thiswasn¡¯twhatshewanted.

    1/3

    Chapter189SignwithJonathan¡¯sAgency:

    Finished

    ButonceIdothat,I¡¯llbesaddledwiththbelof¡®Ms.But;that¡¯simpossible formetoshakeoffafterwards,andIwon¡¯tbeabletohelptheButs afterwegobankrupt!

    JordannoticedMilly¡¯sfurrowedbrowandgentlystrokedherhairbeforesaying,¡°Don¡¯tworry.Ihavea<b>n</b>.¡±

    Millyasked.¡°Really?What<b>is</b><b>it</b>?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±Jordannodded.¡°Youdon¡¯thaveacontractwithanpanyrightnow,soyoucanusethisopportunitytosignwithmyagencyinstead.Thentheagencywilltakecareofyoulikeoneofourown.¡±

    Millywastakenaback.

    Meanwhile,Jonathan¡¯seyeslitupwithexcitementashenoddedenthusiastically.¡°That¡¯sagreatidea!Myagencydoesn¡¯thaveanysignedartistsrightnow,andifyoujoinus,Icangive<b>you</b>alltheresourceswereceiveasateam!YoucanstayathomeandrxwhileIgooutandfindyouopportunities!¡±

    Jordan shotanceatJonathan¡¯soverexcitedexpressionbeforefreezinghimwithanicystare.

    Scaredintosubmission,JonathansatbackdownbeforeJordanturnedtoMillyagain,hiseyessoftening

    oncemore.

    ¡°Jonathan¡¯sagencymightnotbebig,butitsPRandlegalteamsarebothunderthesameumbreastheButs,soyouwon¡¯thavetoworryabouttheirability.Andsincewe¡¯reworkingtogether,I¡¯llfeelmoreat

    case.

    Theentertainmentindustrywasatreacheroussea,andhewasnningtocreateanentertainmentdepartmentjustforMillyanyway.Butbeforehecouldevenputhisnintoaction,<b>this</b>situationarose.

    Aftersomethought,themoststableapproachseemedtobesigningMillyupwithJonathan¡¯sagency.Ononehand,itwouldalleviatehisconcernsaboutherbeingtakenadvantageoforbullied,andontheotherhand,beingundertheButs¡®wingwouldensureshehadesstoalltheresourcessheneeded.

    DespiteMilly¡¯srepeatedinsistenceonrelyingonherself,asherolderbrother,hecouldn¡¯tjustsitbackanddonothing.

    Millypursedherlips,thinkingthatthisnwasindeedfeasibleandbeneficialtoher.

    ¡°Okay,then.Shallwesignthecontracttoday?¡±sheasked.

    Jordansmiled.¡°Notyet.Aslongasyouagreewiththisn,I¡¯llprepareeverythingonthePRside.Whetheryousignornot,itdoesn¡¯tmatter.It¡¯soupany,afterall.Wecanchoosewhetherornottosign.It¡¯sjustaformality.

    ¡°Besides,¡±Jordancontinued,¡°you¡¯reonlytemporarilyworkingatJonathan¡¯sagency.Onceyou¡¯reestablished,I¡¯llsetupastudioforyouandletyoubeyourown<b>boss</b>.¡±

    Millyfeltawarmthinherheart.

    EverywordJordanspoke<b>was</b>filledwithgenuineaffectionforher.

    Thanks<b>,</b>Jordan.Igetitnow,/shesaid.

    ItseemedlikeBonnieandIarenotmeanttobe.

    9/3

    08:40Tue,<b>2</b>JulM

    77%1

    Chapter189SignwithJonathan¡¯sAgency

    Finished

    Justthen,Jonathan,whowassittingquietly,suddenlysaid,¡°Huh?What¡¯s<b>going</b>on?HasOlivergonecrazy?¡±

    Millywasperplexed.

    ¡°What¡¯swrong?¡±sheasked.

    Jonathan¡¯seyeswidenedashehandedherhisphoneandexined,¡°Lookatthis!Oliverisbasicallyscoldinghisloyalfans!¡±

    Millytookthephoneandlooked,onlytofindthatitwastrue.

    Oliver¡¯sSweetheart:¡®Haha,congrattionstoJonathan¡¯sfansonhaving asister¨Cinw!Thisgirlisa.masteroffabricatingrumours.ShedidthatwithMichellebefore,andnowshe¡¯stryingtomakeuprumourswithJonathan.It¡¯snever¨Cending!Pleasetellme,Jonathan¡¯sfans,areyouhappywithsuchasister-

    inw?

    OliverretweetedOliver¡¯sSweetheart:¡°Whatthehereyoutalkingabout?Whyareyouspouting nonsense<b>with</b>mynameinyourusername?You¡¯remakingmelook<b>bad</b>!¡±

    Oliver¡¯sSweetheart:¡°Wow,Oliver,areyoufinallynoticingme?Wait,Oliver,areyoualright?I¡¯mhelpingyoubyfightingagainsttheenemy!I¡¯myourNo.1fan!¡±

    OliverretweetedOliver¡¯sSweetheart:You<b>can</b>justtargetJonathanandleaveMillyalone!She¡¯saremarkablefigure,andevenIhavetoaddressherrespectfully.Whoareyoutosayanythingabouther!Goapologisetoherimmediately,orelseI¡¯llsendasubpoenatoyourdoorstep!

    Oliver¡¯sSweetheart:¡®Whattheheck?¡±

    116

 Chapter 190

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    877%×Ô

    Finished

    Chapter190Oliver¡¯saThirdParty

    Itwasn¡¯tjustonefanwhogotroasted,butanyonewhohadeverinsultedMilly,whetherneworoldfans,wasseverelyreprimandeduntiltheystoppedtweeting.

    Thiswasn¡¯teventheendofit.OliverevenpostedalongthreadonhisTwitterountduringthelull,roughlysummarisingthatMillywasunderhisprotectionandthatanyonewhoinsultedherwasessentiallyinsultinghim.HealsomentionedthatJonathanwasadogwhodidn¡¯tdeservetobewithMilly.

    Millywasspeechless<b>as</b>shereadon.

    Regardlessofwhether<b>this</b><b>over</b>¨Cthe¨Ctopapproachwasright.Oliver¡¯sprotectivenessoverhisfriendswasquiteadmirable.

    Asaresultofhisantics,manizens¡®attentionshiftedimmediately,andsomeevenstartedspectingaboutwhatkindofpowerfulpersonMillywastoattractOliver¡¯sdefense.

    Oliver¡¯sfanssawtheirbelovedidolstandingupforMillyandimmediatelyshiftedtheirfocus,attackinganyonewhoinsultedMilly.

    IfOliverwasn¡¯tscaredtoattackhisfans,thentheyhadnothingtofear.

    TheystoodbyOliverand thosehecaredabout;anyonewhobulliedOliver¡¯speopleweretheirenemy!

    Onlyfiveminutespassedbeforetheonlinepublicopinionunderwentadramatictransformation¡­.

    Seeingthis,Jonathanwidenedhiseyesinsurpriseandjumpedupfromthecouch.¡°D¡¯mn!Ican¡¯tbelieveIdidn¡¯tthinkofthisstrategy!Noway.Ialsowanttoget<b>involved</b>androastthosehaters!¡±

    Millywashissister<b>,</b>soheshouldbeprotectingher insteadoflettingOliverstealthecredit!

    Besides,OliverwassecretlygettingclosetoMillyinfrontofhim,whichhintedatulteriormotives.JonathanfeltthatheneededtoprotectMilly!

    Ashewasabouttotakeaction,Millyquicklygrabbedhisarmandstoppedhim,¡°Wait,Jonathan.Don¡¯tsayanythingfornow.¡±

    Jonathanlookedatherwithawoundedexpression.¡°Milly,doyounotlovemeanymore?¡±

    Millysighedbeforesaying.That¡¯snotthepoint.¡±

    Theseareallunrted.

    ¡°You¡¯reacentralfigureinthisincident,soifyouspeakup,peoplewilljustsayyou¡¯reconfirmingrumoursandmightevenesctethesituation.ButOliveris different;he¡¯s athirdparty,anizenswillbemoreinclinedtobelievehim.Doyouunderstand<b>?</b>¡±

    Aftersheexinedthis,Jonathanactuallystartedtothinkaboutitandnoddedafteramoment.That

    makessense.¡±

    Ashelistenedin,Millyletoutasighofrelief.

    Ifthings<b>had</b>gheotherway,thetwoofthemwould¡¯vebeenbrandedasadulterersandthenstonedtodeath.

    9.77%

    Chapter190Oliver¡¯s aThirdParty

    Luckily,Jonathanwasperceptiveandpickeduponherintention.

    Finished

    Butshedidn¡¯thavetimetorxforlongbeforeJonathanlitupagainandasked excitedly.¡°YoujustsaidOliverisathirdparty.Whoishewith?Doyouhaveevidence?Whotoldyou?Isitreliable?Tellme.Iwanttotakehimdown!¡±

    Millylookedathim,stunned.

    Did<i>I</i>wordthatpoorly,ordoesJonathanhavehearingissues?

    Itwasn¡¯tuntilJonathangothitbyJordan¡¯stwopsontheheadthathefinallystoppedtalking,

    ThenJordantookawayhisphone<b>and</b>,ignoringhisresistance,draggedhimbythecorbeforethrowinghimintoacornerfacingthewall.Jonathanstaredatthewallwithhisheadbowedinshame.

    Afterdoingallofthis,JordanelegantlywipedhishandscleanwithadampclothbeforewipingawaythecreamthathadidentallygottenonMilly¡¯spalm.

    MillylookedatJonathansittingdejectedlyinthecornerandcouldn¡¯thelpbutsmilewryly.ShepitiedhimandpleadedwithJordanonhisbehalf,Jordan,Jonathanisjustlookingoutforme.Can¡¯twejustforgetaboutit?¡±

    Jordannarrowedhiseyesandcoldlyreplied,¡°HeandAnthonytookcalciumsupplementswhentheywerekidsandateawaytheirbrains.Ineedtobefirmsohelearnshislesson.¡±

    Millystooddumbfounded,realisingJordan¡¯scruelnature!

    AfterrkreceivedanurgentcallfromJordan,hefinalisedthecontractandthenrushedtotheButsviwithouthesitation.Uponentering,hesawJordanwipingMilly¡¯shandsonthefloor.

    Hedidn¡¯tknowwhethertostepinornot.

    Will<i>I</i>disturbMr.ButandMilly¡¯sintimatesiblingmoment?Mr.Butwon¡¯tsilenceme,right?

    Intheend,Jonathan,whowasstandinginthecorner,sawhimandasked,¡°rk,whatareyoudoingstandingatthedoor?Whydon¡¯tyoein?¡±

    rkwasstupefied.

    Jonathan¡¯swordscaughttheattentionofthetwopeopleintheroom.Jordancalmlyturnedaroundthrewawaythedampclothhewasholdingbeforesaying,¡°Comeonin.¡±

    rkfinallywalkedinwithafilefolder,bowingrespectfully.

    *Mr.But,thisisthecontractthatwasjustfinalisedbythwdepartment.Pleasetakealook.

    <b>and</b>

    ¡°I¡¯vealreadytakencareofthetrendingtopicsbeforeIcame,¡±rksaid.¡°Ithinkit¡¯sbeen removedbynow.AndI¡¯vealsoreleasedthenewsaboutMillyjoiningthestudio,andtheresponseseemstobequitepositive.

    ¡°Andalso¡­.

    Hehadn¡¯tevenfinishedspeakingwhen<b>a</b>slenderfigureappearedatthedoor.rk¡¯swordsimmediatelystopped.

    Stephanie<b>had</b>wlessmakeuponasshecarriedalimited¨Ceditionhandbagand<b>wore</b><b>a</b>pairoffourinch

    Chapter190Oliver¡¯saThirdParty

    Finished

    heels,lookingnothinglikearecenthigh¨Cschoolgraduate.However,herfacelookedtiredandwornout.

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelthatStephaniewasstaringatherwithanimosity.

    Althoughshehadpreviouslyhadanimositytowardsher,shehadnevershownitsoopenlybefore.Whatisgoingon?Isshepreparingforaconfrontation?¨C

    Itseemedunlikely.Stephanielookedweakandinnocent,butbeneaththayacalctingmindthatwouldn¡¯ttakeactionwithoutbeingcertainofherchancesofwinning.

    Asexpected,whenshesawthatPhilipwasn¡¯taroundandonlyJordanwasthere,shequicklyputawayheranimosityandsatdownonthecouchbesideJordan,battinghereyshesathimcoquettishlywhileremarking.¡°Jordan,you¡¯rehomesoearlytoday!¡±

    Jordangaveherabriefncebeforelookingbackatrkwithaseriousexpression.¡°Continue,¡±heordered.

    rkcoughedawkwardlyandncedatStephanie¡¯sdarkexpressionbeforegulpingnervously.

    Thisnoblefamilyisquitechaotic.

    <i>They</i>sayMr.Butspoilshissistersrotten.Itseemsthatthisrumourishalftrue,asMr.Butonlyspoilshisbiologicalsister!

    Focusedonwork,rkmusteredupsomecouragetocontinuespeaking.

    ¡°Ahem¡­Asfortheresourceswehaveatourdisposalnow,includingvarietyshows,movies,TVdramas,andadvertisements,I¡¯vegotthemallorganisedforyoutoreview.However,alloftheseresourceswerepreviouslytailoredforMr.Jonathan¡¯sneeds,andit¡¯snotguaranteedthatMs.Millywillfitin.Butdon¡¯tworry.Ms.Millyhasjustjoinedthecircle,soshecanslowlybuildupherresourcesovertime.¡±

    116

    WBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter191ButGroup¡¯sAmbassador

    Finished

    Jordanpickedupthefilenonchntly,hislongfingersflippingthroughitslowlybeforehisexpressionfell.Heaskedcoldly,¡°Aretherenoendorsementfor<b>high</b>¨Cendfashionbrands?NodecentTVdramaroles?Thestudiohasbeenaroundfor solong,andthisiswhatthey¡¯vemanagedtosecure?¡±

    rkwas<b>taken</b>aback.

    Theseresourcesmaynotbetop¨Cnotcparedtothoseofamajorstar,butJonathan¡¯spopritywasestablished,<b>and</b>hewasalreadyaimingforaBestActoraward.Therefore,alltheresourceshereceivedwerecarefullyselectedandhigh¨Cquality.Whydidtheyall soundliketrashwhenitcameoutofJordan¡¯smouth?

    Anyoneoftheseresourceswouldbeenoughtomakeothercelebritiesintheindustrygocrazy.

    Jordan¡¯sfaceremainedcoldashetossedthefileontothetable,makingaloudsoundasthepapers

    scattered.

    ¡°TheglobalbrandambassadorcontractfortheButs¡®electronicproductsisupforrenewalintwoyears.Weshouldletthemgo.ordingtothe contract,we¡¯lpensatethemeverypennywithoutexception,andontopof<b>that</b>,we¡¯llgivethemanadditional10%oftheiroriginalpayment.ThisendorsementwillgotoMilly.Whenthetimes,I¡¯llpersonallyannounceitatapressconference.¡±

    Millydidn¡¯trespond immediately,stillstunned.¡°Huh?¡±

    rkcoughedawkwardlyandadded,¡°Mr.But,thereareonlytwoyearsleftonthecontract.Whynotwaitabitlonger?It¡¯snotthaturgent.¡±

    Jordannarrowedhiseyesslightly,hisdark<b>gaze</b>shingwithannoyance.¡®Doweneedtoconsidertheambassador¡¯sfeelingsto<b>terminate</b><b>a</b>contract?¡±

    rkhesitated.¡°Well¡­notexactly¡­¡±

    Jordanseemedtohavehadenough.¡°Thenletthemgo.We¡¯lldoeverythinginourpowertosatisfytheirdemands,butiftheydon¡¯tknowwhat¡¯sgoodforthem,we¡¯lljustexposesomeoftheir<b>dirt</b>.¡±

    Theentertainmentindustrywas<b>a</bplicatedworld.Therewereveryfewpeopleinitwithnodirttodig.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Jordanwasconfidenthecouldusepeople¡¯sweaknessagainstthem.¡±

    Millyfinallyreacted,surprisedthatJordanwouldgotosuch lengthsforhersake.Shequicklywavedherhandandtriedtostophim.¡°Youdon¡¯tneedtodothat,Jordan.Asanewartist,Ican¡¯ttakeonsuchhigh-level resourcesrightnow.AndIjustgotoffthetrendinglist;ifI¡¯massociatedwiththe Butsagajmightjustsparkanotherwaveofrumours.¡±

    Silb

    Actually,theseweren¡¯tthemostimportantthings;whatwascrucialwasthatJordancouldn¡¯taffordtowastemoney!

    TheButspanywasalreadyonthevergeofbankruptcy;iftheyspentmoremoney,theywouldjustdigthemselvesdeeper<b>into</b>debt.

    Itmightbethefinalstrawthatbreaksthecamel¡¯sback.

    WhenJordansawMilly¡¯sworriedexpression,hesmiledsoftlyandgentlystrokedherhair.¡°Youdon¡¯t<b>need</b>

    Chapter191ButGroup¡¯sAmbassador

    Millywastakenaback. Jordanseemstobemissingthepoint!

    Atthatmoment,avoicerangoutfromthecorner,¡°Idon¡¯tagree either!¡±

    ThisoutburstimmediatelychangedJordan¡¯sgentlegazeintooneofdisgust.

    ¡°Whatdoesithavetodowithyou?Juststandstindshutup!¡±

    JonathanignoredeveryoneandrushedovertoJordan¡¯sleg,huggingittightlyashebegantosobuncontrobly.Jordan,pleasedon¡¯trecetheambassador!Thisambassadorishandsomeandhardworking;ifyourecehim,it¡¯llbealossforthe Buts!¡±

    ›ö78%

    Finished

    Jordanraisedaneyebrow,hisdisgustgrowingmoreapparentbythesecondandalmostreadytoboilover.¡°Letgo!¡±hegrowled.

    JonathanrefusedtoletgoandcontinuedtoclingtightlytoJordan¡¯slegashewailedloudly,Jordan,listentothevoicesofthepeople!Tyrannywilwaysbepunished;people needdemocracy!¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Wow!AsfarasIknow,Jonathanisn¡¯twell¨Ceducated;Ineverexpectedhisthoughtstobe<i>so</i>profound

    But¡­isn¡¯tthatabitofastretch?

    <i>He</i>evenraisedissuesofpolitics!

    Jonathan¡¯sshoutinggaveJordanaheadache,andherubbedhisforeheadinfrustrationbeforespeakingcoldly.¡°Whatdoesthishavetodowithyou?Gostandinthecorner!¡±

    Jonathan¡¯sfaceturnedredwithangerasheheldtighterontohispantleg.¡°Howcanyousaythat?It¡¯sgoteverythingtodowithme!¡±

    Jordanraisedaneyebrow.¡°Howso?¡±

    Hewantedtoseewhathecouleupwith.

    ¡°Forexample,Jonathan<b>said</b>,¡°we¡¯reallfromthesamecountry,andweshouldloveandcareforeachotherlikeonefamily.Howcanyoupermitsenselessviolenceandexposepeople¡¯ssecrets?That¡¯simmoral!

    ¡°Justasasonggoes,

    Theworldiscruel

    Theworldiswicked

    It¡¯sIalonewhom<b>you</b>cantrustinthiswholecity

    Iamyouronlyfriend¡­

    Millyrolledhereyes.Why¡¯shesingingoutofnowhere?

    Shedidn¡¯tknowaboutJordan,butsheherself felttheurgetopJonathan.

    Asexpected,Jordanwasalreadygettingannoyed,andhiseyeswerescanningtheroomasiflookingforsomethingtohitIonathanwithRutJonathanwasstilllostinhis<b>own</b>worldsinging<b>away</b>

    2/4

    Chapter191ButGroup¡¯sAmbassador

    Finished

    JustasJordanwasabouttshout,MillyquicklygrabbedJonathanandpulledhimbackdown,smilingandtryingtocalmthesituation.Jonathan,stop<b>singing</b>.Wedon¡¯t<b>have</b>timeto<b>waste</b><b>,</b><b>so</b>justgettothepointalready.¡±

    <i>If</i>youkeepgoing.I¡¯mgoingtosewyourmouthshut!

    JonathanstoppedsingingandlookedatJordan¡¯sdarkfacebeforeshrinkingback.¡°Oh,thepointisthatI¡¯mtheambassador¡­Sopleasedon¡¯tterminatethecontract.¡±

    Millyandrkwerespeechless.

    You could¡¯vejustsaidthatandsavedusfromyourperformance!

    EvenJordanabandonedhiscoldexpressionashisbrowfurrowedlikeamountainrange.¡°You¡¯retheambassadorforButGroup?<b>¡±</b>

    Jonathan¡¯sface fepartindisbelief,hiseyeswidewithshock.¡°Jordan,don¡¯tyou<b>know</b>it¡¯sme?I¡¯vebeendoingthisforfiveyears!

    ¡°Thesefiveyears,I¡¯veworkedtirelesslyfortheButs¡®business¡­I¡¯vebeenlive¨Cstreaming,attendingpressconferences,andconstantlyinteractingwithfans¡­I¡¯vegivenmyalltothisjob.Andyouhad<b>no</b>idea?¡±

    Jordanshookhisheadwithouthesitation.¡°Ireallydidn¡¯tknow.¡±

    Jonathanfeltlikehe¡¯dbeenstabbedinthechest!

    ¡°Besides,ButGroup¡¯sprofits<b>haven¡¯t</b>shownsignificantgrowthoverthepastfewyears,whichmeansyouhaven¡¯tbeen<b>a</b>goodambassador.¡±

    Jonathanfeltlikehe¡¯dbeenstabbedagain<b>!</b>

    ¡°Furthermore,astar¡¯spoprity<b>is</b>short¨Clived,<b>usually</bstingonlyayearorso.Sinceyouhaven¡¯tbroughtinhighreturnsinthistimeframe,thpanycaneasilyreceyou.¡±

    Jonathanfeltlikehe¡¯dbeenstabbedoncemore.

    AsJordanwasabouttospeakupagain,Jonathanclutchedhischestandstumbledout oftheroom,mumbling.¡°Enjoyyourchat¡­I¡¯mgoingtogosetupastandsellknivesbytheriverorsomething¡­

    Millylookedathimdumbfoundedly.

    ShethenncedatJordanwithconcernanddeliberatedbeforespeakingup,Jordan,Jonathan¡¯sworkedhard¡­Maybeweshouldn¡¯trecehimafterall.¡±

    Thistime,Jordandidn¡¯tobjectandjustrespondedwithacoldhum.

    Jonathanwashisbrother;nomatterhowuselesshe was,Jordancouldn¡¯tabandonhim.

    So,hecouldjustmakedowithhim.

    Thelivelydiscussionwenton<b>as</b>Stephaniesatonthecouchbesidethem,hereyesshingwithmaliceas

    sheclenchedherfists.

    Why¡­

    3/4

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 192

    Chapter192Bonnie¡¯sArrival

    Finished

    Despitebothbeingsisters,whydidJordangotosuchgreatlengthstoentertheentertainmentindustryforMillywhileshewaslefttomeetherbiologicalparents,whowereoldandpoor?

    Shedidn¡¯twantto!

    ShewastheeldestdaughteroftheButs.Fromthe<b>moment</b>shesteppedintotheButs¡®door,shewasdestinedtobesuperiortoothers.Herlifeshouldbeatthebrilliantandgloriouscentreoftheworld,notinthatremoteandnarrowold¨Cstyleresidential

    Takingadeepbreathandforciblysuppressingthesurgingangerwithin,shegentlysaid,Jordan,Ialsowanttosignwithatalentagency.Wheredoyouthinkwouldbesuitableforme?¡±

    Thesewordsimmediatelydreweveryone¡¯sattentionassoonastheywerespoken.

    EvenJonathan,whowasstaggeringout,stoppedandturnedtolookather,seeminglywonderingwhatshe

    <b>was</b>upto.

    Hehadfounditstrangebefore.Inthepreviouslife,shehadn¡¯tenteredtheentertainmentindustry.Still,inthislife,whenshesawMillyacting,shefollowedsuit.Now,witnessingthesigning,shealsowantedtogetinvolved.

    Thistanthostilitywouldbeobviouseventoablindperson!

    Jonathanalways<b>had</b>acarefreeandgoofyimagewhendealingwithMilly.However,themomentheinteractedwithothers,hismindwouldstartworkingathighspeed,<b>and</b>hisexpressionwouldturncold,regainingtheintelligenceofaBorderCollie.¡°You¡¯redreaming<b>¡­</b>

    Hiswordshadn¡¯tfinishedyetwhentheywereinterruptedbyaclearvoice.

    ¡°Wheredo<b>you</b>wanttogo?¡±

    It<b>was</b>Jordan.

    His gazewassopratingasifhewantedtopeerintoStephanie¡¯sheartwhenhelookedintohereyes,makinghertremblejust<b>as</b>shehadorganisedherwords.

    ButwhenshethoughtaboutMillyeventuallyreachingthepinnacleoftheentertainmentindustry.surroundedandstandingatthepeakoflife,shealmostwentcrazywithjealousy.

    <b>No</b>,<b>she</b>wouldn¡¯tallowit.

    ¡°Jordan,IwanttosignupwiththeTates¡®managemenpany.It¡¯snotthatIdislikeJonathan¡¯sstudio.Still,Ilove acting,andtheTates¡®involvementinthisindustrywouldhelpmeachievemydream.¡±

    JonathansnortedcoldlyassoonasthesewordswerespokenbeforeJordancouldrespond.

    ¡°Tsk!

    Alongwithaclearanddisdainfulrollofhiseyes.

    Dream?Shestillhasthenervetotalkaboutdreams!<i>She</i>musthavehereyeonGeorge,wantingtobeclosertohim.Well,Idon¡¯twantherinmystudioanyway!

    1/3

    78%•þ

    Chapter192Bonnie¡¯sArrival

    MystudioonlyservesMilly!

    Finished

    <i>If</i><i>she</i>hadanyskill,she¡¯dtakecareofthatGeorgeandstoplettinghimhangaround<i>my</i>precioussister.<i>I¡¯d</i>be<i>grateful</i>

    then.

    Jonathan¡¯smockinughterwasloudenoughforeveryohearclearly.Stephanie¡¯sfaceturnedpale,andshecouldn¡¯thelpbutclenchherfiststightly,suppressingthepanicinherheart,afraidthatJordancouldseethroughsomething.

    ButJordanseemedasifhehadn¡¯theardathing,justnoddedcoolly.¡°Alright,I¡¯llgotalktoGeorge<b>.</b>

    Uponhearingthis,Stephaniecouldn¡¯thelpbutbreatheasighofrelief.Immediately,joysurgedfromherheart,andshesmiledbrightly.¡°Thankyou,Jordan.¡±

    NomatterhowmuchJordanfavoursMilly, whatcanhedo?Ultimately,theButsare notinvolvedintheentertainmentindustry,andtheresourcestheycanesswon¡¯tbeexcellent.ButtheTates¡®are<b>different</b>.They¡¯retheleadingenterpriseintheentertainmentindustry,holdingthebestmarketandresources.Iwon¡¯tworryaboutnotgettingrolestoyaslongasIjointhem.

    Moreover,theTateshavetop¨Cnotchmeansofdealingwithunexpectedsituationsintheentertainmentindustry,<i>far</i>beyondwhattheButscaparewith

    <i>If</i>MillysignswithJonathan¡¯sstudio,shewill<i>be</i>underrk¡¯smanagement.rk¡¯srankingintheentertainmentindustryisnegligible,andhisabilitiesaremediocre.ButtheTatesaredifferent¨Calltheiragentsaretop¨Ctier,gold-ssmanagers.Anyoneofthemcouldoutperformhimbyamile!

    As<b>long</b>asIsessfullysignwiththeTates,sesswillbewithinmyreach!

    Isn¡¯tMillyaimingtomakeitbigintheentertainmentindustryalone?Isn¡¯tsheaimingforthetop?Well,aslongasI¡¯mthere,allthesearejustemptytalk!

    Themoreshethoughtaboutit,themoreexcitedshebecame,givingMillyaprovocativelook.

    Millynaturallynoticedhergaze,quirkedherlips,andcalmlystaredbackather.

    Haha,can¡¯tevenkeepcalm,huh?Thegamehasn¡¯tstarted,andyoualreadyfeelyou¡¯vewon?

    Justthen,aservantwalkedin.¡°Ms.Milly,someoneisoutsidelookingforyou.Theysaytheyhaveantappointmentwithyou.¡±

    Millyfrowned.Shedidn¡¯tremembermakinganyappointments.¡°What¡¯stheirname?¡±

    Theservantrepliedhonestly,¡°Ithinkit¡¯sSmith.¡±

    Smith?

    ItmustbeLeon!

    Milly¡¯seyesimmediatelylitup,andshe<b>stood</b>uphappily.¡°Quickly,lethim<b>in</b>.¡±

    ShewassureLeonhadseenhertrending,worriedabouther,andhaetotheButstofindher.

    SeeingLeoetotheButsagain,Jonathangrittedhisteethinfrustration,buthedidn¡¯tdare<b>to</b>sayanything.Afterall,thatpersonwasalsoMilly¡¯sbrother.Hecaredforhissister,somethingheshouldbegratefulfor.

    2/3

    08:22Wed,<b>3</b>JulM

    Chapter192<b>Bonnie¡¯s</b>ArrivalT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However,hecouldn¡¯thelpbutfeel abituneasyaboutit.

    Millyhadneverbeensoexcitedtoseehimbeforel

    Hmph!

    I¡¯mnothappy,I¡¯mveryunhappy!

    Theservantreturnedwithsomeoneelseatthatmoment,butthatperson¡­.

    Finished

    Shewasslender,withshorthairfallingneatlyaroundhercars,wearinggold¨Crimmedssesandfive-centimetreckhighheels.Heroutfitconsistedofa<b>professional</b>suitthat,whileformal,carriedahintof

    seriousness.

    Awoman)

    NotLeon?

    Millyblinkedwhenshesawtheneer,the smileonherlipsfadingslightly.Itseemedshedidn¡¯trecognisethispersonatall.

    Thewoman¡¯ssharpgazesweptaroundtheroom,andsheimmediatelyfixedhereyesonMilly.Shewalkedoverandextendedherhand.¡°Hello,Ms.But,I¡¯mBonnieSmith.¡±

    Milly¡¯seyeswidenedinshock.

    Bonnie¡­BonnieSmith?

    <i>The</i>legendarytalentagentintheentertainmentindustry,BonnieSmith?

    Despitehersurprise,shedidn¡¯tshowitonherface.Millycalmlyextendedherhandandshookhandswithher.¡°Hello,Ms.Smith.Istheresomethingyouneedfromme?¡±

    Yearsofwork habitsallowedBonnietoassessthegirlinfrontofherquickly.

    Shewaspoisedandwell¨Cmannered,withabeautifndbrightappearance.Herdemeanouckedaggression.Overall,shewasexcellent¨Capromisingtalentwithgreatpotential.

    Mostimportantly,there<b>was</b>asparkleinhereyes,ambition,anddetermination.Bonnielikedthat.Itshowedtheywerekindredspirits.

    Bonniesmiledahintofsincerityinhersmilethistime.Shethentookafewsheetsofpaperfromthefoldersheheld<b>and</b>handedthemtoMilly

    ¡°Iheardyou¡¯vesignedwith<b>a</b>studio andcurrentlydon¡¯thaveanagent,soI<b>came</b>tooffermyservices.Here¡¯saproposedcontract.<b>Please</b>havealook.Ifanythingisn¡¯tsuitable,wecandiscussitfurther.¡±

    Millytookthecontractandflippedthroughit.Itwasfairlystandard,atypicrtist¡¯ssigningcontract.However,ifoneweretobestrict,itwouldn¡¯tbeentirelytypical becausemanyofthetermswereadvantageoustoher.

    11

 Chapter 193

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Finished

    Chapter193Unwilling

    MillyncedatthecontractbriellybeforeshepassedittoJordan.

    Thoughsheunderstoodsomeoftheterms,sheknewshewasn¡¯tanexpert.ReviewingcontractswasJordan¡¯sforte.

    Sureenough<b>,</b>afteraquickscan,henoticedsomethingwasamiss.Jordan¡¯seyebrowsfurrowed,andhewentstraighttothepoint.

    ¡°Ms.Smith,I<b>heard</b>thatyouannouncedyourretirementfromtheindustryayearago.Whatbringsyouback,specificallyrequestingtoworkwithmysister?AsfarasIknow,myfamilyhasn¡¯thadanydealingswithyou<b>.</b>¡±

    Bonniesmiledcalmlyandreplied,¡°Mr.But,it¡¯sunderstandableifyouhaven¡¯tmetme.Tobehonest,I¡¯mhereonbehalfofsomeoneelse.I¡¯msimplyheretoreturnafavour.¡±

    ¡°Returningafavour?¡±Jordanqueriedfurther.

    ¡°Yes,¡±Bonniecontinued.¡°Initially,yes.Butnow,IgenuinelyfestrongconnectionwithMs.But.Ihopeshecansignalongwithme.Ican¡¯tguaranteeeverything,butwinningthebestactressaward?That¡¯seasilywithinreach,¡±

    Bestactress!Wasshedescribingitas¡®casy?

    Thatwasaheightsomanypeoplecouldonlydreamofreaching,yetshespokeofit<b>as</b>easy¨Cpeasy?

    Atthispoint,Jordansaidnomore.HecastasharpnceatBonnie,onlylookingawaywhenshemethisgazewithunwaveringcalm.Hethenreturnedhis focustothe contract.

    JordanwassmartenoughtoquicklydeducewhoBonnieowedafavourto.

    <b>George</b>couldbetheonlyonecapableofconvincingBonnietoreturnafavour,draftsuchanunprofitable.<b>contract</b>,andswiftlyactupontheButsnews.Nooneelsepossessedthenecessaryspeedandefficiencybesideshim.

    Indeed<b>,</b>whatBonnieofferedwasasignificantopportunityforhissister¡¯scareer.

    Jordan,ontheotherhand,didn¡¯twanthertobetooinvolvedwiththeTates.

    Jordanasked,¡°Ms.Smith,mayIknowifyou<b>are</b>stillworkingfortheTateGroup?¡±

    Bonnieanswered withasmile,¡°Yesandno.

    ¡°I¡¯mstinomingentfortheTateGroupbecausetheyvaluemyreputation,butmycontractwiththemendedayear<b>ago</b>.I¡¯mnowafreeagent.MysigningwithMs.Butisentirelypersonal

    ¡°Perhaps¡®signing¡®isn¡¯tquiteurate.I¡¯mnotatalentagency.It¡¯smoreofacoboration.¡±

    <b>Jordan</b>nodded.Givenheckofdirect<b>ties</b>totheTates,apartnershipcouldbe consideredeptable.Bonniewasindeedapowerflly.

    ¡°Ms.Smith,wouldyoubeinterestedinjoiningtheButGroup?Wecanamodateyoursryandbenefitsordingtoyourrequirements.Whatdoyouthink?¡±

    1/3

    08:22Wed,3JulMI

    Chapter193Unwilling

    78%

    Finished

    Bonnieadjustedherssesandsmiled.She<b>then</b>politelydeclined,saying,¡°Ihavenonstosignwithanpanyatthemoment.¡±

    Jordandidn¡¯tpressthematter;hehadanticipatedherrefusal.

    Itwasworthtrying,buthereptancewasn¡¯tcrucial

    <b>¡°</b>Ms.But,doyouhaveanyotherconcerns<b>?</b>¡±Bonnieasked.

    SinceJordanremainedsilent,Millygrinnedalittleandsaid,¡°No,Ihavenootherconcerns.Ilookforwardtoworkingwithyou.¡±

    Shetookthecontractfromthetableandswiftlysignedhername.

    Withthat,everythingwassettled.

    Bonniereviewedthecontract onsttime.Aftershemadesureeverythingwascorrect,sheputitawayandgaveMillyanotherdocument.

    Nowthatwe¡¯vesigned,I¡¯llstartcallingyouMilly<b>like</b>everyoneelse.Ihopeyoui

    don¡¯tmind.¡±

    Milly<b>admired</b>strongwomen,andBonniewasnoexception.Bonniewaspowerfndimpressiveinhereyes,andshewasfondofthiswoman.

    AfterBonnie¡¯spersuasivetalk,Millylookedatherwithstarryeyes,likeshewasanidol.Hearingheridol.callherbyhernicknamefeltlikeadouble¨Csweethit.

    Millynoddedeagerly<b>and</b>said,¡°Ofcourse,Bonnie.¡±

    ¡°Milly,lookintothisrealityshow.Ithinkit¡¯sawonderfulfitforyou,¡±

    Millytookthescriptinshock,heradmirationforBonniegrowingevenmore.

    Bonniewasanoutstandingmanager.Evenafterleavingtheindustry,shestillhadesstoexcellentresources.Thiswomanwas<b>impressive</b>.

    WithBonniebyherside,Millyfeltshewouldeffortlesslyreachnewheightsinhercareer.

    Theadmirationinhereyeswas<b>so</b>evidentthatBonniecouldn¡¯tignoreit.Shecouldn¡¯thelpbutchuckle.

    ¡°Whatareyouthinking?Thisshowisafriend¡¯sproject.It¡¯sveryinnovative,sothey¡¯vestruggledtofind.suitableguests.Igotthisawhileagoandthoughtitwasgreat.Atleastit¡¯sanewattemptfor<b>our</b>country.Ifitairs,itwilldefinitelygeneratealotofbuzz.

    ¡°Andsinceyourecentlybecameatrendytopic,it¡¯sanidealopportunity<b>to</b>solidify<b>your</b>publicpresence.Beinginthespotlightisalwaysbeneficial.¡±

    Millyopened thescript<b>and</b>carefullyexamineditscontent.Herdelicateeyebrowsfurrowedslightly.JustasBonniehadmentioned,itwasindeedaverynovelvarietyshow.

    Itwasareality¨Cshowversionof¡®UntamedHorizons.

    Thecontestantswouldfindthemselvesinthewildernessoronanisted<b>ind</b>.Theywouldrelyontheirknowledge andcouragetosurvivewithoutcameramenorcrewassistance.Everythingwascapturedbyfixedcameras.

    2/3

    Chapter193Unwilling

    Finished

    Theshowseemedstraightforwardbutrequiredalotofpreparation.Therewereconcernsaboutnighttime.safety,survivalskills,knowledgeoffloraandfauna,andtheabilitytohandleanysuddenemergencysituationinthewilderness.

    Thisrequiredtheartiststohaveextensiveknowledgeandacourageous,adventurousspirit.

    Nowonderithadbeeninpreparationforso long;findingartistswhometallthesecriteria<b>was</b>challenging.

    However,thisshowwasexactlywhatMillyloved¨C<b>an</b>adventurefilledwiththeunknown.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Bonnic,<b>I¡¯m</b>in.Pleasecoordinatewiththedirector.¡±

    Bonnie¡¯seyestwinkledwithapproval,andshesaid,¡°Good.IknewIwasrightaboutyou.¡±

    Meanwhile,Stephanieclenchedherfists andredatMilly<b>and</b>Bonnic.

    Shefeltsuchintenseunwillingness.

    WhydidMillyalwaysgetwhatshecouldn¡¯tdowithease?Itwasn¡¯tfair.

    ShethoughtthatenteringtheTateswouldgiveheranedgeoverMilly,butBonnie¡¯schoicetorepresentMillymadeherrecentprovocationsseemlikeajoke!

    No,shecouldn¡¯tletangertakeover.Angerwouldn¡¯tsolveanything:sheneededtostaycalm.Theremustbeawaytoturnthetables.

    116

 Chapter 194

    Chapter194MyDad¡¯sIllegitimateChild?

    Bonnieleftaftertheconversationconcluded.

    FinishedT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Notlongaftertheyleft,aboominughfromPhilipechoedfromoutside.Itwaspowerfnddeafening.

    ¡°Hahaha,thisisfantastic!YoushouldhaveseenDoug¡¯sface;hishairpracticallystoodonendfromanger.Jim,ontheotherhand,appearedasifhewasabouttolosehismind!Humph!Servesthemrightformockingmebefore.

    ¡°Thisisjustkarmaatwork.Theygotwhattheydeserved!

    ¡°Tomorrow,let¡¯sheadtothemilitarydistrictandchallengetheotheroldfoolsandtheirsons.Letthemseewhatwe¡¯remadeof,hahaha!¡±

    Everyonewasspeechlessandboastful.

    Immediatelyafter,Philipstrolledinwithhishandsbehindhisback,notevenneedinghis<b>cane</b>.Theoldmanlookedenergised.Trailingbehindhimweretwochildren.

    OneofthemwasbouncingaroundexcitedlyandchattinganimatedlywithPhilip.

    Theotherone,however,seemeduninterested,followingbehindwithasullenexpression.Hisfurrowedbrowsclearlydisyedhisirritation.Hiswholedemeanourscreamed¡®Stayaway¡¯andthefaintglintofangerinhisred¨Ctingedeyeswasenoughtosendchillsdownanyone¡¯sspine.

    Assoonasthatboysteppedintothelivingroom,somethingcaughthiseye.Instantly,hishostileauravanished.

    Inthenextsecond,heranovertoMillyandcircledherexcitedlywithbright,adoringeyes.¡°AwoolAwoo<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    Millycouldn¡¯tunderstandwhathewassaying,butshecouldguessfromhisbeamingeyes<b>.</b>Shereached<b>out</b>andgentlypattedhisheadassheusuallydoesandpraised,¡°Goodboy,Apollo<b>.¡±</b>

    Apolloappearedtobeadogreceivingaffection.Hehappilyclosedhiseyesandsaid,¡°Awoo!Awoo!¡±

    ApollowasentirelyfixatedonMilly,circlingherasifnooneelseexisted.Wheneversheappeared,hiseyessawnooneelse.However,thesuddenpresenceofthisunfamiliarboylefteveryoneelseincollectiveshock.

    Jonathan,inparticr,leapedupandgesturedusingly.

    ¡°Whoishe?!¡±

    Millyhesitatedtoanswer.¡°Hmm

    Shewasmomentarilyatalossforhowtoexin.

    Ifshesaidhewasafoundling,Jordanwoulddefinitelyinvestigate.IfhediscoveredApollowas<b>a</b>testsubject,hewouldnever allowhimtostaywiththeButs.

    PhilipbelieveditmostlybecausehetrustedGeorgeimplicitly.AnythingGeorgesaid,Philipwouldbelieve.

    <b>But</b>Jordanwasn¡¯tso<b>easily</b>swayed!

    1/3

    Chapter194MyDad¡¯sIllegitimateChild?

    #Finished

    Jordanwasrational,calm,andhighlyintelligent. Hewouldknowifshewaslying,sohecouldeasilydeducethetruth.

    Shewouldn¡¯tbeabletoprovethatApollocamefromanorphanage.Theadoptionprocesswaplex,astheButswouldknow,

    Nousibleexnationscameto<b>mind</b>.

    Shecouldn¡¯tsayhefellfromthesky.

    Millyhadconsideredeverything,butsheforgotabouthowsmartJordanwas.

    GeorgecouldhavearrangedforApolloto<b>assume</b>afalseidentity.

    Whileshedebatedwhetherteclean,Philipinterjected,¡°Heisyourbrotherfromnow.TheyoungestheiroftheButs.¡±

    ¡°What?!Brother?¡±Jonathanfelpletelyshocked,asifstruckbylightning.

    Onlyadayhadpassedsincehisdeparture,andnowanewbrotherhadarrived.

    Coulditbe¡­

    ¡°Ishemydad¡¯sillegitimatechild?!¡±

    Nosoonerhadhespokenthanasolidwoodencanecameflyingathisleg,hittinghard.¡°Ouch!¡±

    Jonathanhoppedaroundononeleg,clutchinghisinjuredlimb,wincing,andprotesting.

    ¡°Grandpa,whydidyouhitme?!¡±

    Philipsnortedcoldly,givinghimadisapprovinglook.Hescolded,¡°Consideryourselflucky:Ididn¡¯tbeatyouto apulp.Allyou¡¯vedoneisagewithoutgaininganywisdom.Doyoureallythinkyourfathercouldhaveanotherchild?¡±

    Jonathancouldn¡¯trebukethat.

    Hearing hisgrandfather¡¯swords,Jonathanloweredhislegandthoughtfullyrubbedhischin.Afteramomentofcontemtion,henoddedsolemnly.

    ¡°True,mydad¡¯saman;hecan¡¯tgivebirth.Thenitmustbe¡­.

    Heppedhishands,excitedlydering,mymom¡¯sillegitimatechild!¡±

    Everyonewasdumbstruckandstruggledwithwords.

    Millyrubbedherforeheadinfrustration.

    Indeed,Jordanwasright;Jonathanmusthaveeatencalciumtabletsthatmadehimstupidasachild.DidhenotrealisethatifApolloweretrulyhismother¡¯sillegitimatechild,Philipwouldn¡¯tbring<b>him</b><b>back</b>totheButs?

    NotjustPhilip;Millyalsowantedto<b>grab</b>thecaneandwhackJonathan.Thislevelofintelligence¡­

    No<b>wonder</b>hisgradeswerenoorl

    2/3

    <b>?</b>78%

    Chapter194MyDad¡¯sIllegitimateChild?

    <b>As</b>expected,Jonathanreceivedanotherhitonhisleg.

    ¡°Ouch!<b>Grandpa</b>,Ithinkmyreasoningisspoton.Whydidyouhitmeagain?¡±

    Finished

    ¡°Hmph!¡±<b>Philip¡¯s</b>eyebrowsshotupinanger.Hescolded,¡°<b>Your</b>brainmustbeconnectedtoyourcolon.Allyoucandois<b>call</b>You¡¯reuseless.¡±

    Jonathanwasatalossforwords.

    ¡°ThisboywasbroughtbackbyMilly¡­Philippaused.Hestillfeltawkwardaddressingherbyname,sohechangedthefocusandsaid.¡°BythatgindGeorge.Isawhehadpotential,soIkepthim.Withmynurturing,maybesomedayhe¡¯llbeagenerndcarryonmylegacy.¡±

    <b>Jonathan</b>shuthismouthinstantlyuponhearingthatitwasMillywhobroughthim<b>back</b>.

    Asadevotedbrother,hisfirstrulewastounconditionallytrusthissister.

    Jordanlightlytappedthetable.Hisdeepeyesrevealednothingofhisthoughts,andhehadremainedsilentthroughout..

    Stephanie,whohadbeenquiet<b>all</b>thistime,suddenlyspokeup.

    ¡°SoitwasMillywhobroughthimback,but ourfamilyisareputableone.Bringingsomeoneinwithoutcautionmightberisky.Whatifhehasulteriormotives?¡°,

    Sheevencoveredhermouth,feigning<b>concern</b>towardstheendofherspeech.StephaniethenlookedatPhilipapologeticallyandsaid,¡°Sorry,Grandpa,Ididn¡¯tmeananything.I¡¯mjustworried.Youwon¡¯tbeupsetatme,right?¡°.

    Philipalwaysdotedonher.Thatoldmancouldn¡¯tbeartoscoldher.

    Hesaidwithasmile,¡°It¡¯sokay.Georgeisacarefulboy.Ifhebroughthim,there¡¯snoissue.¡±

    Stephaniebitherlip,unwillingtogiveup.¡°Ofcourse,ifGeorgebroughthimin,thereshouldn¡¯tbeanissue.Butconmenthesedaysaregettingmoresophisticated,makingithardtoguardagainstthem.Ithinkit¡¯ssafertoinvestigate,justtobesure.Afterall,itwouldn¡¯thurtanything.¡±

    Philipseemedtoconsiderherpoint.Hefrownedslightly<b>and</b>agreed,¡°Stephaniemighthaveapoint.Maybeweshould.

    Beforehecouldfinish,Anthonyinterrupted,¡°Investigatewhat?Grandpa,didyouforget?Justnow,Apollohelpedyoutakedownthreemensingle¨Chandedly.Ifhehadanyillintentions,doyouthinkthetwoofus,anoldmanandaweaklingwouldhavemadeitbacksafely?¡±

    116

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 195

    Chapter195FightFireWithFire

    Finished

    Let¡¯ssetasideotherthingsfirst.Thedescriptionofoneofthemasanoldmanandtheotherasaweaklingfitsthissituationwell.

    AnthonyncedoutofthecornerofhiseyeatPhilip.Asexpected,theoldmanbegantowaveruponhearingthis.

    Hedecidedtoaddfiretothefuel,saying,¡°Grandpa,ifyouthinkhe¡¯suptonogood,justsendhimaway.<b>In</b>anycase,we¡¯vealreadyoffendedeveryonearoundhere.They¡¯lldefinitelelookingfortrouble.I¡¯mtooweaktofightback,sowe¡¯lljusthaveyousurrender.¡±

    Theword¡®surrender¡®wasparticrlyharshtohisears.

    Philip¡¯sfacedarkenedinstantlyashepointedatAnthonyandcursed,¡°Youuselessbrat!Iseeyou¡¯ve hadittooeasy.Talkingaboutsurrender¨Cthat¡¯sdisgraceful!Atruemanneversurrenders!¡±

    Philipwasasoldier,amanwhofoughtwithhiradesonthe battlefield,someonewhohadshouted,¡®Bleed,butdon¡¯tcry.Howcouldheeversurrender?

    Thiswordwasaninsulttohim.

    Anthonyspreadhishandandasked,¡°Whatcanwedo?Ican¡¯tfightthemoff.Atworst,theycaughatus.They¡¯vughedatusforovertenyears;anotherdayortwowon¡¯tmakeadifference.

    ¡°Beinughedatforanothertenortwentyyears?Let¡¯sjustconsideritatestofourmentalresilience.¡±

    Aftersayingthis,hesneakedanotherlookathisgrandfather¡¯sexpression.

    Sureenough,Philip¡¯plexionhadturnedgrim.Hischestwasheavingwithanger.Despitehisfury,heremaineduncharacteristicallysilent.

    Anthony<b>was</b>right.

    TheircurrentarrogancewasthankstoApollocarningthemrespect.IfApolloleft,they¡¯dreturntotheir

    formerstate.

    StephanienoticedPhilip¡¯shesitationtoo.Shehadn¡¯texpectedAnthonytoopenlyopposeher,andsheredathimwithresentment.

    Fine,ifyou¡¯reheartless,don¡¯tmemeforbeing ruthless!

    Takingadeepbreath,shesaid,¡°Anthony,wecan¡¯tjeopardisethefamily¡¯ssafetyforatrivialgain.Hisbackgroundissuspicious,andwedon¡¯t knowhistrueintentionsfoingtoourhouse.Takinghiminwouldbetoorisky.Ifourtemporaryvanityleadsthefamilyintodisaster,wouldn¡¯tthatbetoodangerous?¡±

    Shechoseherwordscarefully,withearnestnessandsincerity,asifsheweregenuinelyconsideringthewelfareofthefamily.IfAnthonyrefusedhersuggestion,shecouldimmediatelyimthemoralhighground<b>and</b>usehim.

    Then,nomatterhowhardAnthonytriedtoexin,hewouldn¡¯tbeabletojustifyhisreason.

    Shethoughthernwasperfect,buttohersurprise,Anthonydidn¡¯tanswerdirectly.Instead,hepointedather,andhiseyeswidenedindisbelief.Hisexpressionwashurtful.

    1/3

    08:22W

    <b>Chapter</b>195FightFireWithFire

    ¿í78%ÈÕ

    #Finished

    ¡°Wow,Grandpa,shejustcalledyouvain!Mygoodness,we¡¯reclearlyupholdingjustice<b>and</b>punishingevil,butshesaysyou¡¯revain?Grandpa,you¡¯vebeenhelpfultoherfornothing.Shedoesn¡¯tunderstandyourgoodintentions<b>at</b>all!¡±

    Ilhataclevermore!

    Stephaniewasspeechless.

    PiliMilly,whowassitting nearby,couldn¡¯tholdbackheughter.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Anthonyisimpressive!He¡¯sactuallyfightingfirewithfire.

    Stephaniewasahypocrite,butAnthony¡¯s<b>response</b>wasevenmoreinsincerethanher,thoughslightly¡­toottering.

    However,since<b>Grandpa</b>wasoldandwouldn¡¯tnotice,itdidn¡¯tmatter.

    Milly¡¯ughterprovokesStephanie.Stephanie¡¯sfrustrationgrewasshestompedherfoot,feelingwrongedbythesituation.Stephamined,¡°Grandpa,look<b>what</b>Anthony¡¯sdone!He¡¯sbullyingme!¡±

    Anthonyblinked.Helookedinnocentashedefendedhimself,saying,¡°Grandpa,Ionlyspokefrommyheart.Howdidit turnintobullyingher?Icantoleratehercallingmevain,buttosaythatabout<b>you</b><b>?</b>Icouldn¡¯tstandit.Ifyouwanttopunishme,Ieptit.Ijustcaretoomuchaboutyou,Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±Stephanie¡¯sgazewas<b>sharp</b>,<b>and</b>shewishedshecouldcuthimintopieces.

    Anthonypoutedinnocently.Hechallenged,¡°What?IsitwrongtocareaboutGrandpa?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±aclearvoiceinterruptedtheirargument.

    Jordan¡¯scoldgazesweptoverthemashesaid,¡°I¡¯llinvestigatethismatter.¡±

    Philipwasalwaysdecisive,buthehargelyremainedsilentbecausetheoldmanwasunsureofhowtohandlethesituation.

    Ifhesenthimaway,itwouldbearealshame.Losing<b>such</b>apromisingyoung<b>man</b>wouldbeheart-wrenching.

    However,ifhedidn¡¯tsend<b>him</b>away<b>and</b>somethinghappened,hewouldbeforevermarkedasthefamily¡¯s

    eternalsinner.

    WhenJordansteppedupandtookthelead,Philipfelt likehehadfoundabackbone.Finally,heexhaled.deeplyandgentlytappedhiscane<b>on</b>theground.Hethen<b>said</b>withasternexpression,¡°Alright,we¡¯lldoasJordansay.¡±

    Noonedaredto<b>voice</b>anobjection.

    was

    Sphaniepursedherlipsindissatisfactionbutdidn¡¯tdaretodefyJordan.ShefearedJordan,whowadifferentfrombefore.Intheend,shehadtoswallowherwords:

    Jordanhadpreviouslymentionedfindingherbiologicalparents.Shethoughthewasjustsayingitcasually.Afterall,shehainedto<b>Philip</b>,whosupportedher.StephaniethoughtJordanwouldletitgoforthesakeoftheirgrandfather.

    Unexpectedly,heactuallyfoundher<b>parents</b><b>and</b>evenforcedher<b>to</b>meetthemtoday.

    2/3

    <b>Wed</b><b>,</b>3

    Chapter195FightFireWithFire

    #Finished

    Now,justthinkingaboutthoselowly,filthymigrantworkerparentsmadeherfeeldisgusted.Thatsmallroom,barelyahundredsquare feet,evenhousedanoldwomanonthevergeofdying.Themomentsheentered,thestenchalmostmadeherthrowup.Shestillfeltthatfoulsmellseepingintoherskin.

    Theyappearedpathetic,constantlyweeping,assertingthatshehadbeenmissingandtheyhadn¡¯t.purposefullyleftherbehind.

    Haha!Howridiculous!

    Theymusthaveseenherwealthandwantedtoclingtoher.Thoselowlypeoplewereexpertsatyingthevictim.

    IfJordantrulysent heraway,itmeantshehadtoreturntothatfilthy,crampedhouse,reekingofmildew,andfaceadyingperson.

    No,absolutelynot!Themerethoughtmade herscalpgonumb,andshecouldn¡¯tbreatheevenly.

    Shecouldn¡¯tsitidlyby:Stephaniedecidedshehadtoprotectherself!

    If herbrotherswouldn¡¯thelp,she¡¯dturntoPhilip.AslongasPhilipintervened,Jordanwouldn¡¯tdaretodefyhim.Onceshebecameacelebrityandbroughtglorytothefamily,Jordanwouldn¡¯twanttosendher

    <b>away</b>.

    ¡°Grandpa,Ineedtotalktoyou.TodayI¡­

    ¡°Enough.Allofyoushouldgoupstairs.IneedtotalktoGrandpa,¡±Jordan¡¯scoldvoiceinterruptedherplea.

    116

    O

    08:22Wed<b>,</b>3Jul M

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 196

    Chapter196TheHypocriteStrikesAgain.

    Stephaniestompedherfootinfrustrationandshouted,¡°Jordan!¡±

    ¡°Goupstairs!What¡¯sthe<b>matter</b>?You¡¯renotgoingtolistento

    stern.

    menow?¡±Jordan¡¯stonebecameeven<b>more</b>

    Stephaniewantedtosaysomething,butthelookinJordan¡¯ssterneyesmadeherswallowherwords.

    Reluctantly,sheturnedandheadedupstairs.

    Aftersheleft,Jordanturned toanearbyservant<b>and</b>gavetheorder,¡°PrepareaguestroomforApollo.¡±

    Theservantnoddedandagreed,¡°Yes,Mr.Jordan.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Millyblinkedinsurprise.IsJordanokaywithlettingApollostay?

    Jordan<b>¡­</b>¡±

    Jordanseemedtosensewhatshewantedtosayandsmiledreassuringly.Hegentlyruffled herhairashealwaysdidandsaid,¡°Don¡¯tworry.Youshouldgoandhelphimsettlein.I¡¯lefindyouafterItalktoGrandpa.¡±

    Hiswordsreassuredher,puttingMilly¡¯sworrisomeheartatease.Sheagreed,¡°Okay.¡±

    AftersettlingApolloin,MillysteppedoutoftheroomandfoundStephaniestandingbythestaircase.Itseemedlikeshewaswaitingforsomeone.

    Millyraisedaneyebrow.WasStephaniewaitingforher?

    Sureenough,whensheapproached,Stephaniecalled out,¡°Sister,waitamoment.Iwanttotalktoyou.¡±

    Sister?

    Haha!

    DespiteStephanie¡¯sdislikeforher,shealwaysmanagedtocallhersister¡®withastraightfacewhenevershewasup tosomething.Millyhadtogiveherselfcreditforthat.

    Millystoodstindasked,¡°Whatisit?¡±

    Stephaniebowedherheadslightlyandyedtheroleofthemeekandtimidgirltoperfection.Shepleaded,¡°Sister,Ineedafavourfromyou,ifyoudon¡¯tmind.¡±

    ¡°Oh,Idomind.¡±

    Milly<b>said</b>itcoldly,andthenshewasreadytowalkaway.

    WhenStephaniequicklyblockedherpath,shebarelytookastep.

    ¡°Milly,Iknowyoudon¡¯tlikeme,butI¡¯mdelightedyou¡¯rebackhome.I¡¯vealwayswishedforasister,andI<b>envy</b>thosewhohaveoprotect<b>them</b><b>.</b>Ithoughtitwasjustadream,butnowthatIhaveasister,I¡¯m

    1/4

    <b>08:22</b>Wed,

    Chapter196TheHypocriteStrikesAgain

    ¡°Stop.Idon¡¯tneedtohearanymore.¡±

    Ifshelistenedanylonger,shemightactuallythrowup.

    Finished

    Stephaniewastheepitomeofagoody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes.ShehatedMillytothecore,yetStephaniecouldspewsuchsickeningwordswithoutbattingan eye.Howdidshedoitwithoutgettingnauseousherself?

    ¡°Ihavealottodo,andIdon¡¯thavetimeto wasteonyournonsense.Gettothe<b>point</b>.¡±

    Stephaniebitherlip.Sheponderedforamomentbeforespeaking,¡°Milly,Iloveactingandhopetomakeanameformyselfintheentertainmentindustryandbringhonourtoourfamily.So¡­.

    ¡°Iwashopingyoucouldspeakto Bonnieonmybehalfandpersuadehertosignmeaswell.Inthefuture,wecouldlookoutforoneanother.Whatdoyouthink?¡±

    Millyraisedaneyebrow,notshowinganyemotion.

    So,thisiswhatshewanted.

    MillylookedatStephanieandletoutafakesmile.Shesaid.¡°YouaregoingtosignacontractwithTateGroup,right?Bonnieisn¡¯tworkingwiththem.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯seyeslitup,andshethoughtMillywasabouttoagree.Shesaid,¡°It¡¯sokay.Ourfamiliesareclose.IfJordanspeaksupforme<b>,</b>Georgewilldefinitelyagree.¡±

    Millysmiledslightlyandsaid.¡°ThenyoucanaskBonnieyourself.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯sexpressionturnedawkwardasshebitherlips.Shesaid,¡°I¡¯mnotfamiliarwithBonnieanddon¡¯thavehernumber.I¡¯mworrieditmightleaveabadimpressionifIcontactheroutoftheblue.But,

    Millyyou¡¯realreadyworkingwithher.Youcandefinitelypersuadeher.¡±

    Milly¡¯smoodimprovedwithherwords.

    ItwastruethatshehadagreatrtionshipwithBonnie.Whowouldn¡¯tenjoyhavingabigshotbytheirside,helpingthemsoartonewheights?

    StephanienoticedthatMillyseemedtobeinagoodmoodandasked,¡°So,couldyouhelpmetalktoBonnie?

    Millynodded.

    Stephaniewasoverjoyed.Shehadn¡¯texpectedittobesoeasy.Shethoughtshe¡¯dhavetopersuadeMillyforalongtime,maybeevenbuyhersomethingasabribe,butnowitallseemedunnecessary.

    Atthesame<b>time</b>,ahintofcoldnessshedinStephanie¡¯seyes.Millywasevendumberthanshethought!

    Once<b>she</b>reachedthetop,thefirstpersonshewouldgetridofwouldbeMilly.

    WithoutMilly,shecouldreturntohercarefreelifeastheButs¡®heiress,withoutthecurrentstrugglesandconstantrunningaround.

    ¡°Actually,Iwon¡¯thelp.¡±

    Stephaniewasrenderedmute.

    2/4

    <b>78</b>%

    Chapter196TheHypocriteStrikesAgain

    Finished

    Hersmilefrozeinthecornersofhermouth.Foramoment,shecouldn¡¯teven<b>snap</b>outofit.¡°Wha¡­.<b>what</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Millyraisedhervoiceandrepeated,¡°Isaid,Iwon¡¯thelp!¡±

    ¡°Butyoujust¡­¡±

    ¡°Whataboutit?JustbecauseInoddeddoesn¡¯tmeananything.Didn¡¯tyouhearme?Iwon¡¯thelpyou!¡±

    Stephaniewasnotstupid.ShefinallyunderstoodthatMillywas makingfunofher.Herfaceflushedwithanger,<b>and</b>shechided,¡°Youwench!¡±

    Shewantedtogoupthere,watMilly¡¯sface<b>,</b>andthensliceherthroat.No,shewantedtocutMilly<b>into</b>pieces!

    Unfortunately,shecouldn¡¯taffordtshoutnow;shestillneededMilly¡¯shelp.

    Stephanieclenchedherfiststightly,hernailsdiggingintoherpalms,thepaingroundingher.Sheforcedatearfulexpression<b>and</b>asked.¡°Thenwhatwillittakeforyoutohelpme?¡±

    Endure.Ihavetosuckitup!

    Thehumiliationsheenduredtoday,shewouldmakesuretorepayahundredfoldsomeday!

    Millyhadmetallkindsofpeopleinherpastlifeandhadlearnedalotaboutmicroexpressions.ShehadnoticedStephanie¡¯shatredtowardsherjustnow,butshechosetoignoreit.

    Butnow<b>that</b>Stephaniewasaskingwhatshewanted¡­

    Thiscouldbefun!

    Millysmiledandsaidgenuinely,¡°Money.Iwantmoney.¡±

    Stephanienarrowedhereyes.

    Sosimple?

    Itmadesense.AlthoughMillywasaButbybirth,shehadgrownupintheslums.Itwasn¡¯tsurprisingthatshecarriedthestenchofpoverty.

    Whenshethoughtaboutthis,hermindrecalledthepairshemetearlierwhoimedtobeherbiological

    <b>parents</b>.

    Hmph,theyareallthesame.

    Justlowlyants.

    ¡°Howmuchdoyouwant?¡±Stephanieaskeddisdainfully.

    Millyheldupfourfingersandsaid.¡°Iwantthismuch!¡±

    Stephaniefrownedandsaid,¡®Idon¡¯thavethatmuchofmoney.¡±

    3/4

    78%

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

 Chapter 197

    Chapter197JordanIsBehindYou

    Finished

    WhenStephanieheardMillysayshedidn¡¯thaveit,shewassceptical.¡°It¡¯simpossiblethatyoudon¡¯thave

    thatamount.¡±

    Itwasn¡¯ta<b>question</b>,butastatement.

    ThestoryimedthattheButshadalwayvishedStephants.Howcouldshepossiblynot

    <b>have</b>amere450thousanddors?

    Shemustbelying.

    with

    Stephaniegroundherteeth,ringatMilly.Thiswomanhadtheaudacitytomakesuch<b>outrageous</b>demands!

    Shedidhave4.5million.

    Stephaniehadsavedupallthatmoneyfromherfamily¡¯sgiftsovertheyears.Afterall,shehadtobuybrandedclothes,jewellery,andbags.Ithadbeenachallengetosaveupthatmuch.

    Shewouldhavenothingleftifshegaveitaway.

    WhenshespottedStephanie¡¯shesitation,Millyshruggedandsaid,¡°Ifyoudon¡¯twanttogivethemoney.thenforgetit.

    Withthat,sheturnedto<b>leave</b>.

    Stephaniequicklysteppedinfrontofherandblockedherpathagain.She<b>said</b>,¡®Fine,waithere.I¡¯llgetitforyou.¡±

    Millystoodstindfrownedslightlywhensheheardthewords.

    <i>D</i>¡°mmit!Itfeltlikesheaskedfortoolittlemoneyfromher!

    Stephaniefearedshemightchangehermind.Shereturnedswiftlywithacardandhandeditover.¡°Thepasswordismybirthday

    Millyepteditwithsatisfactionandsaid,¡°Considerthisyoupensationtome.¡±

    AndtotheoriginalMilly.

    Shycoldandaloneinamorgue,withno<b>one</b>toimher.

    Stephaniewasunwillingtoletgo.Sheasked,¡°So,aboutmycontractwithBonnie¡­..

    Millypocketedthecard<b>and</b>saidcalmly.¡°I¡¯lldiscuss<b>it</b>andgetbacktoyou.¡±

    Stephanieagreedandsaid,¡°Alright.Whenwillyoutalkaboutit?Andwithwhom?¡±

    Millyreplied,¡°With<b>Grandma</b><b>.</b>Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Stephaniewasstunned.

    ¡°Grandma?

    1/4

    08-23<b>Wed</b><b>,</b>

    Chapter197JordanIsBehindYou

    ¡°Butshepassedawayalongtimeago.Howcanyoudiscussanythingwithher?¡±

    ¡°Which meansthere¡¯snothingtodiscuss!¡±

    Stephanie<b>was</b>atalossforwords.

    <b>¡°</b>Milly,howdareyoutrickme?¡±Stephanie¡¯sgaze<b>was</b>fierce,andherfacecontortedwithanger.

    Fromthestart,Millyhadbeenyinggameswithher.

    Realising<b>the</b>possibility,Stephanie¡¯seyesshedwithmalice.ShewantedtokillMilly.

    Jordan,you¡¯redalkingwith<b>Grandpa</b>?¡±

    MillysuddenlylookedbehindStephanieandaskedearnestly.

    Finished

    Atthismoment,StephanieandMillywerestandingbehindthestairs.StephaniehadherbacktothestairswhileMillywasfacingthem,soStephaniecouldn¡¯tseewhatwashappeningbehindher.

    Now,whenMillywastalkingtosomeonebehindher,sherealisedthatitmustbe<b>Jordan</b>.Shecouldn¡¯thelpbutshudderandbreakoutinacoldsweat.

    HowlonghadJordanbeenstandingthere?Didhe noticeherlosingher<b>temper</b>?

    Shewasdoomed.

    Jordanalreadyhadissueswithher.WhenhewitnessedherconfrontationwithMilly,hemightbeevenmoreupset.

    Stephaniebitherlipandadoptedapityfullook.Hereyeshadturnedred,andtearswereabouttospill¡°Jordan,IwasjusttalkingaboutthecontractwithMilly.Wewere

    Sheturnedaround,butnoonewasthere.

    ¡°<b>Hahaha</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>Milly¡¯sunrestraineughterechoedinthehallway.

    Stephanie¡¯sfaceburnedwithhumiliation,asifsomeonehadppedher.

    Milly<b>had</b>trickedheragain.

    ThisrealisatiopletelyenragedStephanie.Unabletocontrolheranger,shegrabbedMillybythethroat,hereyesfilledwithhatred.¡°Milly,howdare<b>you</b>yme<b>?</b>

    Milly<b>smirked</b>andretorted,¡°Whywouldn¡¯tI?Ifinditquiteamusing.

    was

    Stephaniewasenraged.ShepushedMillyagainsttherailing.BehindMillyaflightofstairs;ifshefell,she¡¯dbeeither deadorseverelyinjured.Stephanie¡¯seyeswerefilledwithacrazedhatred.

    Millyshowednofear,notevenresisting.Instead,sheleanedcloseandwhisperedinherear,¡°Jordanistbehindyou.

    Stephaniesnickeredcoldly.Sheobviouslywouldn¡¯tbelieveheragain,saying,¡°Youthinkyoucanfoolmeagain?¡±

    Millyshruggedandadoptedanonchntexpression.Shesaid¡°Ifyoudon¡¯tbelievemesohein

    214

    Chapter197JordanIsBehindYou

    Finished

    HercalmtonefurtherprovokedStephanie,causinghereyestoreddenevenmore.She<b>couldn¡¯t</b>helpbutfechill,herexpressiontwistinginanger.¡°Aren¡¯tyou<b>afraid</b><b>at</b>all?¡±shedemanded.

    ShehatedMilly¡¯srxedattitude.

    Clearly,shewasstrongerthanMilly,andwithjustabitofforce,shecouldpushheroff.Milly¡¯slifewasnowinherhands.Yetsheremainedcalmanposed.

    Why?

    Shouldn¡¯tshebescreaminginfear?Shouldn¡¯tshebecryingandbeggingformercy?

    ¡°Doyouwantmetobeafraid?¡±Millyasked,tiltingherhead.

    ¡°Iwantyoudead!¡±Stephaniehissedfiercelyasshesquintedhereyes.

    ¡°Iwas supposedtohaveawonderfullife,lovedandcherishedastheButs¡®heiress,andliveamorouslife..

    ¡°Everythingchangedbecauseofyou.Mybrothersdon¡¯tadoremeanymore;theyevenwanttosendmeaway.Milly,youowemethis!¡±

    Herwordswerefilledwithbitterness,spokenthroughgrittedteeth.

    Whensheheardthespeech,Millygaveherahalf¨Csmile.Shesaid,¡°You¡¯reright.Inyourpreviouslife,<b>you</b>didhaveallthat,evenbetterthanyoudescribe.¡±

    Somuchsothateveryhoughttheoriginal Milly¡¯sachievementswereStephanie¡¯s.

    Everyonewassodotedonyouthat,evenwhenyouranawaywiththemoney,<i>they</i>madeexcusesforyou.

    Howenviableyourlifewas,evenanoutsiderlikemereallyenviesyourlife.

    HatredblindedStephanie,causinghertomissthementionofapreviouslife.WhensheheardMillyagreeingwithher,shesmirkedcoldly,hereyesshingwithamurderouslook.Stephaniesaid,¡°ThenI¡¯llmakeithappen!¡±

    JustasshewasabouttopushMillydownthestairs,afurious voice boomedfrombehindher.

    ¡°Stephanie!Letgo!¡±

    Jordanwasthere.

    Stephanie¡¯s<b>hand</b>,whichclenchedonMilly¡¯sthroat,actuallyfroze.Hereyes,oncefilledwithkillingintent,nowbrimmedwithfear..

    Millysmiled.Apparently,Stephaniestillhadsomesenseleft,andshewasstillcapableoffear.

    Perhapsitwastimetostirthepotabitmore.

    ¡°Stephanie,you¡¯vebeencaught.You¡¯redoomed.Yourwonderfullifehasbeenruinedbyyourownhands.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯shandtrembled.SheredatMillyindisbelief<b>and</b>questioned,¡°Youknewalong,didn¡¯tyou?¡±

    3/4

    Chapter197JordanIsBehindYou

    Millynoddedhonestlyandadmitted,¡°Yes,butIwarnedyou.¡±

    ¡°Youb*tch!¡±

    MillynonchntlypursedherlipsandletStephaniesaywhatevershewanted.

    Finished

    Hearingtheapproachingfootsteps,Stephanie¡¯sbodybegantotremble.Panicspreadthroughher.Shecouldbarelybreathe.

    Itwasover.JordanadoredMilly,andnowhehadcaughthertryingtopushherdownthestairs.Nomatterhowsheexined,hewouldn¡¯tletheroff.

    Wouldherwonderfullifereallyendhere<b>,</b>asMillysaid?

    No!Shecouldn¡¯tallowherlifetoendlikethis!

 Chapter 198

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorldsN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Chapter198Stephanic¡¯sRebirth

    Acoldsensationcreptupfrombehind,andachillingpresencefilledtheair.Jordanaskedcreepily,¡°Stephanie,whatareyoudoing?¡±

    Stephaniehitherlip,andherfaceturnedpale.Sheanswered,¡°Jordan,I¡­¡±

    Outofthecornerofhereye,shecaughtsightofJordan¡¯s piercinggazeandswalloweddownherexnationin<b>fear</b>.

    Ohno¡­

    Whatnow?

    Finished

    JordanalreadyfavouredMilly.Nomatterhowsheexined,hewouldn¡¯tbelieveher.Wasshereallygoingtodonothingandwaitforherdeath?

    Noway.ShewastheButfamily¡¯sheiress.Evenifshehadtodestroyit,shewouldnevergiveupthisposition!

    Hereyesnarrowed,andherlipscurledintoastrange,sinistersmilebeforeherexpressionreturnedtonormal.

    MillysawStephanie¡¯sexpressionandsensedtrouble.Beforeshecouldreact,Stephaniesuddenlyspokeup.

    ¡°Jordan,weweren¡¯tdoinganything;itwasMillywho¡­Arghhh!¡±

    SomeoneappearedtopushStephaniebeforeshecouldfinish,causinghertotumbledownthestairswithanagonisingscreamthatfilledtheroom.

    Thud!

    Scarlet<b>blood</b>slowlyspreadoverthewhitetiles,

    Milly¡¯seyeswidenedatthesight.SheknewStephaniewasruthless,butsheneverimaginedshe¡¯dbethis.ruthlesstoherself.Thiswasthethirdfloor!

    Thestaircase<b>was</b>straight,withnoturns.Fallingfromheremeanttumblingfromthethirdfloortothefirst.Thatcouldeasilybefatalorcausesevereinjury.

    Tsk,tsktsk,nowonderStephanieistheheroine;havingahaloreallymakesadifference.

    Notonlyisshecrueltoherself,butshealsomanagetoleaveamisleadingstatementbeforeshefell,tryingtomakeJordanmisunderstandher.

    Impressive!

    Ifitwasn¡¯tsuchterribletiming,Millywouldhaveapudedher.

    MillyleanedintocheckifStephanie hadtrulydied,thinkingthatifshehad,thestorymightendandshecouldreturntoheroriginalworld.

    Beforeshecouldmakesenseofit,rgehandfirmlycoveredhereyes.

    1/4

    08:23Wed,3Jul

 Chapter 199

    Chapter199Stephanie¡¯sRebirth

    hospitalnow!¡±

    JordanwasstillcoveringMilly¡¯seyeseventhoughthmotiondownstairshadsubsided.

    Jordan,isitover?Youcanletgonow.¡±

    Noresponse.

    Jordan?¡±

    Jordanseemedte<b>back</b>tohissensesand said,¡°Okay.¡±

    Hishandslowlymovedaway.

    Finished

    ThesuddenbrightnessmadeMilly<b>flinch</b><b>,</b>havingjustadjustedtothedarkness.Sheblinkedseveraltimes,tryingtogetusedtothe<b>light</b>,andgraduallyfeltmorfortable.

    Immediatelyafter,everythingwentdarkagain!

    JordanpulledMillyintoatight<b>embrace</b>.Hiscoldscentenvelopedher.Shecouldfeelhimtrembling.

    ¡°Jordan,you¡­

    ¡°Milly,trustme.Iwillprotectyou,nomatterwhat.¡±

    Millywasconfused.

    DidhebelieveshewasscaredofXavier?BecauseXaviermentioned<b>jail</b>andsheneededtopaytheblooddebtwithherlife<b>?</b>

    Shepattedhisbackreassuringlyandsaid,¡°It¡¯sokay,Jordan.Therearesecuritycamerashere.I¡¯mnotafraid.¡±

    Millywouldn¡¯tgamblewithherlife.

    She<b>had</b>alreadynoticedthesurveincecameras,whichwaswhyshewassocalm,knowingStephaniewouldn¡¯tseedwithherscheme.

    Jordan¡¯svoicewasstillhoarseasheanswered,¡°Mmm,you¡¯rebraveandyou¡¯renotscared,butIam.¡±

    Hefearedlosinghissisteragain.Jordanfearedseeingherlyingcoldandunresponsive;hefearedhersuddendisappearance;hefearedso<b>many</b>things.

    Hisgenuinefearwasn¡¯tlost<b>on</b>Milly

    Jordan,areyouokay?¡±

    Thiswasthefirsttimeshe¡¯dseenhimlikethis,<b>and</b>it<b>unnerved</b>her.

    JordanburiedhisfacedeeplyintoMilly¡¯sshoulder,thewarmthhefeltbarelypullinghimbacktosanity.Stephanie¡¯snear¨ClifelessstatejustmomentsagohadbroughtbackhauntingmemoriesofseeingMillyin

    themorgue.

    Thistime,hewashere,andhe<b>would</b>protectMilly.

    3/4

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter199TheCrazyJeffrey

    TheVIPhospitalroom<b>was</b>luxurious.

    F

    Finished

    Stephaniehadwokenup.ShefixedhereyesontheIVdripaboveherandcontinuedtoadministermedication.Thewoundonherheadthrobbedwith<b>pain</b>,<b>and</b>shecouldheartheconstantmurmurofnursesandpatientsinthebackground.

    Whatwasgoingon?

    Wasn¡¯tshesupposedtobedead?

    ShedistinctlyrememberedJeffrey¡¯ssteelneedlepiercingherspineand thevenomousconcoctionseepingintoherspinalcord<b>and</b>spreadingthroughherlimbs<b>,</b>initiatinganunendingnightmare.

    Thepainhadherwingatherhairandscreamingincessantly,butitdidnothingtoalleviatetheagony.Andthatgodlikeman,herbelovedbrother,stoodexpressionlessbesideherbed,watchingherwrithein

    tomment.

    Jeffreywasamedicalprodigy,proficientinbothtraditionndalternativemedicine.Thenation<b>had</b>evenestablishedamedicalresearchinstituteforhim,makinghimthecountry¡¯syoungestmedicalprofessor.

    So.

    Howcouldshepossiblysurviveafterfallingintohishands?

    Jeffreywasamadman.Heobsessivelyconcoctedunknowndrugsinhibandtestedthem onher.Allinanattempt toresurrectthewomaninthefreezer.

    Haha!Howabsurd!

    Inthismodernageofadvancedmedicineandscience,someonestillbelievedtheycouldresurrectthe

    dead!

    And<b>that</b>woman,sheknewhertoo¨Cit<b>was</b>Milly!

    Slowlyliftingherhand,shenotedherwell¨Cmanicuredfingers,freeoftheterrifyingneedlemarks.

    Coulditbe¡­

    Aboldthoughtshedthroughhermind.

    Thud!Thud!Thud!Thesoundoffootstepingfromoutsideinterruptedherreverie.Stephanieliftedherheadinrm.

    Ayoungnurseenteredthe<b>ward</b>.

    WhenthenursesawStephanieawake,sheeximedwithdelight, ¡°Ms.But,you¡¯reawake!That¡¯swonderful!Itmeansyou¡¯reoutofdanger.I¡¯llgogetthedoctor.Pleasewaitamoment.¡±

    Sheturnedtoleave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±Stephaniecalledoutandstoppedthenursefromleaving.

    1/3

    Chapter199TheCrazyJeffrey

    wrong?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯sexpressionturnedashen.Hervoicewastremblingasifclingingtoalifeline.Sheasked,¡°Nothingmuch,<b>but</b>Iwouldliketoknow,whatyearisitnow?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Finished

    Thenursewasstunned.SheknewStephaniehadhitherhead,butshehadn¡¯thearditwasseriousenoughtocausememory<b>loss</b>.Whydidn¡¯tsheremembertheyear?

    Stephanieangrilythrewa<b>ss</b>atthenursewhenshehesitatedtoanswer,whichcoincidentallyshattered<b>on</b>herfeet.

    <b>¡°</b><b>I</b>justaskedyou,whatyearisit?Areyoudeaf?!¡±

    Thenursewasfrightenedandsteppedback.However,thescaldingwaterfromthessstillspilledontoherleg,makingherflinch<b>,</b>

    Sheswallowedherscreamandremindedherselfthatsheneededthisjob.ThewomaninfrontofherwastheButsheiress<b>,</b><b>and</b>shecouldn¡¯taffordtooffendher<b>.</b>

    ¡°Ms.But,it¡¯s2023.

    Stephaniefrozewhensheheardthis.Thenshestartedtomumbletoherself,¡°2023,2023,2023¡­

    ¡°Wahaha,I¡¯veback!Ireallycameback!Hahaha¡­¡±

    Heughterwasmanic.Theneedleonthebackofherhandwasdislodging,andbloodwasoozingfromthepuncture,butsheseemedoblivious.Stephaniecontinuedtughwildly.¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Halfwaythroughheughter,shebegantocryandcopsedonthebed.Shesobbeduncontrobly,¡°Boohoo!¡±

    Thenursehadneverencounteredsuchapatientbefore.Shewastooscaredtostayinthehospitalward.Thenursequicklyranoutoftheroomtofetchthedoctor.

    Xavierwasworried<b>about</b>Stephanie.Hehadnotleft,buthe<b>was</b>waitinginthedoctor¡¯soffice.

    Besidehimsataman<b>reading</b>a medicalreport.

    Themanhadshort,neathair,chiselledfeatures,ahighnose,andthinbutattractivelips.Heexudedanyofnobility,lookinghandsomeevenina<b>in</b>whitedoctor¡¯scoat.

    Hewasengrossedinthemedicalreportinhishand.

    air

    Xavierncedattheclockonthewall.Hetookadeepbreathandcouldn¡¯thelpbutask,¡°Jeffrey,didn¡¯tyousayStephaniewouldwakeupwithintenhours?It¡¯sbeentwelvehours,andshe¡¯sstillnotawake.Couldsomethinghavegonewrong?¡±

    Jeffreylookedatthereportagain.Hisbrowwasfurrowing,andhistonewascoldwhenhesaid,¡°Sheshouldwakeupsoon.Let¡¯swaitalittlelonger<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Xavier<b>took</b>adeepbreathandforciblysuppressedhisirritation.

    2/3

    +77<b>%</b>

    Chapter199TheCrazyJeffrey

    Finished

    Ultimately,hecouldn¡¯tsuppresshisfrustration,saying,¡°Jeffrey,youhadnoidea.ShepushedStephanie<b>off</b>thethirdfloor,leavingherlyinginapoolofbloodandbarelyclingingtolife.ThiswasallMilly¡¯sdoing!IfI¡¯dknownshewassovicious,Iwouldneverhaveletherbackintothefamily.ShehadhurtStephanie!¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯sfingerspaused.Heasked,¡°Milly?¡±

    ¡°Yes!It¡¯sherfault!¡±Xavier¡¯svoicewasicyashecontinued,¡°Youweretoobusywithworktehomeandmeether,soyoudon¡¯tknow.She¡¯sourbiological<i>siste</i>

    ¡°Haha!Callingherasisterisastretch.She¡¯sruthless.MillyisalwaystargetingStephanieandstealingherthings.Thistime,sheevenpushedStephaniedownthe<b>stairs</b>.Whatawickedwitch;it¡¯sashameshe<b>shares</b>

    oursurname!¡±

    Jeffreywasusuallyindifferent.HelistenedtoXavier¡¯schatter.Althoughthemajorityofitwasfuriousgrumbling,hestillcaughtthegistofthesituation.

    Acold smileappearedonhislips.

    Despitehisbusyscheduleatthemedicalschool,hewasn¡¯tentirelyoutoftouch.Heknewaboutthesuddendiscoveryoftheirbiologicalsister,buthehadnevermether.

    HearingXavier¡¯sdescription,itseemed<b>this</b>sister<b>was</b>indeedquiteformidable.

    Stephanie,whomtheyalldotedondespitebeingspoiled,wasnotmalicious.Theygenuinelycaredforher.WhenJeffreylearnedaboutMilly¡¯sactions,hefelt agrowingdisdainforher<b>.</b>

    Moreover,herschemingcausedStephanie¡¯sinjurytocrosshisbottomline.

    ¡°WhatdidJordansay?¡±Jeffreyaskedcoldly.

    Atthis,Xavier¡¯s<b>face</b>turnedredwithanger.Hepantedheavilyandreplied,¡°Don¡¯tmentionit.ShehasbewitchedJordan,Anthony,andJonathan!

    C

    116

    <b>08:23</b>

    Chapter199Stephanie¡¯sRebirth

    ItwasJordan¡¯svoice,gentleandcalm<b>.</b>

    Millyshookherheadandsaidfirmly,¡°I¡¯mnotafraid.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.Millyisreallybrave,butI¡¯mafraid.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Whydiditfeellikeheifortingachild?And<i>if</i>Jordanisafraid,heshouldcoverhisowneyes,notmine.

    Finished

    Shewantedtosaymore,butthenadesperatecryfilledherears.¡°Stephanie!Stephanie!Whathappenedtoyou?Stephanie!¡±

    Withhereyesstillcovered,Millycouldn¡¯tsee,butitsoundedlikeXavier¡¯svoice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Milly,you¡¯retrulyawickedwitch!HowcouldyoupushStephaniedownthestairs?Howcouldyoubesocruel?You¡¯rehersister,andthisismurder!Murderersmustpaywiththeirlives!¡±

    MillycouldclearlysenseJordan¡¯sauragrowingcolder besideher.

    Shequicklypatted hishandtocalmhimdownandthenspokecoldly,¡°Xavier,Ididn¡¯tpushher.Shefellonherown,andsheattackedmefirst!¡±

    Xavierinsisted,¡°Ihaveseeneverything.Youpushedher!You¡¯rejustmakingexcuses!Shewasonlyyingwithyou,butyoutriedtokillher.You¡¯retrulywicked!Youdon¡¯tdeservetobemysister!IfIhadknownbringingyou<b>home</b>wouldcausesomuchchaos,I¡¯dneverhaveletyoureturn.Sharingthesamebloodasyoudisgustsme.¡±

    Millywasbewildered.

    Whatkindoftwistedlogicisthis?

    Stephanie¡¯sattackonmewasmerelyaprank,whilemyself¨Cdefensewasanexcuse.

    Atthispoint,Jordan¡¯scoldvoiceinterrupted,¡°Xavier!¡±

    Xavierhad<b>a</b>mentalbreakdown.HelookedatJordanwithdisbeliefandasked,¡°Jordan,howcouldyoucontinuetodefendthiswitch?ShetriedtokillStephanie!¡±

    Millyrolledhereyes,unabletoholdback.

    ¡°Ifyoukeepyellingatmeinsteadofcallinganambnce,Stephaniemightactuallydie.Ifyoutakehertothehospitalnow,shemightstillhaveachance.¡±

    Despitehissupposedintelligence,hckmonsense.

    Xavier¡¯seyeshadturnedred.HeredatthegirlunderJordan¡¯sprotectionatthetopofthestairs,hermaliciousintentnearlyoverwhelminghim<b>.</b>Whyisn¡¯titMillywhofell?

    Whyisn¡¯tMillytheonedying?

    XavierdoubtedJordancouldprotectherforever.Oneday,hewouldmakeherpayinblood!

    Grittinghisteeth,XavierbentdowntopickupthebleedingStephanie.Herfaintwhimpersinherunconsciousstareaddedtohisheartbreak.Hforted.¡®Stephanie,don¡¯tbeafraid.I¡¯llgetyoutothe

 Chapter 200

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter200SheReturnsTooLate

    Knock!knock!Knock!Thesoundofknockingonthedoorreverberated.

    77%0

    Finished

    Abreathlessnursehurriedlyopenedtheoffice¡¯sdoor.Shereported,¡°Dr.But,thepatientinroom715haswok

    up,butsheseemstobe

    Beforeshecouldfinishhersentence,Xavierstoodupwithalookofsurpriseonhisface.Heeximed,¡°That¡¯sgreat;Stephanicisfinallyawake!¡±

    HequicklygrabbedJeffrey,who<b>was</b>sittingbeside<b>him</b>.Xavierhurriedlyurged,¡°Let¡¯sgo,Jeffrey!WeneedtocheckonStephanie.¡±

    Astheirfigureshurriedoff,thenurseswallowedtherestofhersentenceandsighed.

    However,theirsisterdoesn¡¯tappearnormal.

    Pitetheolderbrother¡¯selegantandrefineddemeanour,theirsisterwassinisterandbitter.Herwhole

    radiatedasharpandruthless<b>aura</b>.

    Justthinkingaboutthecold,piercinglookinthatwoman¡¯seyesmadethenurseshudderagain.

    Itwasterrifying!Trulyterrifying!Ifshehadn¡¯tstayedinthehospital,shewouldhavethoughtthatwomanwouldyberalive,eventhoughtheyhadnevermetbefore.

    WhenMillyandherbrothersarrivedatthehospital,Stephaniewasalreadyawake.

    Thedoorwasajar.Theycouldseeherheadwrappedin<b>bandages</b>andherhandreceivingmedicationthroughanIV.Shelookedpale,hergazenklyfixedahead,hereyesunfocused,lostinthought.

    Millyhadwantedtealone.Stephanie¡¯motionhadterrifiedeveryoneathome.However,Jordaninsistedonapanyingher.

    WhenJonathanandAnthonylearnedthis,theywereinitiallyindisbelief.Despitetheirgrudge<b>against</b>Stephanie¡¯sruthlessness,theydidn¡¯tthinkshedeservedtodie.However,uponlearningthatStephaniehadinjuredherselfwhile<b>trying</b>toframetheirsister,theywerefurious.

    WereJordannotthere,theywouldhavebroughtweaponstothehospitaltoteachStephaniealesson.

    Worriedastheywere,thefact<b>that</b>Jeffreyhadtravelledfromafartoperformthesurgeryon<b>Stephanie</b>convincedthemtoapanyMilly.TheyjustifieditunderthepretextthatJeffreywastoointimidating,andtheyneededtoprotecther.

    Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutraiseanbrowatthis.

    Herthirdbrother.Jeffrey.

    Thisformidablebrotherdidn¡¯thavemuchscreentimeinthenovel.Theauthormainlyhighlightedhisskills,whereJeffreywastheyoungestmedicalprofessor,thetopdoctoralcandidateatthebestmedicalschool,andamedicalgenius/whocouldcureanydisease,includingcancer.

    <b>As</b>anactressskilledatcontrollingheremotions,shecouldn¡¯thelpbuughatthispart.

    1/3

    77%1

    Chapter200SheReturnsTooLate

    Finished

    Didtheauthorhavenmonsense?Eveniftheauthorwantedtoportrayhimasincrediblyskilled,iminghecouldcurecancerwasabitmuch.

    However,itwasjust<b>a</b>novelthatpeoplereadforfun;therefore,shedidn¡¯tdwellonit.Whensheheardaboutthischaracter,hermindbecamemomentarilynk.

    Forgetit!itwasn¡¯tworththinkingabout.Suchalow¨Cqualitynovelheldnorealvalue.Evenwithoutreading.therest,shecouldeasilyguessitwouldbefilledwithexcessivedrama,mostlydepictingJeffrey¡¯sdotingloveforhissisterStephanieinthemostmelodramaticwaypossible.

    Composingherself,Millyraisedherhandandknockedonthedoor.Knock,knock¡­.

    ThenoisedrewStephanie¡¯sattention.Sheturnedherheadtowardsthedoor.Inthenext<b>instant</b>,hereyeswidenedasifshehadseensomethingunbelievable.Sheevenseemedtorecoilslightlyonthehospitalbed.

    Millyraisedaneyebrowatherreaction.Wasshescaredofher,orwasshetryingtoythevictiminfrontofJordan?

    Hmm.Thtterseemedmorelikely.

    However,heractingskillswereimpressive.Onefall,<b>and</b>herperformancehadimproveddramatically!

    ¡°Howareyoufeeling?¡±Millyasked.

    Stephanieremainedsilent.

    Millyapproachedthebed,scrutinisingStephanie.Apartfromthebandagesandherpaleface,sheseemedfine,indicating<b>she</b>wasoutofdanger.

    ¡°Sinceyou¡¯reokay now,we¡¯llheadback.Jordanhasalreadyarrangedforanursetotake<b>care</b>ofyou.Sheshouldbeherebynoon.¡±

    MillyhadonletoseeifStephaniewasstiliveandmakesureshehadn¡¯tmanagedtokillherselfwithherantics.

    Nowthatshewasawareofhertrueidentity,ahintofdisappointmentfilledher.IfStephaniehaddied,thebookmighthaveendedwithaforcedbadending,allowingMillytoreturntoheroriginaltime.

    SinceStephaniewasalive,therewasnoneedtowastemoretimehere.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Stephaniesuddenlycalledout<b>as</b>Millyturnedto leave.

    AnthonyandJonathanimmediatelysteppedinfrontofMilly.TheirexpressionswerecautiousastheyredatStephanie.¡°Whatdoyouwantnow?¡±

    Stephaniebitherlipasshelookedatthetwohandsomemenblockingherview,

    Thetimingofherrebirthwastote.

    Ifshehadbeenrebornearlier,shewouldn¡¯thaveletthingsgettothispoint.Shewouldn¡¯thavelosttheloveandcareofthreeofherbrothers.

    Angerandregretchurnedviolentlyinherheart.

    2/3T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter200SheReturnsTooLate

    Finished

    Shesuppressedhersorrow,causingherbodytotrembleslightlyandhereyestoturnred.SheknewJonathanandAnthonyweresoft¨Cheartedtowardsher.Stephaniedemanded.¡°IjustwanttospeakwithMillyalone.Look<b>at</b>me;I¡¯mtooweaktodoanythingelse.Cough,cough.¡±

    Sheevenhunchedoverandcoughedpitifully.

    Onehadtoadmitthatherploywasimpressive.Shepitifullymadeherrequest,positioningherselfasthevulnerableone,atacticlikelytosoftenanyman¡¯sheart.

    Surprisingly,Jonathanwasn¡¯tbuyingit.Hesnortedcoldlyandsaid,¡°Wedidn¡¯tgagyou.Saywhateveryouneedtorightnow.Whymustitbeinprivate?¡±

    Anthonyechoed,¡°Exactly.WhatifyoupulloutyourIV,falloutofbed,oryourwoundstartsbleedingagain?Thenyou¡¯llmeitonMillyagain.Whatthen?¡±

    Stephaniewasstunned.

    ¡°Pffi-Millycouldn¡¯thelpbutburstintughter.Anthony¡¯s tacticwasbrilliant.HewaseffectivelyblockingStephanie¡¯smoves!

    Realisingitwasn¡¯tappropriatetugh,Millyquicklposedherself.Herexpressionturnedseriousasshegentlypushedherbrothersaside.She<b>said</b>,¡°It¡¯sfine,brothers.I¡¯lltalktoheralone.

    ¡°Waitoutsideforme.¡±

    Jonathan<b>was</b>worried.Hesaid,¡°But¡­

    Beforehecouldfinish,Jordan,who hadbeensilent,spokeup.¡°Alright,we¡¯llwaitoutside.¡±

    Withthat,hegrabbedbothofhisbrothersandledthemout.Jordanevendeliberatelyclosedthedoorbehindhim.

    Theroominstantlyfellsilent.

    116

 Chapter 201

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 201 Milly Wasn¡¯t Reborn?

    +5 Pearls

    Milly looked calmly at Stephanie on the hospital bed, her eyes filled with serenity. ¡®Go ahead, what do <b>you-</b>

    want to tell me<b>?</b>¡±

    Stephanie pursed her lips<b>, </b>not rushing to <b>speak</b>. Instead, she sized up Milly from head to toe, narrowing her eyes with a hint of sharpness,

    In her memory, Milly was a timid vige woman who never stood up to her, always keeping her head down with thick bangs and oversized sses¨Caplete country bumpkin. The woman standing in front of her now was nothing like that.

    The woman standing in front of her now <b>had </b>delicate features<b>, </b>a calm vibe, and a stunning figure. Even in a simple white t¨Cshirt, she looked like she was wearin esigner clothes. Just standing there, she drew all

    the attention.

    Milly had changed!

    She had definitely changed!

    Could she have been reborn too? No wonder she managed to steal the affection of my brothers from me. No wonder things started to unfold differently!

    Thinking of this possibility made Stephanie¡¯s hand under the nket grip the sheet tightly, her heart. swelling with waves of hatred.

    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Stephanie forced <b>a </b>smile that looked worse than crying. ¡°It was my fault for not standing steady on the stairs back then. Jordan didn¡¯t misunderstand you, did he?¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow.

    Wasn¡¯t she trying to frame her before, attempting to make Jordan believe she pushed her down the stairs? Why was she now so quickly admitting that she fell on her own<b>?</b>

    ¡°No, there are cameras there. He won¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Stephanie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°By the way, did you hear about the Olympics being held in Adonio? I heard they¡¯ll be looking for volunteers at the schools. We could sign up together.¡±

    Milly was genuinely confused. ¡°What Olympics?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You don¡¯t know<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Milly shook her head honestly. ¡°Nope, haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±

    <b>Although </b>she had been busytely, she wasn¡¯t so out of touch that she¡¯d miss news about the Olympics. She genuinely hadn¡¯t heard anything about it.

    Did Stephanie hit her head and make this up?

    Bnce:

    01 Coins

    700

    651

    1 Pearls

    Chapter 201 Milly Wasn¡¯t Rebom?

    But judging by her expression, she didn¡¯t <b>seem </b>to be lying.

    Could it be that she was reborn even carlier?

    ¡°Then, do you know about the 555 incident?¡± Stephanie asked urgently.

    +5 Pearls

    This event happened a few years before the Adonio Olympics, around 2025. It was a big deal, making

    mes even internationally. If Milly had been reborn, she would definitely know about it!

    Milly frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the July 7th Incident.¡±

    Stephanie was puzzled.

    She doesn¡¯t know?

    How could she not know about that?

    <i>If </i>she had been reborn, she surely would know about such major events!

    Is she lying? And if so, what could <i>be </i>her motive?

    Milly gazed at Stephanie, her face devoid of expression, noticing her disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help but frown

    It seemed like she urgently wanted to confirm something with her.

    After hearing that she wasn¡¯t aware of those events, Stephanie seemed visibly <b>shaken</b>.

    But I genuinely have no idea about what she mentioned<b>.</b>

    Hold on!

    This doesn¡¯t add <b>up</b><b>!</b>

    The way Stephanie looks right now, it¡¯s as if she finds it unbelievable that I don¡¯t know about those things she mentioned. <i>If </i>that¡¯s the case, those events are surely <b>going </b>to happen.

    But, up until now, they haven¡¯t urred yet, and yet Stephanie seems to <b>know </b>about them in advance.

    Based on her years of acting experience, could it be possible that Stephanic¡­ has been reborn?!

    Even though it sounds strange to think like this, and there was no scientific proof for it, the fact <b>that </b>she was also a character from a book made the idea of rebirth seem more usible.

    Thinking about it this way, everything started to make sense.

    Stephanie¡¯s approach earlier was a pretence. She was probing. Seeing how different the Milly in front of herpared to the one from her previous life, she might have thought Milly had also been reborn, possibly even carlier than herself.

    Well, she might be in for a surprise because I¡¯m the one who transmigrated into this book.

    When a hook transmigrator met someone who was reborn it seemed like the transmigrator had the inner

    Bnce 700

    1 Coins:

    651

    | Pearls.

    09:02 Thu, 4 Jul F

    Chapter 201 Milly Wasn¡¯t Reborn?

    Oh well, let¡¯s just take things as theye.

    +5 Pearls

    Just then, noise and asional bursts of music from Anthony and Jonathan could be heard outside. Soon after, the door swung open, and Xavier walked in with a stern expression, apanied by a tall man in <b>a </b>white <b>coat</b>.

    Milly took a quick look at him. He must be the rumoured medical genius. Jeffrey, her third brother.

    She wanted to say hello, but Jeffrey didn¡¯t even acknow her presence. He went straight to Stephanie¡¯s bedside and asked gently, ¡°Stephanie, how are you feeling? Are you getting better?¡±

    Seeing Jeffrey approach, Stephanie couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Her gaze towards him was filled with fear, as if she was staring at a demon.

    Even though she knew this Jeffrey wasn¡¯t the same tormentor from her past, she couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Observing her reaction, Jeffrey furrowed his brow, looking somewhat puzzled.

    Meanwhile, Xavier angrily turned to Milly, his eyes full of disgust. ¡°You evil woman, did you just do something to Stephanie?¡±

    Milly shrugged helplessly.

    Xavier didn¡¯t buy it at all. He jabbed a finger at her, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°Milly, listen up. If you want to stay peacefully in the Buts, you better hide your scheming thoughts from me. If I catch your bullying Stephanie again, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay in this house!¡±

    He seemed genuinely furious, like he might explode right there.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan stepped in, standing in front of Milly protectively. He pointed back at Xavier. ¡°Are you blind? Not everyone here values trash like treasure!¡±

    Xavier¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. His expression was menacing and full of threat. ¡°Back off! Who gave you the right to meddle in how I educate her?¡±

    Jonathan scoffed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Who are you even trying to educate? Who do you think you are? Did studying make you lose your mind? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know¨Cyou¡¯re just jealous because Milly did better than you, so now you¡¯re picking fights and taking it out on everyone else, you petty guy!¡±

    116

 Chapter 202

    A fdm Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 202 Xavier Got a Beating

    Milly couldn¡¯t hold <b>back </b>and tugged on Jonathan¡¯s sleeve.

    She whispered, ¡°Forget it. Isn¡¯t calling him ¡®petty guy<b>¡® </b>a bit too much?¡±

    Although she also thought Xavier was blind, she didn¡¯t think he was that petty.

    But Jonathan snorted coldly, resolutely stating, ¡°It¡¯s fine. His experiments <i>have </i>scrambled his brain. He definitely doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying

    Milly remained silent.

    Xavier appeared genuinely angered, his earlier fierce

    ze giving way to a hint of murderous intent. He

    sneered coldly and suddenly grabbed <b>Jonathan¡¯s </b>neck tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re my brother. I won¡¯t dare do anything to you!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot, looking somewhat intimidating.

    Milly hadn¡¯t expected this man to be so unhinged. Just a brief exchange of words, and he was ready to harm his brother!

    It seemed <b>Jonathan </b>was right¨Che really was that petty!

    Without hesitation, Milly swiftly moved and struck at his wrist. She wasn¡¯t very strong, but she used her agility to <b>make </b>Xavier¡¯s tightly gripped hand loosen its grip.

    Then, she pulled Jonathan aside and stared directly at Xavier with a cold gaze. ¡°This is a society governed byws. Even if you want to use me, you¡¯ll need evidence. It¡¯s not the kind of time where you can just say things and get me arrested.¡±

    ¡°Jonathan is right. You really are petty!¡±

    <b>Xavier¡¯s </b>face was twisted with anger. ¡°<b>You</b>!¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes and ignored him, leading Jonathan away, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go get vinated for rabies.

    Although Jonathan didn¡¯t understand why they needed rabies shots, if his sister said so, he would go along with it. After all, he was her most loyal <b>follower</b>.

    Anthony, not wanting to be left out, persisted cheekily. ¡°I want to get vinated too!¡±

    After the three of them left, the once¨Ccrowded hospital room suddenly seemed much emptier

    Jordan stood still, hands in his pockets, staring at Xavier with an expressionless <i>face</i>

    <b>Xavier</b>, who had just been aggressive moments ago, now looked deted under Jordan¡¯s gaze, like a balloon losing air.

    J¨CJordan, I¡­

    Jordan didn¡¯t let him exin. His expression was cold. ¡°What¡¯s the first family rule?¡±

    ??? ?

    Sh 45 Hugos, site eltics and sett

    We vann i he apprehod s dorp and upgrade to ansatte medresy stantly, avier wat

    grund drap deck per anthem and he met n get back up for a while

    was politeni hem much force was behind that punch

    Jurihani cavsally rooted los wiin, T?s eyelids droopin In a cold voice he said. 11 ever bem you call her l

    thy as he looked at Xavierlying on the gerrimi

    HEMEN, IT WON¡¯ ?¡¯t be just a punch next time!¡°.

    Then, Jordan nced in Jeffrey, who stood early Attends him¡±

    Then he strode away with his long legs

    Once Jordan lef, Jeffrey approached and helped Xavier up from the ground, guiding him to sit on the nearby s. Ne examined the injuries on Xavier¡¯s face.

    The punch seemed heavy, but it hadn¡¯t struck any vital spots.

    It appeared that Jordan had controlled the force.

    ¡°You know how much Jordan cares for her. <b>Provoking </b>him like that in front of his face, weren¡¯t <b>you </b>asking for trouble¡±¡± jeffrey remarked:

    Xavier tasted blood in his <b>mouth </b>and spat out a mouthful, only to find it was all blood. He couldn¡¯t <b>help </b>but <b>shout </b><b>in </b>anger. ¡°Jordan was just deceived by her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Jordan can always protect her. There wille a time he can¡¯t, and when that happens, I¡¯ll make sure to kill herf

    Xavier & ryes grew <b>cold </b>and fierce, his fingers gripping the nearby sofa armrest so tightly that it seemed he might crush it, emuting a sharp intake of breath as he identally touched his wound.

    ¡°Argh. It hurts¡±

    Jeffrey withdrew his hand <b>and </b>suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go get your injuries checked, just in case.

    Xanier nodded, then remembered something <b>and </b>asked with concern, ¡°But is Stephanie <b>alone </b>here?¡±

    Stephanie had just witnessed Jordan¡¯s fury for the first tune, leaving her still shaken. <b>Combined </b>with her current perception of <b>this </b>Jeffrey before her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a <b>bit </b>afraid.

    Upon hearing they were leaving. <b>Stephanie </b>quickly <b>smiled</b>, as if understanding their intentions perfectly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xavier. You go get your injuries checked. Im feeling a bit tired and <b>want </b>to rest.¡±

    Xavier nodded. ¡°Alright then. If you need anything, just press the call button, and a <b>nurse </b>wille.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 202 Xavier Got a Beating

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Throughout the whole interaction, Stephanie never dared to lift her head to look at Jeffrey, not even once.

    Jeffrey couldn¡¯t help but squint slightly, a hint of cold determination flickering in his eyes<b>.</b>

    The door closed with a resounding ¡°thud.¡±

    Jeffrey and Xavier <b>had </b>left.

    Finally exhaling a sigh of relief, Stephanie wiped the sweat from her forehead and stopped hiding her

    annoyance.

    She needed to handle everything at hand swiftly a Since she had been reborn, it <b>was </b>like a second cha

    ectify the current situation as quickly as possible.

    given by fate. Armed with advanced knowledge that

    they didn¡¯t possess, she <b>was </b>confident she could turn things around!

    Just earlier, Jonathan mentioned Milly¡¯s grades.

    In her previous life, Milly hadn¡¯t bothered with the college entrance exam at all. She attended acklustre high school, but now she miraculously entered Crestwood High and consistently ranked first in her batch.

    Realising this, Stephanie quickly pulled out her phone and searched.

    Indeed, the results were out, and the admission lists for Crestfallen University and Crestfield University had been published. There was no sign of Milly¡¯s name.

    What¡¯s more, she checked the top universities in the country, and Milly wasn¡¯t listed anywhere!

    This meant that her previous academic achievements were all fabricated. When it came to the actual exams, she couldn¡¯t even get into any universities,

    Thinking about this possibility, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even her injuries didn¡¯t seem to hurt as much anymore.

    This makes things much easier to hanContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 203

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 203 The Person the Lloyds Is Desperately Searching For

    56%%%

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie quickly dialled a familiar number on her phone, like she had done it many times before.

    Soon, a deep voice answered. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±

    Stephanie smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Marlowe, it¡¯s been a while. I have some news you might find interesting.¡±

    There was a cautious pause on the other end. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡±

    Stephanie continued. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I can help your newspaper make a bigeback in just three days.¡±

    The person on the other end didn¡¯t speak, seemingly deep in thought.

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t hung up, Stephanie knew she was halfway there. She just needed to push a bit more. ¡°Mr. Marlowe, I¡¯m giving you this news for free. I¡¯ll also send the relevant evidence to your email anonymously. It¡¯s up to you whether to publish it and how to do it.¡±

    The voice on the <b>other </b>end asked, ¡°How much do <b>you </b>want?¡±

    Stephanie replied, ¡°It¡¯s free, but I have one condition.

    ¡°I want your newspaper to blow this story up as much as possible!¡±

    After hanging up, Stephanie¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile.

    Milly, Jordan used the money to help you <b>out </b>a few times before, but this time, <b>once </b>the whole country knows your name, let¡¯s see how he can fir it with money!!

    I want to make sure you never recover from this!

    Feeling pleased with herself, Stephanieid back on the bed and sent all the information from her phone. to the Daily Entertainment newspaper,

    She had dealt with this newspaper in her previous life <b>and </b>knew them well.

    This newspaper wasn¡¯t very big, but it had a lo

    of influence. They had a bunch of marketing channels. under their wing <b>and </b>were very persistent, like chewing gum that sticks until they get what they want. That was why she decided to coborate with them again.

    Seeing the <b>email </b>sessfully sent, Stephanie let out a sigh of relief.

    Just as she was about to close her eyes and rest, a thought suddenly shed through her mind, making her sit up again.

    Wait¡­

    I just remembered something important!

    In the previous life, after the Buts went bankrupt and before she left, the Lloyds, known as a mysterious family, began frantically searching for someone.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t pay much attention due to her haste to leave, but she had a general idea. They were

    1/4

    Chapter 203 The Person the Lloyds to Desperately Searching For

    shoulder in her previous life!

    +5 Pearls

    What¡¯s strange is that she only saw <b>that </b>tattoo¨Clike pattern once! To be precise, it was only a fleeting moment!

    <b>Back </b>when Milly got hurt from being bullied by her and her brothers, she vaguely saw what looked like <b>at </b>pattern on her shoulder for a moment. But w he tried to see it again, it had vanished, so she didn¡¯t

    think much about it back then.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Lloyds started aggressively searching for someone that she suddenly remembered this incident.

    So, from what it looks like now, the person the Lloyds is searching <i>for </i><i>is </i>Milly!

    Although the Lloyds wasn¡¯t as high¨Cprofile as the Tates or the Buts, they were still a big deal. Plus, with the ancient treasures from the Lublurg, nobody knows their true strength. Just their mysterious aura <b>was </b>enough to make plenty of people bow down to them willingly.

    She squeezed her fingers tightly at the thought.

    In the past, <b>with </b>her brothers¡® protection <b>and </b>the Buts¡® favour, she would never have considered. getting close to the Lloyds. But now, things were different. It was clear that Jordan wanted to send her

    <b>away</b>.

    The idea of returning to that dirty, cramped little house, facing three unfamiliar and timid people, made it hard for her to breathe<b>. </b>So¡­.

    She had to save herself!

    Maybe, just maybe, this second chance at life was given to her by fate to redeem herself.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She picked up her phone <b>and </b>searched for a number online.

    She dialled it. ¡°Hello, do you offer home tattoo services? I¡¯m willing to pay double.

    ¡°I have a design, and I need it tattooed <b>ording </b>to my own <b>design</b><b>.</b>

    ¡°Okay, I will inform you of the specific time.¡±

    The next morning, Milly was woken up by her phone ringing.

    She frowned, feeling a bit annoyed, but after seeing the name on the screen, she became more alert and quickly answered it.

    ¡°Hello, Bonnie, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Bonnie¡¯s voice was <b>as </b><b>cool </b>and elegant <b>as </b>ever. ¡°Milly, what¡¯s happening with your grades?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Milly didn¡¯t get it right away. She scratched her head, still half¨Casleep and a bit slow, having no idea what <b>Bonnie </b>was talking about.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Bonnie rephrased. ¡°<b>Did </b><b>you</b>

    ou mess up on the college entrance exam?¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 203 The Person the Lloyds Is Desperately Searching For

    Milly blinked. ¡°No, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    There was silence on the other end.

    56%

    +5 Pearls

    After a moment, Bonnie said. ¡°Open your pho

    d check the trending topics. Then get back to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Milly blinked nkly, sitting up in bed, still a bit confused.

    But she obediently opened Twitter.

    As soon as she opened it, she was so shocked that she nearly fell off her luxurious three¨Cmetre¨Cwide bed..

    Out of the top ten trending topics, eight were about her!

    This was more outrageous than ever before. She could even set a record!

    Milly¡¯s <b>grades</b>

    Milly isn¡¯t a bright student

    Milly cheated on exams

    The first few posts were all attacking her grades. The ones after <b>that </b>were different, but not any better.

    Milly¡¯s sugar daddy

    Milly¡¯s connections.

    Milly should leave the entertainment industry

    Mixed in were trending topics from top schools like the #Crestfallen University admission list and the #Crestfield University admission list.

    She didn¡¯t even need to open them to know it was a mess.

    Unable to hold <b>back</b>, Milly startedining to Bonnie on the other end of the line.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Are these people crazy? They keep spreading the same rumours over and over. I¡¯ve already trended twice because of my grades, and now it¡¯s happening again. Can¡¯t they find anything else to criticise me for?¡±

    Bonnie was taken aback.

    Then, with a sigh, she <b>said</b>, ¡°So, did you really not get epted this time? <b>I </b><b>saw </b>the schools theizens dug up. They¡¯re all top¨Cranked in the country. It¡¯s normal not to get in since who in their right mind would join the entertainment industry after getting into those? How many points did you score <b>this </b>time? Can you barely get into a private university? Or can you only go to a vocational school?¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Two Overly Dramatic s

    Milly hesitated, ¡°Um¡­

    Bonnie, noticing her silence, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re not saying you can¡¯t even get into a vocational school, are you?¡±

    Milly rubbed her forehead, feeling totally defeated, half¨Cyfully asking, ¡°Bonnie, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°If so, how many points did you score? Even if you just passed the undergraduate cutoff, I can manage this trending topic.

    Milly replied nonchntly, 749.5¡±

    Bonnie thought she misheard, ¡°How much?¡±

    $749.5¡±

    Bonnie fell silent.

    ¡°Oh, and by the way, it¡¯s the highest score nationwide.¡±

    Bonnie remained silent.

    She had thought of so many possibilities: maybe Milly cheated, or maybe her grades were really bad, or perhaps she didn¡¯t do well in the college entrance exam, didn¡¯t even pass the undergraduate cutoff, or maybe just barely made it to the vocational school level.

    But she never expected such an unbelievable score.

    She bit her lip, still finding it <b>hard </b>to believe. After a moment of uncertainty, she nervously asked, ¡°Are

    you sure you took the nationwide exam in this country? Out of 750 points? This isn¡¯t some kind of dream I hadst night, right?¡±

    Milly sighed.

    <b>¡°</b>Bonnie, it¡¯s true. I applied for Crestfallen University¡¯s Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program, which only takes the top fifty students nationwide. Because it¡¯s a specialised field, they usually don¡¯t disclose student information publicly. It¡¯s normal not to find my name online for now.

    ¡°<b>Also</b>, I might have an interview in a few days, but they haven¡¯t confirmed the time yet. It should be soon.¡±

    After exining, there was silence on the other end.

    Then silence persisted¡­.

    Dead silence<b>.</b>

    At one point, Milly wondered if Bonnie had hung up, but the call was still active, ording to the disy.

    ¡°Hello? Bonnie, are you still there?¡±

    a

    There was a long sigh on the other end, followed by Bonnie¡¯s tentative question, ¡°Milly, are you sure you

    1/4

    Chapter 204 Two Overly Dramatic Boys

    First in the country!

    She was the top scorer nationwide!

    .56%

    +5 Pearls

    Although <b>all </b>professions were equal and deserved respect, such outstanding achievements should have been dedicated to and contributed to the country. It was better to <b>shine </b>in one¡¯s field of expertise rather than be exposed online for others to judge andment on

    Milly knew that Bonnie was looking out for her. She smiled <b>and </b>said, ¡°Bing <b>an </b>actress and aiming for Best Actress is my dream. I don¡¯t want to give up on that dream. Serving the country is my duty, and I will fulfil it. So. I¡¯m determined to pursue both. I believe I can reach the top.

    ¡°And besides, if I only wanted to act, I wouldn¡¯t have applied for the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program.¡±

    Hearing her words, Bonnie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, a smile returning to her face.

    She was impressed. Milly indeed had ambition<b>, </b>just as she had hoped.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. You don¡¯t need to worry about <b>this </b>matter anymore. I¡¯ll handle the PR matters.¡± Bonnie assured.

    Milly blinked. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then Bonnie remembered something else and continued, ¡®Oh<b>, </b>I¡¯ve registered a Twitter ount for you. I¡¯ll send the details to your phone shortly. Post a few casual selfiester. Don¡¯t exin anything. Just act like nothing happened. With such great attention, it would be a waste not to capitalise on it.¡±

    ¡°Okay

    Bonnie <b>was </b>quick. Just after <b>hanging </b>up, the Twitter ount details were sent over¨Cusername and password.

    Milly opened her phone and casually snapped two selfies. Adhering to the principle of keeping things low- key, she posted a simple introduction.

    Milly: ¡®Hello everyone, I¡¯m Milly. Looking forward to your support in the future! <b>And </b>she attached two selfies.

    Everything was calm and peaceful.

    She checked her Twitter profile. Hmm, 0 followers. Don¡¯tpanies buy fake followers for celebrities. these days?

    Ding dong.

    Her phone suddenly buzzed, and a notification dot appeared on Twitter. She tapped it and saw that <b>Jonathan </b>Studio had retweeted her post with <b>a </b>message.

    Jonathan Studio: A warm wee to the beautifuldy! Let¡¯s <b>celebrate</b>!¡®

    Suddenly, it was <b>like </b>tossing a stone into a calm pond¨Cher peaceful Twitter post exploded with activity.

    What? Did <b>Jonathan </b>Studio get taken over? How did they sign this <b>woman</b>!

    2/4

    Chapter 204 Two Overly Dramatic Boys:

    +5 Pearls

    This woman has scandals all over. How did she manage to sign with <b>Jonathan </b>Studio now? She must be something!

    Did she save Jonathan¡¯s life?¡®

    Hmm, with that seductive look, she must have some serious backing¡±

    Sobs¡­ is forced to sign with this vicious woman.¡±

    My Doh

    I hate you. Milly. From now on, I¡¯m your loyal anti¨Cfan!¡±

    Yeah, count me in too!

    41

    Milly watched as the number ofments and reactions soared rapidly. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or sad

    The good news was that someone had finally noticed her Twitter, but the bad news was that they were all criticising her.

    Even though she had toughened up in her past life and these words couldn¡¯t really get to her, seeing <b>so </b>much negativity still stung <b>a </b>bit.

    Never mind! What you don¡¯t see won¡¯t bother you.

    Just as she was about to put her phone away, a notification popped up.

    Actor Oliver started following you.¡±

    Actor Jonathan started following you.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Milly casually followed them <b>back</b>.

    <b>Just </b>after following them, a sense of uncase washed over Milly. She gulped nervously, thinking about these two unpredictable and fearless guys. Could they possibly start arguing under her Twitter <b>posts </b>at such a critical moment!

    To be safe, she decided to give them a heads¨Cup.

    She opened her messages, but before she could type <b>anything</b>, two notifications popped up almost at the same time on her phone..

    Actor Oliver just posted an update.

    Actor Jonathan just posted an update.

    Milly was shocked.

    Are these guys really that quick?

    It really is a case of ¡®expect the unexpected¡°!

    3/4

    09:04 Thu, 4 Jul F

    Chapter 204 Two Overly Dramatic Boys

    +5 Pearls

    What nonsense are these two overly dramatic boys posting now? She didn¡¯t want to look. Her gut feeling told her just one nce and she¡¯d lose ten years of her life!

    But intuition also told her that if she didn¡¯t look, she might not have any countermeasures at all.

    Taking a deep breath, she clicked on Oliver¡¯s top pos

    Oliver: I¡¯ve turned the whole world upside down just to support Milly. If anyone tries to bring her down, I¡¯ll bring all of you down too! @Milly¡®

    Oh god<b>¡­</b>

    Just kill me! Right now!

    116

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Feels Tainted.

    +5 Pearls

    Milly thought Oliver¡¯s post was already super cringe, but then she saw Jonathan¡¯s post and realised things- could get even worse!

    Jonathan: ¡°Even if everyone else turns against you, I¡¯ll be right here behind you, ready to turn against the world. @Milly

    Milly sighed.

    I want to change my name!

    The name Milly just feels tainted now!

    She started doubting their identities again.

    Were they eight¨Cyear¨Cold kids? Were they just elementary school kids? How did they be top influencers? Were their fans blind?

    Milly closed her eyes, trying to erase the garbage she had just seen from her mind. She quickly turned off her phone and tossed it aside.

    Finally, some peace!

    Milly <b>quickly </b>got ready to go downstairs and tell Jonathan to delete the post.

    As soon as she opened the door, there was a ¡°thud,¡± and just like usual, a ball¨Cshaped figure rolled in again.

    Having experienced it before, Milly was calm. ¡°Apollo, didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me on the sofa? I¡¯ll be down soon.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡± Apollo didn¡¯t understand her, but his eyes were still <b>shining </b>and he looked super excited.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo, ah<b>¨C</b><b>woo</b>¡­.

    Milly smiled and patted <b>his </b>head. He really was a clingy <b>one</b>.

    Last night, when they got <b>back </b>from the hospital, Jordan told her that Apollo¡¯s registration was done and <b>he </b>was now officially part of the Buts, listed as thirteen years old.

    She didn¡¯t expect Jordan to be so quick and efficient. It was practically lightning speed.

    But¡­ What can a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold do?

    Kids <b>from </b>other <b>families </b>should be in elementary school by thirteen, or maybe even starting middle school. Apollo¡¯s <b>situation </b>was special, and he couldn¡¯t speak yet, so <b>school </b>was out of the question for now. But she couldn¡¯t <b>just </b>give up.

    ¡°Apollo, how about we get a tutor to teach you how to speak and write?¡±

    Apollo tilted his head. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    Milly looked at Apollo¡¯s confused little eyes and sighed softly. Never mind, no need to rush. Take it slow. Haste will ruin everything.

    1/4

    09:04 Thu, 4 Jul F.

    Chapter 205 Feels Tainted

    56%

    +5 Pearls

    Meanwhile, downstairs.

    A roomful of people sat properly at the dining table, all looking very aggrieved.

    Even Matthew, the second brother, who had returned from the design studio, and Stephanie, with a bandaged head, were present,

    Anthony had it the worst. He¡¯d been dragged out of bed in the morning for what was supposed to be training, forced to run nearly three kilometres <b>and </b>do a hundred pull¨Cups. Now he was slumped over the table, lookingpletely out of it.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so hungry. Can I please have some food?¡±

    He was feeling exhausted, hungry, and on the verge of nodding off.

    Philip snorted in annoyance and snapped, ¡°Food? What do you mean by cating? You¡¯re thinking about food <b>when </b>others haven¡¯t finished their tasks? Have you forgotten the Buts¡® rules? Write fifty linester, and I¡¯ll review them!¡±

    Anthony was taken aback.

    Seriously?

    All I want is to grab a meal.

    Wait¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­

    ¡°<b>Grandpa</b>, does <b>the </b>Buts rulebook actually say we can¡¯t eat until everyone¡¯s done?¡± Anthony asked.

    Philip shouted angrily, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be? Isn¡¯t unity one of the Buts <b>principles</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not rted to not eating¡­

    ¡°<b>What </b>do you mean it¡¯s not rted? What do you <b>mean</b><b>?</b>¡± <b>Philip </b>pounded his cane on the floor in frustration, yelling, ¡®Back in our day, we all ate together, <b>and </b>couldn¡¯t even touch our utensils until everyone was there. You know what that means? It¡¯s about unity!

    ¡°Five people united are as strong as a tiger, ten as strong as a dragon, a hundred like a <b>mountain</b>! Look at you now. If this were back then, you¡¯d be seen as a troublemaker and beaten!¡±

    Anthony fell silent.

    I shouldn¡¯t have said anything!

    Argh! No, I should¡¯ve just kept quiet!

    Watching the scene unfold, Stephanie clenched her hand into a tight fist under the table, a flicker of bitterness crossing her downcast eyes.

    It was the day of ancestral worship<b>. </b>As per their <b>usual </b>tradition, they should have been at the temple early, offering incense, instead of waiting around like this.

    It was clear who they were waiting for

    Chapter 205 Feels Tainted

    Next to Stephanie, Xavier seemed to notice her u.

    +5 Pearls

    mood. He looked at her pale face with concern,

    furrowing his brow. ¡°Grandpa, maybe we should let Stephanie rest upstairs first? Her injury hasn¡¯t fully healed.¡±

    Philip gave her a stern look.

    At this moment, Stephanie did indeed look miserable, with a pallid face, as if she could copse at any

    moment.

    Philip¡¯s heart softened eventually; after all, she was his beloved granddaughter whom he had cherished for over a decade.

    But before he could say anything, a loud voice interrupted, ¡°No! You¡¯re breaking unity!¡±

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Anthony didn¡¯t slump over the <b>table </b>anymore. He stood tall, his back straight, and said passionately. ¡°Grandpa said it! The Buts need unity! They <b>say </b>¡®Five people united are as strong <b>as </b>a tiger, ten as strong as a dragon. Right now, thinking about going upstairs to rest is like disrespecting Grandpa, disrespecting the Buts, disrespecting our ancestors!

    ¡°Before our homnd is unified, before our people are prosperous, how can you even think of resting? I am ashamed of your ck attitude!¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    After saying this, he looked at Philip with sparkling eyes. ¡°Grandpa, I believe I have deeply understood the Buts¡® principles. However, it seems that Stephanie still doesn¡¯t quite grasp it. I think she should do the copying as punishment. She needs to catch up on her understanding!¡±

    Philip hesitated.

    Punishing Anthony didn¡¯t trouble him. After all, boys needed toughening up. <b>But </b>Stephanie,

    as a j

    girl

    Xavier couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He mmed the table and stood up, his face turning pale with anger. ¡°Anthony, that¡¯s enough! Stephanie is still recovering from her injury. Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±

    Anthony blinked. ¡°If she¡¯s still recovering, she should be lying in the hospital. <b>What¡¯s </b>she doing here?¡±

    Xavier was furious. ¡°Stephanie wants to join us for the ancestral worship today too. She has good intentions!¡±

    ¡°Good intentions? Hmph!¡± Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so she can see that person from Tate family, right?¡±

    Everyone knew the Tates and the Buts were worshipping their ancestors together on the same day.

    Because both families were close and because Philip and Andrew were wartimerades, they alwaysmemorate their fallenrades together every year.

    In past years. Stephanie hadn¡¯t always been so keen; sometimes she would join, and other times she wouldn¡¯t. Because of Grandpa¡¯s concern for her, nobody ever made <b>an </b>issue of her absence. But this year, despite her serious injury, she was persisted in <bing </b>to the ancestral worship, which seemed a bit

    unusual.

    After thinking it over, the most likely reason was that she met George this year and perhaps developedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    3/4

    09:04 Thu, 4 Jul F.

    Chapter 205 Feels Tainted

    feelings for him in secret.

    116

    C

    +5 Pearls

    09:05 Thu, 4 Julieut

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Master Karuna

    +5 Pearls

    When Anthony spoke, a flecting hint of sharpness glinted in Stephanie¡¯s eyes, swiftly masked as she looked up again, returning to her usual innocent demeanour.

    Xavier, Anthony, please don¡¯t fight because of me. If copying the family rules can cheer up Anthony, then I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m just a bit weaktely, so it might take me some time.¡±

    Seeing her maturity, Xavier felt even more concerned. ¡°Stephanic

    Anthony, on the other hand, shrugged. ¡°Oh? Really? I don¡¯t buy it!¡±

    Stephanie was angry.

    Anthony!

    It doesn¡¯t matter. Once she got what she wanted, Anthony would be the first one she threw away!

    She hadn¡¯t fully gotten what she wanted and hadn¡¯t firmly established herself in the Buts, so she couldn¡¯t afford to act rashly!

    Her brothers¡® affection for her had already started to shift. It was because she was reborn a bitte, and many things weren¡¯t under control in time. But it was okay. Philip still called the shots. As long as she kept her grandpa¡¯s favour, even Jordan wouldn¡¯t dare to openly do anything to her.

    Just now, Anthony got it half right. It <b>was </b>true she was joining the worship because the <b>Tates </b>would be there, but it was not just about George.

    Earlier, she had underestimated <b>things </b><b>and </b>actually offended Andrew. This time<b>, </b><b>she </b><b>was </b>going to mend. fences because, besides her own grandpa, the Tates were also valuable backers.

    And there was something even more crucial. She remembered that Master Karuna would lead this ancestral ritual. He was a highly respected master, admired by both families¡® grandfathers. If she can win his favour and be his apprentice, both grandfathers will see her differently, <b>which </b>would make her path ahead much smoother.

    In the previous life before the Buts went bankrupt, she had tried to please Philip by collecting many habits of <b>Master </b>Karuna <b>and </b>studying numerous Buddhist scriptures. Unexpectedly, these efforts wereing in handy this time.

    So, she felt very confident.

    This time, what she wanted wasn¡¯t just about the Buts!

    Philip timely interrupted their bickering, tapping his cane on the floor. ¡°Enough, enough! Bickering early in the morning gives me a headache.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What time is it already? Still not going downstairs and making the family wait. Really spoiled. Go wake that girl up! Philip eximed irritably.

    The servant nodded quickly. ¡°<b>Yes</b>.¡±

    But just as he took a few steps, he saw Millying downstairs and hurriedly called out, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here

    1/4

    Chapter 20p Master Karuna

    56

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Milly, holding Apollo¡¯s hand, had just reached the bottom of the stairs when she saw the bustling crowd. momentarily stunned in ce.

    Is today a special day?

    Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?

    Anthony was feeling a bit down earlier, but now seeing Millying down, he felt revitalized instantly.

    ¡°Milly! Come sit with us, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    But when he turned and saw Apollo <b>trailing </b>behind, he frowned and stepped forward to pull his <b>hand </b>away <b>firmly</b>. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You know about personal space, right?¡±

    Apollo never liked strangers touching him, and now, seeing his hand forcibly pulled from his sister¡¯s grip, his face darkened instantly, his frustration evident. ¡°Argh!¡±

    Anthony <b>was </b>startled by his gaze but dared to confront <b>him</b>. ¡°What are you staring at? I¡¯m your older brother now, you have to listen to me!¡±

    After that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    In the Buts, he was sixth in line, the youngest boy. Although there were younger sisters beneath him, they y were girls after all¨Cwhether it was Stephanie or Milly, he couldn¡¯t quite pull off the Jordan act

    But now!

    Things were different!

    He wasn¡¯t the youngest anymore. He had a younger brother now, so he could boss someone <b>around</b>!

    With <b>that </b>thought, he straightened up a bit, his expression turning unusually serious. ¡°As your brother. I feel it¡¯s my job to teach you some basic manners, like¡­ argh!¡±

    But before he could finish, Apollo shoved him to the ground with one <b>hand</b><b>.</b>

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Anthony yelped, pping the ground. Apollo pped his hands and then nted <b>his </b>right foot <b>on </b>Anthony¡¯s back, clearly warning him.

    Enraged, Anthony howled, ¡°I¡¯m your brother! How dare you push me like that! You¡¯re disrespecting your elders, rebellious brat!¡±

    Apollo couldn¡¯t even understand the most basic words, let alone the string of words Anthony had just rauled off. He didn¡¯t pay any attention and, after clearing the obstacle between him and his sister, naturally took Milly¡¯s hand again.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Looking up with his bright, delicate face and smiling sweetly with curved eyebrows and eyes, he appearedpletely opposite to the fierce person who had just knocked Anthony down.

    Milly awkwardly tugged at <b>the </b>corner <b>of </b>her mouth. When she looked up, as expected, everyone in the room was stunned in ce.

    20

    2/4

    Chapter 206 Master Karuna

    Only Philip nodded approvingly.

    567

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Very good, excellent! That speed and strength just now were almost identical to mine back in the day. This kid¡¯s got talent.

    <b>¡°</b>Apollo,e over here, sit with me,¡± he said.

    If someone else had heard these words, they would probably feel grateful and sit down immediately.

    However, Apollo clearly showed no interest. He continued to circle around Milly, eximing. ¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>, ah-

    WOO

    He acted as if he was saying, ¡®Milly, look at me, am I being good?¡±

    Milly stayed silent.

    Philip felt ignored, his eyebrows immediately furrowing in clear annoyance at being disobeyed. He leaned back in his chair, his face tense.

    Milly quickly exined, ¡°Grandpa, Apollo is still shy. He doesn¡¯t feelfortable with so many people around, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want toe over.¡±

    Upon hearing her exnation, Philip let out a cold snort. His stern expression softened slightly, but he remained serious and rigid. ¡°Kids these days are really spoiled. Back in ready to fight anyone and anything, but we weren¡¯t as delicate as this.¡±

    <i>ur </i>day, we faced battles head¨Con,

    Finally, he kindly said, ¡°Okay, you and hime sit with me. Let¡¯s eat, and after we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head

    out.

    The <b>dining </b>table at the Buts¡® residence was big, with Philip at the head. There were two

    o seals next to him, usually reserved for Carlos and Olivia.

    Philip was traditional, so even when they weren¡¯t there, those seats stayed empty.

    He¡¯d just said they could sit next to him¡­

    But where? Could it be those two seats?

    As Milly hesitated, a pair of fair and slender hands had already pulled out a seat for her.

    <b>Jordan </b>looked at her. ¡°Come on, Milly, take a seat.¡±

    Everyone at the table was staring at them with various expressions.

    Some looked nk, some excited, some indifferent, <b>some </b>puzzled, some disdainful, and some reproachful.

    In short, these looks were more colourful than anything Milly had faced when she <b>was </b>a famous actress in her previous life.

    Milly nced around the table, let out a small sigh, feeling a mix of awkwardness and guilt, and then gently guided Apollo to sit down beside her.

    09:05 Thu, 4 Jul F

    Chapter 206 Master Karuna

    56<b>%</b><b>i</b>

    +5 Pearls

    116

    03 05. Thu 4 Jul Clin

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Reward or Punishme¡­?

    Milly couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was <b>staring </b>at her intensely as soon <b>as </b>she sat down.

    When she looked up

    It was her third brother, Jeffrey!

    56%

    +5 Pearls

    He was sitting beside her, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed, staring at her without any expression on his face. His eyes were dark and unreadable, not friendly at all.

    Wait, actually, <b>his </b>gaze wasn¡¯t directed at her but at Apollo!

    Milly frowned. It suddenly hit her that Jeffrey was a medical prodigy, naturally sharp when it came to medicine. Seeing him look at Apollo like that, had he figured something out?

    If he discovered Apollo was an experimental subject¡­.

    With that thought, Milly quietly turned to block Jeffrey¡¯s view.

    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow in slight annoyance, feeling his train of thought interrupted. He looked up and met a pair of smiling eyes. ¡°Jeffrey, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Milly.¡±

    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t their first meeting, but it was the first time they actually talked.

    After a steady nce from Jeffrey, he looked away without saying a word.

    But Milly quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness he finally stopped staring. It had made her uneasy.

    For once, she was d her brothers weren¡¯t <b>fond </b>of <b>her</b>.

    Meanwhile, Philip waved his hand, and servants began to bring breakfast one after another.

    Apollo had always relied on nutritional potions and <b>liquid </b>diets to survive. He had never really eaten at a table before. Despite Milly teaching him a lot after he returned, he still wasn¡¯t used to utensils, preferring to eat with his hands.

    To deal with this <b>situation</b>, Milly usually gave Apollo something like doughnuts or bagels for convenience. For other dishes, she fed him herself.

    But with so many people around now, she couldn¡¯t let Apollo attract too much attention or dare to feed him openly. To y it safe, she just handed him some bagels.

    Apollo didn¡¯t mind at all. He obediently ate whatever Milly gave him.

    Meanwhile, Philip, seeing Apollo constantly eating bagels, assumed he liked them. He reached out and ced <b>the </b>whole te of bagels in front of him. Matthew, the second eldest, had just been about to grab one when his hand missed the mark

    <b>¡°</b>Grandpa, I haven¡¯t had any yet!¡±

    Philip raised an eyebrow <b>and </b>scoffed, ¡°Do you really have to eat bagels? What are you? A kid?¡±

    1/4

    DUDE THU

    Chapter 207 Reward of Punishment?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew remained silent, puzzled.

    Wasn¡¯t this kid adopted into the Buts? Howe Grandpa cares more about him than his own grandson<i>?</i>

    56% A

    +5 Pearls

    Philip didn¡¯t seem to notice Matthew¡¯s frustration. His face lit up with anticipation as he watched the young man in front of him happily munching on bagels. It was clear he had already forgotten the earlier scene where Apollo had ignored him, quietly enjoying the moment.

    He¡¯s our future hope! He¡¯s our trump card! He¡¯s our ultimate weapon!

    Later during the ceremony, he must perform <i>a </i><i>few </i>moves in front of myrades graves, and show them what <i>the </i>Buts is made of

    It would be even better to get a talisman from the abbot, so that this kid can join the army as soon as he turns eighteen, fight bravely for the country, and defeat those disrespectful little pirates!

    But Apollo just nced at him and tantly ignored Philip¡¯s goodwill.

    After munching on his bagels, Apollo looked at Milly with bright eyes and eximed, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    Philip sighed silently.

    Well, this was the second time he had been ignored in the past five minutes!

    Milly chuckled awkwardly and quickly stepped <b>in </b>again. Grandpa, Apollo didn¡¯t mean it. He¡¯s probably just thirsty¡­¡±

    With that, she handed Apollo a bowl of soy milk.

    Philip, who hadmanded respect throughout his life, had never been <b>treated </b>differently like this¨Che was being ignored twice in such a short span!

    Especially with all the younger rtives at the table, his face grew even more grim. Was this a challenge to <b>his </b>authority?

    He mmed the table in anger, pulling his beard and ring. ¡°Hmph! Are you afraid I might poison you or something?!¡±

    Milly knew if this wasn¡¯t resolved, Philip would be in a bad mood all day.

    She nced down at Apollo, <b>who </b>held the bowl, and nodded towards the bagels on the table. ¡°Apollo, Grandpa got those bagels just for you. Enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>!¡±

    Apollo then picked up another bagels and started munching on <b>it</b>.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t understand a word Milly said, but when he saw his sister pointing, he obediently ate!

    Milly sneakily nced at Philip and sure enough, his expression had softened considerably.

    Stephanie, quietly eating nearby, observed this scene. Though she didn¡¯t speak, her lowered gaze betrayed

    her inner turmoil.

    She remembered in the previous life apart from herself the Buts hadn¡¯t adopted <b>anyone </b>else. How

    2/4

    Chapter 207 <b>Reward </b>or Punishment?

    56%

    45 Pearls

    did this Apollo suddenly appear? It waspletel

    rent from what happened in her previous life.

    And besides, didn¡¯t Jordan say he was going to investigate this Apollo? Now there¡¯s been no word on that, and instead, this guy¡¯s settled into the Buts smoothly.

    It seems like everything is slowly changing¡­.

    On the way to the temple.

    Jonathan insisted on sitting with Milly. He eagerly held his phone. ¡°Milly, I didn¡¯t sleep all night thinking about how to protect your Twitter. I¡¯ve been racking my brains all night. Can you really leave me hanging like this?

    Milly sighed<b>.</b>

    The moment he brought it up, she remembered that awkward post she wanted to bury herself over.

    Milly rubbed her forehead and said earnestly. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be so¡­ exaggerated in the future. Your fans might not handle it <b>well</b>.¡±

    Not handle it well? More like they might throw up!

    But Jonathan didn¡¯t see it that way. With full confidence, he opened his Twitter to show her. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they handle it well? Look, with my guidance, no one¡¯s criticising you anymore, and even the trending topics have calmed down. You¡¯ve gained 200 thousand fans!¡±

    Two hundred thousand fans?

    In just one morning?

    That¡¯s some <b>rapid </b>growth!

    ncing at her phone, Milly saw exactly what Jonathan had mentioned¨Cthe trending topics had indeed been pushed down. She let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It looks like Bonnie deals with things pretty quickly after all.¡±

    <b>Jonathan </b>exploded instantly, his <b>hair </b>standing on <b>end</b>. ¡°Bonnie? It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me, your dear brother, who pushed <b>those </b>down for you! You <b>ungrateful </b><b>person</b>, you¡¯re forgetting about me!¡±

    Milly was momentarily stunned by his outburst, her ears ringing from the noise. Suppressing the urge to cover her ears, she quickly tried to calm down the agitated figure in front of her. ¡°Okay, <b>okay</b>, my bad. It was my mistake to doubt you. Jonathan is the best, Jonathan is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it!¡± Jonathan grinned widely upon hearing his sister¡¯s praise, but he maintained a tough facade. ¡°While the dead can be forgiven, the living cannot escape punishment. So, as a reward, <b>you </b>get to ride in the car with me!¡±

    Hah?

    Is this supposed to be a reward? Or a punishment<i>?</i>

    3/4

    1906 Thu, 4 Jul ELF

    Chapter 207 Reward or Punishment?

    Æø,56%Á¿

    #5 Pearls

    116

 Chapter 208

    us Temple?

    Supported by Xavier <b>and </b>Jeffrey, Stephanic conversation.

    Did the trending topic get buried?

    I past Milly and happened to overhear their

    Her eyes narrowed angrily. Are those people at Daily Entertainment ipetent<b>? </b>They can¡¯t even handle such a small thing properly. She had already handed them a ready¨Cmade news story, even spent money to boost its poprity, and they still managed to mess it up.

    Stephanie gritted her teeth in hatred, half lowering her head, with a suppressed cold light in her eyes.

    Well then, I¡¯ll have to y my trump card!

    This was herst chance. She¡¯d give Daily Entertainment one final opportunity! If they messed up again this time, she¡¯d make sure this newspaper disappeared from the face of the earth once and for all!

    Sensing her emotions. Xavier, who was supporting her, asked with concern, ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    On the other side, Jeffrey, upon hearing this, quickly went to check her pulse.

    But as soon as his fingers touched Stephanie¡¯s pulse, she suddenly shook them off in agitation, her face showing panic.

    Jeffrey furrowed his brows, seeming a bit puzzled. ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Stephanie hadn¡¯t expected her reaction to be so strong, and for <b>a </b>moment, she was stunned in ce. Quickly, she exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jeffrey, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    The influence of the crazy ¡°Jeffrey¡± in her previous life had left a deep impact on her. Even though she knew he wasn¡¯t the same Jeffrey from her past life, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.

    She had been trying so hard to control the fear from her past life. She had been trying so hard to appear calm andposed around him.

    Why do I still struggle to control myself?

    No, even though Jeffrey hasn¡¯t reincarnated, he¡¯s incredibly smart. If I appear panicked in front <i>of </i>him, he¡¯ll definitely

    catch on.

    Stephanie took a deep breath, trying to keep her expression as calm and normal as possible. She bit har tongue, the pain helping to clear her mind a bit. ¡°Jeffrey, it¡¯s probably because of the fall down the stairs earlier, so I¡¯m a bit¡­ scared.¡±

    She hesitated, her face pale, looking pitiful and helpless.

    Seeing her like that, Xavier, already quite upset with Milly, couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡®Stephanie, no need to apologise. This wasn¡¯t your fault at all. It¡¯s all because of Milly. She¡¯s so cold¨Chearted, pushing you and then ying the victim. Don¡¯t worry, even if Jordan was fooled by her, we won¡¯t be. Right, Jeffrey?¡±

    Jeffrey stayed quiet, just giving a small nod.

    1/3

    Chapter 208 Lotus Temple?

    +5 Pearls

    Jonathan¡¯s chatter, rubbing her temples, but her

    sowed no sign of impatience.

    Jeffrey¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, a glint of icy light shing through them.

    Upon hearing Jeffrey¡¯s response, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although it was just a simple nod. it at least indicated that <b>he </b>still cared for his younger sister. As long as she remained cautious and seized this opportunity of reincarnation, she was confident she could turn the tide.

    Unable to contain herself, she rxed her tense body a bit and looked reproachfully at Xavier, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of Milly. I believe she didn¡¯t mean any harm. It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±

    Xavier sighed. ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re just too kind. That¡¯s why she always takes advantage of you.¡±

    Stephanie smiled. ¡°Well, you can keep <b>looking </b>out for me.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll always have your back.¡±

    You re the best, Xavier.¡±

    ¡°Of course

    Throughout the exchange. Jeffrey didn¡¯t utter a single word.

    The car drove smoothly all the way to the foot of the mountain where the temple was located.

    As soon as Milly got out of the car, she smelled a faint and gentle sandalwood fragrance that <b>wasn¡¯t </b>overpowering or irritating. On the contrary, it had a subtle calming effect on the mind.

    The temple was located halfway up the hillside, with yellow walls and red tiles, enveloped in mist that lent it an ethereal charm. In the distance, faint echoes of bells and the rhythmic tapping of wooden fish could be heard.

    Philip leaned on his cane, supported by Arthur. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head up.¡±

    With those words, everyone followed him in a steady stream toward the temple.

    Finally reaching the summit, Milly gazed at the imposing characters of Lotus Temple¡± before her, quirking her <b>lips </b>slightly. For a moment, she was at a loss for words.

    Is there really a Lotus Temple in this story?

    Does it also mention a famous monk?

    She supposed so, but she still trusted in science. These things were all likely just tricks, and Philip was probably just getting old <b>and </b>seeking sce.

    As a young person of the new generation, she still firmly believed in materialism.

    The temple door squeaked open, pushed by a teenage monk dressed in a turquoise robe. He greeted them with folded hands, ¡°Amitabha, are you here to seek blessings from the Buddha?¡±

    Philip immediately returned the greeting. ¡°Amitabha, we are here to see Master Karuna for a ritual.¡±

    2/3

    56

    Chapter 208 Lotus Temple?

    +5 Pea

    The young monk had a sudden realisation ¡°Oh, you¡¯re guests of Master Karuna. Pleasee with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡±

    Milly followed the group and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Despite his young age, this monk seemed surprisingly mature¨Cit was quite amusing.

    Inside the temple grounds, green trees surrounded them, and authentic ancient¨Cstyle buildings greeted their eyes. Even the corridors were wooden walkways from ancient times, creaking under the weight of <b>many </b>footsteps.

    Monks were bustling back and forth, asionally interspersed with a few pilgrims, creating a serene atmosphere of tranquil years passing by.

    After winding through the pathways, they finally arrived at a courtyard

    gate.

    ¡°Amitabha, honoured guests, please wait a moment. I will go <b>and </b>invite Master Karuna, the young monk

    said.

    After about three to four minutes, a monk dressed in an orange kasaya, with a nine¨Cpointed scar on his shaved head indicating his status as an abbot, appeared. He looked to be around sixty years old, with a kind and gentle demeanour.

    ¡°Amitabha, everything is ready. Please follow me, said the monk

    Immediately, Philip bowed respectfully with folded hands. Thank you, Master Karuna

    They walked around in circles again.

    Finally, they stopped in front of a chamber with wide¨Copen doors. In the center stood a solemn and majestic Buddha statue,

    However¡­

    Perhaps the temple had just gilded the statue, as its re was so intense that Milly couldn¡¯t open her eyes fully and dared not look directly at it

    She lowered her eyes and <b>shook </b>her head vigorously to ease the difort.

    Dong! A deep and melodious bell suddenly rang out, piercing her ears.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The ritual began.

    Lighting incense, bowing, kneeling before the Buddha

    With her eyes closed, the murmuring of Buddhist sutras <b>and </b>the sound of wooden fish knocking echoed in her ears. Kneeling on the prayer mat. Milly¡¯s eyshes trembled.

    1

    116

    W

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Stephanie Drew a V

    Auspicious Divination Stick

    Closing her eyes, the darkness around Milly inexplicably cased her mood quite a bit. The Buddhist scriptures in her ears also seemed somewhat pleasant.

    Although she had always firmly believed that everything depended on human effort and did not believe in any other doctrine besides science, but <b>having </b>kneeled down, it seemed unjust not to seek something good

    Then, she prayed for Buddha¡¯s blessings. May all the people I care about be safe and happy, and may everything go smoothly.

    She also prayed that another Milly could obtain what she desired and not suffer in the next life.

    She didn¡¯t ask for much.

    After a while, as Milly was nearly falling asleep, suddenly there was a dull sound of a bell, and the chanting of Buddhist scriptures stopped, along with the sound of the wooden fish.

    Master Karuna, sitting on a cushion on one side, stood up with palms together. ¡°Amitabha, the chanting for salvation has ended. Pleasee forward to draw a divination stick.¡±

    Just as Philip was getting to his feet, there was a suddenmotion from outside. Soon after, the young monk¡¯s voice chimed in again, ¡°Amitabha, Master Karuna, there are three guests outside want to join in the

    Ceremony too.¡±

    Master Karuna nodded slightly upon seeing them and twirled his prayer beads. Then let theme in together.

    Milly blinked. They¡¯re joining the ritual together<i>?</i>

    We have different ancestors, can we do <i>the </i>ritual together?

    Philip didn¡¯t seem to object, which was unusual for him, being so traditional. So, who were these visitors exactly?

    Footsteps echoed, and Milly nced back.

    The doors swung wide open, and against the light came three figures. At first nce, Milly recognised George.

    He was unusually not in his usual suit but dressed casually in grey, which made him look tall and <b>lean</b>. seeming much younger.

    He walked behind Andrew, bowing respectfully towards Master Karuna with an air of solemnity.

    Milly felt her heart skip a beat. It was the first time she had seen George like this.

    Is he here to pray too? Who is he praying for? What is his wish?

    Bnce:

    700 +

    470

    1 Coins

    1 Pearls

    09:07 Thu, 4 Jul WF

    Chapter 209 Stephanie Drew a Very Auspicious Divination Stick

    <b>That </b>smile, like the vibrant lotus pond she once saw at the temple, was dazzling and bright.

    Milly felt her cheeks heat up and quickly looked away

    ||barrassment.

    56%

    +5 Pearls

    As she regained her senses, she realised she had been staring at George and couldn¡¯t help but want to give herself a p!

    Ihy can¡¯t you just mind your own business? Why are you staring!

    Do you not see

    not see enough handsome men? Are Jordan, Jonathan, and Anthony not handsome enough? Is Apollo not cute enough?

    What are you looking at! Why are you staring? Buddha teaches about the purity <i>of </i>the six senses, and you¡¯re still

    staring!

    Amitabha!

    At that moment, George knelt on the cushion, palms together, and closed his eyes.

    First, may my family stay healthy. <b>Second</b>, <b>may </b>things go smoothly for William. Third¡­

    George¡¯s tightly closed eyshes trembled slightly. In previous years, he had only two wishes, but this year, he wanted to be <b>a </b>bit selfish and add one more.

    Third, may <i>I </i>win Milly¡¯s heart and never part for the rest of our lives.

    As Master Karuna finished his chanting and paused with his wooden fish, he stood up and gave a slight bow. ¡°Everyone, pleasee up and draw your divination <b>stick</b>.¡±

    The barrel for the bamboo sticks was big, and a young monk nearby bumped into it, causing a shuffling sound

    Philip and Andrew were the first to draw, Andrew got an auspicious stick, while Philip got a neutral one. Even though it¡¯s supposed to be quiet in the temple, Andrew couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Hahaha, Philip, looks like I¡¯ve got the upper <b>hand </b>this time. Hahaha.¡±

    Philip¡¯s face turned livid, and he snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy, it¡¯s just this once!¡±

    Andrew was infuriated beyond <b>measure</b>. ¡°Heh, even once is better than you<b>, </b>Philip. Looks like you¡¯re getting what¡¯sing to you today, hahaha.¡±

    Philip couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. If they weren¡¯t in front of the Buddha right now, he would have probably swung his cane at Andrew. Disrespecting the elderly indeed, this was it!

    ¡°Hmph, it was just a slip of the hand. Let me draw again, I¡¯ll definitely get something better than you!¡± dered Philip.

    As he reached to draw another lot, Master Karuna beside <b>him </b>intervened calmly. ¡°<b>Amitabha</b>, everything happens for <b>a </b><b>reason</b>. Don¡¯t push for something that¡¯s not meant to be.¡±

    Bnce

    700 + 443

    1 Coins

    1 Pears

    ??

    Chapter 209 Stephanie Drew a Very Auspicion Divination StickContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Quickly lowering his head in <b>apology</b>, he mu

    <b>Amitabha</b>, my apologies for being too hasty.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    After that, it was the younger ones turn to draw a divination stick. They got all sorts of results, but Milly wasn¡¯t interested in joining or even drawing a <b>lot </b>herself she justzily yawned at the back.

    Before long, she heard amotion from nearby in the crowd.

    ¡°Stephanie, you got the very auspicious one! You drew the top one!¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re impressive.¡±

    Stephanie had quite the stroke of luck this time; she managed to draw the best divination stick, a first for their group.

    There were a hundred bamboo sticks in the barrel, divided into three types based on their luck: 3 very auspicious. 18 auspicious, 27 moderately auspicious, 8 very good, 24 neutral, I moderately unauspicious. and 19 very unauspicious. Drawing a very auspicious one really depends on luck.

    Master Karuna smiled with a twinkle in his cyc. ¡°This time, it¡¯s all smooth sailing and good fortune, very auspicious indeed!¡±

    Stephanie clearly didn¡¯t expect to draw the very auspicious one. She stood there momentarily stunned, but Master Karuna¡¯s words brought her back to reality. She couldn¡¯t help but smile widely. Thank you. Master

    Karuna

    Philip nced at her with a proud look, nodding approvingly. She was truly his granddaughter.

    Stephanie held the lot tightly in her hand, as if it had be <b>a </b>part of her.

    May everything go smoothly and bring great luck!

    She just knew this time <b>she </b>could start anew. Surely, it was the Buddha¡¯s kindness that gave her another. chance for a peaceful<b>, </b>smooth life, free from more hardships,

    And now, not only did she have memories from her past life to guide her, but also the Buddha¡¯s blessings. Milly, what do you have against me <b>now</b>!

    Seeing Stephanie¡¯s confident look, Milly couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. <i>Is </i>this a challenge<b>?</b>

    Come on, sis. It¡¯s <i>just </i>a yful lot. Haven¡¯t you learned about Marz? Or maybe you haven¡¯t learned about materialism<i>?</i>

    Just as Milly was about to re back, a tall figure suddenly blocked her view, casting a shadow over half of her body.

    Hmm? Jordan?

    Jordan ruffled her <b>hair</b>, his eyes filled with fondness. ¡°Feeling sleepy? You can nap in the carter. Let¡¯s go. <b>draw </b>a divination stick first.

    Milly pursed her lips. ¡°Jordan, I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m an atheist, I don¡¯t believe in destiny.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 Empty With No Words

    Before Jordan could say anything else. Philip hadn¡¯t shielded her, the cane would have hit Milly.

    was standing nearby, jumped up in anger. If Jordan

    That¡¯s nonsense, pure nonsense! How dare you speak such nonsense, not <b>knowing </b>the rules!¡±

    Milly was taken aback.

    She had no clue she would end up at the temple today, let alone needing to pray to Buddha and seek guidance. If she had known, she definitely wouldn¡¯t havee.

    Andrew was furious when he saw Philip lecturing his well¨Cbehaved granddaughter¨Cinw right in front of <b>him</b>. He stormed over with his cane <b>and </bunched a barrage of usations.

    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s your problem? You¡¯re picking on my Milly in front of everyone. Do you think I¡¯m already dead?¡±

    Philip raised an eyebrow. They often bantered, <b>but </b>losing <b>face </b>over a recent draw had only fueled <b>his </b>anger. He shot back without missing a beat. ¡°Your Milly? When did my granddaughter be yours? Why are you always trying to im everything as your own?¡±

    Milly stayed silent.

    Ilhat a joke, huh?

    Ugh. I just want to be treated <i>like </i>a normal person

    Andrew was fuming when he heard Philip refusing to admit it. ¡°You, Philip, you¡¯re refusing to admit it. aren¡¯t you? Back then, you lost to me and gave Milly to our family! Now you won¡¯t admit it? I swear, even Buddha won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Philip raised an eyebrow. ¡°Quit dragging Buddha into this. Buddha doesn¡¯t y favourites. And you? Ha, you¡¯re hardly family! Those angry words during our chess games weren¡¯t serious. You lost to me several aerones already¨Cwhy can¡¯t I see <b>them</b>?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone buy you ten of them. In return, let Milly marry into my family as my granddaughter¨Cinw!¡±

    ¡°Hah! Do you of junk aerones?¡±

    think the Buts¡® treasure <b>those </b>pieces

    ¡°You, you, you<b>¡­.</b>

    Seeing the two old men, both not very agile on their feet, escting towards a fight, Jordan quickly <b>stepped </b>in to intervene. ¡°Grandpa, Old Mr. Tate, please stop arguing. This is a temple, we should keep. calm. Milly has already gone to draw a divination stick.¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t handle these two old men anymore.

    Shouldn¡¯t they be more mature with age? Why are they acting like children,paring everything and arguing about everything? Isn¡¯t that exhausting?

    She had a headache.

    1/4

    02.07 Thu ¨C Julio

    Chapter 210 Empty With No Words

    Milly didn¡¯t quite understand his smile. ¡°Wha¡­ you smiling at?¡±

    George didn¡¯t answer directly but calmly asked, ¡°Do you want to draw first, or should I?¡±

    Milly nced at him and said. ¡°You go first.¡±

    To her, whether she drew a good one or a bad one, it didn¡¯t matter much, and she didn¡¯t <b>have </b>any particr expectations.

    ¡°Sure

    56%

    +5 Pearls

    George reached out with his long, fair fingers and picked one casually. When he saw what it said, his expression immediately turned cold.

    Standing next to George. Milly looked up and saw the words on his stick ¡°Very Unauspicious,¡±

    Master Karuna took the divination stick and nced at it, then sighed softly, sping his hands together. ¡°Oh, Amitabha The negativity and aggression are too strong here, too much violence. It¡¯s going to lead to a tough and lonely life. The Buddha teaches that good actions bring good results. So, you need to pay

    more attention.¡±

    George pursed his lips tightly, saying nothing, his hand clenched into a fist in his pocket.

    Too much negativity¡­

    A tough and lonely life¡­.

    These words came up every year, and he was sick of hearing them.

    William, who tagged along, leaned over to see the ¡°Very Unauspicious¡± stick in Master Karuna¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t resist quipping, ¡°Another very unauspicious? Did you forget to donate to the temple? Howe you always draw <b>the </b>worst one?¡±

    George gave him a side¨Ceye, his voice cold. ¡°Annoying¡±

    William pursed his lips, instantly silenced.

    Spotting Milly standing nearby, his eyes lit up. With a big grin, he eximed, ¡°Hey, Boss. Missed you so

    much!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Before she could even get close, a small figure appeared in front of Milly, ready to pounce on him like he was going <b>to </b>wrestle.

    Ugh¡­ It was <b>totally </b>unnecessary because as soon as William took a half step forward, he was grabbed by

    the throat.

    ¡°Ugh, George, don¡¯t choke me like that, it¡¯s suffocating

    George, feeling generous, let go of him and said coldly. ¡°If you have something to say, say it properly here. What kind of behaviour is this in front of Buddha?¡±

    William felt aggrieved. ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen my boss in so long. I feel thrilled, you know.¡±

    2/4

    09:07 Thu, 4 Jul F

    Chapter 210 Empty With No Words

    56%

    +5 Pearts

    theung man who caught his attention, his eyebrows raised

    After speaking, he was fiercely blocked by the arrogantly. ¡°Who are <b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡± Apollo showed his ferocity, his eyes filled with unrestrained cruelty, like a wolf cub ready to devour.

    ¡°Hey, you little brat!

    William had always been well protected by the Tates, his heart warm and sunny. He couldn¡¯t see anything wrong at all, just taking it as the kid challenging his authority, and he immediately rolled up his sleeves to teach him a lesson,

    George could clearly sense the experiment subject¡¯s agitation. <b>Apollo </b>was loyal but also prone to extreme reactions. The young and inexperienced William wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him, even George himself might note out unscathed if he faced Apollo directly.

    Quickly reaching out, he pulled William behind him and sternly rebuked, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    William stomped his foot. ¡°George, why are you siding with him and not me? I don¡¯t like you anymore! Hmph!¡±

    George shot him a cold, oppressive nce. William immediately wilted under his pressure.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why his older brother suddenly got angry, he found <b>him </b>truly scary when he was. It was best fot to stir up trouble.

    Sure enough, as soon as William stepped away from Milly. Apollo¡¯s tense energy eased up.

    George looked at Milly <b>and </b>said, ¡°Milly, go ahead and pick a divination stick.¡±

    Milly nodded. ¡°Okay¡±

    She picked a stick even faster than George, grabbing one from the top without hesitation, eager to see

    what it said.

    But¡­

    Looking left and right, up and down, turning it around, even flipping it over¨Cthere wasn¡¯t anything written on it.

    Master Karuna found himself in an unprecedented situation, furrowing his brow as he encountered this dilemma. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    The young monk holding the divination sticks was also stunned, quickly exining. ¡°Master, there are indeed one hundred sticks in the tube, not one more or less. This has never happened before¨Can empty stick with no words on it.¡±

    Master Karuna shook his head. ¡°Amitabha. This is fate. You have your own noble destiny. This bamboo stick tube is just a mere object, it can¡¯t predict the luck of such an important person.

    Milly stayed quiet.

    An important person?

    Hel

    3/4

    Chapter 210 Empty With No Words:

    She rolled her eyes. She wasn¡¯t some imp

    +5 Pearls

    person, she was the sessor to Marx¡¯s socialism!

    No wonder Philip and Andrew insisted oning to this temple for prayers. This monk sure knew how to talk, leaving everyone confused. Now, <i>I </i><i>feel </i>pressured to donate even <i>if </i><i>I </i>don¡¯t want to.

    Master Karuna¡¯s words reached everyone in the main hall.

    116

    H

 Chapter 211

    A Film Queen of Two WorldsContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 211 Stephanie¡¯s Apprenticeship

    Anthony and Jonathan were over the moon, crowding around Milly with broad smiles. ¡°Wow, Milly, you¡¯re truly something special!¡±

    ¡°Did you catch what the Master said? You¡¯re nobility, and nobility has its own path! I always had a feeling Milly was no ordinary person!¡±

    Caught off guard, Milly could only offer a forced smile, unsure how to handle the flood ofpliments.

    But then why <i>the </i>divination stick was <i>nk</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Is </i>it possible that <i>fate</i>, <i>as </i>the monk <i>hinted</i><i>, </i>is <i>already </i><b><i>set </i></b>in <i>stone</i><i>?</i>

    Meanwhile, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. The divin

    tick she thought was promising now

    felt like a bad joke. Assuming it was a positive omen, only to be met with a nk te!

    <i>Ugh</i><i>!</i>

    Xavier, who was close by, watching over her, looked concerned. ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t listen to that nonsense. A nk divination stick means nothing; no one knows if it¡¯s good or bad,¡±

    His attempt tofort didn¡¯t clear Stephanie¡¯s troubled look, but she forced a smile.

    ¡°Xavier, you¡¯ve got it wrong. The nature of the divination stick, good or bad, is fixed. I¡¯m not upset. Finding out Milly is of noble blood made me happy for her. After all she¡¯s been through, Milly deserves some good fortune.¡±

    Xavier sighed, his voice filled with sadness and affection. ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re always so caring and generous, even towards people like Milly, who never return the favour. It¡¯s going to get you hurt.¡±

    Hisment was tinged with a hint of sadness.

    Indeed, Stephanie always puts others first, even going as far as defending Milly, who didn¡¯t care about their sisterly bond and pushed her down the stairs<b>, </b>which is an act of pure naivety.

    Being family, Milly should have treated Stephanie fairly. Instead, she chose to y dirty and mistreat her,pletely losing Xavier¡¯s respect and earning his disdain.

    Stephanie could feel Xavier¡¯s growing dislike for Milly, precisely what she was aiming for. A subtle smirk appeared <b>as </b>she nced at Milly, thinking, <i>The </i><i>real </i><i>show </i>is <i>about </i>to <i>start</i><i>!</i>

    The ancient rituals of the Buts and Tatessted two days,plete with overnight stays in the temple and evening sessions led by the monks.

    Milly was sitting on <b>a </b>cushion holding a Buddhist scripture, feeling entirely out of her depth.

    In her college entrance exam, thenguage section was the biggest hurdle; the only points she lost were in that area. Now, she was involved in ancestral ceremonies, needing to interpret traditional texts!

    <i>Was </i>I <i>doomed </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>haunted </i><i>by </i><b><i>ancient </i></b><i>scripts </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>past </i><i>life</i><i>?</i>

    After what felt like forever, just as Milly was about to drift off, the sound of the wooden fish stopped. Master Karuna stood up, bowed respectfully, and announced, ¡°Honoured guests, tonight¡¯s session has

    1/3

    09:09 Thu, 4 Jul

    W

    »á:54%±¸

    Chapter 213 Stephanie¡¯s Apprenticeship

    +5 Pearls

    Milly let out a sigh of relief, stretched her neck, and was about to get up when someone¡¯s clear voice stopped her.

    ¡°Master Karuna, the scripture you shared was thought¨Cprovoking, but I¡¯m struggling to grasp its deeper meaning. Could you maybe exin it a bit more and answer some questions?¡±

    Milly was shocked.

    She looked frustrated towards Stephanie, who was sitting next to her. <i>Seriously</i><i>, </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>always </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>the </i>centre of attention?

    With ss almost over, why drag the lesson probably frowned upon it.

    in any regr school, her ssmates would have

    Yet, Master Karuna seemed genuinely delighted and warmly said, ¡°Amitabha, go ahead, deardy.¡±

    Stephanie intertwined her fingers and began calmly, ¡°As the Buddha said, names are made up by us, and what we seees from our thoughts. Everything in this world is basically an illusion. If your mind doesn¡¯t budge, nothing does. If your mind doesn¡¯t change, nothing changes. But then, the Buddhist teachings also say that cause leads to effect, and our minds shape everything. These ideas seem to sh, and I¡¯m stuck wondering which one to follow.¡±

    Master Karuna looked pleasantly taken aback by Stephanie¡¯s solid grasp of Buddhist teachings, his eyes twinkling with approval.

    After pondering briefly, he said, ¡°The mind can create and dissolve various phenomena. Sticking to one path is unnecessary as it¡¯s against the natural flow.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding, and she sped her hands. ¡°Amitabha, thank you, Master Karuna.¡±

    Master Karuna nodded approvingly, saying, ¡°Amitabha, nicely done. It looks like you¡¯ve got a solid grasp on the Buddhist scriptures, which you don¡¯t see every day.¡±

    Stephanie replied with a gentle smile, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s belief in Buddhism had me fall in love with the scriptures since I was little. But I often feel my knowledge isn¡¯t enough. Meeting you today, Master Karuna, is sheer luck. I¡¯m eager to learn more.¡±

    ¡°It might be tough continuing your studies away from the temple,¡± observed Master Karuna, his respect for Stephanie growing.

    ¡°Amitabha, you¡¯re always wee to ask for my guidance on Buddhist teachings,¡± he offered.

    Stephanie responded with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Master Karuna, but¡­

    She hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to meet you before but was told you¡¯re too busy, which was disappointing.¡±

    Master Karuna looked slightly embarrassed, realising he might have overlooked his duties.

    A young monk beside him said, ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you considering taking ay disciple? Ms. Stephanie seems to strongly connect with Buddhism; she might be a good fit.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Really? Bing your disciple would mean a lot for my scripture studies. It¡¯d be a dreame true to learn from you.¡±

    2/3

    09:09 Thu, 4 Jul

    Chapter 213 Stephanie¡¯s Apprenticeship

    Master Karuna initially hesitated since Lotus Temple had not epted female disciples.

    54%

    +5 Pearls

    Seeing his hesitance, Stephanie earnestly said, ¡°Master Karuna<b>, </b>my love for the scriptures and Buddhism is profound. It would be a great honour to learn under your guidance.¡±

    Master Karuna sighed. Well, he hadn¡¯t expected a secr woman to see so clearly. Now, seeing this youngdy¡¯s deep interest in the scriptures and her fondness for Buddhism, she seemed to have some affinity with it. ¡°If you¡¯re trulymitted to the Buddhist way, we¡¯d be honoured to have you.¡±

    Stephanie beamed with joy. ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯m all in for this journey as your disciple.¡±

    116

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Karuna¡¯s senior Brother ¨C Vajra

    Silence swept across the hall at that moment.

    Interestingly, female disciples in the Buddhist discipline are rare. Master Karuna, who is highly esteemed and influential, usually respects visiting leaders. Thus, it¡¯s quite a significant honour that he made an exception by taking Stephanie on as a private disciple.

    Philip was visibly the most thrilled, struggling to stand up, his face beaming with pride. He burst out, ¡°Ah, truly a granddaughter the Buts can be proud of, to be chosen by the Buddhist disciple. Our ancestors must be smiling down on us!¡±

    Just catching on, Xavier admired Stephanie, saying, ¡°Stephanic, it¡¯s incredible you¡¯ve be a disciple of Master Karuna. You¡¯ve really made us proud!¡±

    Even Jeffrey, usually more reserved, showed a rare smile and offered praise, ¡°Truly remarkable.¡±

    Stephanie blushed slightly, seeming a bit embarra

    Grandpa, Teffrey, Xavier, please don¡¯t praise me so

    much. I just got lucky. It¡¯s the blessing of our ancesto¡­ I¡¯m not as good as you say.¡±

    At that moment, nearby, Matthew, the family¡¯s second son, sparked with an idea. He¡¯d been stuck on a design but now pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Yes, why must Buddha robes be exclusive to men? Women can wear them too!

    ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re such an inspiration! You¡¯re my design muse!¡±

    Stephanie giggled, covering her mouth. ¡°Really? I¡¯m d I could inspire you!¡±

    Matthew pulled out his notebook and started sketching quickly. But midway, he stopped.

    <i>Something </i>wasn¡¯t right.

    The spark of inspiration was there, but the sketch needed to capture the essence. It feltcking ¡­

    What was <i>absent</i><i>?</i>

    Noticing Matthew¡¯s sudden confusion, Stephanie asked, ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something? Is my Buddhist affinitycking?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Matthew was deep in thought. <i>What </i><i>was </i><i>missing</i>? <i>The </i><i>inspiration </i><i>was </i><i>clear</i><i>!</i>

    Frustration grew as he pondered, his hand running through his hair, messing up the usually neat strands.

    Xavier tried tofort Stephanie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. His inspirationes and goes. It¡¯s not about your Buddhist affinity. After all, if your Buddhist affinity wasn¡¯t special, why would Master Karuna pick you out of all the Buts?

    ¡°Hmph, Stephanie, your kindness and good Buddhist affinity got you epted as a private disciple. Unlike her, filled with malice and evil intentions, showing the difference between people.¡±

    Milly was speechless<b>.</b>

    1/3

    09:10 Thu, 4 Jul k/ 37 / +

    Chapter 212 Karuna¡¯s senior Brother ¨C Vajra

    She had been quiet, staying out of the way, yet she still ended up being criticised!

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie quickly said, ¡°Xavier, let¡¯s not talk about Milly that way. She¡¯s a good person, <i>too</i><i>.¡±</i>

    Her tone was gentle and sympathetic, quickly pulling at people¡¯s emotions.

    As expected, Xavier¡¯s look towards Milly became even more disdainful.

    Milly was at a loss for words

    Such a heavy usation to carry.

    Milly noticed Jonathan and Anthony beside her, ready to defend her, prompting her to step in.

    ¡°Jonathan and Anthony, let¡¯s keep our cool. We¡¯re still inside the temple. Starting a fight here would only make Grandpa mad.¡±

    Though frustrated, escting the situation wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Stephanie¡¯s main goal was to rile them up. If they lost their temper, they¡¯d fall right into her trap.

    Moreover, Stephanie had changed. After her transformation, she had ess to secret information. Even though Anthony and Jonathan knew her, they couldn¡¯t gain anything from her now.

    So, the smart move was to stay back and watch for any tricks she might pull.

    Anthony, visibly annoyed, said through clenched teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t stand the way they¡¯re talking to us. Do we really have to put up with their sarcasm? It¡¯s like they¡¯re begging for a confrontation!¡±

    ¡°And if they can¡¯t figure it out, maybe they need their sight checked. Who do they think they are, trying to act superior? They¡¯re just nobodies!¡±

    Milly bit her lip, hearing the boys swear with such ease for the first time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it. It¡¯s not worth your health. Let them talk; they¡¯re not aiming it at us anyway.¡±

    ¡°Right, all bark and no bite. Let them keep barking; they can¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    After easing the tension, a little face popped up and smirked at Stephanie, asking, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡± which meant, ¡®Milly, should I handle her?¡®

    Quickly, Milly tapped him on the forehead, signalling, ¡®Keep it together.¡®

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo¡­¡± came the disappointed reply.

    Stephanie was on the verge of bing a disciple in a Buddhist disciple. While she imed a profound. interest in Buddhism and boasted about mastering its teachings as a Buts member, her skills spoke

    volumes.

    Yet, despite Stephanie¡¯s promations of her love for Buddhist scriptures, Milly hadn¡¯t seen any genuine enthusiasm for the teachings, both in her past readings and recent encounters.

    It became clear that Stephanie¡¯s professed admiration for Buddhist teachings wasn¡¯t genuine. She was more focused on bing a disciple to boost her social standing.

    2/3

    54%

    Chapter 212 Karuna¡¯s senior Brother ¨C Vajra

    +5 PearlsT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her cleverness was undeniable, realising this path would win her favour with Philip and the Tate family patriarch, securing two influential allies.

    Honestly, this protagonist knew how to y her cards right, wielding her charm to mislead and convince others effortlessly¡ªa real skill.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Milly was snapped out of her thoughts by a gentle voice from behind. Turning around, she saw William wearing a goofy grin, a hint of mischief on his fa

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t lose heart. My elder brother is acquainted with Master Karuna¡¯s senior brother, Vajra. He¡¯s already reached out, and Vajra will be here shortly. Once he arrives, having him as your mentor will surely put you ahead of Stephanie!¡±

    Jonathan and Anthony, hearing this, couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, their eyes sparkling. ¡°Incredible! Vajra is even more esteemed than Karuna. With Milly as his pupil, she¡¯s bound to outshine Stephanie!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, we¡¯re aiming for the most distinguished monk. We¡¯re not going to settle for just anyone as our teacher. We¡¯re looking for the top, like the monk whose wooden fish makes the loudest sound!¡±

    Overwhelmed, Milly found it hard to even crack a smile.

    116

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Will You ept Milly as Your Disciple?

    Why is everyone suddenly <i>so </ipetitive? <i>They¡¯re </i><i>selecting </i><i>disciples </i>as <i>casually </i>as <i>picking </i><i>out </i>veggies <i>at </i><i>the </i><i>market</i><i>. </i>Are they even serious about mentoring?

    Milly heaved heavily while massaging her forehead and overlooked the enthusiastic trio. She turned to the stoic George nearby, remarking, ¡°Ignore William¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m not into Buddhism and have no interest in walking that path. We don¡¯t need to bother asking his master for advice.¡±

    George remained calm, responding ¡°It¡¯s okay, this isn¡¯t just about you. I¡¯ve got my own set of questions for him.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Milly asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    With a smile, George shared, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch Master Karunamenting on how my aura is too aggressive and my past too murky? I seek guidance to stay on a righteous path and avoid an untimely end.

    ¡°My grandma had Master Vajra keep an eye on me to aid my growth. I make it a point to seek his knowledge annually.¡±

    Milly still seemed uncertain, questioning, ¡°Knowledge?¡±

    George exined with patience, ¡°Consider it a purification process. Buddhism is big on salvation, so there¡¯s hope for redemption even for someone enveloped in darkness like me.¡±

    His voice was deep, carrying a hint of sadness as he spoke.

    Like Milly, he wasn¡¯t a believer in deities or fate. But honouring his grandmother¡¯s wish, a protective charm for him, was a bond he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    This was the final link to his grandmother, so belief or not, he clung to it.

    Master Vajra had predicted that drawing the highest symbol would signify the fading of his dark energy. Sadly, he ended up drawing the lowest symbol every year.

    A genuinely daunting destiny.

    Milly started to understand the backstory.

    Surprisingly, the typically standoffish George showed a softer side when he mentioned histe grandmother, demonstrating his deep affection for her.

    <i>George¡¯s </i><i>grandmother</i><i>¡­</i>

    Something clicked for Milly, and she instinctively touched the bracelet on her wrist, a keepsake from his grandmother.

    The sound of footsteps nearing was apanied by a voice intoning, ¡°Amitabha, well done!¡±

    Turning around, they saw an elderly monk in kasaya with greying eyebrows enter, looking to be in his sixties and significantly older than Master Karuna.

    Upon noticing the new arrival, everyone was shocked and quickly stood up, greeting with hands sped, ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    1/3

    09:10 Thu, 1 Ju

    Chapter 213 Will You ept Milly as Your Disciple?

    Several monks who had joined the evening session recognised Master Vajra.

    54%

    Finished

    ¡°Is that really Master Vajra? I¡¯ve only been here briefly and have already met him. Guess I made the right. move bing a monk!¡±

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t Master Vajra supposed to be on his way to a foreign trip? How¡¯d he manage to swing by?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue! Even those of us here for years barely glimpse him.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Master Vajra is here for that girl who is deeply connected with Buddhism? Master Karuna just took a female disciple. Maybe Master Vajra had a hunch and decided to make an appearance?¡±

    ¡°Could be.¡±

    The younger monks buzzed with spection nearby, loud enough for Stephanie to overhear. In the serene temple, every word was clear.

    Vajra.

    Stephanie scrunched up her brow. Her main goal was to secure a spot as Master Karuna¡¯s direct disciple today. She hadn¡¯t nned on Vajra showing up.

    Knowing that her cultivation level did not match Vajra¡¯s, she never considered challenging him.

    That¡¯s why she was convinced Vajra¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t about her. So, who was he here for?

    Master Karuna made his way over, greeting serenely, ¡°Amitabha, Master Vajra, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Vajra acknowledged him with a slight nod. ¡°Master Karuna.¡±

    Looking around, his attention swiftlynded on Milly, standing close to George.

    His nce was thorough, yet somehow, his Buddhist upbringing lent a friendly and open vibe, making Milly feel at ease.

    He was taken aback upon hearing from George since he¡¯d been keen to take George on as a disciple to aid him in conquering his demonic influences. Still, he had always faced rejection, which troubled him.

    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that today, George would suddenly agree to be his disciple on the condition that <i>a </i>girl be apprenticed as well.

    This girl must <i>be </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>he </i><i>was </i><i>referring </i><i>to</i><i>.</i>

    She was pretty, with clear eyes, not too demanding, appearing to be a promising candidate for cultivation.

    Approaching slowly, he joined his hands. ¡°Amitabha, would you, youngdy, be interested in joining my Buddhist disciple, dedicate yourself to cultivation, and be my direct disciple?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise/¡°Huh?<b>¡±</b>

    Why was she being asked this so directly?

    Clearly, it wasn¡¯t just Milly who was caught off guard; the others around, equally baffled, shared in the surprise.

    2/3

    4

    Chapter 213 Will You ept Milly as Your Disciple?

    <i>Was </i><i>today </i>some <i>special </i><i>day </i><i>for </i><i>epting </i><i>disciple </i><i>¡°</i><i>hy </i><i>were </i><i>all </i><i>these </i><i>heavy </i><i>hitters </i><i>eager </i>to <i>take </i><i>on </i><i>disciples</i><i>?</i>

    It¡¯s worth mentioning Vajra is significantly above Karuna in standing.

    54%

    Finished

    While Karuna may have some clout in the Buddhistmunity, Vajra enjoys considerable influence and respect internationally, is skilled in both Sanskrit and Halturianguage and even serves <b>as </b><b>a </b>senior monk of Halturia on international diplomatic visits. His prestige is unparalleled.

    Even in Buddhism¡¯s homnd, Theridia, numerous monks hold him in the highest regard, addressing him as a senior monk, a testament to his esteemed status.

    Though Master Vajra agreed to mentor George, it was primarily out of respect for his grandmother and his junior sister, and upon her request ¨C making thismitment more of a heartful gesture towards George alone.

    The Tate and But¡¯s annual sacrificial ceremony wouldn¡¯t see him presiding ¨C that remained unchanged.

    But now, a monk of such high calibre expressing the wish to take a girl as his direct disciple?

    Even Philip, who was getting over the shock of Stephanie bing Master Karuna¡¯s direct disciple, was momentarily stunned and lost for words. ¡°This ¡­

    <i>Could </i><i>the </i><i>But </i><i>family </i>crypt <i>be </i><i>stirring</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°I

    <i>How </i>is <i>it </i><i>that </i><i>two </i><i>people </i><i>are </i><i>joining </i><i>the </i><i>Buddhist </i><i>disciple </i><i>today</i><i>?</i>

    Karuna was in disbelief, asking, ¡°Master Vajra, what¡¯s this about ¡­ ¡±

    It was known that Master Vajra never took disciples before. Why the sudden change today?

    Before he could finish, Vajra cut him off, ¡°Master Karuna, I have my reasons, Amitabha.¡±

    116

    1

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    54%

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Milly¡¯s True Colours

    Jordan was the only one who noticed Milly frozen in ce, her eyebrows knitted together in confusion. He walked up to her and patted her shoulder wit

    you, and avoid what doesn¡¯t. I got your back

    rentle touch. ¡°Milly, it¡¯s alright. Just do what feels right to

    re¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    Silence took over the scene as everyone awaited Milly¡¯s response.

    One second, two seconds¡­

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes turned cold when she spotted Vajra approaching Milly, a storm brewing in her expression.

    She thought she had everything figured out but hadn¡¯t seen thising. The thought of Milly managing to get Vajra¡¯s attention!

    If Milly could be Vajra¡¯s disciple, she would be superior to Stephanie. What was the point of everything Stephanie had done until now?

    Yet, with everyone¡¯s eyes on Milly, Stephanie felt helpless, unsure how to sabotage this development.

    Just as her face shifted from severe to worried, a clear, sophisticated voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Sorry, Master Vajra, I don¡¯t feel a strong connection to Buddhism or a genuine interest in it. I doubt I¡¯d make a good Buddhist disciple, so I¡¯m afraid I have to decline your offer.¡±

    Milly¡¯s polite rejection seemed to have been anticipated by Vajra, who remained unfazed.

    On the other hand, Philip, Jonathan, Anthony, and William were anything but calm.

    ¡°You¡­ you disrespectful child, how could you turn down Master Vajra¡¯s offer! Having him take notice of you is an honour, a boon for our family, the Buts. Can¡¯t you see what you¡¯re throwing away? Are you trying to make me angry on purpose?¡±

    Philip¡¯s faith in Buddhism was deeply ingrained, and witnessing Milly refuse to be a disciple right before him almost made him faint with rage.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan and Anthony, feeling slightly regretful, gingerly suggested.

    ¡°Milly, are you sure you don¡¯t want to be his disciple? Think about it. It¡¯s a perfect chance to show Stephanie up!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why not do it? After we bring her down a peg or two tonight, you can try to offend your new master tomorrow, such as knock him on the head. And you¡¯ll surely get kicked out of the sect soon!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, it sounds like a n. Boss, we should consider this. If it doesn¡¯t pan out, I¡¯ll speak to my brother and have Master Vajra f¨¢bricate an excuse to dismiss you from the sect by tomorrow!

    ¡°Ow, who hit me?!¡±

    One received a sharp rap on the head when they finished speaking.

    1/3

    09:11 Thu, 4 <b>Jul</b>

    Chapter 214 Milly¡¯s True Colours

    Finished

    Showing such disrespect towards Buddhism! If you don¡¯t watch your mouth, we¡¯ll make you regret it tonight!¡±

    ¡°Head back and copy a handwritten scripture as repentance for your disrespect in the temple. Do it carefully; maybe the Buddhistmunity will forgive your insolence!¡±

    The trio immediately mellowed down.

    Milly remained silent.

    She was already feeling overwhelmed, and this only added to her headache.

    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a choice?

    Besides, shecked interest in pursuing Buddhism. Why ¡®she feel so guilty, as if she hadmitted some wrongdoing?

    Vajra nodded, seemingly understanding her turmoil. ¡°Amitabha, the donor, has her own journey, and endless possibilities await.¡±

    Milly breathed a sigh of relief and respectfully joined her palms, showing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Master Vajra.¡±

    Vajra walked up to George, gave him a brief look, and sighed softly as if he didn¡¯t see any change in him. ¡°Amitabha, how about joining me to let go of the animosity?¡±

    Influenced by his grandmother, George held Master Vajra in great esteem.

    Yet, when asked, he gently refused, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Vajra.¡±

    His primarymitment was to support Milly, even though he respected Vajra¡¯s guidance. He had set a condition that Milly must also be a disciple before he could fullymit. Since Milly wasn¡¯t on board, he needed to be more inclined.

    Moreover, he had to deal with unresolved issues, like defeating the Ghost Sect and avenging his grandmother. Joining the Buddhist disciple and risking its purity didn¡¯t fit his current ns.

    Vajra expected his response, having heard the same thing every year. ¡°Amitabha, this old monk, has done all he could.¡±

    Letting it be, he left the oue to destiny.

    Stephanie was secretly happy about Milly¡¯s decision to not be a disciple.

    With Milly¡¯s refusal, she remained the only Buddhist disciple in the But family, which she saw as an advantage.

    She believed Milly¡¯s denial would upset her grandfather but took sce in the situation.

    A smirk appeared on her lips as she thought about it, only to be interrupted by a chilling voice. ¡°Stephanie, you look quite happy. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s smile froze on her lips. No matter how often she warned or consoled herself, she still felt fear and resistance whenever she heard this voice. It was ingrained in her bones, impossible to change.

    2/3

    09:11 Thu, 4 Jul

    Chapter 214 Milly¡¯s True Colours

    ¡°Je¡­ Jeffrey?¡±

    54%

    Finished

    ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing, just admiring Milly. It¡¯s incredible how she turned down Master Vajra¡¯s offer. That takes real guts.¡±

    Stephanie clenched her hand, trying to maintain herposure as she replied.

    Despite knowing this, Jeffrey <b>was </b>not the one from her previous life; she couldn¡¯t help feeling scared.

    Jeffrey noticed her shaking and balled¨Cup fists, his eyebrow lifting in intrigue.

    Hearing Stephanie¡¯s defence of Milly made Xavier even more! only wants to outshine you, seeking attention in the most unco

    ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re just too nice. Milly tional ways.¡±

    Grateful for the change in topic, Stephanie quickly stepped away from Jeffrey and closer to Xavier.

    ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t say that. Milly isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±

    116

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Standing Firm Against Pressure

    Just as Stephanie guessed it would happen, Philip¡¯s temper reached a boiling point, adamant that Milly shouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.

    He even went as far as threatening her, insisting she shows the master the proper respect.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You need to respect the master. If you won¡¯t, then as far as I¡¯m concerned, the Buts will act as if you never existed!

    ¡°Do you know who Master Vajra is? Being noticed by him should be seen as a stroke of luck. It¡¯s a blessing from the Buts¡® ancestors. What¡¯s with the attitude? Who are you putting on this show for?

    ¡°This is just annoying. Do you only feel happy when I¡¯m upset?¡±

    Milly chose not to argue back but didn¡¯t budge an inch eithe stance, not even before Philip.

    ere was no room forpromise in her

    Stephanie took hold of her grandpa¡¯s arm, trying to calm him. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t work yourself up. It¡¯s not worth risking your health. Milly probably has her reasons.¡±

    Philip huffed in disdain, tapping his cane on the ground. ¡°Reasons? What reasons could she have that match mine? Absolutely rebellious! Rebellious!¡±

    Watching Philip fuming, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but smirk internally.

    But this wasn¡¯t enough for her.

    Just getting Philip riled up wasn¡¯t her goal. She aimed to ultimately push Milly out of the Buts, like in her past life, preventing any chance of Milly turning things around!

    A sly spark shed in her eyes, but she quickly masked it. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not badmouth Milly. She¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s only recently returned to the Buts and is still getting used to everything. It¡¯s normal for her to not know much; she¡¯ll learn in time.¡±

    Philip¡¯s face turned stormy. ¡°Hmph, ¡®in time¡®? If she won¡¯t take the apprenticeship today, she¡¯s out of the Buts. We can¡¯t amodate big shots here!¡±

    Stephanie barely hid her glee on hearing this.

    No wonder she felt lucky tonight. Her fortune is indeed looking up. By getting the apprenticeship with. Master Karuna, she¡¯ll have the support of both the Tates and the Buts moving forward, smoothing her path.

    Utilising Milly¡¯s defiance to provoke her grandfather worked like a charm in driving Milly out!

    This lucky break really does match up with her lucky divination stick.

    Now, it¡¯s about pushing her grandfather over the edge. She nced at Milly, standing quietly by, and forced her: ¡°Milly, look how upset grandpa is. Just take the apprenticeship. Master Vajra is influential; he¡¯ll treat you right. What will you do if you keep this up and Grandpa kicks you out?¡±

    Her tone was serious but with a hint of meddling.

    11

    TT

    <ol start="110">

    <li>110.</li>

    </ol>

    1

    11171

    1/3

    Chapter 215 Standing Firm Against Pressure

    such daring plots<b>?</b>

    She first praised Master Vajra¡¯s abilities, subtly suggesting Milly was ungrateful.

    Then, she reinforced Philip¡¯s determination to remove Milly from the Buts, deepening his

    resentment.

    Finished

    Quite the tactic, really.

    Noticing her grin, Philip became even angrier, his cane almost hitting her. ¡°You think this is funny? You dare tough? What did Stephanie get wrong? She¡¯s younger and wiser than you. Do you even qualify to bepared to her, Milly?¡±

    Milly dodged the cane easily and calmly repl

    Indeed, I am neitherparable nor wish to be.¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡± Philip tried topose himself, his tone serious. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, do you reverence this master or not?¡±

    Milly¡¯s face was nk. ¡°I do not.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then you¡¯re no longer a But. Return to where you came from. The But won¡¯t stand for your disrespect, you disrespectful kid!¡±

    The older man¡¯s face was contorted with fury, his voice firm, indicating his genuine anger.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Initially, Jordan stayed out of it, thinking Philip was merely upset and would settle down. He never imagined Philip would want to kick Milly out of the family.

    Milly had barely returned a few days, and he was already talking about sending her away? Over his dead body!

    ¡°Grandpa, if Milly doesn¡¯t want to be an apprentice, why force her? It might seem like an honour to you. Still, for someone not interested, it feels like a burden.¡± Jordan stood before Milly, protecting her.

    Anthony and Jonathan also chimed in, shouting in frustration.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you losing it? Would you still send her away if she were your granddaughter, your son or daughter¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, seriously losing it!¡±

    Philip was visibly upset, his grip tightening on the cane to the point it nearly punctured the floor. Regardless of being in a temple, he couldn¡¯t contain his frustration and sharply said, ¡°This is absurd! Are you trying to make me lose my mind, or what?

    ¡°What I say matters. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s right or wrong. If you¡¯re unwilling to be a learner, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to the Buts!¡±

    Milly was just behind Jordan, remaining quiet with her lips tightly pressed together. All the while, she was carefully figuring things out.

    She had a hefty bank bnce and the 4.5 million dors she had cleverly taken from Stephanie, summing up to afortable fortune for her and Apollo to enjoy a good life elsewhere.

    As she counted the days, the financial copse of the Buts seemed imminent.

    2/3

    Chapter 215 Standing Firm Against Pressure

    <b>53</b>%

    Finished

    If she chose to leave now, she could secure a safety for her brothers once the Buts hit rock bottom.

    However, there was a massive hurdle ¨C she <b>was </b>in debt to George for a whopping 135 million dors.

    How she nned to settle that was anyone¡¯s guess. Selling an organ was out of the question, given the astronomical amount owed.

    Amidst this, the But household was in the throes of a loud argument, a personal dilemma that the Tates observed from a distance without intervening.

    Even though George had repeatedly turned down Master Vajra¡¯s offer to mentor him, causing Andrew initially to respond in anger and exasperation, he had since be desensitised to the rejection and now chose to overlook it.

    This time, witnessing Philip¡¯s attempt to send Milly packing, Andrew didn¡¯t try to mediate.

    Instead, he appeared pleased, squinting his eyes and nudging George with a sly suggestion. ¡°Looks like Philip is finally showing Milly the door. You better take this chance to bring her into the Tate fold. Even if it¡¯s not as a daughter¨Cinw, having her as a granddaughter works too!

    ¡®She¡¯s the one your grandma chose for us with her bracelet. No matter what, we need to get her on our side!

    ¡®I was worried it would be tough, but watching Philip practically throw her out makes our job a piece of cake!¡±

    The way he said it made him sound almost like a trafficker.

    116

 Chapter 216

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Finished

    Chapter 216 The True Master Arrives

    Amid all the noise and debates, everyone missed the sound of the wooden door creaking open again.

    Squeak.

    In the dim Buddha hall, an elderly monk with white¨Cas¨Csnow eyebrows walked in, wearing a robe full of patches but still radiating energy and sharpness that was hard to miss<b>.</b>

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Yet, with the room already buzzing with various activities ¨C some caught up in the sights<b>, </b>others deep in heated discussions, a few visibly annoyed, and some secretly content ¨C the neer¡¯s entrance initially went unnoticed.

    Master Vajra, just about to leave the hall, first noticed the surprise visitor. He looked shocked, momentarily losing his usual calm. ¡°Mas¡­ Master?¡±

    His words quickly quieted everyone down.

    Master Vajra called the person ¡®Master¡®

    Surprise spread throughout the room as everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the door. Master Karuna, close to Vajra, quickly greeted the neer, bowing deeply. ¡°Amitabha, Master.¡±

    No doubt about it the respected and energetic elder at the doorway was indeed Master Nirvana.

    ¨C

    Nirvana is a name some avoid, but he took it as his Dharma name. He once mentioned, ¡°Thingse and go, and so does life. The Buddha teaches and transforms, so why fear Nirvana?¡±

    His legacy was impressive; numerous leaders from different nations trekked to Halturia to see Master Nirvana.

    More than spreading Buddhist teachings and scriptures, his insight into divination also drew many prominent individuals to him. Even those not versed in Buddhism revered him, affectionately calling him ¡®Master Nirvana.¡®

    Seeing him return, Vajra hurried over, surprised, asking, ¡°Amitabha, Master, weren¡¯t you in retreat? What brings you out today?¡±

    Holding his rosary, Master Nirvana replied with a voice rich with seriousness yetforting, ¡°Amitabha, I sensed the will of the heavens and predicted the arrival of a special guest today, prompting me to end my seclusion early.¡±

    This announcement sparked whispers among those nearby, especially the newer monks who still held onto their worldly desires, specting among themselves.

    ¡°A special guest? What does that mean? Could someone here be that guest?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Master Nirvana¡¯s predictions are spot on. If he says a guest ising, we definitely have one. But who among us?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Miss Milly? She didn¡¯t get any fortune today, and Master Karuna did say she has the air of a notable guest about her.¡°/

    1/3

    0912 Thu 4

    Chapter 216 The True Master Arrives

    Finished

    ¡°Or possibly Miss Stephanic, especially since Master Karuna took her as his disciple. That carlierment might¡¯ve been to make her feel better.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    As the whispers grew, Milly stood still, her mind racing.

    Could it be¡­

    The fraud from the airport? Could he be <i>the </i><i>one </i>who <i>kept </i>trying <i>to </i><i>talk </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>How </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>end </i><i>up </i><i>here</i><i>?</i>

    And why were Vajra and Karuna calling him <i>Master</i><i>?</i>

    Was he not a fraud after <i>all</i><i>?</i>

    This realisation deeply puzzled Milly.

    Noticing her conflicted feelings, Master Nirvana walked over to Milly with a kind smile reminiscent of a caring rtive. ¡°Amitabha, benefactor, we meet again.¡±

    Milly tugged at the corner of her mouth, unable to muster a smile. ¡°Previously, I mentioned that you are surrounded by a Buddhist aura, indicating you are destined to have a connection with Buddhism and we will meet again.¡± Milly remains silent. Indeed, Master Nirvana had said these words at the airport, but she thought he was a fraud then and didn¡¯t give it much thought. Now, there might be some truth to his words.

    Everything went quiet again when Master Nirvana walked over to Milly to talk to her. Everyone looked shocked to see them together as if Milly was someone from the beyond. Stephanie¡¯s smile was stuck on her face, frozen.

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>going </i><i>on</i>? How <i>does </i>Milly know <i>Master </i><i>Nirvana</i><i>?</i>

    William saw what was happening, snorted, and said quietly to George, ¡°No surprise, Boss wasn¡¯t impressed with the magician you found. She¡¯s acquainted with someone far more impressive. You¡¯ve been outyed, brother.¡±

    That notion of being outyed lingered.

    George¡¯s look could cut through ice, making whoever was smirking a moment ago stop and shrink away, clearly scared.

    Despite the surprise, Milly kept her calm. She greeted Master Nirvana, ¡°Hello, Master Nirvana, great to see you again.¡± She felt a bit guilty as she did.

    Master Nirvana, unbothered by her inner conflict, asked, ¡°Would you consider bing myst disciple?¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    It felt like a massive day for Buddhist recruitment, almost like a ck Friday sale¨Crecruit now or regret itter, thinking there¡¯d be some misfortune if they missed their chance.

    And why was everyone staring at her like she was the day¡¯s main event?

    Was she suddenly not important?

    She had just turned down Master Vaira¡¯s offer, and now it felt like the Buts were about to kick her out.

    2/3

    53%

    Chapter 216 The True Master Arrives

    Finished

    Turning down Master Nirvana¡¯s offer now seemed like she¡¯d be forced to find enlightenment right there and then by the family¡¯s patriarch.

    However, diving into Buddhism was outside her ns; she had to consider her studies and acting career. How could she devote any time to it?

    Stuck in this awkward situation, Milly took

    before, I¡¯m not really into Buddhism or kno

    > breath. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Nirvana, but as I said geable enough to pursue it. Maybe you should consider

    my grandfather as a disciple. He would probably be more open to it.¡±

    Master Nirvana was silent.

    So was Philip.

    And everyone else.

    Milly, however, felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She thought she had done Philip a big favor. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t get scoldedter?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 The Revtion of George¡¯s Grandma

    Before Philippletely lost his cool due to frustrat

    Laster Nirvana said, ¡°Amitabha, please, there¡¯s no need to be hasty in your decision. May we have a conversation?¡± Milly nodded in agreement.

    Master Nirvana slightly stepped aside, allowing space for her to pass. ¡°Miss Milly, please.¡± Milly did not refuse and walked out. Talking outside was perfect; she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about considering others¡® feelings or hesitating to refuse or respond directly. With just the two of them outside, it would be easier to speak freely. She initially thought they would be talking in the courtyard, but to her surprise, Master Nirvana led her to a nearby side room. The room seemed seldom used, as it had a faint scent of wood shavings mixed with a subtle hint of sandalwood, which was not unpleasant. Master Nirvana turned on the light, and the room was instantly illuminated, allowing Milly to clearly see its interior.

    The room greeted them with a subtle scent of wood chips and sandalwood, instilling a peaceful vibe. As Master Nirvana switched on the light, a Buddha statue positioned towards the door appeared, with a memorial que underneath.

    ¡°The Tomb of of Daisy, Disciple of Nirvana,¡± it said.

    Milly raised an eyebrow, puzzled by the name. Daisy sounded like a female name. She wondered if Master Nirvana had other disciples aside from Vajra and Karuna.

    <i>No</i>, <i>more </i>urately<i>, </i>a deceased disciple. But what <i>was </i>Nirvana¡¯s <i>intention</i><i>? </i>Bringing her <i>here </i><i>and </i><i>showing </i><i>her </i><i>this </i>tablet¨Cwhat was <i>he </i>trying <i>to </i>convey? Master Nirvana slowly stepped forward, lighting the candles on the altar and inserting three lit incense sticks into the incense burner. ¡°Amitabha, peace and blessings.¡± Although Milly was dying of curiosity, she didn¡¯t speak first. She had so many questions that she didn¡¯t know where to start, but there was no rush. This monk would likely exin everything.As she pondered, the bracelet hidden in her sleeve began to shake violently, startling her. She quickly covered it with her hand, trying to calm it down.

    Noticing her unease, Master Nirvana counselled, ¡°My dear, let it be. Some things are beyond our control.¡±

    Milly needed rification. Master Nirvana smiled slightly, ¡°That bracelet is no ordinary object. Trying to suppress it might backfire. Instead of fighting it, why not ept it?¡± Milly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at him, then at the bracelet on her wrist, back and forth several times.

    With a gentle smile, Master Nirvana replied, ¡°Amitabha, may I know what you are referring to?¡±

    Milly rolled up her sleeve, revealing her fair wrist and the hanging bracelet. The silvery¨Cbrown bracelet contrasted with her white skin, and in the flickering candlelight, it seemed somewhat mysterious. She then exposed the bracelet on her wrist, eagerly inquiring, ¡°Master Nirvana, is this the bracelet you spoke of? Do you know how to take it off?¡±

    After trying numerous methods unsessfully and even contemting extreme measures, the idea that someone might know about the bracelet gave her hope.

    Master Nirvana maintained his calm demeanour and stated, ¡°Amitabha, some mysteries are meant to stay hidden.¡±

    Milly pressed, ¡°I just want your help removing this bracelet. It¡¯s not mine to keep. It should be with the original owner, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Master Nirvana pointed out, ¡°Every deed has its repercussions. How can you be so certain that this bracelet isn¡¯t meant for you? Moreover, now that it¡¯s with you, why is there an urgent need to return it to the original owner?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 217 The Revtion of George¡¯s Grandma

    Ä¸

    Finished

    Biting her lip, Milly said, ¡°See, this bracelet actually got pped on my wrist by mistake. It¡¯s not really mine. Just because I¡¯m holding it doesn¡¯t mean I can do whatever I want, like sell it. In legal terms, I¡¯m not the true owner of this thing, so it¡¯s not mine.¡±

    She hoped the monk would gr. using philosophy.

    e legal concept. If that didn¡¯t work, she might have to break it down

    And if philosophy didn¡¯t hit home either¡­

    She¡¯d have no choice but to drop to her knees, twisting and turning desperately, pulling out all the stops with some wild poetic ir to outsmart him!

    Master Nirvana was busy fiddling with his rosary, dodging her question, saying, ¡°I know all about this bracelet. It used to belong to one of my disciples.¡±

    Milly went quiet, her thoughts racing.

    ¡°Your disciple?¡±

    Master Nirvana took a moment to look at the memorial que. His smile was the same kind she was used to, but there was a hint of sadness.

    <i>Was </i>it <i>because </i><i>the </i><i>que </i><i>mentioned </i><i>Daisy</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Yes, she was my disciple, and she was also thest one I had. Like you, she had a strong connection to Buddhism, always surrounded by this kind of Buddha light, and was a true follower.¡±

    Milly was shocked. ¡°So why did she die?¡±

    <i>Usually</i>, <i>people </i><i>with </i><i>a </i><i>Buddhist </i><i>affinity </i><i>were </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>live </i><i>longer</i>, <i>right</i><i>?</i>

    Master Nirvana said, ¡°In our huge world, full of countless living things, she left due to the things of this world, to let go of the attachments in her heart.¡±

    Now Milly was totally lost. ¡°Let go of attachments?¡±

    <i>Aren¡¯t </i><i>attachments </i><i>something </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>give </i><i>up </i><i>or </i><i>deal </i>with<i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>use </i><i>such </i><i>strange </i><i>wording</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t </i>it <i>be </i><i>better </i><i>to </i><i>help </i><i>living </i><i>beings </i><i>rather </i><i>than </i><i>hold </i><i>onto </i><i>attachments</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Wait </i><i>a </i><i>minute</i><i>¡­ </i><i>something </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>make </i><i>sense</i><i>.</i>

    Milly suddenly got it, her eyes opening wide again. She remembered that the bracelet initially belonged to George¡¯s grandmother before somehow ending up with her. And now Master Nirvana was saying it was his disciple Daisy¡¯s, so¡­

    <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>be </i>that <i>Daisy </i><i>was </i><i>George¡¯s </i><i>grandma</i><i>?!</i>

    <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>incredible</i><i>?</i>

    Thinking it over, it was the only thing that made sense.

    Milly¡¯s confusion deepened, and she asked, ¡°Master Nirvana, when you offered earlier to teach me at the temple, was it because of this bracelet? Or was there something else you know that made you want to take me on as a disciple?¡±

    2/3

    09.13 Thu, 4 Jun <b>W</b>T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 217 The Revtion of George¡¯s Grandma

    Milly felt like things were quickly getting out of hand, almost as if she was being pushed along by something she couldn¡¯t see.

    116

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Return to the Rightful Owner

    Master Nirvana, with a respectful bow, softly murmured, ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Like I said before, there¡¯s a special bond between the donor and the Buddha, nothing else.¡±

    Milly was sceptical. How did this monk know about her bracelet without her ever mentioning it? Moreover, he seemed to st she just let it be. Clearly, he knew something she didn¡¯t.

    Her curiosity peaked, and she pushed for more details.

    ¡°Master Nirvana, what¡¯s up with this bracelet anyway? It¡¯s stuck on my wrist and acts independently whenever my feelings go wild. It moves by itself, and I feel dizzy, just like earlier.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just her imagination. At first, she brushed it off, but then it became evident. The bracelet. moved independently.

    But how? A lifeless object moving on its own made zero sense scientifically.

    Master Nirvana gently shook his head and repeated, ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Some secrets of the universe must remain so. You need to figure some things out for yourself.¡±

    Milly was at a loss.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she was asking for the moon. Yet, this monk wouldn¡¯t budge an inch.

    Frustrated, she demanded, ¡°At least tell me how to get this bracelet off.¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to? It was meant for Milly, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine. Like you said, it¡¯s belonged to your disciple. I identally ended up with it, so I must take it off and return it!¡±

    ¡°But it has found its way to its true owner. Why talk of giving it back?¡±

    Milly was dumbfounded.

    It was like talking to a wall..She¡¯d made it so clear. Why couldn¡¯t he get what she wanted? If it was hers, why would she want to return it? Do monksck basic understanding?

    The whole conversation was infuriating,

    <i>Was </i>this <i>like </i><i>ying </i><i>a </i><i>tune </i><i>to </i><i>a </i><i>deaf </i><i>ear</i><i>?</i>

    She wondered, half¨Cjokingly, how long she¡¯d end up in prison for throttling a monk right now. Her patience was wearing thin.

    Calming herself down, Milly asked again, hoping for a straight answer, ¡°What can you tell me?¡±

    Master Nirvana nodded. ¡°The essence is profound, reality merely a shadow. Everything¡¯s like a flower in the sky, a moon reflected in the water. Getting too caught up leads to more trouble.¡±

    Milly immediately tensed. He had mentioned something simr at the airport.

    Everything, including ourselves and this world, is like reflections, ephemeral. Getting too attached to these

    1/3

    09:13 Thu, 4 Jul We

    Chapter 218 Return to the Rightful Owner

    At that moment, she had thought he knew she didn¡¯t belong in this world, reminding her, but now, repeating it, what was he hinting at?

    Finished

    Milly asked, ¡°Master Nirvana, are you saying ¡­ are you saying I shouldn¡¯t worry about what¡¯s happening around me because I don¡¯t belong here? Is that it?¡±

    Master Nirvana, ying with his rosary, looked at her thoughtfully and said, ¡°Trees have roots, leaves are attached to stems; aren¡¯t they all connected?¡±

    Milly quickly tried to exi ¡°But I¡¯m wearing ..

    She stopped herself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Would mentioning she¡¯d ¡®transmigrated into a book¡® sound unbelievable or supernatural? After all, her story seemed even more far¨Cfetched than Stephanie¡¯s rebirth.

    But the truth was, she didn¡¯t belong in this world. She remembered clearly, transmigrating into this book with all her memories intact.

    Why did Master Nirvana insist that her ce was in this world?

    Or was he suggesting she was meant to be in ¡®Milly¡¯s body¡® rather than in her own soul?

    It¡¯s pretty baffling.

    ¡°Youngdy, it seems you haven¡¯t yet understood the concept of ¡®empty flowers and moonlight.¡°¡±

    Master Nirvana¡¯s abrupt interjection snapped her out of her thoughts.

    Empty <i>flowers </i><i>and </i><i>moonlight</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t that </i><i>something </i><i>vague </i><i>and </i><i>elusive</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>he </i><i>stressing </i><i>about </i><i>it</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Wait, is this all just superficial? Is there a deeper meaning?¡± Milly asked, frowning.

    Remaining calm, Master Nirvana smiled cryptically. ¡°I¡¯m only human and can¡¯t give you the answers you want. It¡¯s up to you toprehend its importance. The Buddha¡¯s teachings and the journey of all living beings are connected. You have the power to change, while I do not.¡±

    Milly remained silent

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>he </i>trying <i>to </i><i>say</i><i>?</i>

    <i>He </i><i>says </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>merely </i><i>human</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>does </i><i>that </i><i>imply </i><i>he </i><i>might </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>deity </i><i>instead</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Why </i><i>do </i><i>his </i><i>words </i><i>make </i><i>sense </i><i>independently </i><i>yet </i><i>be </i><i>confusing </i><i>when </i><i>pieced </i><i>together</i><i>?</i>

    At first, she hoped this monk could enlighten her on her questions, but his words only puzzled her.

    However, he imed the bracelet was hers, yet she knew it wasn¡¯t.

    Moreover, he stated she belonged to this world, whereas she was sure she had transmigrated into a book.

    And then, there¡¯s the sentient bracelet, which he seemed to know about, too.

    2/3

    Chapter 218 Return to the Rightful Owner

    53<b>%</b>

    Finished

    If she asked him directly, the monk would dodge the question with ambiguous replies. In the end, she had to figure things out on her own. Yet, the only person who seemed to have the answers was the monk before her. So, if she wanted rity, she had no choice but to rely on this elderly monk.

    ¡°Master Nirvana, if I were to be your disciple, could I stay by your side, and would <b>all </b>these mysteries be solved, including the real nature of this bracelet?¡±

    Even though she didn¡¯t genuinely want to be a disciple of Buddhism, it seemed the only way to solve these mysteries.

    Master Nirvana responded, ¡°Amitabha, everything is set in stone. The more capable you are, the more responsibility you have. All events are predestined in the grand scheme.¡±

    <i>The </i><i>more </i><i>capable </i><i>you are</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>more </i><i>responsibility </i><i>you </i><i>have</i>?

    <i>What </i><i>does </i><i>that </i><i>mean</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Is </i><i>he </i><i>suggesting </i><i>I </i><i>should </i><i>aim </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>notable </i><i>figure </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>entertainment </i><i>world </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>future</i>? <i>But </i>is <i>it </i><i>usually </i><i>the job </i><i>of </i><i>producers</i>?

    <i>Or </i>is <i>he </i><i>hinting </i><i>for </i><i>me </i>to <i>excel </i><i>academically </i><i>and </i><i>serving </i><i>my </i><i>country</i>? <i>But </i>that¡¯s <i>not </i><i>something </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>do </i><i>alone</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>?</i>

    On thinking it through, she didn¡¯t really possess any remarkable talents.

    Inside the Buddha hall.

    Feeling a bit worried, Anthony kept shooting nervous looks at the brightly lit room nearby, walking back and forth restlessly. ¡°Why can¡¯t they talk about it here? Why must they move to a separate room, just the two? Could it be that the old man has ulterior motives?¡±

    116

    D

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Intense Humiliation

    Just as the words left his mouth, a solid wooden cane struck his calf.

    ¡°Oh! Ouch!¡±

    Philip red at him angrily. ¡°Nonsense! Do not disrespect Master Nirvana!¡±

    Anthony, terrified, didn¡¯t dare say anything

    hoping to avoid another beating.

    He hunched his shoulders and moved away from Philip,

    In the corner, Apollo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the distant room. His eyes, which had been slightly red, were now deepening to a dark crimson, and a wave of agitation radiated from him.

    Milly¡­ Milly¡­

    Apollo wondered if Milly had abandoned him. Why didn¡¯t she take him with her when she left?

    But Milly had told him before that he couldn¡¯t always follow her. If he stayed put and behaved, she would-e back for him, just like how she was there every morning when he woke up after sleeping.

    Still, he felt incredibly restless. Why had Milly been gone for so long? Apollo felt <i>a </i>fire burning inside him that he couldn¡¯t contain. He wanted to hit someone, to kill someone, to see all these people he hated dead, to rip off their heads, drain their blood, and make this ce overflow with fresh blood¡­

    Blood¡­

    The thought made his eyes grow even redder, and his fingers trembled with excitement. That was his favourite colour.

    No, no!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly had warned him not to kill indiscriminately, not to lose control of his emotions. She would be sad if she came back to see him like this, and he didn¡¯t want her to be sad¡­

    He extended his arm and bit into his flesh, hard, as if he was numb and stubborn, thinking this could somehow control his inner urges.

    He bit deeply, and soon his pale skin was bleeding profusely, exposing the bone. Yet he felt no pain, and his bite only grew stronger.

    Milly<i>¡­ </i>Milly<i>¡­</i>

    At that moment, arge hand suddenly rested on his head, not heavily, but gently ruffling his hair.

    Apollo snapped his head up, full of vignce, eyes burning with murderous intent. Blood stained his lips and teeth, giving him a demonic look in the flickering candlelight.

    Jordan sighed, took a handkerchief from his pocket, and gently wrapped it around Apollo¡¯s bleeding wound. But Apollo, unustomed to human touch, whimpered and tried to pull away, only for Jordan to firmly grab his wrist.

    ¡°Stay still! Be good!¡± Jordan¡¯s tone was like that of a parent scolding a child.

    1/3

    Chapter 219 Intense Humiliation

    before, so he was a good person.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo¡­.

    53%

    Finished

    Jordan quickly bandaged Apollo¡¯s wrist, stopping the bleeding. ¡°Milly will be back soon. She hasn¡¯t abandoned you. She just has something to take care of and will return shortly.

    ¡°If shees back and sees your injured hand, she¡¯ll be sad. Do you want her to be sad?¡±

    Apollo tilted his head, no

    wary, trying to understand Jordan¡¯s words. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    Jordan finished bandaging Apollo¡¯s hand, ensuring the bleeding had stopped before standing up, hands on his hips, looking down at him with aplex expression. He didn¡¯t care whether Apollo understood or not and said, ¡°Milly named you because she wanted you to be like the sun, always shining. It¡¯s clear she cares about you a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated your background. Even though George tried to erase all traces of your information, the Buts are not without resources. If I want to find out something, I will. You¡¯re very skilled, and I trust you around Milly. But, of course, that depends on your loyalty¡­

    ¡°What I mean is: As long as you remain loyal to Milly, you will always be a young master of the Buts, my brother, and no one will have the right to question you. But if you ever betray Milly, I won¡¯t hesitate to destroy you with the most brutal methods. I can promise you that.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was clear enough for Apollo to hear every word.

    Apollo didn¡¯t understand, but in that moment, the darkness in his eyes began to fade, returning to a soft pink.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Jordan understood him, smiled, and ruffled his hair again, this time with a gentle affection. ¡°Good boy.¡±

    This <i>must </i><i>be </i><i>what </i><i>people </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>love </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>love </i><i>my </i><i>dog</i>.

    For their kind, the head was the most important part. They could survive and fight as long as their head was intact, regardless of injuries to other parts of their body. So, they didn¡¯t let others touch their heads lightly.

    Yet this time, Apollo allowed someone other than Milly to touch his head. It was his simplest way of showing trust.

    Jonathan and Anthony had somehow moved closer, their eyes fixed on Jordan¡¯s hand¡­ or more urately, on Apollo¡¯s head.

    It looked soft, with soft hair, a soft head, and a soft face¡­

    When Jordan let go, the two of them suddenly raised their hands, but before they could reach Apollo¡¯s head, he noticed and stared at them sharply. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Anthony and Jonathan, intimidated by his fierce expression, quickly pulled their hands back¡­

    Why could Jordan touch him, but not them?

    Anthony, trying to assert his authority as an older brother, looked at Apollo. ¡°I¡¯m your brother. I¡¯m older

    2/3

    09:14 Thu, 4 Jul wew<b>.</b>

    Chapter 219 Intense Humiliation

    53%

    Finished

    than you, so I can touch your head. You need to respect that and let us mess with your hair!<b>¡±</b>

    Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m your brother too, so I get to mess with your hair <b>as </b>well!¡±

    Apollo tilted his head, blinking in confusion.

    He couldn¡¯t understand their words, but he had seen them with Milly often over the past few days. Milly liked them, so they must be good people.

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo?¡±

    Jonathan and Anthony¡¯s hearts melted at his cute, confused expression. He looked like a kitten.

    They couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pet him!

    Exchanging a nce, they silently agreed and reached <i>for </i>Apollo¡¯s head simultaneously. They refused to believe they couldn¡¯t manage to handle him together.

    But the next moment, Apollo grabbed both their hands and twisted them firmly. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the humiliation was intense!

    Then, in the following second, Apollo ruffled their hair just as someone would pet a cat.

    The humiliation was even stronger!

    ¡£

    116

    W

    09:14 Thu, 4 Ju

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Scary

    52%

    Finished

    As soon as Milly entered the prayer hall, she saw the chaos among the three of them.

    ¡°Apollo isn¡¯t respecting me! I must make him submit to my strength today! Anthony,e over here and help me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, get him off me first, then help you! I can¡¯t move right now!¡±

    i

    ¡°What does this guy eat? How is he so strong?¡±

    ¡°A man can be killed but not humiliated!¡±

    Apollo, taking on the two of them with ease, had them both pinned under him, leaving them immobilised and only able to shout.

    Milly remained silent.

    From the looks of it, the three of them were getting along quite well.

    Apollo seemed to have a special sense because he immediately noticed the moment Milly stepped into the prayer hall. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Forgetting the two under him, he excitedly ran toward Milly, circling her. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo- ah¨Cwoo¨C¡±

    But as he got closer, Milly¡¯s smile froze on her face as she caught a faint whiff of blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Her gaze fell on the handkerchief wrapped around Apollo¡¯s wrist. Despite its dark colour, blood had seeped through.

    Seeing her staring at his wound, Apollo quickly hid his arm behind him, whimpering and shaking his head, trying to distract Milly. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo¨C ah¨Cwoo¨C¡±

    Milly immediately saw through his attempt to avoid the issue. Her expression turned cold. ¡°Show me.¡±

    Apollo sneaked a nce at her stern face and, not daring to disobey, reluctantly extended his arm. He sniffled pathetically. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo- ah¨Cwoo¡­

    Milly removed the blood¨Csoaked handkerchief from his arm, revealing a clear set of bite marks, like those of a child¡¯s teeth, indicating who had bitten him.

    The wound was deep, with flesh exposed, though the bleeding had stopped. It looked rming.

    She remembered Apollo doing the same thing in the basement, biting his wrist in a desperate attempt to make her drink his blood to heal her wounds.

    After that incident, she had repeatedly warned him that when someone is sick, they see a doctor, and when they¡¯re injured, they get treatment. No one, not even she, was worth him biting his wrist to give them his blood.

    1/3

    09: Thu, 4 Jul Wew.

    Chapter 220 Scary

    mind. Milly was curious about what had caused thispse.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Ó†

    52%

    Finished

    Seeing Milly¡¯s silence, Apollo panicked, tugging at her sleeve and trying to exin, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo- ah¨Cwoo¨C¡±

    Unusually, Milly didn¡¯t soften at his pitiful look. She stared at him, expressionless. ¡°So, what happened? Why did you bite your wrist and make it bleed again?¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo- ah¨Cwoo¡­

    Apollo was truly scared

    almost on the verge of tears, never having seen Milly so serious.

    The tension between them was palpable. Jordan, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t bear to watch Apollo struggle to exin himself. Stepping forward, he kindly intervened, ¡°Milly, he was just very worried about you. He probably thought you didn¡¯t want him anymore, so he lost control. Don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡±

    Hearing this, Milly pressed her lips together, her expression still cold.

    ¡°Jordan, you don¡¯t need to make excuses for him. This isn¡¯t the first time it¡¯s happened. At best, it¡¯s emotional instability; at worst, it¡¯s self¨Charm. If we don¡¯t correct him, he¡¯ll always think he¡¯s right. Whenever he¡¯s upset, anxious, excited, or out of control, he¡¯ll do this. If that¡¯s the case, his hand is useless. and might as well be cut off!¡±

    Jordan was struck dumb.

    Since his rebirth, this was the first time he had seen Milly so stern. She looked impressive, but also¡­

    Scary.

    ¡°Uh¨Chum.¡± Jordan coughed to cover his awkwardness, intimidated by Milly¡¯smanding presence. He turned away, deciding not to intervene further.

    He had said what he needed to, and he believed Milly had her reasons for being so strict.

    Supporting her was the best course of action, so he pretended he hadn¡¯t been involved.

    Seeing Jordan¡¯s silence, Jonathan and Anthony didn¡¯t dare speak either, shrinking back and pretending not to notice.

    As for Apollo, who had once taken on ten opponents without fear, he was now too scared to even breathe loudly.

    The scene was almostical.

    Four tall men cowered before a slender girl, afraid to oppose her, all showing fear when she got angry..

    Jeffrey, watching from the corner, squinted his eyes.

    He wondered when the once¨Cdominant figures of the Buts began revolving around this little girl.

    Maybe it was the intensity of his gaze, or perhaps he was too tant, but Milly noticed his stare and turned to meet his eyes.

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t look away or hide his scrutiny. Instead, he boldly held her gaze.

    In the next moment. Milly. holding Apollo. walked toward him.

    ???

    Chapter 220 Scary

    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, puzzled.

    Was sheing to fight? Or to show off?

    Finished

    Milly quickly reached him. ¡°Jeffrey, you have excellent medical skills<b>. </b><b>I </b>assume you carry supplies for emergency wound care. Could you help treat Apollo¡¯s wound?¡±

    Jeffrey stood with his arms crossed, not speaking or moving, just scrutinising her.

    The girl before him spoke with polite formauty, her eyes calm andposed, showing no signs of malice.

    At least from a medical standpoint, she didn¡¯t seem to harbour ill intentions toward him.

    Jeffrey smirked, the smile not reaching his eyes. ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Milly replied softly, ¡°Because you¡¯re a doctor. Treating the wounded is your profession. Besides, my grandfather is a devout Buddhist, and bloodshed disturbs him. Helping would spare him some distress<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    This wasn¡¯t Milly¡¯s true reasoning.

    She needed to stay here overnight, and without a clinic nearby, plus the hot weather, Apollo¡¯s severe hand injury risked infection if left untreated until the next day. Immediate care was essential.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the taciturn Jeffrey.

    116

    1

 Chapter 221

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 221 Initiated

    Jeffrey¡¯s appearances in the book were sparse, and since Milly hadn¡¯t read theplete story, her impression of him was only vague.

    Milly couldn¡¯t <b>quite </b>figure out Jeffrey¡¯s personality.

    +5 Pearls

    But then again, she didn¡¯t need to understand the personalities of these high¨Clevel characters. They would surely support the protagonist, Stephanie, who currently despises Milly. So, it was normal for them not to like her either.

    If she had any other choice, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him for help.

    Jeffrey looked at the girl in front of him, a slight smirk forming on his lips, almost as if he was amused. His gaze showed a hint of appreciation.

    He started to think that Milly <b>was </b>quite clever, worthy of being a But. She knew he wouldn¡¯t agree to help her easily, so she invoked Grandpa¡¯s name.

    Milly¡¯s implication was clear: if Jeffrey refused to help, it would be against Grandpa¡¯s wishes. She would make sure Grandpa found out, so he had no choice <b>but </b>to help

    Jeffrey raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Let me see the <b>wound</b><b>.</b>¡±

    From his tone, Milly knew he had given in. She quickly rolled up Apollo¡¯s sleeve and presented his arm to Jeffrey.

    When Jeffrey saw the wound, a shadow briefly crossed his eyes, but it was quickly masked by hisshes.

    His professional instincts as a doctor kicked in. He always carried emergency supplies with him. With his experience, he swiftly bandaged Apollo¡¯s wound.

    ¡°The <b>wound </b>is deep but not critical. It¡¯s just a surface injury. I¡¯ve treated it, and it should be fine. Once you get down the mountain, go to a hospital for a proper dressing change.

    Milly sighed in relief at his words.

    In the novel, Jeffrey was known for his exceptional medical skills, and his proficient handling of the wound reinforced that reputation.

    ¡°Thank you, Jeffrey.¡±

    Jeffrey responded with a curt ¡°Okay¡± <b>and </b><b>was </b>about to habitually put his hands in his pockets when a delicate <b>hand </b>grabbed his wrist.

    Milly held his hand, taking out a wet wipe to clean Apollo¡¯s blood from his palm.

    dib

    ¡°Jeffrey, your <b>hand </b><b>has </b>blood on it. It would be difficult to clean if it got on <b>your </b>clothes. It¡¯s better to wipe it off.

    The wet wipe had a floral scent, which immediately masked the <b>smell </b>of blood on his fingers.

    1/3

    Chapter 221 Initiated

    wipe, looking at Jeffrey with a sweet expression. ¡°Thank you for your help.

    With that, she led Apollo away.

    + Pearls

    Jeffrey¡¯s fingers twitched slightly as he brought them to his nose. The strong scent of the wet wipe hadpletely covered the smell of blood.

    Milly was quite smart.

    If he remembered correctly, Apollo¡¯s blood had a peculiar medicinal smell, not the <b>kind </b>from a medical infusion, but an inherent scent <b>mixed </b>into <b>his </b>blood.

    Why would a normal person¡¯s blood have such a scent?

    Moreover, if a normal person¡¯s blood was infused with so much medication, they couldn¡¯t survive.

    Milly must have realised he detected something odd about Apollo¡¯s blood, so she used the wet wipe to remove it and took the wipe with her to prevent any traces.

    She was afraid Jeffrey would discover something, which meant there was something strange about Apollo. As soon as Milly and Apollo returned, they saw Master Nirvana walking in slowly.

    Earlier, when she had stepped out, Master Nirvana had said he would pray for Daisy, so she hadn¡¯t wanted to interrupt and had left quietly.

    Now that Nirvana hade over, it seemed he had finished the prayers.

    True to his status as a top¨Ctier Buddhist elder, Nirvana¡¯s mere presence brought the previously whispering crowd in the prayer hall toplete silence. Everyone put their hands together and bowed slightly, the highest gesture of respect in Buddhism.

    This clearly showed how revered Nirvana was among them.

    Ignoring the crowd, Nirvana walked slowly to the religious statue and respectfully began to pray.

    His voice echoed, deep and resonant, like religious music echoing through a valley.

    Afterward, he turned to Milly, who was not far away, and said, ¡°Disciple,e forward to be initiated.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the prayer hall was filled with the sound of rosaries dropping to the floor. Clink, clink.

    Everyone turned their incredulous gazes toward Milly.

    Initiation? It was settled?

    Milly remained silent.

    Well, she understood their shock, but they shouldn¡¯t be more confused than she was. She had agreed to this initiation in a blur of confusion.

    ¡°D¡°mn, Milly, are you bing Master Nirvana¡¯s disciple?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 221 Initiated

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Milly, is it you? Am I dreaming? My sister is Master Nirvana¡¯s disciple. Does this make me rted to Master Nirvana <b>too</b><b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°No wonder Boss didn¡¯t want to follow Master Vajra. There was a bigger figure involved!¡±

    ¡°Does this <b>mean </b>she has to shave her head? Milly would look terrible bald¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s <b>a </b>secr disciple! Milly <b>is </b><b>a </b>secr disciple, so she doesn¡¯t need to shave her head, you id*ot!¡±

    They were too noisy.

    Milly resisted the urge to shut them up. Ignoring the chatter around her, she knelt on the cushion before Nirvana and respectfully bowed three times. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    Nirvana, fingering his rosary with his eyes half¨Cclosed, began to chant and pray, ¡°From now on, your Buddhist name will be Emptiness.¡±

    Milly considered this. EmptinessT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In Buddhist scriptures, it signifies the inherent nonexistence of self¨Cnature and the absence of birth and destruction<b>.</b>

    It was fitting and matched her current state of mind well.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Milly bowed again, epting the name.

    Just then, an urgent voice rang out:

    ¡°Master Nirvana, you can¡¯t!¡±

    The voice belonged to Master Karuna, who continued anxiously, ¡°Master Nirvana, <b>that </b>word was bestowed upon you alone by the Grandmaster. How can <b>you </b>give it to someone else? You must give Ms. Milly a different religious name.¡±

    Even the usuallyposed Vajra nodded in agreement. ¡°Master Nirvana, Master Karuna is right. This name carries too much weight. I fear Ms. Milly cannot bear it.¡±

    116

 Chapter 222

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 222 Stephanie Knelt.

    +5 Pearls

    In Buddhism, it was stipted that each person¡¯s religious name must be unique, typically bestowed by a- master or grandmaster.

    Masters were esteemed dignitaries with high moral standing, transcending ordinary Buddhist monks. Their names carried significant religious weight. If such a name was given to a less experienced disciple, it might be too overwhelming, potentially causing more harm <b>than </b>good.

    However, Nirvana gently shook his head. ¡°I am also just a mortal. The one who cannot bear the weight of this name is not Emptiness, but me.¡±

    This¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing this. Vajra and Karuna fell silent.

    Could it be <b>that </b>Milly was indeed more exceptional, or that her Buddhist affinity was even deeper than Nirvana¡¯s?

    Nirvana must have his reasons for doing this. Vajra and Karuna, despite their practice, couldn¡¯t match Nirvana¡¯s wisdom and insight.

    After the initiation ceremony, Milly became Master Nirvana¡¯sst secr disciple and thus, the junior of Karuna and Vajra.

    The happiest person at this point was Philip.

    Leaning on his cane, he was beaming with joy, a stark contrast to his earlier fury.

    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s a But. Truly impressive. When she acts, she goes straight to bing Master Nirvana¡¯s disciple. Who else in the world has such an honour? Hahaha.¡±

    Andrew, standing beside him, looked envious but defiant. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still putting on airs after gaining this advantage? Don¡¯t forget, you already kicked Milly out of the Buts. Soon, I¡¯ll have George bring Milly over to our family, and she¡¯ll be our little princess¡±

    Philip was instantly agitated. ¡°D¡°mn it, Andrew! Who said I kicked her out? Stop spreading lies!¡±

    Andrew red at him coldly. ¡°Can you swear you never said that<b>?</b>¡±

    Philip was speechless.

    He had indeed been too impulsive earlier.

    On the other side, Stephanie couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing..

    How could Milly be Nirvana¡¯s disciple<i>? </i>Why<i>? </i>What did Milly have that I <i>didn¡¯t</i>?

    First the Tates, then Bonnie, and now Master Nirvana. What made Milly so special that everyone wanted to support

    her?

    Jealousy burned within Stephanie, her eyes shing with uncontroble rage.

    Milly¡­ Milly

    1/3

    Äú:80%”à

    BOM

    Chapter 222 Stephanie Knelt

    That b*tch!

    +5 Pearls

    She had to admit, things were starting to go wrong. Milly hadn¡¯t been reborn, yet some events were changing. What was <b>going </b>wrong?

    Or was it fate¡¯s design?

    No! Not! This was supposed to be her glorious life. Why should she let it slip away?

    If she could make Milly destitute and prematurely dead in their previous life, then this time, she could do it again!

    Just then, a voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Nirvana, with his hands sped together, looked at Karuna and <b>said</b>, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve also epted a disciple. <b>Since </b>Milly and I are here, we can conduct the initiation ceremony together.¡±

    Karuna nodded. ¡°Okay, Master Nirvana.¡±

    He turned toward Stephanie, who was not far away. ¡°Stephanie,e forward for the initiation ceremony. Once it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll officially be part of my <b>sect</b>.¡±

    Stephanie bit her lip. feeling her breath quicken.

    She had manoeuvred her way into Karuna¡¯s sect, thinking it was a prestigious position. Now it seemed more like a joke.

    Karuna was indeed respected, with a renowned name in the Buddhistmunity. However,pared to Vajra and Nirvana, he didn¡¯t hold a candle.

    If Stephanie went through with the ceremony, it would mean Milly outranked her by an entire level. From then on, she would have to treat Milly with great respect. But if she refused, it would only emphasise that she was inferior to Milly, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Grandpa.

    Xavier, worried, saw her pale face. ¡°Stephanie, are you okay? If you don¡¯t want to do this, we can stop.¡±

    He knew about the conflict between Stephanie and Milly.

    Moreover, with Milly¡¯s overbearing attitude, if Stephanie became Milly¡¯s junior, Milly would likely bully her even more.

    Stephanie was already gentle and kind, How could she possibly fare <b>well </b>under Milly¡¯s thumb?

    However, Stephanie forced a smile, trying to appear cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xavier. I love learning about Buddhism. It¡¯s an honour to join any sect.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s heart ached even more for <b>her</b>. ¡°Stephanie¡­¡±

    She was somitted to her dream that, even knowing the hardships ahead, she pressed on<b>. </b>What a foolish girl.

    Stephanie then walked slowly to Karuna, knelt on the cushion, and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    Karuna, with his hands sped, began to pray and chant, ¡°From now on, your Buddhist name will be

    Serene.

    2/3

    <b>09.09</b>

    Chapter 222 Stephanie Knell

    Stephanie bowed again. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Karuna nodded and continued, ¡°Serene, go pay your respects to the elders.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    In Buddhist initiation ceremonies, it was customary not only to bow to one¡¯s master but <b>also </b>to the elders<b>,</b>

    part

    at the process.

    This meant <b>she </b>would have to bow to Milly as well!

    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster<b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    Thest one was Milly¡­.

    Stephanie dug her nails into her palms, the sharp pain keeping herposed. Even so, it was clear she was trembling with rage.

    Her long hair hid the malice and fury in her eyes, which were filled with murderous intent.

    She thought, Milly, today¡¯s humiliation will be repaid a <i>hundredfold </i>someday!

    She bent her knees, knelt on the cushion before Milly, and bowed her head, hiding any expression. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    Milly licked her lips, feeling much better now that Stephanie had bowed to her.

    How satisfying!

    If she had known about this perk, she would have be Nirvana¡¯s disciple ages ago. Making Stephanie kneel asionally was good for her knee development and Milly¡¯s mental health. It was a win¨Cwin situation.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Punishment.

    +5 Pearls

    Milly looked at Stephanie, who <b>was </b>kneeling in front of lier. If someone looked closely, he <b>could </b>see Stephanie¡¯s hands gripping the cushion so tightly that her fingertips were turning white, her whole <b>hands </b>trembling slightly.

    So, Stephanie could endure quite a bit!

    It must be hard for her, considering how much she disliked Milly, yet now she had to kneel and bow to her. Stephanie must be fuming inside.

    Sure enough, when Stephanie stood up, her face was as pale as a sheet, and she seemed about to copse. Xavier quickly stepped forward to support her.

    ¡°Stephanie, are you alright?¡±

    Stephanic forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xavier, Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t me Milly; she didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Milly was caught in the crossfire.

    As expected, Xavier shot a venomous re at Milly, as if he was ready to skin her alive.

    Milly snorted coldly. Stephanie had taken jabs at her before, and Milly could ignore her little tricks. But now, with Stephanie repeatedly insinuating that Milly was bullying her, did she think Milly was an easy targetiContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Standing up and stepping forward, Milly looked down at Stephanie with cold eyes.

    ¡°From now on, address me as ¡®Master Buddhism emphasises humility. I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but you need to respect the hierarchy. Get it right next time, or the gods might punish you.¡±

    Milly had already learned to fight fire with fire so quickly.

    Stephanie¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°You.

    Milly¡¯s words were like thorns piercing Stephanie¡¯s heart, each one reminding her that Milly outranked

    her.

    Seeing Stephanie about to argue, Milly <b>shot </b>her a cold look. ¡°<b>Yes</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    She was using her position to intimidate.

    Xavier, enraged, pulled Stephanie behind him and <b>pointed </b>angrily at Milly. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! Stop using those sanctimonious excuses to bully <b>Stephanie</b>.¡±

    Milly tilted her head, looking somewhat puzzled. ¡°Oh? May I ask how I¡¯ve bullied her?

    ¡°I am her Master. What¡¯s wrong with her bowing to me? Besides, I¡¯ve already said I¡¯d forgive her this time and <b>not </b>pursue the matter. But if you disagree with my leniency, I¡¯ll have to follow the Temple Law!¡±

    Xavier¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°You!!!¡±

    Not giving them a moment to breathe, Milly turned to Karuna with a stern expression. ¡°Master Karuna, ording to the Temple Law, what is the punishment for a disciple disrespecting their senior?¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 223 Punishment

    Karuna hesitated. ¡°Well¡­.

    He didn¡¯t want to seem biased, but punishing a newly epted disciple right away felt too harsh.

    <b>80</b>%<b>1</b>

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Serene¡¯s actions were indeed inappropriate, but she just joined my sect and doesn¡¯t yet know all the rules. Can we give her <b>a </b>chance? Buddhism teaches us to be forgiving.

    Hearing this, Milly pressed her lips together.

    She nced at Stephanie, who seemed to have regained herposure. Seeing Karuna intercede for her. Stephanie visibly rxed, as if confident she¡¯d be let off.

    How <b>naive</b>!

    Milly¡¯s eyes gleamed as she responded, ¡°Master Karuna is right. Buddhism indeed reaches us to be forgiving

    Stephanie breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    ¡°But¡­

    Stephanie¡¯s face turned pale, a sense of impending doom rushing to her mind.

    ¡°But, Master Karuna <b>just </b>saw it too. I did give her a chance just now and decided to forgive her. But it seems she doesn¡¯t appreciate it and thinks it¡¯s my fault. Would I harm her?

    ¡°As you said, Buddhism teaches us to be forgiving, but before that, there¡¯s also strict self¨Cdiscipline! If we are <b>too </b>lenient <b>with </b>ourselves, how can we uphold the teachings of Buddhism and deserve the gods blessings? It¡¯s not about being lenient with oneself but about hindering one¡¯s path in learning religion!

    ¡°Master Karuna, as elders, we should have more foresight than the disciples. They are young and ignorant. Shouldn¡¯t we know better than Masters? This isn¡¯t helping them but harming them!¡±

    Her words were powerful, resonating intensely and causing even the opposing Karuna to take notice.

    No wonder Nirvana insisted on taking Milly as his disciple; her insights were direct and sincere with every word.

    Listening to her, <b>Karuna </b>felt a bit ashamed of himself.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve learned from this. You indeed have foresight.¡±

    Then, she turned to Stephanie, shaking her head slightly with a hint of resignation. ¡°Serene, go copy the Temple Law one hundred times as punishment.¡±

    Xavier wanted to exin, but Stephanie stopped him.

    A hint of resentment shed in her eyes. Dmn Xavier, <i>if </i>not for him<i>, </i>I wouldn¡¯t be stuck copying.

    With over three hundred rules, copying a hundred times would take at least one night.

    Stephanie gritted her teeth and reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay, Master.¡±

    ¡°Wait. A clear voice interrupted.

    Milly sighed. ¡°Well I¡¯m just too kind¨C<b>hearted </b>to see my discinle suffer <b>So </b>for your first offence let¡¯s

    2/3

    Chapter 223 Punishment

    reduce it a bit.¡±

    Stephanie narrowed her <b>eyes </b>warily, clearly not trusting Milly¡¯s apparent generosity.

    ¡°Alright, ny¨Cnine times then<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Stephanie was fuming.

    A hundred times versus ny¨Cnine, that was Milly¡¯s idea of ¡°reducing a bit.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    As they were staying overnight at the Lotus Temple, the young monks had already cleaned several side halls for their rest.

    Milly yawned widely, stretching her tired muscles. After a day ofmotion, she was finally able to rest.

    Just as she was about to take Apollo¡¯s hand and head back to their room to sleep, she noticed Philip approaching with his cane not far away.

    Milly squinted. Was heing to defend Stephanie after seeing her punish her<b>?</b>

    How petty.

    Philip reached Milly¡¯s side, his usually serious expression momentarily awkward and uncertain.

    Seeming to hide something, he coughed lightly, and a barely noticeable attempt at friendliness crept onto his stiff face. ¡°Um¡­ Milly, would youe with me to pay respects to our ancestors on their tablets? It¡¯s about introducing you to the But family ancestors.¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow.

    After all this time, this was the first time Philip had called her ¡°Milly¡± Quite unusual.

    116

 Chapter 224

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 224 Harboured Grudges

    +5 Pearls

    The original Milly had been living with the Buts for quite some time, but they never took her to visit the ancestors. Now that she had embraced Buddhism, they suddenly remembered to do that.

    Heh, but I won¡¯t go!

    She harboured grudges, and now <b>that </b>she was in the original Milly¡¯s shoes, she would hold onto those grudges as well!

    ¡°Amitabha. In this sacred realm of Buddhism, it¡¯s more fitting to address me as Emptiness, in ordance with the Buddha¡¯s teachings. Besides, all beings are treated equally under the Buddha¡¯s protection. Buddhism¡¯s profoundpassion treats everyone impartially, without the concept <b>of </b>ancestry.¡±

    Philip was left speechless by her words. <b>For </b>the first time, disbelief clouded his aged face. ¡°Have you

    He had wanted to say<i>, </i>Have you forgotten your <b>roots</b>?

    But midway through, he stopped himself. Milly had now embraced Buddhism. Though she belonged to the Buts, she had a Buddhist name, and it was appropriate to address her as such.

    Moreover, Buddhism preaches equality and boundlesspassion, so what she said wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect.

    Philip, typically decisive and assertive, found himself at a loss for words, his face turning an unusual shade of deep red with suppressed anger.

    Finally, with an awkward expression on his stern face, he gave himself a way out, though his tone remained authoritative. ¡°Well then¡­ it¡¯s good that you see it this way.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to call her ¡®Master Emptiness, so he turned and left in a huff.

    Watching Philip¡¯s frustration, Milly felt a sense of satisfaction, a smile curling her lips.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She had <b>once </b>tried to please Philip to secure Apollo¡¯s position, but now that Jordan was clearly on her side and Apollo¡¯s position was secured, he <b>had </b>nothing on her anymore, <b>so </b>she saw no need to be deferential to Philip.

    Despite his seniority, he had recently attempted to expel her from the Buts, so she saw no reason to show him respect.

    As she <b>was </b>lost in thought, someone suddenly called out behind her, ¡°Milly!¡±

    Milly narrowed her eyes. Didn¡¯t I make it clear I should be addressed as Master Emptiness here? Who¡¯s that rude. person? Did they not hear me?

    ¡°Amitabha. I-¡®

    Thwack!

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    A <b>sharp </b>tap on her forehead interrupted her solemn words.

    1/3

    Chapter 224 Harboured Grudges

    tough with me?¡±

    <b>80</b><b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls.

    Milly¡¯s bravado instantly faded, and she quickly grasped his arm, swinging it yfully. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s you, Jordan! I thought it was someone else. You¡¯re so formidable and impressive, so of course I wouldn¡¯t dare,

    hehe¡­¡±

    Her ttery was unmistakable.

    Jordan, already fond of her<b>, </b>couldn¡¯t stay <b>upset </b>seeing her act cute. He looked at her affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re really something¡­.

    ¡°Even though Grandpa respects Buddhism and its disciples, he¡¯s still stubborn and traditional. Arguing with him like that won¡¯t benefit you. Despite my current authority in the Buts, Grandpa founded But Group. Offending him could hinder your efforts to join But Group.¡±

    Though officially the head of the Buts, he only held 20% of the shares, while Philip held 30%, making him the actual majority shareholder.

    Matthew, Jeffrey, Xavier, Jonathan, and Anthony each held 32; Stephanie and their father held 5% each. and the remaining 25% was owned by other shareholders.

    Although Milly currentlycked any shares, it didn¡¯t concern her. Eventually, everything he owned would belong to her.

    However, this was far from sufficient. The shares he possessed weren¡¯t enough to secure Milly¡¯s future without worry. Acquiring shares from family members was out of the question, leaving the only option to purchase them from other shareholders. Yet these shareholders remained loyal to Philip and wouldn¡¯t go against his wishes without his approval.

    Ultimately, it all boiled down to convincing Philip.

    Milly, however, dismissed the idea with a wave of her <b>hand</b>. ¡°I <b>have </b>no interest in joining But Group

    <b>anyway</b>.

    Who knew when But Group might <i>face </i>financial troubles? Why should I bother bing <i>part </i><i>of </i><i>it</i><i>?</i>

    Besides, my dream is to be a movie star. I¡¯m not suited to be a CEO. <i>I </i>would rather die than manage such arge

    Jordan looked at her with frustration, scolding, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I know you love acting, and I support your pursuit of your passion, but acting should remain a hobby, not your entire life. You need to return to a more conventional path <b>eventually</b>.¡±

    ¡°A conventional path?¡± Milly frowned. ¡°But I can earn a living through acting. I can support myself. Why can¡¯t acting be my life?¡±

    <b>Jordan </b>shot her a sideways <b>nce</b>. The ie you make from acting is nothingpared <b>to </b><b>what </b>a mid- level manager <b>in </b>our <bpany </b><b>carns</b><b>. </b>Calling it a dream might sound nice, but it¡¯s more like a passing fancy. You¡¯re giving up the life of <b>a </b>wealthy heiress to struggle in the entertainment industry.¡±

    Milly remained silent.

    It was the first <b>time </b>she felt insulted.

    ¡°Moreover, the entertainment industry is risky. Even though I <b>can </b>protect you, you¡¯ll still encounter things

    2/3

    09:10 Fri, 5 Jul

    Chapter 224 Harboured Grudges

    80%

    +5 Pearls

    that will unsettle you. I don¡¯t want that for you. It¡¯s too harsh. Since I have the ability, I want you to live carefreely, like a princess. Your world should be filled with flowers and apuse, not with shady dealings and darkness.¡±

    He had expressed these sentiments many times before, and it always warmed Milly¡¯s heart. The feeling of security from being cared for made her genuinely happy.

    She smiled, revealing her bright teeth. ¡°Jordan, I appreciate your concern, but I don¡¯t want to rely on you all the time. It would be too burdensome for you,¡±

    Jordan¡¯s tone turned anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not a burden. Taking care of you could never be burdensome¡­

    Inparison to how she had supported all six of them in her past life, this was nothing.

    He preferred to believe that this second chance was the universe¡¯s way of making up for past regrets. If he couldn¡¯t do this now, it would be a waste of this opportunity and his sister¡¯s sincere affection.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Milly <b>was </b>still conflicted. She understood Jordan¡¯s good intentions, but his excessive protectiveness left her feeling somewhat adrift.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 22 5 Matthew

    Jordan had no intention of indefinitely imposing his ns on her. He tousled her <b>hair </b>lovingly and assured her. ¡°No need to <b>rush</b>. Thepany¡¯s in a shaky state right now, and I won¡¯t let you get caught <b>up </b>in that mess just yet. Once I take care of everything, you can take on a figurehead role with an easy job.

    ¡°For now, do what makes you happy¨Cacting, studying, whatever you want. I¡¯ve got your back, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡±

    Milly asked, Jordan, can I choose not to go?¡±

    <b>Jordan </b>was unwavering. ¡°No.<b>¡±</b>

    He had to be resolute. People outside were gossiping about Milly, mocking her for being overshadowed by

    an adopted daughte

    Jordan had initially nned to send Stephanie back to her biological parents once they were found, but she had cleverly secured Philip¡¯s support before he could do anything, thwarting his ns.

    Unable to oppose her directly, Jordan was forced to shift focus.

    He nned to acquire all the shares and transfer them to Milly. He aimed to establish Milly as the true But heiress and silence the critics.

    He might not have cared about the rumors, but he heard them all <b>and </b>was affected by them. Anything concerning Milly was noted, and he nned to make them pay back tenfold someday.

    Milly sighed in resignation at Jordan¡¯s firm stance.

    Why is he assuming that I want to be a CEO? Do I look like <i>I¡¯m </i>driven by money?

    Hmm¡­ but I do have a liking for money, after all¡­.

    Milly hadshed <b>out </b>at Apollo carlier in the day, so at night, Milly was stuck with him clinging to her for a long while, afraid she might abandon him.

    Even as bedtime approached, he held onto her sleeve tightly, fearful <b>she </b>would leave if he closed his eyes.

    Left with no choice, Milly had to reassure him repeatedly until her lips felt sore. It was only after his fear subsided and he fell asleep that she quietly opened the door and slipped away from the room.

    Her room <b>was </b>quite a distance from Apollo¡¯s, down a corridor.

    Approaching her room, she sensed something was amiss.

    A monk had told her that her room had never been upied before, and there were few <b>visitors </b>at this <b>hour</b><b>, </b>so it <b>shouldn¡¯t </b><b>have </b>been rented out. Yet, the lights were clearly on inside.

    Who could be in there?

    Milly narrowed her eyes, grabbed a sturdy stick for self¨Cdefense<b>, </b>and cautiously pushed the wooden door

    open.

    1/3

    Chapter 225 Matthew

    45 Pearls

    Creak¡­.

    The faint sound of the door opening seemed unusually loud in the silent night.

    As the door swung open, a figure lunged at her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back-

    Thud!

    ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡±

    Without hesitation, Milly brought the stick down hard on the intruder¡¯s head, swift and resolute.

    Are these the audacious tactics thieves <b>use </b><b>now</b><b>? </b>Instead of fleeing, they¡¯re confronting me directly. That¡¯s just asking for trouble<b>!</b>

    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing in my room? Spill!¡±

    The monastery was ancient, with rooms dating back to the founding of the nation, so the lighting was dim. Milly prodded the intruder writhing on the floor in pain with her stick.

    As she prodded him, the intruder¡¯s face became visible.

    An eerie silence filled the room¡­.

    With a thud, Milly¡¯s stick slipped from her hand as she stared in disbelief at the man clutching his head. ¡°Matthew?¡± she asked hesitantly.

    Matthew had always had a bad temper. Rubbing his still¨Caching forehead, he snapped angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you always attack <b>first </b>without checking?¡±

    Milly bit her lip, feeling guilty as she helped him to a chair, murmuring. ¡°If I waited to see clearly, it would have been toote. I had to catch you off <b>guard</b>¡±

    Matthew, regainingposure, retorted. ¡°Think <b>for </b><b>once</b>. Who would steal from a poor monastery? What <b>would </b>they even take? Offerings or the temple block?¡±

    Milly wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    It¡¯s my first time in a monastery. How would I know if there were thieves or not?

    Hold on a minute. Why am I getting sidetracked?

    He entered my room uninvited, yet he¡¯s ming me for overreacting. <i>How </i>is this my fault?

    Milly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the one who came into my room without permission. Exin yourself. Why are you <b>here</b>?¡±

    We aren¡¯t close enough for surprise visits.

    Moreover, he seems to dislike me. Why isn¡¯t <i>he </i>with Stephanie instead?

    Something¡¯s fishy about this!

    Matthew looked ufortable for a moment before clearing his throat, as if hiding something. After a name he aid ¡°Um I <b>came </b>to bring you something

    2/3

    Chapter 225 Matthew

    Milly narrowed her eyes, skeptical. ¡°For me? Really?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    80<b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Matthew, an impatient man, mmed the table and stood up when Milly was doubtful. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? <b>I </b>bring you something and you <b>act </b>like this? Do you think I¡¯d harm you?¡±

    Milly nodded. ¡°Who knows?¡±

    There¡¯s always an ulterior motive when someone who¡¯s usually unkind to me is <i>suddenly </i>being so nice.

    Matthew was even more furious. It was the first time he personally delivered something to someone. Usually, even Stephanie¡¯s gifts were delivered by servants due to his busy schedule. Yet now, he was met with mockery when presenting his gift in person for the first time!

    His anger surged, and he pointed at Milly, trembling with rage, ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful! I¡¯m your brother! Isn¡¯t it natural for me to bring you things? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being paranoid, thinking the worst about others!¡±

    Milly sneered. Did he learn this reverse psychology from Stephanie?

    ¡°Matthew, you must be confused. Do you think we¡¯re close enough for you to bring me things?

    ¡°The first time we met, you threw my things out of my room. Anthony had to bring them back. The second time, youshed out at me for no reason, saying that I didn¡¯t understand art and ruined your artwork. Now, the third time, you show up unannounced and call me ungrateful.

    ¡°What exactly have you done to earn my trust? And what did you bring me? Poison or weed killer? Matthew, considering all this, the fact that I still address you by name is already more respect than you deserve. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    116

    ??

 Chapter 226

    C

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 226 The Stubborn Matthew

    Milly¡¯s words momentarily stunned Matthew.

    She had a point.

    +5 Pearls

    Not just in the past, but even now, he approached her with an agenda. He never truly considered her hist

    sister.

    But his pride stopped him from admitting it. After a prolonged silence, he muttered, ¡°Why are your making <b>such </b>a big deal out of this? We¡¯re all Buts. Does it really matter?¡±

    Milly was perplexed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. <i>What </i>kind of twisted reasoning is this?

    Earlier, he was so <i>self</i>¨Crighteous, iming <i>I¡¯m </i>unworthy of the But name. Now suddenly, we¡¯re all family and <i>I </i>shouldn¡¯t harbor resentment? He wants to have it both ways¨Cpraising and criticizing me at will<i>. </i>What else is there <i>for </i>me to say?

    With a sardonic smile, she retorted, her voice slicing through the faint light, ¡°Matthew, even though you¡¯re an artist and not big on logical thinking, you should grasp basic human rtionships. We¡¯re not close enough for gift¨Cgiving andte¨Cnight heart¨Cto¨Chearts, are we?¡±

    Matthew¡¯s anger red. ¡°How dare you-

    Milly shrugged, meeting his gaze coolly. ¡°Look at you, quick to use me again. You do realize what you¡¯ve done could get you in trouble, right? Ever heard of trespassing?

    <b>Sure</b>, Matthew was her brother, but sneaking into someone¡¯s room uninvited was, at best, hical<b>, </b>and at worst, illegal. She had a doctorate in her past life<b>; </b>if she chose to pursue it, she could easily involve the authorities.

    Let¡¯s see then who the Buts would stand behind then¨Cme or him.

    Matthew¡¯s face turned a fiery shade of red; his breaths wereing out in sharp bursts, his teeth audibly grinding. His eyes burned with a rage that seemed capable of consuming Milly.

    Milly remained unfazed. Dealing with an art student like him in a confrontation was well within her capabilities.

    Seeing his intense fury oddly satisfied her. She casually sat down at the table and poured herself a cup

    of

    tea<b>.</b>

    Setting aside everything else, the tea at this monastery was exceptional. It carried the fragrance of bamboo <b>leaves</b>, filling the room.

    Green tea was the perfect choice for this moment; it was known to calm anger.

    Matthew was already livid, and watching her calmly sip tea only stoked his ire further!

    The uing international designpetition focused on ¡®Buddhist robes, which was why he had reluctantly agreed to attend this monastery event for inspiration.

    1/3

    80%

    Chapter 226 The Stubborn Matthew

    +5 Pearls

    ideas into sketches. But when he tried to bring those sketches to life, they felt hollow,cking something essential¡­

    Seeing Milly triggered a flood of ideas, <b>as </b>if a dam had burst.

    He couldn¡¯t exin it, but it <b>was </b><b>as </b>if he were under a spell.

    For any otherpetition, he wouldn¡¯t have been so serious; he wouldn¡¯t have swallowed his pride ande to Milly in the dead of night. The issue was that when the organiser announced the list of contestents, he realised that his old rival, King, was also participating in thispetition.

    Who was King, you say?

    King was the archenemy who always snatched victory from him whenever theypeted!

    His animosity towards King knew no bounds. Compared to defeating King, bowing to Milly was a trivial

    <b>matter</b>!

    All he cared about was triumphing over King and shedding the perpetual runner¨Cupbell

    The thought eased his mind slightly. He looked away, determined not to lose control and break the cup she held in her hand. ¡°So, what do I need to do to get you to sit down and talk with me?¡±

    Milly was surprised. Looking up, she regarded him with a mix of astonishment and curiosity.

    Given Matthew¡¯s infamous temper, she had anticipated him storming out angrily after her remarks.

    Yet here he was, showing willingness to back down<b>¡­.</b>

    He must want something from me.

    Heh, this is interesting.

    The usually proud Matthew is actually seeking my assistance.

    Sipping her tea, Milly felt her spirits lift. ¡°Matthew, watch your words. When you need something from someone, it¡¯s polite to start with ¡®please.¡±

    Matthew clenched his fists, frustration evident in his eyes. ¡°Fine. Please set down your tea cup. Tell me what I need to do for you to talk to me.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    What was I expecting?

    Artists never think in conventional ways!

    ¡°Do you not grasp basic social etiquette? It should be: Please tell me what I need to do for you to talk to

    <b>me</b>.¡±

    Matthew gave her a cold look, as if grudgingly granting a rare favor. ¡°Fine. I can talk to you.¡±

    Milly was stunned.

    What the hell!!? I main¡¯t asking <b>you</b>!

    2/3

    Chapter 226 The Stubborn Matthew

    +5 Pearls

    Taking a deep breath, Milly gestured towards the door. ¡°Last chance, Get out, knock, and wait for me to let you in before entering again!¡±

    To her surprise, Matthew didn¡¯t argue and obediently left. Three secondster, a knock sounded at the

    door.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Milly rolled her eyes, swiftly locking the bolt and lying down on her bed, pretending to sleep.

    <i>Let </i>him knock. I¡¯m not going to open <i>the </i>door. Now that I managed to get him out, I <i>can </i>finally get some sleep!

    But five minutester, she regretted her decision.

    The knocking had turned into pounding. It wasn¡¯t just knocking anymore; it sounded like someone was using a brick!

    Milly felt a headacheing on.

    Seeing the door shaking as if it might break soon, Milly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She swung the door

    Sure enough, there stood Matthew, impassive, pounding on the door with a brick.

    open.

    ¡°Are you insane? Are you trying to break down the door?¡±

    Seeing that Milly finally opened the door. Matthew dropped the brick, crossed his arms, and said, ¡°I knocked for a few minutes. When you didn¡¯t respond. I thought you couldn¡¯t hear me, so I used the brick to make sure you did. I didn¡¯t want to waste time.¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    <i>Is </i>he doing this on purpose? <i>He </i>must <i>be </i>doing this on purpose! Coming to my room under the <i>guise </i><i>of </i><i>delivering </i>something just to drive me crazy! Can¡¯t he just be normal for once?!

    Gritting her teeth in frustration, she realized there was nothing she could <b>do</b>.

    Shemented her fate and rubbed her forehead. I must be crazy too. Why am <i>I </i>even engaging with him <i>in </i>the middle of the night<i>? </i>It¡¯s only shortening my lifespan.

    Finally, she opened the door wide, exasperated. ¡°Stop knocking. Juste in already!¡±

    116

    09:10 Fri, 5 Jul

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Íí<b>80%</b>•þ

    +5 Pearls

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn¡¯t Have to Hold It in Any Longer

    Matthew grinned, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, as if he found his cleverness rewarding. ¡°See? If you had been cooperative earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have gone through all that trouble.¡±

    Milly nced at the brick he <b>had </b>thrown on the ground and squinted. She felt tempted to pick it up and smash it against his <b>head</b>,

    ¡°Get to the point. Why are you here?¡± She <b>wanted </b>him to speak and leave promptly.

    Matthew walked over to the table <b>and </b>retrieved a bag he had brought with him. He handed it to her. This is for you. Put it on so I can see.¡±

    Reluctant. Milly took the bag. She did not expect him <b>to </b>really give her something.

    She opened it and discovered a brightly colored robe inside that was almost blinding to look at.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me¡­a robe?¡±

    Matthew nodded, a touch of pride in his voice. ¡°I bought it on Amazon. The seller said it¡¯s the same style as the one the ck bear stole from that monk in that TV show we used to watch. It¡¯s unisex, and I got it in a size that should fit you perfectly

    Only an artist would think to buy something like this. He must believe she would be thrilled.

    But his anticipation was short¨Clived. In the next moment, Milly pushed the bag and the robe back into his hands before turning away with a look of disdain. I¡¯m not wearing this. Take it back.¡±

    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why not? It looks great! It¡¯s just like the-

    Milly cut him off sharply. ¡°If you mention again that it¡¯s like the robe the ck bear stole, you can forget about ever talking to me again!¡±

    Matthew¡¯s expression fell. She has no appreciation for art. This robe looks amazing

    Milly took a deep breath, deciding not to argue with a fool. ¡°Just tell me the real reason you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s to give me a robe, because I don¡¯t believe you¡±

    Matthew didn¡¯t bother hiding it <b>and </b>got straight to the point. ¡°I need to design a Buddhist robe, and I need some inspiration from you.¡±

    ¡°A Buddhist robe?¡± Milly was puzzled.

    Matthew rified, Technically, it¡¯s hot a traditional Buddhist robe. It¡¯s a fashion piece inspired by the concept of Buddhist robes<b>,</b>¡±

    Milly was even more confused. ¡°There are plenty of monks here wearing actual Buddhist robes. Whye to me? If you need a woman to model, your sister, Stephanie, would be happy to help. Why drag me into this?¡±

    Matthew frowned at the mention of Stephanie, his protective instincts kicking in. ¡°Can you stop being so sarcastic? Why are you calling Stephanie ¡®my sister¡®? She¡¯s your sister too, you know. We¡¯re family¡±

    1/3

    80%•þ

    Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and <b>Didn¡¯t </b>Have to Hold it in Any Longer

    +5 Pearls

    Milly couldn¡¯t help butugh and roll her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s being sarcastic? I¡¯m just stating facts. Also, did you say family? Do you even believe that when you say it?

    These guys are really something.

    When Stephanie said something rude, they all yed dumb. Milly could smell her maniption from a mile <b>away</b>, yet they insisted it was innocence and kindness.

    But when Milly said anything remotely harsh, it was immediately taken as rude and sarcastic.

    They¡¯re pretty good at twisting facts depending on the situation,

    Matthew¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t call ourselves family. Because of you. Stephanie has been targeted and hurt. She used to smile all the time, and now she doesn¡¯t. The pain she¡¯s gone through is all because of y

    [you.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a But! No wonder Mom gave you up back then. You deserved it! Thankfully, Stephanie grew up with us. If you had, who knows what would have happened to the Buts!¡±

    Milly¡¯s fists clenched, her knuckles cracking under the force of her grip.

    What a bizarre thing for him to say! The original Milly¡¯s rightful life, which should have belonged to her, was taken away by others. As her own brother, Matthew shows no remorse. And now he¡¯s spouting this nonsense!

    She had reached her limit and didn¡¯t have to hold it in any longer!

    She delivered a powerful kick, using all her strength. Despite being shorter than Matthew, her experience in fights allowed her to nearly knock him off bnce.

    As he clung to the nearby table for support, Milly narrowed her eyes. With swift precision, she executed <b>a </b>wless shoulder throw, mming <b>him </b>forcefully onto the ground.

    Bang! His handsome face met the ground intimately.

    Milly pressed her foot firmly on his back, pinning him <b>down</b><b>. </b>Her voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°Matthew, I used to think your artistic quirks is to be med the weird way your mind works. But now, it¡¯s clear that the issue isn¡¯t just your creative mind¨Cit¡¯s your entire way of thinking!

    ¡°What do you mean I should have been abandoned? Was it not your fault that I was lost as a child? For over a decade, I <b>had </b>no idea you even existed. Suddenly, you all appeared in my life and dragged me back to the Buts, regardless of my opinion. And now you tell me I don¡¯t deserve to be a But.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°If Stephanie desires this pampered life, let her have it. I couldn¡¯t care less! But what about my peaceful life before? Who will give <b>that </b>back to me?¡±

    Milly had been misced by the Buts and ended up in an orphanage,ter adopted by the Smiths.

    Though not wealthy, the Smiths provided afortable life and showered her with love. She never doubted she was their true daughter until the Buts showed up.

    They acted like bandits. They forcibly brought her back and shattered her peaceful existence, iming it was for her own good.

    Yet, at the Buts, Milly, who was supposed to be the real heiress, felt like an outsider. They openly favored a foster daughter who had appeared out of nowhere, <b>constantly </b>criticizing her.

    2/3

    Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn¡¯t Have to Hold It in Any Longer

    <b>+5 </b>Pearls

    She was a child who had a home but felt like she belonged nowhere. And now he was here<b>, </b>telling her she wasn¡¯t worthy of being a But.

    Ha!

    As <i>if </i><i>I </i>cared! You can all go to hell!

    At that moment, Matthew was utterly stunned.

    He had never been in a fight or been struck before. Now, here he was<b>, </b>knocked down to the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief and indignation. ¡°How dare you throw me down! Do you think I won¡¯t knock your

    teeth out?¡±

    Milly sneered coldly, ¡°Oh<b>, </b>really? Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s teeth are knocked out now.¡±

    Matthew tried to rise, but Milly pressed down hard on him again, keeping him pinned.

    The intense humiliation caused Matthew¡¯s face to turn red with anger. ¡°Milly!¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, servant?¡±

    ¡°How dare-¡±

    Before he could finish, Milly smacked him hard on the back of his head with a hard thud. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    116

    Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn¡¯t Have to Hold It in Any Longer

    Matthew grinned, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, as if he found his cleverness rewarding. ¡°See? If you had been cooperative earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have gone through all that trouble.¡±

    Milly nced at the brick he <b>had </b>thrown on the ground and squinted. She felt tempted to pick it up and smash it against his <b>head</b>,

    ¡°Get to the point. Why are you here?¡± She <b>wanted </b>him to speak and leave promptly.

    Matthew walked over to the table <b>and </b>retrieved a bag he had brought with him. He handed it to her. This is for you. Put it on so I can see.¡±

    Reluctant. Milly took the bag. She did not expect him <b>to </b>really give her something.

    She opened it and discovered a brightly colored robe inside that was almost blinding to look at.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me¡­a robe?¡±

    Matthew nodded, a touch of pride in his voice. ¡°I bought it on Amazon. The seller said it¡¯s the same style as the one the ck bear stole from that monk in that TV show we used to watch. It¡¯s unisex, and I got it in a size that should fit you perfectly

    Only an artist would think to buy something like this. He must believe she would be thrilled.

    But his anticipation was short¨Clived. In the next moment, Milly pushed the bag and the robe back into his hands before turning away with a look of disdain. I¡¯m not wearing this. Take it back.¡±

    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why not? It looks great! It¡¯s just like the-

    Milly cut him off sharply. ¡°If you mention again that it¡¯s like the robe the ck bear stole, you can forget about ever talking to me again!¡±

    Matthew¡¯s expression fell. She has no appreciation for art. This robe looks amazing

    Milly took a deep breath, deciding not to argue with a fool. ¡°Just tell me the real reason you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s to give me a robe, because I don¡¯t believe you¡±

    Matthew didn¡¯t bother hiding it <b>and </b>got straight to the point. ¡°I need to design a Buddhist robe, and I need some inspiration from you.¡±

    ¡°A Buddhist robe?¡± Milly was puzzled.

    Matthew rified, Technically, it¡¯s hot a traditional Buddhist robe. It¡¯s a fashion piece inspired by the concept of Buddhist robes<b>,</b>¡±

    Milly was even more confused. ¡°There are plenty of monks here wearing actual Buddhist robes. Whye to me? If you need a woman to model, your sister, Stephanie, would be happy to help. Why drag me into this?¡±

    Matthew frowned at the mention of Stephanie, his protective instincts kicking in. ¡°Can you stop being so sarcastic? Why are you calling Stephanie ¡®my sister¡®? She¡¯s your sister too, you know. We¡¯re family¡±

    1/3

    80%•þ

    Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and <b>Didn¡¯t </b>Have to Hold it in Any Longer

    +5 Pearls

    Milly couldn¡¯t help butugh and roll her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s being sarcastic? I¡¯m just stating facts. Also, did you say family? Do you even believe that when you say it?

    These guys are really something.

    When Stephanie said something rude, they all yed dumb. Milly could smell her maniption from a mile <b>away</b>, yet they insisted it was innocence and kindness.

    But when Milly said anything remotely harsh, it was immediately taken as rude and sarcastic.

    They¡¯re pretty good at twisting facts depending on the situation,

    Matthew¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t call ourselves family. Because of you. Stephanie has been targeted and hurt. She used to smile all the time, and now she doesn¡¯t. The pain she¡¯s gone through is all because of y

    [you.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a But! No wonder Mom gave you up back then. You deserved it! Thankfully, Stephanie grew up with us. If you had, who knows what would have happened to the Buts!¡±

    Milly¡¯s fists clenched, her knuckles cracking under the force of her grip.

    What a bizarre thing for him to say! The original Milly¡¯s rightful life, which should have belonged to her, was taken away by others. As her own brother, Matthew shows no remorse. And now he¡¯s spouting this nonsense!

    She had reached her limit and didn¡¯t have to hold it in any longer!

    She delivered a powerful kick, using all her strength. Despite being shorter than Matthew, her experience in fights allowed her to nearly knock him off bnce.

    As he clung to the nearby table for support, Milly narrowed her eyes. With swift precision, she executed <b>a </b>wless shoulder throw, mming <b>him </b>forcefully onto the ground.

    Bang! His handsome face met the ground intimately.

    Milly pressed her foot firmly on his back, pinning him <b>down</b><b>. </b>Her voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°Matthew, I used to think your artistic quirks is to be med the weird way your mind works. But now, it¡¯s clear that the issue isn¡¯t just your creative mind¨Cit¡¯s your entire way of thinking!

    ¡°What do you mean I should have been abandoned? Was it not your fault that I was lost as a child? For over a decade, I <b>had </b>no idea you even existed. Suddenly, you all appeared in my life and dragged me back to the Buts, regardless of my opinion. And now you tell me I don¡¯t deserve to be a But.

    ¡°If Stephanie desires this pampered life, let her have it. I couldn¡¯t care less! But what about my peaceful life before? Who will give <b>that </b>back to me?¡±

    Milly had been misced by the Buts and ended up in an orphanage,ter adopted by the Smiths.

    Though not wealthy, the Smiths provided afortable life and showered her with love. She never doubted she was their true daughter until the Buts showed up.

    They acted like bandits. They forcibly brought her back and shattered her peaceful existence, iming it was for her own good.

    Yet, at the Buts, Milly, who was supposed to be the real heiress, felt like an outsider. They openly favored a foster daughter who had appeared out of nowhere, <b>constantly </b>criticizing her.

    2/3

    Chapter 227 Reached Her Limit and Didn¡¯t Have to Hold It in Any Longer

    <b>+5 </b>Pearls

    She was a child who had a home but felt like she belonged nowhere. And now he was here<b>, </b>telling her she wasn¡¯t worthy of being a But.

    Ha!

    As <i>if </i><i>I </i>cared! You can all go to hell!

    At that moment, Matthew was utterly stunned.

    He had never been in a fight or been struck before. Now, here he was<b>, </b>knocked down to the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief and indignation. ¡°How dare you throw me down! Do you think I won¡¯t knock your

    teeth out?¡±

    Milly sneered coldly, ¡°Oh<b>, </b>really? Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s teeth are knocked out now.¡±

    Matthew tried to rise, but Milly pressed down hard on him again, keeping him pinned.

    The intense humiliation caused Matthew¡¯s face to turn red with anger. ¡°Milly!¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, servant?¡±

    ¡°How dare-¡±

    Before he could finish, Milly smacked him hard on the back of his head with a hard thud. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    116

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 Finding Inspiration Through Criticism

    80%1

    12+5 Pearls

    ¡°Matthew, let me make this clear. If I can knock you down once, I can do it twice, three times, <b>or </b>countless times. Just like you said, I¡¯m Milly, and I¡¯m ruthless, unlike Stephanie with her kind heart. So don¡¯t mess with me, or I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!

    I¡¯m warning you in advance. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t respect my elders when the timees.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly¡¯s voice was icy cold, carrying a strong threat.

    Matthew had never treated her well, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to be nice to him. If they had to break ties, so be it. She wasn¡¯t afraid, after all, she wasn¡¯t the one who needed something from him.

    Matthew, who should have been asking for her help, was now too furious to remember that. His mind was filled with the desire to crush Milly.

    ¡°You better let go of me, or I¡¯ll make sure you get kicked out of the Buts! Believe me!¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes at Matthew¡¯s threat, full of sarcasm. ¡°Oli? And who are you going to get to kick me out of the Buts? Your own strength isn¡¯t enough, is it? So, will you rely on Jordan? Or Grandpa?

    ¡°Do you <b>think </b>they¡¯ll be willing to kick me out?¡±

    Matthew fell silent at her words.

    He was just a bit slow¨Cwitted, but that didn¡¯t mean hecked any logical thinking.

    It was obvious to anyone that Jordan now doted on Milly the most, practically willing to give her his heart. How could he possibly be willing to kick her out?

    Then there was <b>Philip</b>

    In the past, Matthew might have been confident he could persuade Philip. But now, Milly was Master Nirvana¡¯s apprentice, her status significantly elevated. Philip was eager to curry favor with her<b>, </b>so how could he possibly kick her out?

    It seemed he really couldn¡¯t do anything to her now.

    At some point, Milly had removed her foot from Matthew¡¯s back and was looking at him with a nk. expression. Matthew, since we¡¯ve reached this point, let¡¯sy it all out clearly. Since we both can¡¯t stand each other, let¡¯s just stay out of each other¡¯s way. You go your way, and I¡¯ll go mine. We won¡¯t interfere with

    each other.

    ¡°You like Stephanie, then go ahead and like her. I <b>won¡¯t </b>interfere with your deep sibling bond, but the condition is, don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    Matthew sneered at her words, clearly not believing her. ¡°Hmph, who would mess with you? It¡¯s always been you bullying Stephanie! If you hadn¡¯t been picking on her all the time, we wouldn¡¯t treat you so badly. Master Nirvana ims you have a deep Buddhist affinity, but you don¡¯t show anypassion.¡±

    Milly felt speechless.

    She almostughed out of sheer frustration.

    1/3

    Chapter 228 Finding Inspiration Through Criticism

    the other cheek forever? Was she supposed to p and cheer even <i>if </i>she got beaten to death<b>?</b>

    Did being a Buddhist disciple mean she deserved to be bullied?

    +5 Pearls

    But Milly didn¡¯t want to argue with this fool anymore. Why bother taking a fool seriously? It would only cause her more frustration.

    ¡°Since Matthe

    mentioned Buddhism, I¡¯ll quote a Buddhist scripture. ¡®If I do not cross over in this life, in what life <b>shall </b>I cross over? You should know what this means, right? You cling to <b>your </b>obsessions and force them upon yourself. Don¡¯t you find it exhausting?

    Even though it was still midsummer, the temple built in the mountains let the evening breeze carry a hint of chill into the room<b>. </b>It blew through Milly¡¯s hair and made the lights flicker.

    The breeze <b>also </b>seemed to clear Matthew¡¯s mind a bit as hey on the ground.

    He lifted his head, ready to retort, but then he met Milly¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    Her eyes were calm and untroubled, devoid of worldly desires. She was human just like him, yet she seemed to have transcended earthly concerns,

    She <b>had </b>said, ¡°If I do not cross over in this life, in what life shall I cross over?¡±

    Life was precious, and encountering the Buddha¡¯s teachings was rare. He realized she meant that since she already had these rare and precious opportunities, if she didn¡¯t seek liberation from suffering in this life, when would she?

    She meant that he had been living in invisible chains, adding unnecessary pressure on himself. These burdens weren¡¯t really his, it was like he was hating on behalf of someone else and couldn¡¯t find his own liberation.

    He had trapped himself in a cage that wasn¡¯t his to begin with.

    Milly stood there without a robe, Buddhist clothing, or any ornaments associated with Buddhist. Yet, just by standing there and saying a few simple words, she somehow brought a sense of peace and relief.

    Suddenly, Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up!

    Who said only those wearing Buddhist robes were monks? Who said monks had to wear <i>specific </i>clothing?

    He suddenly stood up, excitement written all over his face. He grabbed a pen and paper from the table. and theny back down in his previous position.

    ¡°Keep scolding me!¡±

    He started furiously scribbling, clearly inspired and in the midst of a creative frenzy.

    Milly was speechless.

    Keep scolding him?

    In her entire life, it was the first time Milly had heard such a rude request.

    He had been arguing with her just moments ago. Had he <i>realized </i>his mistake <b>now</b>? Or had <i>she </i>hit him too hard?

    2/3

    <b>09:10 </b>Fri, 5 Jul

    Chapter 228 Finding Inspiration Through Criticism

    <b>BUS</b>

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Forget about continuing to scold you. Let¡¯s pretenel today¡¯s incident never happened. Just leave. From now on, let¡¯s keep our interactions to a minimum and maintain superficial peace.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was particrly magnanimous, Milly just knew that as long as she remained in But Mansion, she would have to see Matthew frequently. It wouldn¡¯t be good to escte the tension, and she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Jordan.

    She thought Matthew would share her sentiment, but to her surprise, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. He remained focused on his sketching, asionally ncing up at her before returning to his work.

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t been listening to her.:

    Seeing this, Milly raised an eyebrow. Even a fool could see that Matthew had found inspiration in her and was now frantically creating.

    No wonder he had been so agreeable¨Che was overflowing with inspiration.

    It was quite amusing, actually. She had never seen anyone get inspired by being scolded before.

    After who knows how long, Matthew finally stopped writing. He tried to stand up but realized his legs and arms had gone numb..

    He had no idea how long he¡¯d been lying there.

    The rush of inspiration had made him forget the passage of time.

    He stretched his stiff limbs and slowly stood up, looking at his drafts with satisfaction. The anger on his face had been reced by a broad smile.

    116

 Chapter 229

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 229 An Affair Between George and Stephanie

    Perfect, this was exactly the effect he wanted!

    +5 Pearls

    Milly who had been dozing off nearby, was startled awake by the noise. Sleepy¨Ceyed, she saw that he had <b>finally </b>finished drawing. She stretched and yawnedzily from her seat. ¡°Finished? Can you leave now?¡±

    Matthew put away his drafts and looked at Milly, his eyes devoid of any earlier humor. ¡°Leave? What kind of attitude is that? You <b>have </b>no manners at all. You can¡¯t evenpare to Stephanie!

    Milly was taken aback.

    What? She had no manners?

    She had kindly refrained from disturbing him when he found some inspiration, and now he turned around, acting ungrateful and using her instead.

    This was the ssic tale of the farmer and the snake.

    Indeed, a snake would always be a snake. One should never show kindness to such a creature.

    Milly let out a coldugh, her eyes icy. ¡°Since I¡¯m so rude and heartless, please, Matthew, do me the favor of leaving my small room. We wouldn¡¯t want to sully your pure presence.¡±

    Matthew who had always been more attuned to art than to social cues,pletely missed the sarcasm in her words.

    Hearing her speak, he mistakenly thought she had realized her error. He let out a proud snort, ¡°Hmph, good to know. If you stop targeting Stephanic and realize your mistakes, I might reluctantly allow you to continue being my sister.¡±

    Ha

    As if she cared about being his sister.

    Milly rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Matthew. Since I¡¯m so ill¨Cmannered, I wouldn¡¯t <b>want </b>to bring you down. I¡¯ll refrain from calling you Matthew, I don¡¯t deserve it.

    ¡°Since we have no rtionship now, please don¡¯te to me for inspiration in the future. It¡¯s improper for <b>a </b>single man and woman without any rtion <b>to </b>be seen together, people <b>might </b>gossip.¡±

    Milly¡¯s tone was light, neither using nor angry. It was as if she were stating a simple fact.

    But her words hit Matthew like a jolt.

    She called him Mr. Matthew<b>? </b>What did that mean? She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him as her brother anymore? And she said he shouldn¡¯t seek her <b>out </b>for inspiration?

    Suddenly, the joy he had felt from <b>his </b>creative breakthrough vanished. The smile on his face disappeared.

    Matthew was fuming, clenching his jaw as he <b>spat </b>out his words with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest <b>chance</b>. Take <b>back </b>what you just said, and I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Milly let out a coldugh and refused, ¡°No need to <b>pretend </b>you didn¡¯t hear it. You better remember it well.¡±

    1/3

    80%

    Chapter 229 An Affair Between George and Stephanie

    +5 Pearls

    Matthew¡¯s eyes almost shot fire. Secing Milly who not only refused to admit her mistakes but also argued with him, almost made him pass out from anger.

    She said it herself. He had already given her a way out, but she didn¡¯t take it. Later, she shouldn¡¯t im he bullied his sister!

    Matthew said in a low voice, ¡°Fine, you better remember what you said today. If you can, never call me brother again. If I ever call you sister again, I¡¯ll be a dog!¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow. These familiar lines¨Chadn¡¯t she heard them from someone else before?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Before she could react further<b>, </b>Matthew stormed out, not forgetting to grab the ck bear robe he had bought.

    Milly let out a heavy sigh.

    Finally, she could rest!

    She had just stood up to close the door when she noticed two figures in the middle of the courtyard.

    Although the temple was ancient, it had embraced modern conveniences to amodate visitors staying overnight. Several streetlights had been installed in the courtyard.

    It wasn¡¯t that Milly was trying to eavesdrop, the two people were standing under the nearest streetlight to her room. It was <b>hard </b><b>not </b>to notice them.

    In the distance, a girl was nervously clutching the hem of her dress, her head slightly bowed. She said something, and suddenly her checks flushed a deep red.

    The <i>fall </i>man standing in front of her seemed very patient, quietly listening until she finished speaking Whatever she said must have struck a chord with him because he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The yellow streetlight cast a warm glow over them, adding ayer of intimacy. The handsome man and the charming girl looked more and more like a perfect match.

    Milly¡¯s gaze must have been too intense because it caught the man¡¯s attention from afar.

    He looked up and met Milly¡¯s eyes.

    Bang!

    Before her brain could fully process what was happening, her hand acted on its own<b>, </b>quickly shutting the

    door.

    The wooden door, already shaky from being hit by Matthew¡¯s bricks, wobbled again <b>as </b>Milly forcefully shut it, looking as though it might fall off its hinges at any moment.

    Lying on her bed, Milly who should have been exhausted, found herself wide awake and alert. Every <b>time </b>she closed her eyes, she saw George and Stephanie¡¯s intimate scene under the streetlight.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why they had to talk under the streetlightte at night. Wasn¡¯t there enough time during the day?

    2/3

    Chapter 229 An Affair Between George <b>and </b>Stephanie

    +5 Pearls

    Then again, everyone knew about Stephanie¡¯s feelings for George. What else could they be talking about? It had to <i>be </i>about romance, <i>not </i>someplex calculus problems, right?

    Disgusting! How filthy their minds must be!

    Discussing love affairs in such a sacred and noble temple¨Cit was a tant disregard for <i>the </i>Buddha<i>, </i><i>for </i>the Dharma, and for the temple¡¯s rules!

    <i>But </i>didn¡¯t Stephanie still have to copy the temple rules? There was so much to copy<i>. </i>Had she already finished?

    If Milly had known, she wouldn¡¯t have pleaded for Stephanie, allowing her to skip a round of copying!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. And the angrier she got, the more she thought about

    it!

    What made her even angrier was that she had panicked and shut the door when George saw her. Why did she feel guilty? Her action had been so loud and obvious, making her look like she had something to hide.

    <i>Would </i>George think she was eavesdropping?

    No, why should she care what George thought? <i>He </i><i>could </i>think whatever he wanted, it had nothing to do with <i>her</i><i>! </i><i>Once </i><i>she </i>took off the bracelet, their paths would diverge, and she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him<i>!</i>

    Knock!

    Suddenly, a series of urgent knocks interrupted her thoughts and shattered her indignation.

    11

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 George Calms Her Down

    <b>¡°</b>Who is it!¡±

    Milly shouted angrily, her voice filled with enough fury to make it seem like she might charge out and attack someone.

    Were these people crazy? Why weren¡¯t they sleeping in the middle of the night<b>?</b>

    A low, maic male voice came from outside. If she listened closely, she could detect a hint of amusement in it. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    George<b>!</b>

    Milly froze, her movements bing stiff.

    Why was he here? He must have seen her earlier. Was heing over to mock her or ridicule <i>her</i>?

    Hmph, this jerk had ulterior motives.

    Milly turned over, pretending not to hear and nning to continue acting asleep.

    But the more <b>she </b>thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t make <b>sense</b>. George had already seen her notice them earlier. If she didn¡¯t open the door now, it would only make her look guilty.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let him have the upper hand. She couldn¡¯t let him think she had something to hide.

    She stood up, put on her shoes, and yanked the door open in one swift motion, not a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Milly tried to keep her voice as calm as usual, her eyes steady and untroubled.

    George, standing at the door, looked cheerful, his brows raised in a smile. He was clearly in a <b>good </b>mood, without any attempt to hide it.

    Milly bit her lip, cursing inwardly, Show¨Coff!

    George, acting as if he <b>didn¡¯t </b>notice her hostile re, asked with a faintly amused look in his eyes, ¡°Did you see it just now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t <b>need </b>to borate, Milly knew exactly what he was talking about.

    She rolled her eyes, feeling even more annoyed, her <b>face </b>showing clear signs of impatience.

    Of course, he was here to warn her

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed. I <b>won¡¯t </b>tell anyone about you two<b>.</b>¡±

    Shameless, flirting in a temple, disrespecting Buddhist principles! Tomorrow, she would ask the master to add a new rule: no romantic rtionships in the temple, vitors will be expelled.

    George gave a yful smile, his eyes glinting mischievously, ¡°Oh? What won¡¯t you tell anyone?¡±

    Milly was furious.

    1/3

    Chapter 230 George Calms Her Down

    +5 Pearls

    Fine, if he wanted her to spell it <b>out</b>, she would. She¡¯d tell him exactly what he wanted to hear, word for word.

    Milly took a deep breath and met his gaze. ¡°First, you two were being all lovey¨Cdovey in a public ce<b>, </b>and I just happened to see it. If you don¡¯t want to be seen, I suggest you find a different spot next time, even a corner would do<b>.</b>

    ¡°Second, I¡¯m not a gossip. I can pretend I didn¡¯t see anything. I won¡¯t reveal your rtionship, you can be sure of that.

    ¡°Now, Mr. Tate, is that clear enough for you?¡±

    George, who appeared to be about 6¡¯3¡°, towered over Milly, who was 5¡¯6¡°. From a distance, it looked as though she was enveloped in his shadow, almost in his embrace.

    But Milly was oblivious to this.

    George didn¡¯t respond immediately, he just looked at Milly, quietly waiting for her to finish. His eyes, previously calm, now sparkled with a subtle joy, brighter than the stars behind him.

    ¡°Milly, are you <b>angry</b>?¡±

    Milly froze.

    ¡­.

    Angry¡­ Was she angry?

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Milly felt a moment of inexplicable panic. Realizing this, she moved to shut the door.

    But with a quick ¡°thud,¡± George stopped the door with his hand, preventing her from closing it. His eyes sparkled even more, carrying a hint of seductive allure in the darkness.

    His eyes were so captivating that Milly found herself momentarily entranced, forgetting <b>what </b>she was doing.

    ¡°Milly, please tell me, were you just angry?¡±

    ¡°No! Milly replied irritably.

    George couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, his deep voice clear and mesmerizing in the quiet night.

    Milly¡¯s ears reddened slightly at hisugh, and she red at him, both embarrassed and angry. ¡°What are youughing at!¡±

    Seeing that her little hedgehog spikes were about toe out again, George quickly soothed her, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not angry. I must have misunderstood.¡±

    It seemed he was new toforting someone, his tone a bit stiff, but Milly inexplicably felt her irritation

    ease a bit.

    Her face remained cold, though. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    George¡¯s eyes were dark, but his smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°William decided to go hiking in the middle of the night, <b>and </b>Grandpa caught him and gave him a good thrashing. He was howling like a banshee. I went to check if he survived, not to meet Stephanie.

    2/3

    3.80%”à

    Chapter 230 George Calims Her Down

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°The reason I talked to her was that she stopped me halfway, saying she had something important to discuss. It was about you, so I wanted to <b>hear </b>what she had to say.¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Was he exining himself to her?

    Still, she was curious about what Stephanie had to say about her. ¡°What did she say about me?¡±

    George smiled and said, ¡°She said a lot, but in summary, she praised you for being excellent. She feels. insecure and worries that you might not like her repetitive chatter¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow.

    Stephanie praising her? Worried that she wouldn¡¯t like <i>her</i><i>? </i>That sounded <i>far</i><i>¨C</i>fetched. Stephanie¡¯s <i>eyes </i>always held <i>a </i>venomous glint when she looked at her. <i>If </i>looks could kill, Milly would have been torn apart by now.

    But, it wasn¡¯t unusual for a bitch to y the pity card.

    ¡°And what else? What did she really want to say?¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t believe Stephanie would go out of her way in the middle of the night just <b>to </b>sing her praises to George<b>.</b>

    ¡°She also said you¡¯re so outstanding <b>that </b>you caught Bonnie¡¯s eye. She wants to be like you, and she mentioned that acting is her dream. If she could make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, she could repay the Buts for raising her,¡± George exined.

    At this, Milly couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, full of contempt.

    ¡°She actually said that? Looks like she¡¯s pinning all her hopes on you.¡±

    Repay the Buts for raising her?

    What a load of nonsense. If she truly wanted to repay them, how could she have run off with the money in a previous life, leaving the Buts to fend for themselves?

    Stephanie probably knew that her position in the But family was now precarious. Before today, she might have hoped Philip would help her against Milly. But now, with Milly apprenticing under Master Nirvana, even Philip would have to think twice before going against her.

    116

 Chapter 231

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 231 Something Big Is Happening

    With her older brother¡¯s backing from outside, even if she contemted taking risks, she likely would not- act rashly.

    Finding George was not surprising. The only families capable of matching the Buts in strength and influence were the Tates and a few other notable ones. Since she was not acquainted with the others, her attention naturally turned to the Tates.

    Furthermore, although Old Mr. Tate had suggested she be the Tates¡® daughter¨Cinw, George¡¯s eptance of the proposal was unclear. His ambiguous position suggested uncertainty in the adult world, where not stating a clear decision often means keeping options open. This ambiguity gave her some leeway.

    Satisfied with her strategic approach, she inwardly praised herself for possessing the qualities of a protagonist, always prepared with a backup n.

    George¡¯s expression hardened as he focused on Milly. ¡°Do you think I epted her proposal?¡±

    Milly kept her face neutral, meeting his look directly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, and I don¡¯t make assumptions.¡±

    Her refusal to specte did not mean shecked insight. She could imagine the smirk on Stephanie¡¯s face even if she could not see her, confirming to her that he had agreed.

    Returning to her detached manner, she gestured towards the door. ¡°Have you said everything you need to? I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± George said, his smile disappearing as he let out a soft sigh and became more earnest.

    ¡°I only agreed to Stephanie signing with Tate¡¯s agency and promised to find her a suitable agent, excluding Bonnie. Bonnie isn¡¯t managed by the Tates, and I don¡¯t have the authority to handle her affairs. Even if she were to sign with Bonnie, our agency¡¯s rules would prevent it.¡±

    Milly listened without emotion until he was done, then responded, ¡°This seems to be a matter between you two; there¡¯s no reason to involve me.¡±

    George took a deep breath, saying, ¡°You should know Stephanie might be connected to the Lloyds. During our conversation, she alluded to being close to them. However, the Buts and the Lloyds have had no business dealings or shared interests, which strikes me as odd.

    ¡°If she truly has ties to the Lloyds, the Buts need to be cautious, as the depth of her involvement with them isn¡¯t clear.¡±

    Milly¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°The Lloyds ¡­ ¡±

    The Lloyds represented a significant threat, enveloped in secrecy and influence. Yet, if her memory was urate, the Lloyds had not appeared in the novel.

    The story follows Stephanie¡¯s romantic adventures and the But family¡¯s trials and relocation. Throughout the book, Stephanie never interacted with anyone surnamed ¡°Lloyd,¡± Milly only became aware of the Lloyds after entering the book.

    Wait <i>a </i><i>second</i><i>, </i><i>something </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>line </i><i>up</i>¡­

    Sat,

    Chapter 231 Something Big Is Happening

    part of the story? Maybe her arrival sped up their introduction?

    It seemed¡­ likely.

    * Pite

    If Stephanie indeed had the backing of the Lloyds, then she would be virtually untouchable in the future due to the Lloyds considerable wealth and enigmatic power, which could disrupt the entire bnce of

    Haltura.

    The specifics of their influence remained a mystery.

    Watching Milly¡¯s focused expression, George continued, ¡®If Stephanie is serious about joining the Tates. she ought to sign the contract. This way, by following the usual procedures for artists, we can monitor any ulterior motives she might have, keeping you out of harm¡¯s way.*

    George, ever the strategist, likely had his own reasons for wanting Stephanie to join the Tates¨Cmainly to keep a close eye on her and ensure she did not engage in any actions that might endanger Milly.

    Milly bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. Her schemes won¡¯t affect me.¡±

    She thought she might be imagining things, but it seemed like her bracelet began to swing more noticeably after she spoke.

    Milly nced at her left wrist; fortunately, the bracelet was concealed under her sleeve and remained

    unseen.

    George, oblivious to the bracelet, simply acknowledged her statement with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Nlirone tomorrow to handle some matters. If you need anything while I¡¯m away, Danny will be avable to assist you,¡± he said.

    Milly responded with a nod and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After George departed, Milly found herself lying awake in bed, restless.

    Eventually, the bracelet on her wrist settled down.

    The Tates¡­ Daisy¡­ George¡­ Bracelet<i>¡­ </i>Nirvana¡­.

    All these seemingly disparate elements appeared to be interconnected, and somehow, she was caught upT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    in it all.

    What secrets did this bracelet hold?

    Ding¨Cdong! Just then, her phone lit up.

    It was a message from Leon: ¡®Milly, I¡¯m heading to Maldonia for a bit; something¡¯se up there. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be there for your school opening ceremony. I¡¯ll make it up to you when I return!

    <i>Leon </i>is going abroad? Is it really that <i>urgent</i><i>?</i>

    Milly quickly sat up and dialed the number, but a message indicated that the phone was already turned off -perhaps he was already on the ne?

    2/3

    29%

    Chapter 231 Something Big Is Happening

    Ding¨Cdong! Another text message arrived.

    +5 Pearls

    Oliver texted, ¡®Hey, boss, I have to head overseas for a few days, so I won¡¯t be able to help you rule Twitter. But don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve briefed Robin, and my PR team will continue to support you. Fly high, boss, we¡¯re in this together!¡®

    Milly was at a loss for words.

    What he said was truly grating!

    On impulse, she tried to call, only to find that the phone was switched off.

    <i>Was </i>his <i>phone </i><i>also </i><i>turned off</i>?

    Milly set her phone down, unable to sleep now, her heart racing as if anticipating something significant.

    <i>George</i>, Leon<i>, </i><i>and </i>now <i>Oliver </i><i>are </i><i>all </i><i>going </i><i>abroad</i>.

    On the surface, it seems ordinary, but the simultaneous timing of their travels struck a peculiar note.

    Yet, logically, they should not even know each other.

    Was she just overthinking things?

    116

    13:20 Sat, 6 Jul

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Daisy¡¯s Letter

    The next day.

    Before they left the mountain, Nirvana took Milly aside to a hidden spot and handed her an aged envelope from his pocket.

    ¡°Emptiness, make sure to read this letter when you¡¯re alone,¡± he said.

    Milly took the envelope, nodding, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The envelope was a standard one for letters, closed at the top and with no markings on the front. A gentle scent of sandalwood could be detected when it was held close to the nose.

    It seemed to have aged a bit, as there was slight wear visible on the edges.

    ¡°Master, who sent this letter?¡± Milly asked, holding the letter curiously.

    Being new to this world, she did not know anyone who might send her a letter. Could it have been meant for someone else and given to her by mistake?

    Yet, there was no answer.

    ¡°Master, who is the sender of this letter? Master?¡± she repeated.

    When she looked up, there was no sign of Nirvana nearby.

    Unbeknownst to her, Nirvana had already left without her knowing.

    Milly carefully opened the envelope and pulled out the letter.

    Written in ck ink, the letter was in a clean and graceful hand.

    Milly, hello, it¡¯s as if we¡¯re connecting through this letter.

    My name is Daisy. You might not recall who I am, or perhaps my name doesn¡¯t ring a bell. That¡¯s understandable. Mentioning that I¡¯m George¡¯s grandmother might jog your memory, though I wish our circumstances for reconnecting were different.

    I had looked forward to thanking you face¨Cto¨Cface when you got back, but I¡¯m not sure I can wait until then. So, I¡¯ve decided to write this letter instead and asked Master to pass it along to you.

    ¡°You can be certain that I¡¯ve kept the bracelet you left with me safe andpleted the tasks you set out. George is growing up well, and things are unfolding just as you hoped.

    As you said, should fate decide it, I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll see each other again. At that time, I¡¯ll thank you myself for saving my life.

    Please do not worry about me.¡®

    It was just a in piece of paper. The handwriting was neat and straightforward, with noplex words, yet Milly found herself confused.

    She read the letter three times, her postdoctoral intellect more befuddled than it had ever been over her

    13.20 Sat, 6 Jul

    Chapter 232 Daisy¡¯s LetterN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    +5 Pearls

    Daisy was George¡¯s grandmother, a detail Milly knew even before she became Nirvana¡¯s disciple the previous evening. However, the letter suggested a familiarity between Daisy and Milly, not just mere acquaintance, but a deeper connection.

    This was confusing. If Daisy truly knew Milly, why then did she write, ¡°You might not recall who I am¡°?

    What did this imply? Was the owner of this body experiencing memory loss?

    Furthermore, there were mentions of safeguarding the bracelet and fulfilling assigned tasks. Could the bracelet be initially Milly¡¯s, entrusted to Daisy? This would challenge George¡¯s assertion that the bracelet was a family heirloom from his grandmother!

    And what about these tasks?

    Given their significant age difference, with Daisy likely being at least forty years older, it made no sense. When Daisy was forty, Milly would have been barely more than a baby. How could such a young child delegate tasks to an adult?

    Also, the mention of saving her life was puzzling. When Daisy died, George was just a child, and Milly, being five years younger than George, would hardly have been in a position to save anyone.

    If Daisy indeed knew Milly, George¡¯s surprise at their first encounter in the garden would not make sense.

    Could the letter <i>be </i><i>a </i>forgery<i>?</i>

    How could a scammer <i>manage </i>to deliver a <i>letter </i><i>to </i><i>someone </i>as <i>guarded </i><i>as </i><i>Nirvana</i><i>?</i>

    It¡¯s true that there <i>are </i><i>depths </i><i>and </i><iyers </i><i>to </i><i>every </i><i>story</i><i>!</i>

    Milly pressed her lips together lightly, refolded the letter neatly, and slipped it back into the envelope.

    Just then, a deep and melodious bell tolled outside the courtyard, the sound echoing through the air.

    When Milly got to the car, she saw that the entire convoy was still there.

    In the crowd, Anthony and Jonathan were locked in a fierce debate.

    ¡°You sat with Milly when we got here; now it¡¯s my turn to ride back with her!¡±

    ¡°But we agreed to settle this with rock¨Cpaper¨Cscissors. I won fair and square, so I should sit with her!¡±

    ¡°You have no shame!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one being ridiculous!¡±

    The squabble continued.

    The back seat of the Maybach was designed to seat four people facing each other.

    Jordan, being the elder brother, was naturally expected to sit with Milly, as the others would not challenge him, not to mention Apollo, who was always close by Milly, given his significant presence.

    Thus the contention was all about who would get thest avable seat

    2/3

    ¹P

    Îï

    ÈÊ˜s

    serk en at Here F

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Irritated Old Man

    Jonathan and Anthony froze when they saw their grandfather, suddenly quiet and submissive like scared

    little birds.

    Philip, seeing them finally calm down, snorted in irritation, tucked away his cane, and, with a slight shake, climbed into the car.

    Jonathan and Anthony exchanged nces.

    Unable to keep quiet, Jonathan cautiously said, ¡°Grandpa, this isn¡¯t your car¡±

    Philip responded by thumping them lightly on their heads, shouting in frustration, ¡°What do you mean the wrong car? Stop spouting nonsense! Andrew has already left the mountain. If you two hadn¡¯t been bickering, we could have been ahead of them!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re both acting like clowns! Either get in a car or run home if you don¡¯t want to ride! Spoiled

    brats!¡±

    Reluctantly, Jonathan and Anthony respected their grandfather¡¯smand and got into the car parked

    behind.

    Meanwhile, Jordan watched the old man settle in and then turned to Milly, his expression calm, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the back and sit there, too.¡±

    He knew the old man was in control and saw no point in challenging him.

    Jordan was aware of the old man¡¯s displeasure, especially about the issues involving Milly and Stephanie, and chose not to provoke him further.

    As they began to move away, Philip, looking annoyed, called out, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Jordan, protecting Milly, replied without stopping, ¡°We¡¯re going to the car behind.¡±

    ¡°Just get in and sit down!¡± Philipmanded sternly.

    The old man showed his irritation.

    <i>Jordan is </i><i>usually </i><i>so </i><i>sharp</i><i>, </i><i>so </i><i>why </i><i>does </i><i>he </i><i>seem </i>so <i>clueless </i><i>now</i>? <i>Can¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>see </i><i>that </i><i>I¡¯m </i>giving them a <i>chance </i><i>to </i>makeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    <i>amends</i><i>?</i>

    <b><i>Must </i></b><i>I </i><i>get </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>car </i><i>and </i>ask <i>them </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>in </i><i>politely</i><i>?</i>

    Jordan raised an eyebrow, ignoring the old man¡¯s frustrated mutterings, and turned to Milly, ¡°Milly, do you want to ride in the same car with him?<b>¡±</b>

    Milly did not take long to decide and simply preferred not to switch vehicles again. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    At her consent, Philip¡¯s features rxed slightly.

    Bnce:

    431 +

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    Chapter 233 Irritated Old Man

    Inside the car.

    +5 Pea

    Apollo was perfectly well¨Cbehaved, sitting quietly next to Milly, asionally tugging at her sleeve. Now and then, he would excitedly point out sparrows or other interesting sights flying by the window to Milly. Each time, Milly would nod seriously and then softly speak a few words to him.

    Jordan was absorbed with arge tablet, only asionally looking up to exchange a few words with Milly.

    The three of them created a peaceful atmosphere in the car, except for ¡­

    Philip, sitting on the side, was itching to join the conversation but could not find any opening.

    Hmph, <i>a group </i>of <i>impolite </i><i>youngsters</i>. <i>They </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>know </i>how to <i>initiate </i><i>a </i><i>conversation </i>with <i>the </i>elderly, trulycking <i>in </i><i>affection </i>and <i>respect</i><i>!</i>

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    Philip¡¯s heavy coughing echoed through the car, his gaze drifting across the three passengers vaguely.

    The loudness of his cough startled Apollo, who looked over with wide eyes, only to see the old man haughtily turning away to stare out the window as if expecting a reaction.

    Apollo, who could not speak, made a questioning sound.

    Meanwhile, Jordan was looking at a photo of an apartment on his tablet and handed it to Milly, ¡°Check out this apartment. It¡¯s close to your school, and it¡¯s 500 square meters. It¡¯s a property that the family invested in. I¡¯ll talk to the managerter and set it up for you.¡±

    Milly was taken aback, ¡°500 square meters? Isn¡¯t that a bitrge? Can we find something smaller?¡±

    Jordan looked at Milly, slightly puzzled, ¡°500 square meters is smaller than our garden. Anything smaller, and you might feel cramped!¡±

    Milly hesitated, ¡°Still, 500 square meters seems excessive. I¡¯m just a student. I¡¯m trying to live like a normal person. Wouldn¡¯t living in such a luxurious apartment seem toovish?¡±

    Jordan reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s not too much. Why would living in a nice apartment be considered a breach of discipline while you¡¯re studying?¡±

    Milly thought it over but still felt inappropriate, ¡°It¡¯s not a breach of discipline per se, but what if ssmatese over? How would I exin it?¡±

    Given that she would be bncing school with her acting career and has kept her identity as a But hidden within the entertainment industry, she prefers not to reveal her true identity to her ssmates to prevent gossip.

    If ssmates visited, they would definitely question her ¡®ordinary¡® family background when they saw such an opulent ce.

    Jordan paused, realizing he had not considered this angle fully.

    ¡°What if I get you a smaller apartment?¡±

    Bnce:

    406 + 0

    1 Coins:

    =

    1 Pearls

    <b>29</b>%

    Chapter 233 ritated Old Man

    #5 Pearls

    Jordan hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it, but you¡¯d have to stay in the 500 square meter one for now. If you have a visiting up just let me know, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to move to the smaller one temporarily.¡±

    Milly was speechless,

    Why does it seem like my brother is on guard, like he¡¯s watching out for thieves?

    Or perhaps I¡¯m just imagining that he¡¯s trying <i>to </i><i>stop </i>me from sneaking <i>off </i><i>to </i>live in the smaller house ¡­

    While she pondered how to convince her brother to tone down the extravagance, another round of loud coughing broke her train of thought.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    The cough was louder this time, but it seemed to go unnoticed.

    Why was no one reacting to his coughing?

    Were they all hard of hearing?

    Philip was astounded!

    Collecting his energy at his core, he inhaled deeply and was just about to cough even louder when he noticed Jordan, sitting beside him, rise from his seat without any expression.

    Philip felt a bit relieved, appreciating that Jordan seemed to care.

    Then, he saw Jordan pull out a mask from a drawer and hand it to him, advising, ¡°Grandpa, if you¡¯re feeling under the weather, please wear this mask to avoid spreading it to Milly.¡±

    Philip was taken aback.

    <i>Was </i><i>he </i>standing <i>up </i><i>just </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>a </i>mask?

    Philip was so furious his fingers shook, and his face turned a blotchy mix of blue and purple. ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡±

    ¡°Then you should try not to cough so much,¡± Jordan stated tly. ¡°Continuous coughing can still spread bacteria, even when you¡¯re not sick.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Philip felt like he was about to lose it with frustration!

    He took a deep breath, forcibly keeping himself alive. After thinking about this, he decided to drop the matter. If he continued this standoff, he probably would not even get to talk to the girl by the time they arrived home.

    116

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Transferring Shares to Milly

    Resolving to be big¨Chearted and avoid arguing with these young people, Phillip finally spoke up, ¡°You said you were looking for an apartment. If you don¡¯t want to live on campus, you can stay at home. It¡¯s not far from your school, and the driver can take you back and forth. Why bother living in an apartment?¡±

    Though hisments were addressed at Milly, his eyes never met hers.

    Before Milly could respond, Jordan intervened, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted Milly out of the house yesterday? How could she dare to stay at home now?¡±

    Philip felt a bit stung, realizing the truth in Jordan¡¯s words.

    Last night, in a fit of anger, when she had refused to apprentice under Master Vajra, he had indeed threatened to kick her out.

    However, nobody knew that she wouldter choose to apprentice under Master Nirvana instead.

    ¡°Ahem, forget it. Let¡¯s just pretend that never happened. No one will mention it again in the future.¡±

    Jordan was unwilling to let it go that casily. His gaze was firm as he pressed on, ¡°You should apologise to Milly.¡±

    ¡°Apologise?<i>¡± </i>Philip was enraged; his voice rose in indignation.

    ¡°I¡¯m your elder! Do you expect me to apologise to you, Kids? How ridiculous!¡±

    Throughout his life, Philip had faced countless extraordinary events. He wielded a machete in his younger days and a cane in hister years tomand respect. Apologizing was simply not in his vocabry.

    The fact that he was speaking to them and offering a way out was already a significant concession.

    Now they <i>wanted </i><i>me </i>to apologise<i>?!</i>

    Impossible<i>! </i>This is absolutely <i>impossible</i><i>!</i>

    How could I apologise to my <i>grandchildren</i><i>?</i>

    Jordan stared at him coldly, refusing to let go. ¡°Milly was wronged. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s hurt. You made a mistake. Why can¡¯t you apologise? If you don¡¯t take a stand now, does that mean anyone in the Buts can bully Milly? If that¡¯s the case, she should consider moving out!¡±

    Philip didn¡¯t say a word.

    Meanwhile, Milly nced sideways at Jordan, who signalled her with a look that said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s real aim wasn¡¯t just to get an apology. He wanted everyone to understand that Philip was now backing Milly. So, anyone with a cunning n for Milly had to consider it carefully.

    After all, Philip had never bery his head to anyone in his life. Now if he apologised to Milly, he would directly demonstrate her significance.

    Philip¡¯s face flushed with anger as he mmed his cane onto the floor, ¡°An apology is out of the question.

    <b>1/3</b>

    13:21 Sat, 6 Jul

    Chapter 234 Transferring Shares to Milly

    Stephanic. That should be sincere enough, right?¡±

    <b>29</b>%1

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan knocked the table gently with his fingers; his expression nonchnt. ¡°Ten per cent.¡±

    Philip exploded. ¡°No way! Seven per cent is the most I can give.¡±

    He only had 30% of thepany¡¯s shares, making him thergest shareholder. Giving up 10% would put him on equal footing with Jordan.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    This meant that he would not be the final decision¨Cmaker of the But Group in the future. That <b>was </b>simply uneptable.

    Unfazed, Jordan looked away. ¡°If Grandpa can¡¯t agree, then there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. After all, Old Mr. Tate also heard you when you told Milly to leave. I wonder what he would think about all this.¡±

    <i>This </i>is a <i>pure </i><i>threat</i><i>!</i>

    Everyone knew that despite beingrades¨Cin¨Carms and having good rtions with their families, Philip and Andrew were alwayspeting andparing everything.

    Now that Milly was Master Nirvana¡¯s disciple, her association with Buddhism¡¯s believers brought honour to the Buts. But if Philip drove her out, and with Andrew¡¯s fondness for her, she might find a way to go to the Tates.

    If this girl went to the Tates, Andrew would surely unt it at every opportunity, making it a direct p in the face for the Buts!

    More than just the shame of Andrew¡¯s boasting, there was a deeper issue at stake. Philip had been a devout Buddhist for years and recited scriptures for so long. Expelling Master Nirvana¡¯s disciple from his home. would be a grave offence to the Buddha, and surely not without unintended consequences.

    Finally, by upsetting the Buddha without hesitation, he may face consequences. Perhaps the Buddha purposely caused him to lose something as a sort of punishment. If he doesn¡¯tply, he may face even more serious repercussions.

    The old man pondered for a long while, then spoke after weighing the pros and cons, ¡°Fine, 10%. At least it stays within the family.¡±

    The underlying message was clear: he was reminding Milly that she was still part of the Buts and shouldn¡¯t think about leaving.

    Hearing what he said, Jordan immediately took out a contract and ced it in front of the old man. ¡°Since Grandpa agreed, let¡¯s sign the contract now and avoid any furtherplications.¡±

    Jordan even thoughtfully removed the cap from a pen and handed it over.

    Philip was taken aback.

    Philip lowered his head to read the bold title read, ¡°Equity Transfer Agreement¡°.

    It was clear now that Jordan had prepared this in advance, setting him up from the start.

    <i>Hmph</i>.

    Now that he had agreed, there was no going back now. Signing it sooner rather thanter made no

    2/3

    13.21 SAL 6 Ju

    Chapter 234 Transferring Shares to Milly

    + Pearls

    difference.

    He took the document, scanned through it briefly to ensure everything was in order, and signed his name at the bottom. ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Jordan examined the document, verifying the signature before tucking it away and said calmly, ¡°Yes¡±

    The old man seethed with anger; his teeth clenched. ¡°You¡¯re really capable. I raised you with all my heart, and now you¡¯ll end up plotting against me?¡±

    Jordan remained unperturbed, ¡°This is not plotting. Let¡¯s call it a friendly negotiation. After all, you agreed voluntarily. If you had refused, I wouldn¡¯t put a knife on your throat to force you.¡±

    Philip sniffed bitterly. His face turned gloomy as he closed his eyes and leaned back to relieve his mind.

    The scene had unfolded so quickly that Milly was still processing it.

    Though she wasn¡¯t familiar with the business world, she understood that owning 10% of a major corporation like the But Group was a significant deal.

    Even if she didn¡¯t do anything for the rest of her life, this 10% would ensure she lived in luxury andfort. She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing.

    Jordan had once mentioned she would be the CEO of But Group, but she hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. After all, it seemed impossible with Philip in charge.

    But now<i>, </i>Jordan bad managed to secure 10% of the shares from her. She suddenly realised that he had been serious all along. He wasn¡¯t joking.

    116

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Ambushed by Reporters

    Milly looked at Jordan beside her, leaning in close to whisper, ¡°Jordan, 10% of the shares is way too exaggerated. I can¡¯t ept that!¡±

    Jordan¡¯s expression remainedposed as he gazed at her, a trace of indulgence shing in his eyes. ¡°Why not?¡±

    <i>Ten </i><i>per </i><i>cent </i>is <i>nothing </i><ipared </i><i>to </i>what I <i>intended </i><i>to </i><i>give </i><i>her</i>. <i>Why </i><b><i>can¡¯t </i></b><i>she </i><i>ept </i>it?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Jordan could tell what she was thinking from her conflicted expression. ¡°No buts. I told you before, I¡¯m letting you pursue your goal. You shouldn¡¯t feel any burden. Once I handle everything, I¡¯ll ensure you attain the highest ce.¡±

    Milly let out a sigh. She knew Jordan adored her. No, saying ¡°adore¡± was an understatement. Hepletely pampered her!

    However, even the most doting parents should have limits. Jordan¡¯s over¨Cthe¨Ctop generosity in giving her the family¡¯s assets was a bit exaggerated and somewhat blind.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Buts¡® bankruptcy in their previous life was because Jordan gave all the shares to the original owner, who then mismanaged thepany into ruin. In the end, the original owner had to work to support her six brothers.

    This made sense!

    Frightened by her thoughts, she quickly added, ¡°Jordan, I don¡¯t need this. I know you love me, but I have no interest in business. If you insist on giving me something, why not invest in a few films for me when I be famous?¡±

    Jordanughed and rubbed her hair gently. ¡°Investing when needed is one thing, but these shares are yours to have.¡±

    Milly pouted, feeling troubled. ¡°But I ¡­ don¡¯t want them!¡±

    Bang! A heavy thud mmed on the car door beside them. The startling driver nearly mistook the gas pedal for the brake.

    Philip had awakened at some point, looking at them with fury. His chest heaved with rage.

    ¡°What? Was it a bomb or poison that I sent out? Not only are you ungrateful, but you¡¯re also ying hot potato with it. If you don¡¯t want it, hand the contract to me, and I¡¯ll tear it up!¡±

    <i>In </i><i>other </i><i>families</i>, people <i>fight </i><i>tooth </i><i>and </i><i>nail </i><i>for </i>a <i>bit </i><i>of </i><i>share</i><i>, </i><i>even </i><i>going as </i><i>far </i><i>as </i><i>murder</i>. <i>Yet </i><i>here</i><i>, </i><i>these </i>two <i>are </i><i>pushing </i><i>them </i><i>away</i>.

    He gave them shares, but others who were unaware of this might think they had been sentenced to death.

    Realizing how upset Philip was, Milly sighed again and stopped arguing. After all, Jordan had said she didn¡¯t need to be involved in thepany yet. She could figure out how to give it back to himter.

    Jordan also stopped talking. His gaze turned distant as he looked out the window; his emotions

    1-1-1-

    1/3

    Chapter 235 Ambushed by Reporters

    +5 Pearls

    In the Buts, neither Jordan nor his younger brothers cared much about the shares. In their previous life, he hadn¡¯t minded who held more or less because they were family. There was no need to be so precise.

    Everything changed when Stephanie, leveraging Philip¡¯s affection, coaxed him into transferring all his shares to her. Overnight, she became thergest shareholder of the But Group.

    This led to a crucial board meeting that decided the fate of the Buts. Despite being the highest CEO<i>, </i>Jordan had no right to prevent the signing of the final contract.

    At that time, based on his experience, he had already seen the ws in the project. Every venture has its risks; nothing is a guaranteed profit, especially one that nearly drained the Buts¡¯s resources.

    However, Stephanie was in charge of the project. In addition, they trusted her too much to look deeper. This trust led to a cascade of disastrous events, and by the time he tried to recover it, it was toote.

    Even now, he could vividly recall the scene whenever he closed his eyes.

    The Buts went bankrupt overnight. Stephanie, the project leader ran abroad, leaving behind a mess that Jordan had to handle alone, exhausted by the endless crises.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Later, when another ¡°Stephanie¡± emerged, sending money sporadically and resolving urgent issues, he was too overwhelmed to question it. He trusted her too much to suspect anything.

    Now, it was ridiculous to imagine it.

    How <i>could </i><i>someone </i><i>who </i><i>took </i><i>the </i><i>money </i><i>and </i><i>ran </i><i>suddenly </i><i>grow </i><i>a </i><i>conscience </i><i>and </i>start <i>helping </i>them out?

    Thinking of this, Jordan slowly turned his head to gaze at Milly. She seemed unaware of his scrutiny, fully engaged in talking to Apollo with great patience, even knowing he couldn¡¯t understand her.

    How was she feeling when <i>she </i><i>worked </i><i>tirelessly </i><i>to </i><i>support </i><i>the </i><i>family </i><i>in </i><i>her past </i><i>life</i><i>?</i>

    What I¡¯m giving her now was nothingpared to what she had sacrificed for them. The entire Buts belonged to her; she was merely receiving itter than she should have.

    Screech!

    Jordan¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when the driver mmed the brakes.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a series of knocks on the car door and windows.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The driver frowned as he looked outside. ¡°Mr. Jordan, our car was stopped. We¡¯re surrounded by reporters outside.¡±

    <i>Reporters</i>?

    Milly looked outside. She indeed saw a horde of journalists. Strangely, they had only stopped their car, letting the one carrying Anthony and the others pass unimpeded.

    The reporters banged on the windows, their mouths moving, but the car¡¯s soundproofing made it

    2/3

    <b>28</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 235 Ambushed by Reporters

    impossible to hear what they were saying.

    +5 Pearls

    Witnessing thismotion, Apollo, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly grew agitated. His eyes began to turn red, his face twisted with rage, and low growls escaped his throat as if he was ready to leap out and tear the crowd apart.

    Milly promptly focused on calming him, gently soothing his rising agitation.

    Philip frowned deeply at the reporters battering the car. ¡°Get out and see what¡¯s happening.¡±

    The driver nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    The reporters swarmed on the driver like starving wolves <b>as </b>soon as he opened the car door. They shoved microphones and cameras into his face. He was trapped in the middle, barely managing to squeeze back into the car after a long struggle.

    Panting and wiping sweat from his eyebrows, he reported, ¡°Old Mr. But, Mr. Jordan, the reporters are here to interview¡­ Ms. But.¡±

    A sense of imminent trouble filled Milly.

    Sure enough, she heard the driver continue, ¡°They want to ask about her college entrance exam results¡­¡±

    Milly sighed.

    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>never</i><i>¨C</i><i>ending</i><i>!</i>

    116

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 Offended Someone?

    Milly pulled out her phone and checked Twitter. As expected, her name was trending again. She didn¡¯t need to open thements to know thements would be harsh.

    A newbie like her, making headlines every few days, must be annoying even the casual onlookers by now.

    Just then, she saw a message from Bonnie, straightforwardly asking, ¡°Milly, have you offended someone?¡±

    Milly sneered. <i>Offended </i><i>someone</i><i>?</i>

    <i>I </i>can¡¯t <i>say </i><i>I </i><i>offended </i><i>someone</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>I <i>must </i><i>have </i><i>been </i>asking <i>for </i><i>trouble</i>.

    Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t see that someone was out to get her, relentlessly digging up dirt, stirring public opinion, and desperately trying to drag her down.

    After taking a deep breath, Milly replied, ¡°Bonnie, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Bonnie was a little worried, and said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    ¡°No need, I know who¡¯s behind it,¡± Milly responded.

    She looked up and met Jordan¡¯s gaze.

    He seemed to understand her thoughts without asking, and simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Her restless heart calmed instantly, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thanks, Jordan.¡±

    She then turned to look out the window, her face was gloomy.

    She had entered the entertainment industry to hide her identity as a member of the Buts. There was no way those reporters could have known. Plus, today¡¯s visit to the memorial service wasn¡¯t publicized. How did they manage to find the Su family¡¯s car and intercept it on the road so urately?

    The answer was obvious. Someone tipped them off. And whoever had such detailed knowledge of the Buts¡® movements had to be someone from within.

    <i>So</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>question </i><i>remains</i>, why <i>didn¡¯t </i><i>the </i><i>reporters </i><i>just </i><i>wait </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>Buts</i><i>¡® </i><i>house</i>? <i>Why </i><i>intercept </i><i>her </i>on <i>the </i><i>road </i>instead<i>?</i>

    It <i>must </i><i>be </i><i>because </i><i>the </i><i>informant </i>didn¡¯t <i>want </i><i>her </i>identity <i>exposed </i><i>either</i>. <i>After </i><i>all</i><i>, </i><i>as </i><i>the </i><i>eldest </i><i>daughter </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Buts</i>, <i>people </i><i>would </i><i>want </i>to curry <i>favor </i>with <i>her</i>. <i>Clearly</i>, this <i>person </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>want </i><i>that </i><i>to </i><i>happen</i>.

    <i>Given </i><i>all </i>this, it¡¯s <i>obvious </i>who it is.

    Stephanie didn¡¯t mind causing trouble, repeatedly scheming behind the scenes. If Milly stayed silent<b>, </b>she would continue facing endless problems and unwanted attention.

    <i>If </i><i>ying </i><i>nice </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>work</i>, <i>it¡¯s </i>time <i>to </i><i>get tough</i><i>!</i>

    With this thought, Milly¡¯s <b>eyes </b>turned <b>icy</b>. She reached for the <b>car </b>door but <b>was </b>suddenly stopped. ¡°Hold

    on!¡±

    Milly looked puzzled.

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 236 Offended Someone?

    <b>28</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan pulled out his phone and quickly sent a message. Momentster, the sound of synchronized footsteps echoed from outside.

    Looking out, she saw arge group of bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses, over a hundred of them. They swiftly and efficiently cleared the reporters surrounding the car.

    Milly waspletely stunned by the scene.

    This is¡­ a bit over the top, isn¡¯t it?

    Before she could process it all, she noticed Ivan had somehow appeared at the door, knocking precisely where Jordan was seated.

    Jordan adjusted his cufflinks and calmly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s safe to get out now.¡±

    Milly was speechless.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    So, her brother had this all <i>nned </i><i>out</i>? <i>How </i><i>else </i><i>could </i><i>the </i><i>bodyguards </i><i>have </i>shown up so <i>quickly</i><i>?</i>

    As soon as she stepped out of the car, the reporters¡® eyes lit up. Cameras started shing wildly at Milly, and microphones were thrust towards her, though the burly bodyguards held them at bay.

    ¡°Ms. Milly, is it true you cheated on your exams?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Milly, how did you manage to get Mr. Hawkins favor?¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Ms. Milly, is it true you didn¡¯t get into college?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Milly, your character Giselle in the film is highly educated. Do you think the audience will ept you in this role since you didn¡¯t get into college?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Milly¡­

    The noise was overwhelming, a chaotic chorus of questions, yet their focus was surprisingly consistent.

    Milly smirked. These reporters were good. They clearly saw her getting out of the Buts¡® car and knew her surname was But, yet they avoided any questions about the Buts and focused solely on her academic achievements.

    <i>Haha</i><i>, </i><i>they </i><i>were </i>following <i>orders </i><i>well</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>looked </i><i>like </i><i>someone </i><i>had </i><i>given </i><i>them </i><i>clear </i>instructions.

    She took a step forward, her sharp gaze sweeping over the reporters holding their microphones. With a calm tone, she asked, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡±

    Whether it was her strong presence or her piercing eyes, the reporters who had been moring just moments before suddenly fell silent.

    After a brief pause, one brave male reporter finally spoke up, holding his microphone towards her. ¡°Ms. Milly, we¡¯ve heard that your grades were poor and you didn¡¯t get into a prestigious university. How did you end up ying the role of Giselle, a top student?¡±

    Milly let out a softugh before raising her head to look at the brave male reporter. ¡°Rather than why I got the role of Giselle, I¡¯m more curious about how you found out about my supposedly poor grades.¡±

    The reporter hesitated. ¡°Uh, well¡­

    2/3

    13:23 Sat, <b>6 </b><b>Jul</b>

    Chapter 236 Offended Someone?

    +5 Pearls

    A female reporter quickly jumped in, her eyes gleaming. ¡°We <b>have </b>evidence. Someone sent us your high school transcripts, clearly showing you were ranked in the middle to lower range of the ss<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    She confidently produced a piece of paper, which looked like a ranking <b>list</b>.

    Milly raised her eyebrow. She had only suspected Stephanie before, but now she <b>was </b>certain.

    After all, the only person who could have gotten the original transcripts was Stephanie.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove the authenticity of this transcript? There are so many people with the same name. You can¡¯t just expect us to believe you without any proof.¡±

    The female reporter wasn¡¯t backing down and quickly responded, ¡°Well, Ms. Milly, do you have any evidence to prove that the Milly on this transcript isn¡¯t you?¡±

    Milly replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I attended high school in Crestwood High¡¯s ss A. Is the transcript in your hand from Crestwood High¡¯s ss A?¡±

    The female reporter quickly checked the school and ss name on the transcript.

    It wasn¡¯t from Crestwood High.

    ¡°Well¡­ what if you transferred, Ms. Milly?¡± the female reporter asked.

    Milly looked at her and smiled lightly. ¡°Good question. But even if you don¡¯t know me, you should know about Crestwood High, right? If that transcript you have is mine, and based on your reasoning, I¡¯m clearly at the bottom of my ss. So how could I have gotten into Crestwood High? Everyone knows Crestwood High¡¯s teaching standards. There¡¯s no way they would make exceptions.¡±

    ¡°Even if, hypothetically, I were that person and I did get into Crestwood High, let me ask you this. Even the worst ss at Crestwood High, ss D, can still get into a top university. How could anyone from there be considered a poor student?¡±

    116

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Building Our Nation

    45 Pearls

    Milly was armed with solid arguments. She quickly rendered those reporters speechless with few words.

    Everything she said made perfect sense, and they couldn¡¯t find any ws in her statements.

    The reporters recalled the tasks their boss had assigned them before they came, they gritted their teeth and pressed on. ¡°But words alone are not enough, Ms. But. Do you have any evidence to support your ims? If you can¡¯t prove it, we will remain skeptical.¡±

    Milly let out a cold smile. Her eyes showed a hint of impatience. Clearly, they wouldn¡¯t back down until they were faced with undeniable proof.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She retrieved her phone and dialed a number. After a few rings, the call was answered. The speaker clearly broadcast the voice on the other end. ¡°Hello? Is this Milly? What can I do for you?¡±

    Milly had put the call on speaker. Everyone present heard Crestwood High¡¯s principal¡¯s voice clearly.

    Her tone softened a bit as she spoke, ¡°Principal, I just wanted to thank you for your support, especially now that the school year is about to begin. I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly express my gratitude.¡±

    The principle voice on the other end sounded surprised and pleased, ¡°Oh, Milly, there¡¯s no need to thank me! It¡¯s we who should be thanking you. You have no idea how much pride you¡¯ve brought to me, our school and our city!

    ¡°Just the other day, the principal of Crestfallen University called me. He was so excited to have a talent like you to join them. Oh my! He couldn¡¯t sleep due to his excitement. He even considered to file the application to build a new dormitory just for you, if time allowed¡­¡±

    A thud echoed through the room as someone¡¯s microphone hit the floor, the sound unmistakable and

    resonant.

    Crestfallen University!

    Could it be the Crestfallen University they were thinking of?

    Milly¡¯s expression remained calm and a faint smile remained on her face. She said, ¡°Thank you, principal. I am truly grateful for your support.¡±

    After a few more pleasantries, Milly ended the call.

    The room fell into an eerie silence.

    Milly said, ¡°You should be able to recognize the principal¡¯s voice. If you have doubts, you can look up his interview videos online andpare them. There should be plenty of that.

    ¡°Does this prove the authenticity of my academic achievements?¡± she asked.

    This time, no one dared to dispute her im.

    After a moment, a trembling voice broke the silence, ¡°But why isn¡¯t your name on Crestwood High¡¯s

    Bnce:

    1 Coins

    332 + 0

    1 Pearls

    13.23 Sat, 6 Jul

    Chapter 237 Building Our Nation

    you think my name isn¡¯t publicized?¡±

    That reporter struggled toe up with an answer.

    45 Pearls

    The reporter who asked this question had grown up and studied abroad, so he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the deeper meanings behind such matters in Halturia.

    He was torn about whether to dig deeper. Another reporter quickly covered his mouth and whispered,

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t ask that!¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± the first reporter asked, clearly confused.

    ¡°She got into Crestfallen University, but they didn¡¯t publish the list. There¡¯s only one reason: her exceptional performance. She¡¯s in a special program. For special talents like her the school would automatically protects their identities to prevent any trouble. Understand?¡±

    Understanding dawned on the reporters.

    No wonder such a picky director as n would choose Milly for a role as a top student. No wonder her name wasn¡¯t on any admission lists. Everything makes sense now.

    After the reporters had quieted down, Milly spoke again.

    She stated, ¡°I am new to the entertainment industry and wasn¡¯t aware with the rules. I might have unintentionally offended some people. I appreciate your patience ining here today, and I apologize for any inconvenience caused. I¡¯ll arrange for a meal as a token of my gratitude.

    ¡°As for my identity, I believe everyone understands it now. I don¡¯t wish to hide anything, but acting is my dream. It¡¯s something I want to achieve through my own efforts. Serving my country is my duty. When my country needs me, I must do my best. This is my obligation as a citizen.

    ¡°So, I ask you all to keep my identity confidential. It involves many issues, and unnecessary exposure could cause trouble. Your work is to report news, and I respect that. That¡¯s why I willing to get out from the car and rified everything. We are all citizens of this country, hoping for its prosperity. Please keep my identity a secret and avoid unnecessary exposure.¡±

    The room was eeriely silent. No one spoke.

    This silence indicated these reporters were weighing their options.

    Milly smartly avoided unting her dual identity as an actress and the heiress of the But family. Instead, she framed her appeal in terms of national interest, doing so would make the reporters feel there was no sense of equality.

    Instead, she raised the issue at a national level, binding them together as one collective. They could rte to her because they all wished for their nation to be strong and prosperous.

    Just as the reporters were still contemting, Jordan signaled the bodyguards. The bodyguard nodded and immediately acted, snatched the cameras and recording devices from the journalists and smashing them on the ground.

    The sound of breaking equipment and sparking wires filled the room, but not a single reporter screamed or tried to stop them.

    Bnce:

    307 + 0

    1 Coins = 1 Pearls

    205

    Chapter 237 Building Our Nation

    +5 Pearls

    The bodyguards destroyed all the footage and recordings before pulling out two suitcases and opening them to reveal stacks of cash.

    Jordan spoke tly, ¡°There are about 150 thousand dors here. Take what you need for the broken equipment. If it¡¯s not enough,e to the Brte Group tomorrow, and I¡¯ll cover the difference.¡±

    The reporters exchanged nces, then silently took only what was necessary to cover their equipment

    costs.

    One female reporter took only 1,500 dors, which was enough for her recording device and microphone. She looked at Milly and told her.

    ¡°We are also proud Halturians who love our country deeply. We want to see it thrive and stand tall. As journalists, we have ethics and boundaries. We won¡¯t take more than we deserve or report everything we hear. So rest assured, we will keep your secret.

    ¡°Regarding the equipment, we¡¯ll take only what is fair. Lastly, I hope you can build our nation and thank you for your efforts to do so.¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 The Interview

    Milly looked at them and nodded solemnly. She said, ¡°Thank you for your recognition. I will.¡±

    Her ambitions had never wavered, not in her previous life nor in this one.

    In her past life, she was willing to do anything to return to her homnd. In this life, having finally set foot on her ownnd, there was no way she would abandon her previous convictions.

    Moreover, millions of Halturians shared this belief, a patriotic sentiment deeply rooted in their very bones and blood from birth.

    Just like these journalists, who strove to protect Milly¡¯s information despite risking their jobs. They respected highly educated researchers and trusted their ability to contribute to the nation. In a way, wasn¡¯t this also a form of patriotism?

    Everyone was doing their best to cherish thend beneath their feet.

    Their beliefs were fervent, and their actions were profound.¡±

    Once the journalists left, the scene quieted significantly. While cleaning up the scattered fragments, the bodyguards checked the equipment on the ground to ensure no information remained behind.

    Milly frowned. She looked at Jordan with concern and asked, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll get in trouble when they go back to their office?¡±

    These journalists clearly had a mission. If they didn¡¯tplete it, they would undoubtedly face reprimands. Things could be worse than being scolded; she feared that losing their jobs would be a harsh

    consequence.

    Milly wasn¡¯t a saint; she just felt that journalists willing to abandon a story out of patriotism couldn¡¯t be all bad. There was no need to ruin their livelihood.

    Jordan understood what she was thinking and affectionately ruffled her hair. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people wouldn¡¯t dare to go against our family head¨Con. Their boss is surely aware of this.

    ¡°And if he isn¡¯t, our family also owns mediapanies. If those journalists are fired, they can join us. Their treatment will be the best. If all else fails, we could just acquire that small mediapany. It wouldn¡¯t cost much.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    Was this what <i>they </i><i>referred </i><i>to </i><i>as </i><i>wealth </i>and <i>power</i><i>? </i><i>But </i>it made <i>sense</i>.

    ¡°Ring¨Cring¨Cring-¡± Suddenly, her phone rang from her pocket.

    Milly frowned when she saw the unfamiliar number but answered it anyway. ¡°Hello, this is Milly But.¡±

    ¡°Hello, am I speaking with Milly But?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ms. But. I¡¯m a reporter from Avalon Network. Given your outstanding performance in achieving the top national score, we¡¯d like to conduct an exclusive interview. Are you avable today?¡±

    1/3

    28%

    Chapter 238 The interview

    Avalon Network was a national TV station.

    +5 Pearls

    The admissions office at Crestfallen University had mentioned that a TV station might interview her, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon. Perhaps they¡¯d seen the trendy topic?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m avable. But I¡¯m enrolled in the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program at Crestfallen University, and student information for this major isn¡¯t supposed to be disclosed. Won¡¯t an interview reveal my details to the public?¡± Milly asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. But. The university principal has specifically approved this interview. We can disclose your information, and several leaders are deeply concerned about your well¨Cbeing. They are very angry about the baseless insults you¡¯ve received as the nation top scorer. They want me to assure you that you shouldn¡¯t feel pressured. The purpose of protecting student information is to safeguard you, but if it leads to further insults and humiliation, it¡¯s a mistake<i>.</i>

    Milly felt warmth in her heart.

    She had always thought this was her problem that she needed to solve on her own, never realizing so many people were silently watching out for her.

    It made sense. Halturia was a country full ofpassion. They cherished and valued every talented individual. Therefore, it was natural to receive such attention from the leaders.

    The leaders likely arranged this interview because they were fed up with the rumors. Therefore, they had specifically asked Avalon Network to report on them.

    Milly said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll send you the address shortly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up, Milly informed Jordan about the interview.

    Jordan, ever the businessman, remained calm. Being a businessman meant he was adept at weighing pros and cons. He said, ¡°epting the interview is good. It will dispel rumors and increase your poprity, killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡°However, your life might be more restricted. Once fans ept your high¨Cachiever persona, they¡¯ll scrutinize your life, knowledge, speech, and reasoning. Any small mistake will be blown out of proportion. Many celebrities have failed to maintain their high¨Cachiever image.¡±

    The entertainment industry often involved personas, but the quickest way to destroy a celebrity was through their persona,

    High¨Cachieving academic prodigy and good education qualitification personas were attractive and gave celebrities a boost, but they were also risky and challenging to manage. Once ruined, it was almost impossible to restore one¡¯s image, which was why few dared to adopt such personas unless they were genuinely talented.

    Milly wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    She shrugged and said nonchnt. ¡°Having a persona carries the risk of failure, but this isn¡¯t a persona; it¡¯s my life. How could it fail?¡±

    If it were any other persona, she might have hesitated. However, having an intellectual persona was one of her strengths. Being the top scorer of the theoretical knowledge nationwide was no joke.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    2/3

    13:23 Sat, 6 Jul

    Chapter 238 The Interview

    45 Pearls

    Jordan felt reassured by his sister¡¯s confidence. Heughed andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you fail, I¡¯ll find a way to fix it for you.¡±

    do

    Back in the car.

    Philip seemed a bit impatient while waiting. As soon as they returned, his face darkened, and he asked, ¡°Why did it take so long? Is everything handled?¡±

    Apollo had been sitting in the car. He immediately clung to Milly upon her return, nuzzling his little head against her. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo ah¨Cwoo-¡±

    He seemed to be expressing his grievance about being left behind.

    Milly rubbed his head. After she soothed Apollo, she looked at Philip and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all taken care of. These journalists somehow got the idea that I did poorly and came to interview me.¡±

    Philip¡¯s face turned red with anger, and his eyebrows shot up. He chided, ¡°A bunch of inexperienced brats are making a fuss out of nothing. How could the top scorer have poor grades? They are ignorant and have no idea what they¡¯re talking about!

    ¡°If they return, I¡¯ll deal with them, find out who started these rumors, and teach them a lesson.¡±

    116

    A Film doen of The Wor

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 Ivan¡¯s Daily Humiliation

    Pulip was old for fencely proverite Lericising the Fetis

    else doing it

    Willy swallowed the monica te dhi mage nove ostes or

    determinarier.

    If thx de man learned out the one speaking romery tent whether the next

    As the driver water the en fontan andenly a Tesnen

    Just dinthed <b>mr </b>the four passera do sche Femme & Re

    Bewildered Ivan wondered why his fate was a fic for all of the

    Maybe he wanted in experience the lives of onlinary ses

    Milly was equally puzafer Why were they going to fronts house fed & educat

    Jordan, aren¡¯t we going homes Willy aker

    Jordan looked at his watch his expression unchanged He said. Then you and the small

    Ivan had just fastened his seather. Fie was peisfied at his he¡¯s emate

    Wait a minute you can visit my house if you want, but why are you making ne

    Even the driver couldn¡¯t help but snor vanta sugalcic gates

    Milly thought for a while and couldn¡¯t connex Tusa is gone with were an ging home Whate connection between those two limest

    Jordan exined ¡°You¡¯re going to be interviewed soon, and you will need youre hepatic ste suitable to do it at our house with your <b>entity </b>heing confiderial

    ¡°Since you want to be an ordinary person in the entertainment indoor legere fix those is smaller. It won¡¯t attract too much attention and spection when he mereran

    Understanding dawned on Milly

    It was to avoid exposing her true <b>identity</b>. She had to admit that her father hat fought of mergthing

    When they arrived at Ivan¡¯s small, no¨Cstory honglow in the city center, everyone fell silent

    Jordan frowned, while Milly twitched her lips

    This house didn¡¯t look like something an average person could start

    Standing quietly aside, Ivan awkwardly fiddled with his fingers and e. Tefal my sing as by this house. Considering my parents are getting older and I wanted them to live with me, I decided by a bunglow for convenience!

    He was a high¨Cachieving graduate from a premgow financial college and Jordan¡¯s persand wiser<b>. </b>Bu

    13 24 Sat, 6 Jul

    Chapter 299 Wan¡¯s Dally Humiliation

    28%

    +5 Pearls

    Moreover, he had been working for several years and had saved quite a bit. Buying a bunglow was within.

    his means.

    Milly sighed lightly. Although Ivan¡¯s house was smaller than their family¡¯s, it was still located in the city center, where property was extremely valuable. Living in such a house indicated he wasn¡¯t an ordinary

    person.

    If she received the interview here, fans would definitely find out.

    Jordan, maybe we should forget it. We could do the interview at a hotel or a park. As long as I¡¯m on camera, it should be fine. The rest isn¡¯t that important.¡±

    Jordan was adamant. He said, ¡°No, this is your first formal interview. It has to be perfect. This will be your entry ticket to the entertainment industry.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, he took out his phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can temporarily buy a furnished second¨Chand house. It will look more believable.¡±

    Milly bit her lip and asked worriedly, ¡°Will there be enough time?¡±

    The journalists from Avalon Network were due to arrive in the afternoon. Could they find a suitable second¨Chand house in such a short time?

    Buying a house wasn¡¯t as simple as buying groceries.

    However, she had underestimated the efficiency of the employees at But Group. Within half an hour, they found a suitable second¨Chand house.

    The location was remote. Fortunately, the house owner was eager to sell and didn¡¯t make unreasonable

    demands.

    When they finally arrived at an old, dpidated apartmentplex, the house owner was already waiting at the gate and greeting them warmly.

    Ivan upied the front passenger seat. He was stunned when he saw the owner; he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Then he looked at the familiar neighborhood.

    There was no denying it!

    Was today not their day?

    He nced back at his boss. As expected, hisplexion had darkened instantly.

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>over</i><i>. </i><i>Is </i><i>today </i><i>the </i><i>end </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>world</i><i>?</i>

    Just as Ivan was considering finding an excuse to leave, Philip had already gotten out of the car.

    Damn! There was no turning back now!

    Philip was still sturdy, despite his age. He walked over with his cane in support and asked, ¡°Are you the one selling the house?¡±

    Vi Skeldon was a regr factory worker. She had never met such amanding old man. Her instincts told her he was extraordinary. She quickly answered, ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m selling the house.¡±

    2/3

    43.24 Sat 6

    Thapter 239 wan¡¯s Daily Humiliation

    * Parte

    Philip looked around, no hint of disdain in his eyes. The old man said, ¡°Alright, show us the house. If it¡¯s satisfactory, we¡¯ll pay immediately.¡±

    hilip was always decisive and straightforward when he made a decision. The same principle applied when he wanted to buy something.

    Being honest was better than pretense, in his opinion.

    Vi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She immediately bows and nods eagerly. ¡°Of course, right this way¡±

    Milly held Apollo¡¯s hand and naturally followed them into the house.

    Ivan looked at Jordan¡¯s grim expression and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. But, should we get out of the car too?¡±

    Jordan nced at him, his eyes dark and unreadable. Ivan immediately understood. He quickly got out of the car to follow the group.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, they could only take it one step at a time.

    Fortunately, Vi didn¡¯t recognize them, as they had always sent others to handle such matters.

    The old apartmentplex had no elevator. Luckily, it was only on the fifth floor.

    As soon as Vi opened the door, a thick smell of herbal medicine mixed with the staleness of the furniture hit them, making them want to cough.

    Sensing their difort, Vi quickly opened the windows. She apologized, ¡°Sorry, we have an elderly person who is ill and can¡¯t be exposed to the open air, so we usually keep the windows closed¡±

    Milly nced around. It was a two¨Cbedroom apartment, about a hundred square meters, quite cramped but very clean. Various medicines piled up on the sofa and coffee table. There were muttled coughsing from the bedroom.

    After Philip took a tour, he asked, ¡°The house looks fine. Why are you selling it?¡±

 Chapter 240

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 240 Vi¡¯s Suspicion

    Vi seemed embarrassed. She was nervously rubbing her palms <b>as </b>she exined, ¡°It¡¯s the old folks at home¨Cshe urgently needs medical treatment at a big hospital. We can¡¯t gather that much money quickly, so we have to sell this house. Once we have enough money in the future, we¡¯ll buy it back.¡±

    Although she said this, Vi knew that once they sold the house, buying it back would be incredibly difficult. However, they had no choice; selling the house was their only option at the moment.

    Philip nced around and asked, ¡°How many people live in your household?¡±

    Vi didn¡¯t understand what the number of family members had to do with selling the house, but she answered truthfully, ¡°Three of us now¨Cme, my husband, and my mother¨Cinw.¡±

    ¡°No children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have two¨Ca boy and a girl. Neither of them is home. The boy dropped out early and now earns money ying games. The girl, she ¡­

    Before she could finish, a medicine bottle tipped over with a loud bang that echoed sharply in the silent

    room.

    Everyone turned to the noise¡¯s source. Ivan quickly picked up the bottle from the floor and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I knocked it over by ident.¡±

    Philip snorted in annoyance. He scolded, ¡°So careless! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ivan said nothing.

    He guiltily nced at Jordan, who remained calm andposed, as if he truly knew nothing about the situation.

    Boss is impressive! Always <i>maintaining </i><i>his </i><iposure</i>.

    After this minor interruption, Philip didn¡¯t press for more details. He turned to Jordan and said, ¡°This house looks good. Buy it.¡±

    This was the extravagance of the wealthy¨Cnot even asking for the price before deciding to buy.

    ?????????????????????

    Jordan ignored the old man and looked at Milly. He asked, ¡°Milly, do you like this house? If you do, we¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Milly bit her lip and nced around. Although the house wasn¡¯trge, it faced south, was well¨Cventted, and looked clean and tidy despite being filled with items. It was clear that the owner took care of it every day.

    Moreover, the most important thing was ¡­

    If she guessed correctly, Vi must be Stephanie¡¯s biological mother.

    From the moment she first saw Vi, she noticed an uncanny resemnce between Vi and Stephanie, especially in their facial features<b>. </b>However, there were many people in the world who look alike; therefore, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it.

    Chapter 240 Vi¡¯s Suspicion

    Pearls

    ording to the book¡¯s setup, Stephanie was proud and arrogant. In her previous life, when the Buts went bankrupt, the first thing she thought of was to save herself and run away with the money. Even in this life, knowing her biological parents, she surely wouldn¡¯t want to give up her life as the Buts heiress.

    Moreover, now that she has been reborn, Stephanie was even more aware of her destiny and certainly won¡¯t sit back and wait for things to happen. From the series of events that have urred in the past few days, it was clear that Stephanic was taking action.

    However, Stephanie had emptied her savings to ask Milly for help, leaving her now penniless and incapable of causing significant trouble.

    Acquiring Stephanie¡¯s biological parents¡® house was advantageous for Milly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If Stephanic managed to stay with the Buts, it would be her good fortune. If she failed, having this house would help Milly control Stephanie¡¯s situation to some extent. It was a good arrangement

    Meanwhile, Ivan desperately signaled Milly not to agree, fearing futureplications. Milly pretended to be unaware of the situation and informed her brother. ¡°Jordan, I think this house is nice. It¡¯s in a good location and seems peaceful.¡±

    Ivan had no words.

    <i>Ms. </i><i>Milly </i><i>is </i><i>always </i><i>sharp</i>; why <i>did </i><i>she </i>seem oblivious to his <i>hints</i><i>? </i>Should I <i>try </i><i>again</i><i>?</i>

    Just as Ivan took a deep breath to make another hint, Jordan spoke up, ¡°Ivan, contact the staff to prepare the contract.¡±

    Ivan was puzzled. <i>What</i>?

    <i>Even </i><i>the </i>boss <i>would </i><i>agree</i><i>?</i>

    Reluctantly, Ivan replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. But.¡±

    The decision was final and settled.

    The house was old, remote, and in urgent need of sale. Moreover, there was an ill elderly person living in it. The potential buyer was clearly from a wealthy family, and wealthy families are typically most concerned about the risk of infection. Because of this, Vi hesitated and decided to ask for 90 thousand dors.

    She had nned to lower the price if they didn¡¯t agree, but to her surprise, they epted immediately and even added an extra 15 thousand dors. This unexpected turn of events left her overjoyed.

    Since the Buts had their own legal department, the whole process was smooth. Within an hour, all formalities werepleted, and the house deed was in Milly¡¯s hands.

    Vi was overjoyed. With this money, they could finally get proper treatment for her mother¨Cinw, Rita Massy.

    She cautiously asked, ¡°When do you need to move in? We can leave in a few days. If you don¡¯t want these things, we can take them with us.¡±

    Milly looked around the cramped room. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her imagination, but it felt exactly like the room she had in her previous life when she was still a small¨Ctime actress struggling in the entertainment industry¨Cjust as crowded and cramped.

    2/3

    13:24 <b>Sat</b>, 6 <b>Jul</b>

    Chapter 240 Vi¡¯s Suspicion

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be living here. This house is for rent,¡± Milly replied.

    Vi was momentarily stunned and asked, ¡°For rent?¡±

    +5 Pearls

    That made sense. Their luxurious attire and distinguished demeanor clearly marked them as members of <b>a </b>wealthy family. It was difficult to imagine such affluent people staying in a ce like this.

    Milly nodded, asking, ¡°Where will you go after moving out?¡±

    Vi answered honestly, ¡°We¡¯ll take Rita to the hospital first<b>, </b>then rent an apartment nearby. Once she¡¯s better, we¡¯ll figure things out.¡±

    Milly pursed her lips and said, ¡°Since you need to rent a ce and we¡¯re nning to rent this house, why don¡¯t you stay here and pay rent monthly? It saves you the hassle of moving, and you can keep your things here.¡±

    ¡°What? This ¡­¡±

    Vi was clearly taken aback by such an unexpected windfall dropping into herp. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t react, and at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit more cautious.

    They had bought her house, solving her urgent need for money, given her an extra 15 thousand, and now offered to rent the house back to them. Were they really just here to buy a house?

    Or did they have other motives?

    116

 Chapter 241

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 241 Buy Their Silence

    Noticing the doubt in her eyes<b>, </b>Milly smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too surprised. There¡¯s <b>a </b>reason behind this. You can probably tell that I wouldn¡¯t normally live in such a small house, but due to certain circumstances and my unique position, I need a <b>house </b>like this to deal with paparazzi and interviews. That¡¯s why I need to buy it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not helping for free. The extra 15 thousand dors will be used to buy your silence. I hope none of you will mention our house purchase to anyone. As for the money, you should use it for yourself and not give it away, even to your daughter. Is that clear?¡±

    Thud! The medicine bottle that had just fallen hit the ground again.

    Ivan stared at Milly, his fingers trembling. This time, he forgot to pick up the bottle.

    It¡¯s over. <i>Did </i>Ms. Milly figure it out?

    Milly was much calmer. She nced at the bottle on the ground, then raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Mr. Ivan, please pick up the medicine.¡±

    Ivan snapped back to reality. He quickly bowed down to wipe the cold sweat off his face before picking up the bottle.

    As soon <b>as </b>he straightened up, he saw the icy¨Ccold gaze of his boss.

    His fingers trembled again and nearly dropping the bottle.

    It¡¯s over. My boss must think my acting is awful and Ms. Milly had figured it out.

    Oh, how unjust! I didn¡¯t know Ms. Milly is so smart

    Is it toote to apply to film school now?

    Actually, Milly hadn¡¯t thought that much. She <b>was </b>doing this to pave her own way. After all, the interview video would be broadcast eventually. Once it aired, Stephanie would definitely figure something out, and this couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Given Stephanie¡¯s temperament, she would be furious and try to make Vi return the house. After all, she was suspicious and vain. How could she stand having her poor biological parents connected to her<b>?</b>

    The 15 thousand dors were to make sure <b>that </b>when the time <b>came</b>, Vi would be embarrassed to return the money. This <b>would </b>leave Stephanie paranoid and prone to self¨Cdoubt.

    Wouldn¡¯t that put the initiative in her hands? Even if Stephanie wanted to make trouble, she¡¯d have to think twice.

    Vi hadn¡¯t noticed the tense atmosphere between them. She rxed upon realizing they meant not harm, saying, ¡°Of course. You bought this house, so you can handle it as you see fit. We should be thanking

    you.¡±

    She looked at Milly with a look full of gratitude, as if she were <b>a </b><b>savior</b>.

    Not all rich people look down on others; <b>some </b>are <b>kind</b>¨Chearted.

    1/3

    08:49 Mon, 8 Jul F <b>W</b>

    Chapter 241 Buy Their Silence

    +5 Pearls

    dressed and elegant, but when she came, she only pointed fingers andined, ming them <b>for </b>disrupting her wealthy life.

    Why were they trying to reim her<b>?</b>

    Stephanie was her own flesh and blood¨Ca child she had fought desperately to keep. How could she not want to find her?

    Years ago, when she gave birth prematurely, the doctors advised her to let go of the baby. But she was determined to keep this little life. The baby was born safely, but she suffered severe hemorrhaging andy in the emergency room for three days before she was out of danger.

    Their entire family pinned their hopes on this child. Then misfortune struck. At a little over a <b>year </b>old, she was kidnapped while ying outside the apartment. It felt like the sky had fallen for the family.

    After that, there were ceaseless reports, frantic searches, and even the pursuit of rumors. If someone made a casual remark about seeing a child who looked like theirs, they would immediately head to that city to search. This went on for ten years.

    They spent all their savings searching for their daughter. Eventually, Rita fell ill due to the hardships of the search. They had no choice but to pause their efforts and slowly earn money to pay for her treatment, which took five years.

    They unexpectedly found an abandoned baby boy in a trash can during their search, possibly out of pity for their inability to have more children or sympathy for their lost child.

    The baby <b>was </b>so <b>small </b>and weak that he couldn¡¯t be sent to an orphanage. They took him to the hospital. that night and borrowed money for his treatment. Later, they slowly nursed him back to health. A weekter, the boy was out of danger. During that time, they grew attached to him and couldn¡¯t bear to send him to an orphanage, so they adopted him.

    Despite this, they never forgot their biological daughter. They did everything they could to look for her, but their efforts yielded very little information.

    Until a few <b>days </b><b>ago</b><b>.</b>

    A well¨Cdressed man showed up with a stack of photos, iming to have found their daughter. They needed DNA samples for confirmation.

    His words injected a ray of light into their stagnant lives. They didn¡¯t <b>dare </b>question the authenticity of the promise and immediately offered everything they could. For the next few days, they were sleepless, praying for a miracle to happen.

    A few dayster, the man found them again, showing them documents with a match rate of 99%. He had confirmed that the girl they mentioned was indeed their biological daughter. That man also informed them <b>that </b>she would be meeting them shortly.

    The family was ecstatic. That very evening, they informed all their rtives and friends, eagerly anticipating the arrival of their biological daughter. Even Rita was thrilled that she climbed up from the bed with a big smile.

    Just as she had imagined, her daughter had grown into a beautiful, independent young woman. She was stunning and sensible, and her features resembled her own youthful self. However¡­

    When she arrived, she was furious. She used them of ruining her life, iming they were trying to

    2/3

    <b>76</b>%

    Chapter 241 Buy Their Silence

    +5 Pearls

    climb the socialdder and calling them leeches. She warned them not to seek her <b>out </b>again, stating that their poverty made her sick.

    This incident deeply upset Rita and it worsened her condition. In desperation, they had no choice but to sell their house to pay for medical treatment. Fortunately, they encountered these kind¨Chearted people who solved their urgent needs.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    To this day, they still don¡¯t know their biological daughter¡¯s name.

    Since the journalists knew Jordan and Philip, Milly had them leave first. A Maybach parked at the entrance would attract too much attention.

    When the reporters arrived, they had just left.

    116

 Chapter 242

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 242 The Showy Grandpa

    * +5 Pearls

    The young female reporter arrived with a cameraman in tow. She asked, ¡°Hello, are you Ms. Milly But? I¡¯m Trix Conner from the Avalon Network.¡±

    Milly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Please<b>, </be in.¡±

    Her extraordinary demeanor and striking beauty made Trix momentarily flustered, a stark contrast to the cramped, cluttered room behind <b>her</b>.

    Trix knew her boundaries and simply nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Vi had prepared for the interview. She quickly cleaned the living room and set out tea and fruit. Not wanting to intrude, she retreated to Rita¡¯s <b>room</b>.

    Trix took a seat, pulled out a prepared <b>script</b>, and started, ¡°Ms. But, these are the questions we¡¯ll be covering. Please review them. If there are no issues, we¡¯ll start the interview.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much; this is a recorded interview. If anything needs to be corrected or adjusted, we can handle it in post¨Cproduction.¡±

    Milly nced over the questions, finding them quite ordinary and manageable.

    Except for thest one. Interview her parents.

    Milly frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Can we skip the part about interviewing my parents?¡±

    Trix was taken aback. She didn¡¯t get it and asked, ¡°Oh? Is it inconvenient?¡±

    It was rare for parents not to want an interview when their child had achieved something as prestigious ast being the nation¡¯s top scorer¨Can aplishment that brings honor to the family <b>and </b>could even make the news. Most parents would already consider it quite restrained if they didn¡¯t celebrate with a grand feast. <b>and </b>celebration.

    Milly pressed her lips together and said<b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s inconvenient, indeed.¡±

    Trix was deeply troubled. She asked, ¡°<b>Can </b>we have a phone call interview instead? We have to stick to a strict schedule, and if we cut out this part, we¡¯ll have a time gap.¡±

    Currently, all the leaders are paying close attention to this matter. They even allocated a special segment during the prime¨Ctime news broadcast to air the interview video, which shows just how important this was to them.

    The segment featuring the parents interview was quite lengthy. If it gets canceled, there will be a significant gap that can¡¯t be easily filled with <b>other </b>interview questions at thest minute.

    ¡°If your parents aren¡¯t avable, we could interview another rtive. We will only ask a few casual questions¨Cnothing too difficult.

    Milly pondered. Her parents, both the Smiths and Buts, were abroad. It was nighttime across the globe, so a phone call was out

    Jordam¡¯s frequent appearances <b>on </b>financial news made his voice instantly recognizable. Jonathan and <b>Anthony </b>were too unpredictable..All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1/3

    75%Á¿

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 242 The Showy Grandpa

    After much consideration, the only suitable candidate left was Philip.

    After considering her options, she asked, ¡°My grandfather can ept the interview. He can do the interview over the phone, will that work?¡±

    Trix sighed in relief and nodded eagerly. She said, ¡°That works. The interview is about half an hour. Let your grandfather know that you can expect the call then.¡±

    Milly nodded, then she text Jordan and exined the situation.

    The car was parked in a quiet alley.

    Philip asked Ivan for the eighth time, ¡°Ivan, does my outfit look okay?¡±

    Ivan had no words<b>.</b>

    Eight times! He had asked the same question eight <b>times</b>, with the exact same tone.

    Ever since Jordan informed Philip that Milly had sent a message and that reporters would be interviewing him over the phone, the old man has been acting strangely. Usually disdainful of vanity, Philip started scrutinizing his attire with <b>unusual </b>care.

    <b>But</b>¡­

    It was a phone interview. Why worry about clothes?

    <b>Ivan </b>dared not ask a question. He simply replied with a professional smile and firm tone, ¡°You look great. Master. Still energetic and youthfull

    No sooner had he said this, Philip asked for the tenth time, ¡°Ivan, should I get a new hairstyle for the interview?¡±

    Ivan remained mute..

    This old man was bald¨Cshiningly bald. Why did he need to worry about his hairstyle?

    This job to be tougher than he thought.

    as proving

    Ivan forced a smile for the tenth time. He added, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily. You <b>look </b><b>radiant</b>, even with a bald head!

    This ttery clearly hit the mark with Philip. He rubbed his bald head andughed heartily. ¡°<b>Hahaha</b>, <b>Ivan</b><b>, </b>you¡¯ve got potential<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    <b>Ivan </b>suppressed a shiver that ran down his spine. He wiped the sweat from his

    Speaking these words seemed to intensify the chill in the air.

    and said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Turning around, Ivan saw Jordan behind him, arms crossed and leaning against the chair. His face was as cold as the river in the biting winter<b>, </b>exuding an unmistakable icy aura.

    Of course, it made sense, Jason doted on Milly the most. While other bosses had famous paintings in <b>their </b>offices he had Milly¡¯s perfect entrance exam <b>naner </b>framed and hanging <b>on </b>his wall.

    2/3

    08:49 Mon, 8

    Chapter 242 The Showy Grandpa

    76%

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan would spend the first half¨Chour praising his sister whenever a potential business partner came to negotiate a contract. Only after they joined in on the admiration would he be willing to proceed with the

    discussion.

    Once, there was a potential partner with <b>a </b>significant project, but the boss was too stubborn to acknowledge Milly¡¯s excellence, dismissing it as just an ordinary exam. This angered Jordan so much that his face turned icy, and he tossed his pen aside, causing the hard¨Cearned project to fall through.

    Since then, praising the unseen yet famous Jordan¡¯s sister for half an hour has be an unspoken rule for everypanying to negotiate a contract.

    Jordan opened his sister¡¯s message with high expectations, only to discover that Philip was the subject of the interview<b>.</b>

    Considering this, his anger was understandable.

    In the spacious car, <b>only </b>Ivan and the driver sat in front. Both were <b>shivering </b>in fear. While Philip and Apollo, sitting next to Jordan, seemedpletely oblivious to the <b>cold </b>atmosphere.

    Wait, <i>if </i>Mr. But was upset with Ms. Milly, why should I endure this icy chill? Shouldn¡¯t Ms. Milly be the one to <i>feel</i>

    Boohoo, this isn¡¯t fair!

    Grandpa turned to look out the window and tapped his cane on the car floor for the twelfth time. He asked, ¡°How long has it been? Why haven¡¯t they called yet? Do these reporters have no sense of time?¡±

    Ivan <b>was </b>speechless again.

    It had only been about <i>ten </i>minutes. Didn¡¯t Ms. Milly say she would call in half an hour?

    He used to think every second felt lilke eternity¡® was just a saying. Today, he realized it was a literal

    experience.

 Chapter 243

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 243 Jordan Is Jealous

    The moment Jordan¡¯s private phone rang, Ivan felt as if he had a second chance in life.

    <b>Finally</b>, it was happening.

    +5 Pearls

    Philip, who had been visibly anxious just moments before, now worn a serious expression as he cleared <b>his</b>

    throat and answered the call. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    The reporter was puzzled. Huh? Doesn¡¯t he recognize his granddaughter¡¯s number?

    Ivan thought, Wasn¡¯t Master eagerly waiting for this call for the past half hour?

    On the other end, Milly was equally puzzled. Didn¡¯t Jordan tell Grandpa who would be calling?

    Milly took a deep breath and braced herself. She <b>said</b>, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s Milly. Today, a reporter from Avalon Network wanted to have an interview with us. Do you have some time to answer a few questions?¡±

    Philip grinned from ear to ear, but he maintained his stern demeanor. He asked, ¡°Oh, an interview? My schedule is quite busy, but since you¡¯re pleading, I might consider it. Just¡­ hey, hey, you brat, don¡¯t snatch my phone!¡±

    Apollo had been sitting quietly in the back seat of the car. When he heard Milley¡¯s voice through the phone<b>, </b>he sprang forward <b>and </b>snatched it eagerly.

    ¡°Awooo. Awooo?¡±

    Having been an experiment subject before, Apollo <b>had </b>never been allowed to eat properly, let alone use modern electronic devices. He didn¡¯t recognize them.

    When he heard Milly¡¯s voice, he assumed she was inside the phone. Desperately, he held the phone up, looking left and right, but couldn¡¯t see her. Frustrated, his eyes turned red. ¡°Awooo, awooo, awooo¡­

    On the other end, Milly realized it was Apollo who had taken the phone. She quickly tried to soothe him. ¡°Apollo, is that you?¡±

    Milly¡¯s voice came from the box. Apollo believed <b>that </b>Milly was in there..

    Apollo¡¯s eyes brightened at Milly¡¯s voice. He nodded his little furry head eagerly. His sweet voice rose a few pitches as he replied, ¡°Awooo, awooo!¡±

    It was puzzling why he could hear his sister but not see her.

    He <b>shook </b>the phone, trying to pour her out, but nothing happened. Why couldn¡¯t he get her out?

    Just as the little guy was about to throw a tantrum, Milly¡¯s voice came through <b>again</b>, as if she knew he was messing around. She hurriedly said, ¡°Apollo, be good and give the phone back to Grandpa.

    ¡°Awooo, awooo, awooo<b>¡­</b>¡±

    Apollo <b>was </b>holding the phone with tearful eyes in grievance. His soft, childlike voice was filled with sadness. He didn¡¯t want to give it away; he wanted Milly

    Milly sighed and gentlyforting him. She said, ¡°Apollo, be good. After Grandpa finishes talking, you¡¯ll

    1/3

    08:49 Mon, 8 Jul F W

    Chapter 243 Jordan Is Jealous

    +5 Pearls

    Apollo couldn¡¯t understand the words, but he could keenly sense the emotions. His eyes welled up with tears as he looked at Philip. Once the old man finished the phone call, he would be able to see Milley.

    The thought of being able to see Milley finally made him stop being clingy. Quickly, he stuffed the phone <b>into </b>Philip¡¯s hand, urging him with his childish voice. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo, ah¨Cwool¡±

    He meant. Hurry up and talk!

    Philip snorted in annoyance, with the phone back in his hand, he looked considerably happier, though his

    tone remained somewhat grumpy. He said, ¡°Hello, where were we?¡±

    Trix twitched her lips and replied honestly, ¡°You mentioned your schedule is quite busy.¡±

    Philip cleared his throat. His voice now loud and authoritative, much like a leader giving <b>a </b>speech. He said, ¡°Indeed, my schedule <b>is </b>very busy!¡±

    Trix raised an eyebrow. Does this old man have a busy schedule?

    ¡°But Milly said you¡¯re an ordinary farmer¡­

    Philip was choked by his words. He then recalled his earlier instruction not to reveal too much about the Buts.

    Fortunately, Philip <b>was </b>someone who had seen many big moments. He quickly caught on and said, ¡°Ahem, can¡¯t a farmer have personal ns? Don¡¯t I need to spray pesticides, <b>catch </b>bugs, and weed the fields? You youngsters these days don¡¯t understand the difficulties of being a farmer.¡±

    Trix <b>was </b>speechless.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue talking. You just take notes and don¡¯t interrupt with irrelevant questions! I¡¯ve decided. to participate in this interview to set a <b>good </b>example. I hope <b>everyone </b>can learn from my granddaughter. Don¡¯t let your mediocrity get you down. There are many mediocre people in this world; one more or less. doesn¡¯t make a difference. But there¡¯s only one person, like my granddaughter, who can top the nation¡¯s exams. Do you know when she topped the nation¡¯s exam<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    The more Trix listened, the more it sounded like a motivational speech from a leader.

    And¡­

    Trix checked her watch. This old man had been talking for ten minutes straight without showing any signs of slowing down. Wasn¡¯t he thirsty?

    Milly sensed Trix¡¯s struggle to get <b>a </b>word in. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, <b>just </b>let him talk. You can edit out the unnecessary partster. He won¡¯t know.¡±

    Trix gave a thumbs up.

    Milley was truly his granddaughter.

    Five minutester, Philip finally finished. Trix seized the opportunity and quickly pulled out her notes. She asked, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d like to ask, do you think your granddaughter¡¯s top scores are due to innate talent or hard work?¡±

    Without hesitation, Philip replied, ¡°It¡¯s definitely hereditary! After all, she has an exceptional grandfather. When I was young, I was also incredibly resourceful, graceful, astute, and wise.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 243 Jordan Is Jealous

    Trix <b>was </b>momentarily speechless. She <b>said</b>, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re quite humorous.¡±

    In all her years as a reporter, she had never met someone so tantly self¨Cabsorbed.

    +5 PearlsContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Philip, however, remained resolute. He asked, ¡°Humorous? That¡¯s because you, the younger generation, haven¡¯t faced any hardship. Back when we were fighting the enemies¡­¡±

    Trix froze and asked, ¡°Fighting the enemies? Was this old man a soldier in his youth?

    Realizing the slip, Philip quickly corrected, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t an old man be a carpenter fighting with the nails on the cupboards?¡±

    Trix twitched her mouth.

    Something seemed off, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was.

    Trix exhaled deeply upon the call¡¯s conclusion. What was supposed to be a twenty¨Cminute interview had stretched into an hour and a half.

    Well! <i>It </i>wasn¡¯t really a conversation; it was more of a lecture!

    A half¨Chour lecture.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 The Distressed Jordan

    +5 Pearls

    Millypleted her interview and left Vi¡¯s ce. Before she left, she made sure to collect three months rent. It was 150 dors per month, <b>so </b>it totaled 450 dors.

    Although she <b>had </b>previously given Vi 15 thousand dors, Milly believed firmly in the principle of business. She had to pay rent no matter what; there was no <b>room </b>for charity.

    Relief washed over Milly after the matter was settled, but this feeling was short¨Clived.

    As soon as she sat in the car, a sense of unease crept over her.

    Philip, with an excited grin, waved his phone around, enthusiastically sharing some news. ¡°Hey, Frank, watch out for the news. I made it onto TV! When¡¯s it airing? That¡¯s not important. What matters is that I¡¯m on TV, on the national news! Yes, yes¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Jordan was also on the phone, but there was an unsettling chill about him. Milly was not sure if she was imagining things, but for a moment, she thought she detected a hint of ¡­ distress in his eyes when he nced at her.

    However, he quickly averted his gaze. Milly rubbed her nose, wondering if she had been mistaken.

    Jordan is <i>the </i>CEO of the But Group, and his every move can sway Adonio¡¯s stock market¨Ccould he really be distressed? It must have been a trick of the light, she told herself.

    The one most visibly excited was Apollo, who ran up to her and greeted her enthusiastically with his loud. howls. Milly patted his head with an affectionate smile.

    Once seated, <b>Ivan </b>turned to her with a grin on his face, asking. ¡°<b>Ms. </b>Milly, shall we head <b>home </b>now?¡±

    Milly nodded and was about to respond when Jordan, who had just ended his call, interjected sharply, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going home. What else would we do? Continue the interview?¡±

    Milly wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard him right, but she could hear a distinct emphasis on the word ¡®interview.

    Sensing Jordan¡¯s icy tone, Ivan wisely refrained from further conversation, as he figured that he was still jealous and that it wouldn¡¯t be wise for him to say anything more. He instructed the driver to start the car and discreetly raised the partition, preferring not to look at <b>Jordan </b>so as to not be the target of his fury.

    Milly blinked, puzzled by the situation. Tentatively, she asked, Jordan, is something wrong at thepany? If there is, you should go and take care of it.¡±

    Jordan turned to her, his expression tense. ¡°Thepany is fine. What could possibly be wrong? After all, I handle all the annual financial news interviews. No one else can do it!¡±

    He shot her another meaningful look after saying that.

    It was evident¨CJordan was upset, though Milly couldn¡¯t quite fathom why.

    Trying to ease the tension, she <b>said</b>, ¡°Do you get interviewed every year? This was my first formal interview. When I¡¯m free, I should watch your past ones to learn from you.¡±

    <b>Jordan </b>gave her another look and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special to watch. They¡¯re just business talks. Unlike some, I¡¯ve never been interviewed as a parent without doing anything to earn it.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 244 The Distressed Jordan

    Milly was taken <b>aback</b>.

    If she did not get it now, she would really be dense<b>.</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan was upset, but at least he was not outright using her of being a heartbreaker or something.

    Quickly. Milly rified, Jordan, I actually considered having you interviewed <b>as </b>a parent. But, you know, your voice is too recognizable. Even though you¡¯re just a businessman and not a celebrity, you have quite a fanbase. Just recently, you were voted the <b>most </b>eligible bachelor in an informal poll.

    ¡°If you had answered the call, your fans would have recognised your voice and conduct a thorough search. about me before criticising me online!¡±

    Jordan knew that she was telling the truth and understood her reasoning. Nevertheless, he could not help but feel irritated, especially when he was reminded of Philip¡¯s joyous demeanour then.

    However, seeing Milly patiently exin without getting upset about his tantrum alleviated much of his frustration

    Still, he still felt indignant and muttered, ¡°There are voice changers for a reason.¡±

    In other words, he was willing to use <b>a </b>voice changer to do the interview.

    Observing Jordan¡¯s serious expression, Milly fell silent once more, unsure of what to say.

    A voice changer? Can you imagine Jordan, <b>the </b><b>assertive </b>CEO, using a voice modtor?

    Wait. It¡¯s just an interview. Why is he so insistent on doing it!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Knowing Jordan <b>was </b>still upset, Milly refrained from opposing him, even though she found his idea impractical.

    Instead, she went along with his idea and remarked, ¡°Next time there¡¯s an interview, I¡¯ll ensure <b>you </b>go <b>first</b>, Jordan. I want everyone to see how handsome my brother is. Not only that, but I want to show them <b>that </b>you take great care of me too!¡±

    With each word she said, Jordan¡¯s tense demeanour softened a bit more.

    Seeing that her approach was effective, Milly¡¯s eyes brightened. She yfully tugged at Jordan¡¯s sleeve, saying, ¡°Come on, Jordan. Forgive me this time, okay? I¡¯m <b>an </b>actress, so I¡¯ll have plenty more interview opportunities in the future.

    ¡°If you¡¯re still concerned, I could announce our rtionship on Twitter tomorrow and ask Bonnie to boost it to be one of the trending topics for three days straight!¡±

    By the time she started pulling on his sleeve, Jordan¡¯s anger had already melted away.¡±

    Now, hearing her confident tone, he could not help but smile, feeling amused. He arched an eyebrow, his eyes betraying his affection as he replied with a sneer, ¡°Oh, really? Weren¡¯t you the one who always said you wanted to climb to the top of the entertainment industry on your own merits?¡±

    Milly, always perceptive, noticed Jordan had softened <b>and </b>felt her spirits lift as well. She narrowed her eyes and grinned, her lips curving upward.

    ¡°Career ambitions can wait. You¡¯re more important. Jordan!¡±

    2/3

    <b>08.49</b>

    Chapter 244 The Distressed Jordan.

    <b>76</b>%Á¿

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan could not contain his smile any longer after hearing that. He reached out and affectionately tousled her hair, much like she often did with Apollo. ¡°You really know how to get to me, don¡¯t you?¡± he said, his every word oozing with love.

    He could never bear to see his sister give up her dreams and hard work. Just hearing her say that made him happy.

    Milly blinked. ¡°Of course not! Jordan, you¡¯re incredibly smart; you¡¯re probably the smartest person in the world. How could I dare deceive you? I can post on Twitter right away!¡±

    She even lifted her phone, as if she was about to make the post.

    Coincidentally, they had just arrived at the Buts¡® residence. Ivan lowered the partition and nced. backward discreetly. He <b>was </b>relieved to see that the tension had dissipated and Jordan had finally been appeased by Milly.

    Upon hearing Milly

    quickly intervened. ¡°Ms. M. Posting on Twitter, Ivan, thinking she wanted to exin the trending topics,

    quickly intervened, ¡°Ms. Milly, now is not the right time. It¡¯s better not to post anything on Twitter at the moment. It¡¯s not worth the risk.¡±

    Suddenly, the temperature in the car seemed to have dropped by a hundred degrees.

    116

    B

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 Milly¡¯s eptance Letter

    Even Milly now finds herself pitying Ivan as she casts him a sorry look.

    Ivan didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    <i>Did </i>I say something inappropriate?

    +5 Pearls

    But now is really not the time to be posting things on Twitter. The current excitement has not even settled yet, and posting anything will only add <i>fuel </i>to the fire and make things worse. We should wait until things calm down.

    Is that notmon sense! Everyone should know that!

    Milly nced at Ivan, who looked bewildered. Normally, she might have defended him in the past, but now that she had finally calmed Jordan down after so much effort, she felt Ivan <b>was </b>jeopardising the <b>peace</b>. She considered herself generous enough to not kick him while he was down.

    As expected. Jordan¡¯s <b>face</b><b>, </b>which had briefly softened just moments earlier, turned dark again. His re at Ivan was full of threat, as if he wanted to choke him to death.

    Ivan recoiled, intimidated by the CEO¡¯s menacing look. ¡°Mr. But, I¡­

    Meanwhile, Jordan adjusted his cuff, opened the car door for Milly, and the ¡°Consider your year¨Cend bonus gone.¡±

    Ivan¡¯s <b>jaw </b>dropped as he regretted his life choices.

    gave Ivan a cold nce.

    Entering the courtyard, they spotted Stephanie standing outside the vi, holding something. Xavier was standing beside her, thoughtfully holding an umbre to shield her from the sun.

    Seeing their return, Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurried over <b>at </b>a brisk pace.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡±

    Philip, still ted from¨Csharing the joy of his interview with his friends, was in high spirits at this moment. Hearing Stephanie¡¯s voice, he responded with unusual concern, ¡°<b>Stephanie</b>, take it easy. You¡¯re still recovering from your injury, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes brightened further at Philip¡¯s concern. She nced at Milly, who was standing beside Philip, and raised her chin slightly with a hint of pride in her eyes, like a proud peacock.

    Hmph, Milly, so what <i>if </i>you have Jordan¡¯s protection and get to <i>ride </i>in the same car as Grandpa? In <i>the </i>end, Grandpa cares more about me<b>!</b>

    Smiling sweetly, her eyes curving <b>into </b>a crescent shape, Stephanie said, ¡°Grandpa, I received the eptance letter from the university. I want to thank you for guiding me all these years, so I am letting you open the letter.¡±

    A touch of pride even flickered across her face after she spoke.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was an eptance letter from Adonio University, a prestigious national institution. Even she hadn¡¯t expected to perform so well and <b>gain </b>admission!

    08:49 Mon, 8

    Chapter 245 Milly¡¯s eptance Letter

    76%0

    +5 Pearls

    She was sure Milly¡¯s mysteriously getting the first ce during the examinations in school had to involve

    Some kind of deception. She believed that no one could improve that much without using shady methods. Now that university admissions were out, Milly¡¯s name wasn¡¯t among those epted by top schools. h, her cover has been blown now!

    But Stephanie <b>was </b>different. Although she did not <b>make </b>it into ss A at Crestwood High, she had endured rigorous training, which honed her skills. Besides, she had performed exceptionally well in the college entrance exams<b>, </b>securing her ce at Adonio University.

    Philip valued strength above all else, just as he had recognised Apollo¡¯s strength and allowed him to stay with the Buts.

    This time, she wanted to see how Milly could possiblypete with her.

    Xavier, holding the umbre for Stephanie, was quick to put in a good word for her as well. ¡°Grandpa, Stephanie really wants you to do the honours. She <b>has </b><b>been </b>waiting at the <b>door </b>to share her joy with you. I told her to go inside, but she refused. She insisted on waiting for you toe home.¡±

    Then he nced meaningfully at Milly with a hint <b>of </b>sarcasm. ¡°<b>Unlike </b>some people who don¡¯t even think to repay kindness.¡±

    Milly¡¯s mouth twitched. Some people¡­ Is he talking about me?

    Philip, who was oblivious to the tension among the siblings and was already happy after his interview, immediately beamed upon hearing their words. ¡°Stephanie, my sweet dear, you¡¯re so mature and considerate. Great, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll open it right away!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t contain the pride on her face as she nced arrogantly at Milly.

    Milly was perplexed.

    Wow, without saying a word, these two have already invented a whole drama in their minds.

    Entering the vi, Milly immediately spotted Anthony and Jonathan ring intensely at Matthew and Jeffrey, who were seated <b>on </b>the sofa. The atmosphere was tense.

    Is today a good day for a fight or something?

    Anthony and Jonathan turned simultaneously at the sound of the door. Seeing Milly, their serious expressions melted <b>into </b>innocent smiles<b>.</b>

    ¡°Milly,e sit here!¡± they called <b>out </b>in exaggerated, childlike voices, as if coaxing a toddler.

    Milly smiled and walked over before, taking a seat between them. But before she could say anything.. Anthonymented, ¡°Oh, Milly, you¡¯re sitting closer to Jonathan. Do you like him more than me?¡±

    Milly was <b>again </b><b>too </b>stunned for words. <i>He¡¯s </i>jealous again<i>! </i>Will he ever stop?

    Jonathan rolled up his sleeves and red at Anthony. ¡°Anthony, stop being so sarcastic. Clearly, she¡¯s closer

    to you!¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s closer to you! You¡¯re <b>so </b>shameless!¡±

    ¡°No, you <b>are</b>! You¡¯re the shameless one!¡±

    Chapter 245 Milly¡¯s <b>eptance </b>Letter

    ¡°You¡¯re the most shameless!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most, most, most shameless<b>!</b>¡±

    Their bickering filled the room.

    +5 Pearls

    Sitting between them, Milly felt like her head might explode. Were these two a pair of arguing parrots in a past life?

    Just as she thought she might drown in their squabble, a firm hand pulled her up and seated her on the farthest sofa away from the bickering brothers.

    Anthony and Jonathan were frozen for a <b>minute</b>.

    <i>Where </i>did Milly go? She was just here!

    Jordan looked at them expressionlessly, his gaze carrying an unreadable hint as he spoke, ¡°If you¡¯re going to argue, I¡¯ll let her sit far away. That way, neither of you will be next to her.¡±

    Apollo, who had been clinging to Milly, nodded vigorously as well. Yes, yes, ah¨Cwoo. Milly should sit with me.

    Milly looked at him with a speechless expression.

    I have to admit, Jordan is clever. My ears can finally catch a break now.

    Just as she began to rx, she felt two intense gazes on her. Looking up, she met two pairs of eyes, shooting her serious stares.

    Matthew, catching her eye, huffed coldly and turned away, clearly not in the mood to interact.

    Jeffrey, moreposed, met her gaze with <b>cool </b>eyes that briefly flickered with something sharp before he smiled slightly, as if greeting her.

    Milly narrowed her eyes, suspicious of Jeffrey¡¯s sudden friendliness. What is he plotting?

    Stephanie, beaming widely, assisted Philip into the house. Upon their entry, Anthony and Jonathan were still arguing and unwilling to back down, which immediately caused Philip to furrow his brow. He tapped <b>his </b>cane on the floor, <b>scolding</b>, ¡°What are you two bickering about? You¡¯re creating sound pollution! Look at your sisters¡® aplishmen

 Chapter 246

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    76%

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 246 I Care For You Too, Jeffrey

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re ttering me. I just got lucky. Jonathan and Anthony are actually very talented too,¡± Stephanie replied, trying to sound modest,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Jonathan and Anthony halted their argument <b>and </b>simultaneously rolled their eyes.

    Philip, who always favoured Stephanic and always thought the best of her, did <b>not </b>pick up on the subtle maniption in her words. ¡°Hmph, if those two were as manageable as you two, that¡¯d be <b>a </b>relief<b>.</b>

    Stephanie paused. Did he just say you two? Who else is he talking about? Could <i>it </i>be

    She then nced at Xavier, who had just returned after putting away the umbre. Seeing him naturally standing protectively by her side, she let out a sigh of relief.

    Oh, I must be overthinking things. Grandpa must have been talking about Xavier and me, since we¡¯re the only ones standing next to him right now.

    Convincing herself, she put on a calm smile. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be upset. Open the eptance letter. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Hearing this, Philip couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°You¡¯ve always been pleading for those two ever since you were little.¡±

    Truly, from a young <b>age</b>, Stephanie had been skilled at understanding people and saying the right things. Whenever Jonathan and Anthony, both younger boys, got into conflicts, it was usually Stephanie who intervened on their behalf.

    Their bond wasn¡¯t particrly close, nor did Stephanie genuinely care for them. She simply knew that ying the mediator was the simplest way to uphold her image as the perfect child.

    Even though she was treated as part of the family, she was aware she did not share the Buts¡® blood, so she would always remain an outsider. If she could never truly be a But, she would always be dependent on them, <b>as </b>she was living under their <b>roof</b>.

    Therefore, she needed to y the role of a good girl to secure her position, no matter how much she was. against the idea. Acting <b>as </b>ap

 Chapter 247

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 247 Take the Path of the Bit*h, Leave the Bit*h Nowhere to Go

    Stephanie¡¯s tone had a yful whine, just like usual, and nothing seemed different. But only she knew that she was drenched in cold sweat, her back soaked through.

    Milly pressed her lips together, her gaze seemingly unintentionally passing over Stephanie and Jeffrey¡¯s <b>faces</b>¡­

    Although she couldn¡¯t quite figure out the strange atmosphere between them, she was certain of one thing: Stephanie was afraid of Jeffrey.

    Despite Stephanie¡¯s efforts to hide her emotions, Milly noticed. After all, being an actress made her more sensitive to emotions than most people.

    But why?

    ording to the book¡¯s plot, Jeffrey, as the third brother, was supposed to be the one who doted on. Stephanie the most among her brothers. Why would she be so scared of him? <i>So </i>scared that she couldn¡¯t control it?

    Wait. Something¡¯s not right<b>¡­</b>

    The current Stephanie wasn¡¯t the same as the one in the book. This was a reborn Stephanie, a new person. This meant that the reborn Stephanie was afraid of Jeffrey.

    Could it be that Jeffrey did something to her in her previous life that left her with this fear?

    Given this, there was only one possibility left.

    But what could have happened to make Jeffrey, who adored Stephanie to the point of almost giving her his heart, suddenly change so drastically? What could have made him stop doting on her and even do something to scare her¡­?

    It was indeed quite a mystery.

    Thinking about it, Milly felt a wave of regret. If only she had finished reading that book, she wouldn¡¯t be stuck guessing now. Now, she had to rely on her own thinking to figure out what might happen next.

    And who knew if the author of the book was even thinking clearly? If the author was crazy, there was no way she¡¯d guess the right plot anyway.

    This sad experience taught her that she should never abandon a book halfway. If she ever ended up in one, she¡¯d regret it for life!

    Milly hadn¡¯t finishedmenting when she suddenly heard Stephanie call her name. ¡°Milly, I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask you. How did your exams go? Which university did apply to? If we¡¯re close by, we <b>can </b>look out for each other.¡±

    <b>you</b>

    Well, she hit the <b>nail </b>on the head this time. Crestfallen University and Adonio University were really close to each other, both located in Adonio, just a couple of blocks apart.

    Milly nodded. ¡°Yep.¡±

    This responsepletely puzzled Stephanie. What <i>did </i>¡°Yep¡± mean? Could <i>it </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>her </i>school was also near Adonio University?

    1/3

    ºÅ75%•þ

    Chapter 247 <b>Take </b>the Path of the Bitth, Leave the Bith Nowhere to <b>Go</b>

    +5 Pearls

    There seemed to be only three universities near Adonio University¨CCrestfallen University, Crestfield University, and an obscure technical college. <b>She </b>had checked the admission lists for Crestfallen University, Crestfield University, and Adonio University, <b>and </b>Milly¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on any of them. She even checked the lists for regr universities<b>, </b>and still, no Milly. Considering Milly¡¯s bottom¨Cof¨Cthe¨Css performance at that lousy high school, it made sense that she would end up at a technical college.

    With this thought, Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up, a strong surge of excitement rushing through her. Her fingers trembled with anticipation. ¡°Milly, is your school really close to mine?¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow, giving a faint ¡°Yeah,¡± not understanding why Stephanie was suddenly so excited. She didn¡¯t buy Stephanie¡¯s talk about looking out for each other.

    Seeing Milly nod in acknowledgment, Stephanie could hardly contain her excitement, her breathing bing rapid <b>with </b>enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Has your eptance letter arrived, Milly? I¡¯d love to see

    it.¡±

    This was the final confirmation she needed.

    While she believed her guess was right, it was still just a guess. Only concrete evidence could truly crush Milly and keep her down.

    She wanted to see it. Adonio University, a prestigious school, against an obscure, trashy college. She wondered how Milly wouldpete this time.

    Not even Jordan¡¯s protection would help her now.

    Stephanie¡¯s smugness <b>was </b>so obvious that Milly couldn¡¯t ignore it, even if she wanted to.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Seeing Stephanie unting herself, it was clear she didn¡¯t know Milly had been epted to Crestfallen University. Xavier hadn¡¯t told her.

    Of course¡­ If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be acting <b>so </b>smug.

    <b>Now </b>it all makes sense.

    No wonder Stephanie has been steering the <b>conversation </b><b>towards </b>grades and universities since she arrived. She had been waiting for this moment, <b>thinking </b>she had it all figured out.

    When Stephanie heard Milly¡¯s school was near Adonio University, she <b>got </b>so <b>excited</b>, almost jumping up and down. She must <b>have </b>thought Milly was <b>going </b>to some <b>unknown</b>, crappy college.

    A hint of amusement shed in Milly¡¯s eyes. Things were getting interesting.

    Initially, Milly didn¡¯t want to engage in petty games with Stephanie. But since Stephanie was practically begging for it, she couldn¡¯t resist.

    Stephanie thought she had Milly cornered. She believed Philip favoured her. Milly decided <b>to </b><b>use </b>this situation to teach Stephanie a lesson through Philip, to make her back off for a while.

    Milly licked her lips and feigned a bit of hesitation. ¡°Oh, that eptance letter? I¡­ haven¡¯t received it yet.¡±

    Strictly <b>speaking</b>, she wasn¡¯t lying. She hadn¡¯t received Crestfallen University¡¯s eptance letter because the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program didn¡¯t need one.

    <b>But </b>to Stephanic, Milly¡¯s hesitant and awkward <b>demeanour </b>seemed like she was too embarrassed to admit

    2/3

    <b>08:50</b>

    Chapter 247 <b>Take </b>the Path of the Bith, Leave the Bith Nowhere to Go

    76%

    +5 Pearls

    her poor results. Stephanie immediately put on a concerned look. ¡°Milly, school starts in two days. Adonio University¡¯s:

    letters were thest to be sent out. If you haven¡¯t received yours yet, could the

    school have missed you? This is serious. Shouldn¡¯t you check with the school?¡±

    Milly blinked calmly. ¡°No need. I asked the school¡¯s teacher earlier. They said I could just show up for registration<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°That¡¯s not okay!¡± Stephanie suddenly interrupted, her voice sharp.

    The room fell silent. Even Philip nced at her, puzzled by her sudden outburst.

    Realising her mistake, Stephanie quickly tried topose herself. She couldn¡¯t lose her cool. Her goal was to embarrass Milly and step on her. ¡°Um¡­¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 Apologise to Milly

    <b>75</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    When Stephanie spoke again, she had adopted a pitiful, hurt expression. She bit her lip and trembled slightly. ¡°Milly, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t mean anything bad. I¡¯m just afraid you might miss. out on your eptance letter and end up without a university to attend. All your hard work over the years would be wasted. It¡¯s my fault for raising my voice, but I really care about you, Milly. You don¡¯t me me, do you?¡±

    Her voice choked up, and tears welled up in her reddened eyes, making her look utterly pitiful.

    Immediately, Matthew and Xavier, who had always doted on her, were enraged. Their protective instincts red up instantly.

    They red at Milly, their eyes filled with a desire to tear her apart. Stephanie was so kind, always thinking of Milly, yet Milly hadn¡¯t offered a single word offort. She just stood there, watching Stephanie with <b>a </b>detached expression.

    It was too much!

    Xavier angrily confronted Milly, ¡°Stephanie is only looking out for you. She genuinely <b>cares </b>about you like a sister. It¡¯s not her fault if she got emotional. Can¡¯t <b>you </b>at leastfort her? Is your heart made of stone?¡±

    Matthew also voiced his indignation, ¡°Exactly. You don¡¯t act like <b>an </b>older sister at all. Stephanie is clearly the more mature one here.¡±

    Milly listened quietly, not rushing to exin herself.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie felt a surge of joy upon hearing Matthew and Xavier defend her. After they finished. scolding Milly, she pretended to intervene. ¡°Matthew, Xavier, don¡¯t speak about Milly <b>that </b>way. She <b>has </b><b>her</b>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    reasons.¡±

    ¡°Reasons?¡± Xavier scoffed, full of disdain. ¡°Stephanie, stop defending her. She knows perfectly well if she has any reasons. She¡¯s just wasting your kindness.¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    If someone else had <b>said </b><b>this</b><b>, </b>she might not have minded, but Xavier said it was just stirring up trouble. He worked in this field and knew that her program didn¡¯t issue eptance letters. Students were admitted based on recognition alone.

    Typil of the beloved heroine, she always had someone to back her up, no matter how senseless her words were.

    ¡°Are you all done yet?¡±

    Anthony, sitting nearby, was so furious he was about to m the table and stand up, but Milly quickly held him back, signalling with her eyes for him to stay calm.

    If Stephanie wanted to y games, Milly would y along. Ifit was apetition of acting skills, she wasn¡¯t going to lose, especially <b>since </b>she had an award¨Cwinning <b>background</b>.

    The Buts¡® rule of acting: Showtime!

    When Milly looked up again, tears glistened at the corners of her eyes, her lips tightly pressed together,

    L

    af but and

    dann hennth

    1/3

    Chapter 248 Apologise to Milly

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°I never expected Matthew, Xavier, and Stephanie to think of me this way. I meant no harm. Stephanie started crying so suddenly <b>that </b>I wasn¡¯t prepared. And I was just telling the truth¨Cthe eptance letter <b>really </b>hasn¡¯t arrived. If others don¡¯t know, that¡¯s one thing, but Xavier, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Xavier waspletely stunned by Milly¡¯s sudden tears, forgetting to move.

    Anthony <b>was </b>also taken aback, confused by Milly¡¯s unexpected crying. <i>What </i>had just happened?

    Only Xavier remained calm, pulling out a notebook from somewhere and frantically taking notes. This natural performance was something he could study for months!

    At that moment, Milly looked as if she had suffered a great injustice, tears streaming down her face. She looked at him with a pitiful, helpless expression, and when he met her gaze, she quickly looked down and <b>wiped </b>her tears with her sleeve.

    Xavier felt a strange pang in his chest. ¡°I¡­

    If Milly had acted as haughty as usual, he could have easily criticised her from his position <b>as </b>her brother. But now she was quietly crying and thinking back. She really <b>hadn¡¯t </b>done anything wrong.

    In his rush to defend Stephanie, he had forgotten that the special program at Crestfallen University didn¡¯t issue eptance letters. Because of the small number of students, they just showed up with their ID cards for registration.

    Realising his mistake, he found himself unable to speak the words offort forming on his lips.

    Matthew, clearly also seeing Milly cry for the first time, was equally at a loss, stammering. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you crying?¡±

    Thisment was like a bomb exploding. Milly looked up, her eyes red and teary, pointing a slender finger at Matthew¡¯s nose. Her voice trembled with the remnants of her sobs. None of you wanted to listen. You both stood there, criticising me together. I know you don¡¯t like me, but I am still your sister<b>!</b>

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I cry? <b>I </b></dive back and get unjustly used by you all. I was telling the truth, but no one wanted to listen. You two <b>stood </b>together, pointing out my faults. I know you don¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m still your sister!

    ¡°I usually don¡¯t mind you targeting me because I know you must have your reasons. I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t say these things in front of Grandpa because he¡¯s old and wants us to get along. But today is supposed to be a good day, <b>and </b>I¡¯m just too sad¡­

    Her sobbing intensified, as if she could no longer hold back her overwhelming sense of grievance, finally breaking down into <b>full</b>¨Cblown crying.

    The living room fell silent.

    Stephanie¡¯s face was twisted in anger.

    That bith Milly!

    This <b>was </b>definitely deliberate

    She had almost seeded in making Milly look <b>bad</b>, but at the <b>critical </b>moment, Milly figured it out and used vulnerability to her advantage.

    2/3

    Òª75%•þ

    Chapter 248 Apologise to Milly

    +5 Pearls

    Now that Milly was crying, even if she was in the wrong, she seemed justified. People always sympathise with the weaker party, and Milly¡¯s words painted them as the aggressors. No matter how they tried to exin, it wouldn¡¯t look good.

    Stephanie nced at Philip, who was sitting nearby. As expected, his previously cheerful expression had turned dark and grim.

    ¡°Matthew, Xavier, apologise to Milly!¡± Philipmanded in a cold voice.

    Matthew and Xavier hesitated, their faces full of reluctance. ¡°Grandpal<b>¡±</b>

    Although they felt a bit guilty, it wasn¡¯t enough to make them want to apologise.

    Besides, Milly always bullied their beloved Stephanie. There was no way they¡¯d willingly back down.

    Milly, with her face hidden in her sleeves, smirked slightly. She could guess how much they were struggling internally, but she wasn¡¯t going to let them off the hook.

    Her sobs grew louder¡­.

 Chapter 249

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 249 Bringing Out Nirvana

    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t me Matthew and Xavier. I believe they didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. They don¡¯t like- me, and I know <b>that</b>. They are my brothers, after all, so let¡¯s not make things difficult for them,¡± Milly said with teary eyes..

    Philip¡¯s face remained stern, <b>and </b>he didn¡¯t respond.

    It made sense, considering he was a traditionalist <b>and </b>very protective of his family. To him, Milly was just at spoiled, illegitimate child. No matter her capabilities, she had no blood rtion to him, and she couldn¡¯tpare to his real grandsons.

    Noticing Matthew and Xavier¡¯s relieved expressions out of the corner of her eye, Milly smirked inwardly. They were rxing too soon.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know this puts you in a difficult position, so I¡¯ll go upstairs. Today is a good day, and I don¡¯t want to spoil your mood. You¡¯ll be meeting your friends soon, and there¡¯s no need to let this little <b>issue </b>upset you,¡± Milly said, her eyes red.

    To Matthew, Xavier, and Stephanie, her words seemed like a simple attempt atfort. But to Philip, it was a subtle reminder.

    Milly knew that Philip had <b>already </b>called his old war buddies toe to But Mansion tonight to watch an interview video. Even though she wasn¡¯t shown on camera, her voice <b>was </b>recorded.

    Philip had arranged this because she had achieved the top national exam score, and the evening would likely revolve around that topic. If she went upstairs and refused toe down now, it would embarrass Philip.

    <b>Philip </b><b>was </b>very concerned about appearances, <b>and </b>it seemed <b>his </b>grandsons were less importantpared to his pride¡­

    Philip banged his cane on the floor, his gaze icy as it fell on Matthew and Xavier. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you. ignoring me now? Apologise to Milly!¡±

    Matthew and Xavier stood frozen<b>. </b>Apologising to Milly, whom they despised, was worse than death.

    Watching them stand there, conflicted and immobile, Milly couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Her sobs grew louder.

    She wanted to see how they would resolve this while defying Philip¡¯s direct order.

    Matthew <b>and </b>Xavier might not see through it, but Stephanie understood perfectly well. Milly was deliberately ying the victim, trying to confuse everyone.

    At this point, it was clear Philip was angry, and continuing to confront him would be futile.

    The only option <b>was </b>for her to soften her stance

    With this in mind, Stephanie stepped forward, her shoulders slumped, looking weak and helpless. ¡°Milly, please don¡¯t be mad. Matthew and Xavier didn¡¯t mean to hurt <b>you</b>. They were just anxious. I apologise on their behalf. Please don¡¯t be angry with them.¡±

    With that, she began to bow.

    1/3

    75%

    Chapter 249 Bringing Out Nirvana.

    +5 Pearls

    Seeing this, Xavier¡¯s eyes reddened with worry. He quickly reached out to stop her. ¡°Stephanie, no, you still <b>have </b>injuries.

    Stephanie¡¯s face was pale, but she forced a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s more important to calm Milly down.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so foolish<b>,</b>¡±

    Looking at her pale face and her pitiful, selfless demeanour, Xavier¡¯s heart ached.

    Any guilt he had towards Milly vanished instantly. He took a deep breath and red at Milly. ¡°Fine, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Though he apologised, his tone remained arrogant.

    Milly licked her lips. Hah. When she looked up again, she suddenly trembled, <b>as </b>if Xavier¡¯s outburst had scared her. She stepped back, ending up right in front of Philip, her face pale. ¡°If Xavier doesn¡¯t want to apologise, then don¡¯t force him. You don¡¯t have to yell at me like that. I¡¯m so <b>scared</b>¡­ I¡¯m so scared you¡¯ll hit me

    ¡°What!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly didn¡¯t give him a chance to respond and started crying again, covering her face.

    ¡°Xavier. I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    Xavier was stunned.

    When had he ever hit her?

    Philip¡¯s face was beyond grim, almost ck with rage. He mmed his hand on the table <b>with </b><b>a </b>resounding bang.

    ¡°Xavier, apologise to Milly right now! Are you so bold that you¡¯d hit someone in front of me?¡±

    Xavier was bewildered. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Milly started crying again. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me Xavier. He didn¡¯t mean to hit me. He¡¯s my brother. If he wants to hit me. I¡¯ll just take it. I¡¯m just <b>a </b>weak girl. I can¡¯t defy family rules by going against him.

    ¡°If my brothers dislike me <b>so </b>much, I¡¯ll <b>just </b>go back to the monastery. Master Nirvana doesn¡¯t mind me being there. If Grandpa misses me, you can visit me at the monastery. If not, just pretend there¡¯s no one <b>named </b>Milly in the But family¡­

    Her words, mixed with her trembling sobs, sounded utterly pitiful.

    Now that she had brought up Master Nirvana, she doubted they could remain indifferent.

    No matter if it was her fault or not, forcing Master Nirvana¡¯s disciple to leave would be something even Buddha wouldn¡¯t forgive. Especially considering how devout Philip was, he would never allow such a thing to <b>happ</b>

    In <b>the </b>past, it might have been seen <b>as </b><b>a </b><b>minor </b>squabble, just a way to build character, but now <b>it¡¯s </b><b>a </b>serious issue affecting the family¡¯s reputation.

    She didn¡¯t believe Philip could tolerate it at this point.

    Sure enough. Philip stood up abruptly, his eyes <b>zing </b>as he red at Xavier and Matthew.

    2/3

    08:50 Mon, 8 Jul

    Chapter 249 Bringing Out Nirvana

    <b>75</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Without any hesitation, he struck the floor with his cane, his voice booming. ¡°What, do you need this old man to invite you over to apologise?¡±

    Xavier hadn¡¯t expected Philip to be this angry and made onest attempt to exin, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t¡­

    But Philip didn¡¯t let him finish, shouting in fury, ¡°Didn¡¯t what? Are you not going to listen to me? If you won¡¯t, then get out of But Mansion. The Buts don¡¯t need unfilial descendants like you!¡±

    Milly secretly curled her lips into a smile.

    Getting kicked out of But Mansion¡­

    That was as good as a death sentence for Stephanie.

    Indeed, at that moment, hearing how far Philip was willing to go, Stephanie clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She regretted trying to defend Matthew and Xavier. It had backfired spectacrly.

    She couldn¡¯t leave But Mansion now, not at this critical time.

    She hadn¡¯t yet secured her footing in the entertainment industry, nor had she established connections with the Lloyds. Leaving now would mean returning to the same dire straits she faced when the Buts first went bankrupt in her previous life.

    116

 Chapter 250

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 250 Shooting Herself in the Foot!

    +5 Pearls

    Back then, at least she had her brothers¡® money to rely on. But now, <i>if </i>she got kicked out, she would <i>be </i>penniless!

    Just the thought of going back to those poor, miserable days made her feel like she was drowning in icy water and paralysed.

    Milly, that b*tch!

    Stephanie bit her lower lip so hard that it left a deep mark, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel it. She took a deep breath to suppress her rage, then forced a twisted smile, walked up to Milly, and slowly bent down¡­

    The disgrace she endured today would be avenged by making Milly suffer a hundred times in the future!

    ¡°Milly. I¡¯m sorry, I spoke too hastily just now and didn¡¯t consider your feelings. It was my fault. I hope you can forgive me for the sake of our sisterly bond. And please, don¡¯t me Matthew and Xavier. They didn¡¯t intend any harm.¡±

    ¡°Stephanie!¡± Two voices called out simultaneously.

    Stephanie acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard them, maintaining her humble posture. ¡°Matthew, Xavier, Grandpa is getting old. Let¡¯s not upset him.¡±

    Even now, she doesn¡¯t forget to <i>curry </i>favour with her grandfather.

    Pift

    Milly, who had been building up her emotions and was ready to burst into tears again at any moment, almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at <b>this</b>.

    Even though Matthew and Xavier were still furious, they swallowed their anger when they saw how considerate their sister was. They decided to listen to her for now, but their eyes were filled with hostility as they looked at Milly, and their tone was aggressive.

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯re sorry!¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    They looked so reluctant that someone unfamiliar with the situation might think they were issuing a challenge rather than offering an apology.

    Feelin, quite pleased, Milly arched an eyebrow, showing no signs of letting them off the hook.

    When she nced up again, her eyes were still red, and she looked sorrowful as if she <b>had </b>been terrified, just like the tactic Stephanie often used.

    ¡°Oh! Are you angry? If you are, there¡¯s no need to say sorry. Just don¡¯t hold it against me, okay?¡±

    Although she said this, her sorrowful appearance made it seem like they were tormenting her.

    Stephanie was so furious at the twisted version of events that her chest heaved, and now she couldn¡¯t even muster the tears she had nned. Milly hadpletely cornered her.

    The reason she had managed to hold her ground in the Buts for so long was by always ying the

    1/3

    08:50 Mon, 8 Jul WAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 250 Shooting Herself in the Foot!

    She intended to exploit her usual helpless act to bring Milly down, but Milly caught on and

    outmanoeuvred her.

    But it¡¯s alright. Revenge doesn¡¯t have to be rushed. There will be plenty <i>of </i>chancester<i>!</i>

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie found some sce in this realization. Before Milly could stir up more trouble, she promptly grabbed Matthew and Xavier. ¡°Matthew, Xavier, I appreciate you looking after me, <b>but </b>since we messed up. we have to own up to our mistakes. Otherwise, Milly will be upset.¡±

    When they heard this, Matthew and Xavier felt even more sympathy for her,

    Uninterested in their overly sentimental show, Milly stood quietly, waiting for them to apologise.

    That heartwarming sibling act might be great for TV, but in real life, it was unbearably cringe¨Cworthy.

    After waiting a long time. Matthew and Xavier finally caved in under their sister¡¯s sincere gaze. They took <b>a </b>deep breath and apologised humbly, ¡°Sorry, Milly But.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Milly But.¡±

    They¡¯d rather die than call her by her nickname, so using her full name was already a big step.

    Milly felt a lot better, <b>but </b>it still wasn¡¯t enough

    She looked innocently at Stephanie, blinked<b>, </b>and clutched her chest <b>as </b>if in pain. ¡°Stephanie, you haven¡¯t apologised yet. I¡¯m so heartbroken¡­.

    Stephanie was shocked. ¡°I already apologised!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Milly rubbed her temples, pretending to recall. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember you apologizing. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?

    Afterward, to bolster her credibility, she innocently nced at Jonathan, who was enjoying the show beside her. She winked. ¡°Jonathan, did you catch Stephanie¡¯s apology just now?¡±

    Jonathan immediately suppressed his <bughter </b>and put on a convincing act of disbelief. ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve been right here watching the show¡­ Well, I watched it, and I didn¡¯t see Stephanie apologise. Maybe Stephanie got it wrong? What do you think, Anthony?¡±

    When Anthony was called, his front teeth were still not retracted, and he abruptly choked on his words, nearly straining his waist. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t hear it either. It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it, Jordan? Did you catch that?¡±

    Before Jordan could respond, Xavier¡¯s face flushed with anger. He shielded Stephanie behind him, breathing heavily. ¡°You did it on purpose! You can¡¯t tell right from wrong!¡±

    Anthony shrugged. ¡°Why do you use us of doing it on purpose? We¡¯re just telling the truth <b>that </b>we didn¡¯t hear it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Then he turned to look at Jordan, who had an expressionless face, and earnestlyined, Jordan, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Xavier said you can¡¯t tell right from wrong. That¡¯s obviously an insult to you. I suggest you punish him so that he will remember this lesson!¡±

    ¡°You<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    <b>Jordan¡¯s </b>dark eves narrowed, and <b>a </b><b>deadly </b>gazended on Xavier, who was <b>so </b>frightened that his words

    2/3

    Chapter 250 Shooting Herself in the Foot!

    <b>75</b><b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    stuck in his throat.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear it, continue apologising until Milly is satisfied.¡±

    Milly held back herughter. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong timing, she would have wanted to give these brothers the Best Actor award. Their tant lies were wless.

    Stephanie was now caught in a dilemma, her face disying a blend of emotions beyond unpleasantness. She lifted her head with an expression devoid of menace, meeting Milly¡¯s gaze squarely.

    The two looked at each other.

    Milly showed no fear, smirking openly, relishing the situation.

    This was a ssic case of shooting herself in the foot!

    Haha, isn¡¯t she usually the one who loves to act innocent? Isn¡¯t <i>she </i><i>the </i>one who loves to twist things around<i>? </i>Isn¡¯t she the one who loves to exaggerate trivial matters?

    <i>Today</i>, she¡¯s getting a taste of her own medicine, using all the tricks she yed on others before. Let <i>her </i><i>remember </i>and feel deep down what this <i>feels </i>like<b>!</b>

    Even though I know she¡¯s the protagonist and probably won¡¯t suffer much, seeing her fail so miserably still feels satisfying.

    Stephanie clenched her teeth and shot a resentful nce at her, then approached slowly. ¡°Milly, I apologize. I¡¯ll be more careful with my words from now on. Matthew and Xavier didn¡¯t intend any harm. Milly, please don¡¯t dwell on it. Will you forgive us this time?¡±

 Chapter 251

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager

    Stephanie¡¯s words sounded harmless, but Milly could guess that they were squeezed out through gritted teeth. After all, the look in Stephanie¡¯s eyes was murderous.

    ÊØ81%•þ

    Finished

    Milly, however, smiled pleasantly. She was in a good mood. ¡°Since Stephanie is sincerely apologising to me, I¡¯ll forgive her.¡±

    She could hear the clicking sound of bones when Stephanie clenched her fists in anger.

    Milly¡¯s smile widened as she noticed that. She felt even happier now.

    At this point, Philip spoke up, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s put an end to this. You guys are siblings! Why are you guys bickering all the time?¡±

    It was more of a warning than a scolding.

    A warning for Milly to stop.

    Milly¡¯s smile dropped a little. Philip adored Stephanie a lot, it was quite difficult to confront her under his watch.

    But once was enough.

    Just then, a maid entered, ¡°Old Mr. But, your friends, General Lynch, Chief Simmons, and Commander Scathings are here.¡±

    Cheerfulughter could be heard after the maid said that. ¡°Philip, get out of here and wee us, hahaha¡­¡±

    Looking up, Milly <b>saw </b>three elderly men at the door. Some had canes, some had their hands behind their backs. They were robust and loud.

    <i>These </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>Grandpa¡¯s </i><irades </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>military </i><i>base</i>.

    Technically, Philip and George¡¯s grandfather who wasn¡¯t here today should also be living in the military base, but since both families transitioned to business, they were not forced to stay there.

    However, their bond forged in life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations remained strong.

    Furthermore the military hoca <b>une </b>nonehar en thau mar almost daily for <b>ton </b>and

    1/4

    08:53 <b>Tue</b><b>,</b>

    Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager

    bird¨Cwatching.

    Philip¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he heard them.

    Finished

    He quickly stood up with his cane and said grumpily, ¡°Frank, you guys must have crawled here like a tortoise. You¡¯re slow!¡±

    Despite his grumbling, he instructed the maid to prepare the best tea for them.

    The once young and formidable soldiers now sat on the sofa, bickering while joking with each other.

    ch

    your mouth. It¡¯s a good thing we fought guerri warfare back then, or your loud mouth would¡¯ve gotten us all shot by the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Bah, I was the one who dragged you out of that cer back then. You were crying. and snotting, calling me your best friend. Now you¡¯re denying it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve forgotten what happened. That was ages ago.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re a crybaby and a scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Their arrival instantly livened up the empty living room.

    Though they bickered and recalled each other¡¯s embarrassing moments, the deep bond between them during their military days was evident.

    These old men built the prosperous nation of today. Their heroism was to be forever remembered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    But

    Milly suddenly noticed someone out of ce¡­

    A gloomy looking boy stood behind a sofa not far away, seemingly havinge with one of the old men. He appeared to be around Milly¡¯s age and was exceptionally beautiful¡­ and pretty.

    Yes, pretty.

    For a boy, no other word seemed to fit. His features were delicate. his eves bright.

    2/4

    Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager

    Finished

    There was a red mole under his eye that added a touch of allure to his already striking appearance.

    Realising she had been staring too long. Milly quickly looked away. However, he noticed and looked back at Milly.

    Milly was stunned.

    Why is he looking at me like that?

    There was a hint of coldness and bloodthirst in his eyes, making anyone shiver at a mere nce,pletely at odds with his beautiful appearance.

    Strange. Why would <i>a </i>teenage <i>boy </i>have <i>such </i><i>eyes</i><i>?</i>

    A voice interrupted her thoughts, ¡°Philip, I heard your granddaughter did well in the exams. She¡¯s the top scorer?¡±

    Philipughed heartily, his pride almost overflowing. ¡°Haha, she did okay. Still a bit behind what I did back in the day!¡±

    ¡°Sure, keep dreaming. It¡¯s not even night yet,¡± said Frank Lynch.

    Philip, feeling challenged, puffed out his chest, ¡°Come, let Frank see if I¡¯m lying or not!¡±

    Stephanie, elegant and poised, walked over to Philip, casting a meaningful nce at Milly.

    Milly was at a loss for words.

    Stephanie stood proudly before Philip, smiling softly, ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±

    Philip frowned puzzledly. He had called for Milly, not Stephanie.

    The other veterans were equally surprised, assuming Stephanie was the top scorer.

    They fell silent.

    They had thought the top scorer was Milly, who returned recently, not Stephanie.

    3/4

    81%

    Finished

    Chapter 251 The Gloomy Teenager

    Since they knew each other well. They hadn¡¯t heard about Stephanic excelling in Crestwood High, so they were taken aback.

    Still, having watched her grow up, they smiled kindly at her.

    ¡°Oh, the top scorer is Stephanie?¡±

    ¡°Awesome! She looks different now. Such a pretty girl!¡±

    ¡°Stephanie did well, it seems. I¡¯ll have to encourage my kids to learn from her. They¡¯re always ying around and failing exams.¡±

    Stephanie was beaming as they praised her. ¡°Thank you for the praise. I just happen to perform better this time.¡±

    Then, she nced at Milly.

    <i>So </i>what <i>if </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>better </i>than <i>me</i><i>? </i>The <i>attention </i><i>is </i>still on <i>me</i><i>!</i>

    116

 Chapter 252

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Finished

    Chapter 252 She¡¯s Familiar

    <i>From </i>here <i>on</i>, it¡¯s <i>my </i><i>stage</i>, Milly. <i>You </i><i>better </i><i>be </i><i>prepared </i><i>for </i><i>it</i><i>!</i>

    Stephanie¡¯s intention to target Milly was obvious. Milly could feel her anger from afar.

    Milly squinted her eyes. She didn¡¯t need to rack her brains to understand Stephanie¡¯s petty schemes.

    Interesting<i>!</i>

    She wondered if things would turn out as Stephanie hoped.

    As expected, Stephanie began to unt herself like a proud peacock in front of the esteemed elders.

    ¡°Old Mr. Lynch, my grades aren¡¯t usually this good. It was mostly luck this time.¡±

    Frank liked her attitude. ¡°Stephanie, you don¡¯t have to be humble about your grades. Your grandpa already called us to brag about you. Saying that your family is blessed for having a top scorer!¡±

    Stephanie was confused. <i>Grandpa </i><i>called </i>his <i>friends </i>to <i>brag about </i>me?

    <i>He </i>had <i>just </i>found out <i>about </i>my eptance to <i>Adonio </i><i>University</i>. Did he even <i>make </i>a <i>call</i><i>?</i>

    And who is <i>he </i><i>calling </i>a <i>¡°</i><i>top </i><i>scorer</i>¡°? <i>He¡¯s </i><i>exaggerating</i>!

    Before she could think deeper, Doug Simmons, sitting nearby,ughed heartily<b>, </b>¡°Stephanie is not only a good student but also kind and humble. Philip is truly blessed to have suck

    a wonderful granddaughter.¡±

    Stephanie felt shy and blushed at thepliments. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Old Mr. Simmons.¡±

    The doubts <b>in </b>her heart dissipated<i>. </i><i>Perhaps </i><i>they </i><i>were </i><i>mistaken</i>, <i>or maybe </i><i>Grandpa </i><i>had </i>talked <i>about </i><i>my </i><i>performance </i>during <i>previous </i><i>exams</i>. <i>After </i><i>all</i>, <i>they </i><i>often </i><ipared </i>everything, so it wasn¡¯t unusual.

    With that, her fleeting panic vanished, and she calmly epted the praise from the elders.

    1/4

    Chapter 252 She¡¯s Familiar

    Finished

    Philip, meanwhile, frowned deeply. He wanted to rify their misunderstanding. but he couldn¡¯t interject at all. Their voicespletely blocked him.

    Moreover, seeing Stephanie¡¯s bright smile, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her by speaking up.

    Oh well. Stephanie did score well this time. <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>let </i>it <i>slide</i>.

    However, Stephanie, basking in thepliments, didn¡¯t think that way. An ideal shed in her mind, and she smiled and spoke softly, ¡°Actually, my sister did well in the exams too.¡±

    She then looked at Milly and said, ¡°Milly,e here<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes were filled with glee.

    Milly looked at her expressionlessly. She was slightly amused by Stephanie¡¯s constant plotting.

    <i>Great</i>, this could <i>be </i><i>a </i><i>chance </i><i>for </i>me to expand <i>my </i><i>connections</i>.

    Without hesitation, Milly walked over gracefully and greeted the elders, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Milly. Nice to meet you all.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    The three old men on the sofa were still sharp despite their age. With a nce, they could tell someone¡¯s nature.

    The girl before them had kind eyes and a good demeanour.

    Thomas Scathings, who hadn¡¯t spoken yet, was the first to react. Looking at Milly kindly, he said, ¡°Milly¡­ That¡¯s a nice name.¡±

    Milly smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Scathings. I think your Eagle Medal is much cooler.¡±

    Thomas was surprised. Not expecting her to recognise the medal on his chest, he pointed at it and asked excitedly, ¡°You recognise this?¡±

    Milly politely replied, ¡®Yes, but <b>I </b>only know a some of the information about. Eagles Organization. It¡¯s a small team which consists of a dozen people who wiped out an enemy toon overnight and destroyed over ten enemy bases.

    214

    81%Ãæ

    Chapter 252 She¡¯s Familiar

    Finished

    ¡°Although these events aren¡¯t in history books, they¡¯re passed down by word of mouth. I was

    interested and looked up some information online. There wasn¡¯t much avable, so I only knew a little. I didn¡¯t expect to see this medal in person today. It¡¯s quite an eye¨Copener.¡±

    Thomas was impressed with Milly. By the end, he was nodding in approval.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this young girl to know so much. Not only did she recognise the Eagle Medal, but she could also recount its history effortlessly, showing she had done her homework.

    He had worn this medal for years. Everyone thought it was a family heirloom, even his family members. None of them had recognised its true significance.

    Yet today, Milly had.

    After all, the Eagles Organization was a covert mission known to few. Most only knew the code name of this operation, with little else revealed.

    ¡°What a smart girl!¡±

    Thomas¡¯s eyes shone with great admiration and approval for Milly. Was it his imagination, or did this girl remind him of someone from his memories?

    Her demeanour, her features, her tone¡­ they all seemed familiar¡­.

    Seeing this, Stephanie¡¯s earlier anger red up again. She had underestimated Milly. Even Thomas, known to be difficult, was charmed by her.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself and a smile, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t knowThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly knew so much. I¡¯ve really learned a lot. Milly, can you share more with me? I¡¯d like to learn about these glorious historical events too. It would be useful for university.¡±

    Her interruption sessfully diverted Thomas¡¯s attention.

    Seeing Stephanie¡¯s eagerness, Milly asked disdainfully, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Seeing that Thomas¡¯s focus had shifted from Milly, Stephanie sighed with relief and quickly nodded, ying the obedient girl. ¡°Yes, please.<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Umm, how about no?¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 252 She¡¯s Familiar

    Stephanie started to y the victim.

    Finished

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to teach me because I¡¯m stupid in your eyes, right? Is it because I didn¡¯t score as well as you did?¡±

    116

    O

 Chapter 253

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today

    Stephanie began to sob.

    Finished

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Stephanie was relentless, desperately trying to steer the conversation back to grades, even if it meant belittling herself to drag Milly down.

    If she found out that Milly¡¯s grades were actually better, she would probably be ashamed of herself.

    At that moment, Thomas asked, ¡°Which university did you get into, Stephanie<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but feel that Thomas was trying to help her from being an embarrassment.

    But, Stephanie didn¡¯t seem to catch on and answered obediently, ¡°Old Mr. Scathings, I got into Adonio University.¡±

    ¡°I see ¡­ Adonio University.

    Thomas gave Philip a mocking look. <i>Hmph</i>! I <i>knew </i><i>it</i><i>! </i><i>Philip </i><i>was </i><i>only </i><i>bragging</i><i>. </i><i>His </i><i>granddaughter </i>didn¡¯t <i>score </i><i>as </i>well as my <i>grandson</i>.

    Philip noticed the look and flushed in frustration. He wanted to say something but he ended up huffing and turning his head away.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hmph<i>, </i><i>Whatever</i><i>! </i><i>It¡¯ll </i><i>be </i>Thomas¡¯s <i>turn </i>to <i>be </i><i>embarrassed </i><i>when </i><i>the </i><i>news </i>airs <iter</i><i>.</i>

    If it weren¡¯t for Stephanie¡¯s pride, he would have retorted by now.

    His silence only boosted Thomas¡¯s arrogance. ¡°You know what? Lucius got into. Crestfallen University, which is close to Adonio University,¡± he bragged.

    Lucius?

    Milly nced at the sullen young man standing quietly nearby. <i>So </i><i>his </i><i>name </i><i>was </i><i>Lucius</i><i>? </i><i>It </i>sounded like Lucia or <i>Lucy</i>. No wonder he looked so <i>effeminate</i>.

    Stephanie blinked, both surprised and delighted, ¡°Really? Lucius is at Crestfallen University? That¡¯s wonderful! Our schools are close, so we can look out for each other.¡±

    1/4

    08:54 Tue<b>, </b>9 Jul

    Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today

    Suddenly, Stephanie paused. Milly raised an eyebrow, feeling a sense of foreboding.

    Finished

    Sure enough, Stephanie continued in a soft voice, ¡°Actually, Milly¡¯s school is <b>also</b>. nearby. The three of us can hang out together.¡±

    Haha!

    Millyughed. She had to admire Stephanie¡¯s persistence. This tenacity could lead. her to great achievements if only it were directed elsewhere.

    But this time, Stephanie seeded. Thomas was intrigued. ¡°Really? Which school are you at Milly?¡±

    All eyes turned to Milly.

    Milly smiled and said, ¡°My performance in this exam was average. It¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°But your grades are usually bad. So this time¡­ Oops, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say that. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±

    Stephanie pretended to cover her mouth in regret as if she had identally spilled the beans.

    Stephanie¡¯s acting was bad.

    Anthony, who had been quietly observing, noticed something was off. <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>Stephanie </i><i>being </i>a <i>nuisance</i><i>?</i>

    Unable to contain his temper any longer, he mmed on the table and stood up angrily.

    ¡°Who says Milly has bad grades? She scored better than me and way better than you. Who are you to talk to her like that?¡±

    Stephanie shrank back as if she was frightened by Anthony. ¡°Anthony, you shouldn¡¯t make things up even if you favour Milly. All the university admission lists are out, and her name isn¡¯t on any of them. She even said she hasn¡¯t received. any eptance letters.¡±

    Anthony retorted furiously, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool. Not every school or program requires eptance letters.¡±

    2/4

    08:54

    Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    81%

    Finished

    Stephanie¡¯s heart sank. It is true <i>that </i><i>some </i><i>special </i>programs <i>don¡¯t </i><i>require </i><i>eptance </i><i>letters</i><i>. </i>However<i>, </i><i>those </i><i>are </i><i>highly </i><i>confidential </i><i>majors</i><i>. </i><i>Could </i><i>Milly </i><i>have </i><i>gotten </i>into one of those?

    <i>But </i>if <i>that </i><i>were </i><i>the </i><i>case</i><i>, </i>why <i>hadn¡¯t </i>I heard <i>anything </i><i>about </i>it<i>?</i>

    It¡¯s <i>fine </i><i>if </i>my <i>brothers </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>tell </i>me <i>anything </i><i>about </i>it. <i>What </i>about <i>Grandpa</i><i>? </i><i>Does </i><i>he </i><i>know </i>anything?

    Philip¡¯s mood darkened. ¡°Sit down! Stop fighting in front of my guests. Where¡¯s your manners?!¡±

    Stephanie, who had never been yelled at by Philip before, turned pale. A bad feeling crept over her.

    Milly nced at her and smirked. <i>Isn¡¯t </i>it too <ite </i><i>to </i><i>realise </i>now?

    Milly had a strange feeling that someone was watching her. Yet when she looked. around, she found no one staring.

    It was as if she was imagining things.

    Just then, a maid approached, breaking the tense atmosphere, and handed Philip the remote control. ¡°Old Mr. But, the news is about to start. Should I turn on the TV?¡±

    ¡°Yes, turn it on!¡± Philip¡¯s expression softened slightly at the mention of the news. He was excited since he had been waiting all day for this.

    In his excitement, he forgot about Stephanie¡¯s feelings. He had his mind set on showing off to his friends.

    ¡°Hurry, turn it on. Let them see that I¡¯m on Avalon Network. I¡¯m not on the same level as them.¡±

    Thomas clearly didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Heh, stop bragging.¡±

    Frank and Doug rolled their eyes discreetly.

    Philip¡¯s eyebrows shot up in anger. ¡°Hmph, just wait and see!¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 253 Nobody Leaves Today

    He then stared intently at the TV.

    They waited and waited.

    Finished

    Frank yawned and nced at the clock <b>as </b>the news segment neared its end with not sign of the interview Philip had mentioned. ¡°I need to go home for dinner.¡±

    The other elders also stood up,

    leave.

    Philip suddenly narrowed his eyes and shouted at the servant by the door, ¡°Close the door! Nobody leaves today!¡±

    116

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 The Joke Is on Me

    Doug was enraged. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re such a sore loser! We spent the whole afternoon here. Don¡¯t push our limits!¡±

    Philip was also fuming. ¡°Who¡¯s pushing it? You¡¯re the ones who promised that you¡¯d leave after the news. The news is not over yet.¡±

    Doug snorted. ¡°Let us go, Philip. We watch the news all the time, and we know it usually ends here. It¡¯s the same every year. You¡¯ve been bragging so much that you¡¯ve convinced yourself with your lies.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Philip¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    But he couldn¡¯t argue back. The news usually ended around this time. Maybe the interview wasn¡¯t aired today?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As the three elders reached the door, the anchorwoman¡¯s clear voice broke the silence. ¡°Dear viewers, we now bring you thetest news.

    ¡°With the recent release of this year¡¯s college entrance exam results, top scorers, from various regions have emerged. Among these outstanding students, the national top scorer, Milly But, secured the top spot with an impressive total. score of 749.5.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more astonishing is her talent in acting. During her time at school, she was cast by n Hawkins starring as Giselle in ¡®Silent Sea. ording to Milly, Giselle is quite simr to her since she was a top student as well.

    ¡°Recently, sheh

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 Lucius¡¯s True Colours

    Anthony straightened his neck and looked at the gloomy boy in front of him. ¡°You

    can <b>talk </b>to me.¡±

    Milly blinked. ¡°Anthony?¡±

    <i>Although </i>the <i>boy </i><i>seemed </i>strange, wasn¡¯t this a bit rude<i>?</i>

    To her surprise, Anthony didn¡¯t budge. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Milly, you don¡¯t know this. Although Lucius looks harmless, he¡¯s actually a total psycho. I saw him strangle a live bird with his bare hands when we were kids!

    ¡°And before you were here, he was the national top scorer every year. You beat him by 0.5 points this time. Who knows if he¡¯ll get mad and strangle you the next moment? I have to be cautious.¡±

    Strangle a <i>bird </i>alive with <i>his </i><i>bare </i>hands<b>?</b>

    That¡¯s pretty twisted.

    <i>Wait</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Lucius</i><i>¡­ </i><i>this </i><i>name </i><i>sounds </i><i>so </i><i>familiar </i><i>like </i><i>I¡¯ve </i>heard it somewhere <i>before</i>¡­

    Suddenly, Milly¡¯s eyes widened as she remembered. She stared at the boy in disbelief.

    <i>Lucius </i><i>Scathings</i>!

    <i>Isn¡¯t </i>he <i>the </i>most <i>psychotic </i><i>and </i><i>twisted </i><i>character </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>novel <i>¡°</i><i>My </i><i>Awesome </i><i>Brothers</i>¡°?

    His attractive looks and tactics in love made him quite famous amongst women, including Milly¡¯s assistant in her previous life. She had always gushed about howpelling Lucius was. That was why his name sounded familiar to Milly.

    Lucius was obsessed with Stephanie but couldn¡¯t have her. He ended up going to extremes. He imprisoned her, tied her up, locked her in a dark room, and forced her to marry him. He even made bombs using his physics knowledge to threaten the Buts brothers.

    In short, he was mad! He would do anything to get Stephanie.

    Such a character was indeedpelling in the book and quite appealing, but in

    raalituenna like him <b>was </b>terrifying

    1/4

    08:54 Tue, 9 Jul

    Chapter 255 Lucius¡¯s True Colours

    Fortunately, he was only obsessed with Stephanie, which was a relief.

    Milly looked at Stephanie with sympathy.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk<i>! </i><i>You </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i>get away <i>from </i><i>him</i><i>.</i>

    Finished

    Stephanie noticed Milly¡¯s sympathetic look from the corner of her eye and bit her lip in anger.

    <i>B</i>*tch, what was that <i>look</i><i>? </i><i>Is </i><i>she </i>pitying me?

    Stephanie knew that she was overconfident this time and she admitted defeat. But next time, she wouldn¡¯t let Milly off the hook easily!

    She lightly touched the spot where her tattoo was.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seemed that she had to start acting on her n early.

    The Lloyds were indeed a powerful family.

    She remembered that Hannah, the eldest daughter of the Lloyds, had always been infatuated with Jordan. She was ruthless, and those who crossed her were left miserable. Although Stephanie couldn¡¯t openly confront Milly now, Hannah could.

    Moreover, she would get to talk to Hannah more since she was joining the Tates¡® entertainmentpany. If she used this pawn well, she could get rid of Milly.

    As for Hannah¡­.

    Stephanie remembered that in her previous life, Hannah died of illness shortly after the Buts went bankrupt. Despite the Lloyds¡® efforts to cover it up, some news still leaked out since Hannah was quite famous in the entertainment. industry.

    <i>I </i><i>would </i>still <i>be </i><i>the </i><i>ultimate </i><i>winner </i>after <i>everything </i><i>happens</i>. <i>I </i><i>need </i><i>to </i>use <i>Hannah </i><i>to </i><i>get </i>rid <i>of </i><i>Milly </i>first, <i>and </i><i>after </i><i>Hannah¡¯s </i><i>death</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>get </i><i>my </i><i>Prince </i><i>Charming</i>!

    Thinking this, her eyes gleamed with madness.

    In Stephanie¡¯s point of view, even Lucius was a good pawn. In her previous life, they didn¡¯t interact much, but she sensed that he wasn¡¯t a good person.

    However. Stephanie could feel that he treated her differently. which would make

    2/4

    Chapter 255 Lucius¡¯s True Colours

    him easier to manipte!

    Finished

    Meanwhile,

    Milly gently pushed Anthony aside, speaking softly, ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s fine, he just wanted to say hello.¡±

    <i>Stephanie </i>was <i>the </i><i>one </i>who <i>would </i><i>be </i><i>in </i><i>trouble</i><i>, </i>not me<i>.</i>

    For the first time, Milly felt that being a sidekick wasn¡¯t bad.

    Anthony was still worried but seeing Milly¡¯s insistence, he didn¡¯t argue further and stepped aside.

    He stood beside Milly and she didn¡¯tment anything as she understood his

    concern.

    Then, she smiled at Lucius. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Milly.¡±

    Lucius remained expressionless as he stared at her.

    After a long pause, he said, ¡°I want topete with you.¡±

    In what area?

    Milly was about to ask when Anthony, who had just moved aside, stormed back angrily. ¡°F*ck off! Compete with me if you have the guts. What¡¯s the point of challenging a girl?¡±

    Anthony rolled up his sleeves furiously and stood protectively in front of Milly.

    Lucius, unfazed by Anthony¡¯s fierce demeanour, nced at him calmly from head to toe before saying, ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    Anthony was provoked by him. He was shouting and jumping in anger, flexing his muscles.

    ¡°Weak? Look at my muscles and masculine aura. I can take on ten of you at once and send you flying around the world. You must be blind to say that I¡¯m weak!

    ¡°Step over my dead bodypete with Milly!¡±

    you want to

    3/4

    Chapter 255 Lucius¡¯s De Colours

    Milly was at a loss for words.

    She knew that Anthony was protecting her, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel. embarrassed.

    Finished

    Lucius slightly raised his eyes and looked at Milly. ¡°So, do you want topete with me?¡±

    Milly wasn¡¯t interested initially, but seeing his tant provocation sparked herpetitive spirit. She smiled as her gaze turned cold.

    This was a challenge between the great.

    Anthony, oblivious to his sister¡¯s growing interest, continued fuming at Lucius.

    It was odd. Although Anthony and Lucius were about the same age, with Anthony being a few months older, he was shorter than Lucius.

 Chapter 256

    A Film Queen of <b>Two </b>Worlds

    Finished

    Chapter 256 Let¡¯s Compete

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. It seemed the aura of this book was strong, even the supporting characters having such exaggerated abilities.

    Anthony, infuriated by Lucius¡¯s cold attitude, couldn¡¯t care less that Lucius was <b>a </b>guest and his grandfather was watching nearby. He raised his fist and charged. Milly tried to stop him, but it was toote.

    Despite Anthony looking thin, he came from a military family and had been. trained rigorously from a young age. Lately, he had been training with Arthur, and hisbat skills had improved significantly.

    Lucius, on the other hand, despite his height, seemed delicate and effeminate. Anthony might actually stand a chance against him.

    However, Milly was wrong.

    A loud crack was heard the moment Anthony¡¯s fist touched Lucius¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ahh, my arm!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s wails echoed in the house as he turned pale. He clutched his arm and rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°It hurts! You¡¯re cheating!¡±

    Even in pain, Anthony didn¡¯t forget to use his opponent.

    The bizarre scene startled Milly. She quickly crouched to check Anthony¡¯s injuries. but as soon as she touched Anthony¡¯s arm, he screamed again, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t touch it! It hurts! I think my arm is broken!¡±

    Broken?

    Seeing him in so much pain, Milly¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took out her phone. to call 911 when a cold voice was heard.

    ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Looking up, she saw Jeffrey¡¯s expressionless face.

    Milly remembered that Jeffrey was a doctor, a medical genius even. No matter how much he disliked her, Anthony was still his younger brother. He wouldn¡¯t just stand

    hy and do nothing

    hu

    1/4

    Chapter 256 Let¡¯s Compete

    Milly quickly stepped aside to give Jeffrey room.

    Finished

    Before she could say anything, Jeffrey had already snatched the handkerchief from her pocket and stuffed it into Anthony¡¯s mouth. Before Anthony could shout, there was another ¡°crack.¡±

    Jeffrey stood up slowly, dusting off his hands. He coldly nced at Anthony, who was still on the ground. ¡°Done.¡±

    Anthony was too shocked to remove the handkerchief from his mouth as he moved his arm.

    <i>The </i><i>pain </i><i>is </i><i>gone</i><i>!</i>

    His eyes sparkled with admiration as he looked at Jeffrey.

    Despite his annoyance with Jeffrey for not seeing through Stephanie¡¯s facade, Anthony had to admit Jeffrey¡¯s medical skills were impable. He fixed his arm in

    an instant.

    Maybe he could forgive him a little.

    Jeffrey, noticing Anthony¡¯s fawning smile, couldn¡¯t hide his disgust and frowned. He then turned his gaze to Milly.

    In a surprising move, he pulled out a silk handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. Before she realised what he was doing, he had already forced it into her hand.

    Milly was puzzled.

    <i>What </i>did <i>he </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>this</i><i>?</i>

    Perhaps unsettled by her stare, Jeffrey frowned and said, ¡°To rece your handkerchief. I don¡¯t like owing people.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    Milly held the handkerchief, unsure whether to keep it. It felt nice<i>, </i>but what <b><i>if </i></b>it was <i>tampered </i>with <i>poison</i>?

    Jeffrey adored Stephanie. It was a miracle that he didn¡¯t try to harm Milly to avenge Stephanie. It was even shocking for him to give her a handkerchief.

    2/4

    Chapter 256 Let¡¯s Compete

    Milly doubted his intentions.

    81%0

    Finished

    ¡°Well, have you decided? Do you want topete with me?¡± the eerie voice rang out again.

    Milly momentarily forgot about Lucius.

    <i>Yeah</i>, he¡¯s <i>persistent</i>.

    Milly scanned Lucius from head to toe. After a moment, she spoke, ¡°Sure, but we have to bet on something to make it more interesting, right?

    ¡°Sure. If I win, you have to agree to one condition of mine.¡±

    <i>Hmph</i><i>, </i>he <i>is </i><i>confident</i>.

    Milly smirked with a hint of killing intent in her eyes. She had never met such an arrogant man!

    Luckily, she knew that he was fixated on Stephanie. This was predetermined by the author, and there couldn¡¯t be a mistake. Otherwise, she might have thought this psycho was interested in her with his persistent behaviour.

    Since the storyline wouldn¡¯t go wrong, she could safely have fun with him.

    ¡°Fine, but if I win, you must apologise to Anthony respectfully!¡±

    A flicker of excitement shed in Lucius¡¯s eyes. ¡°Deal.¡±

    The elders in the living room had been engrossed in watching an interview. They had been bickering, unable to ept the situation, each taking turns to mock the other, arguing until they were red in the face<b>.</b>

    Even Anthony¡¯s loud wails from his dislocated arm hadn¡¯t reached them.

    Now, they seemed to have tired of arguing and were about to sip some tea when they overheard thepetition challenge.

    The four old men turned in unison, their eyes filled with excitement. Especially Thomas, who had just lost an argument with Philip, now pinned all his hopes on

    Lucius.

    ¡°Lucius, you can do it! lust because she scored 0.5 points higher, it doesn¡¯t mean

    3/4

    Chapter 256 Let¡¯s Compete

    anything!¡±

    Finished

    Philip wasn¡¯t having it. He stood up, his cane tapping the floor loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss 0.5 points. My granddaughter is better than your grandson. If you think he¡¯s so good, let him score 0.5 points more!¡±

    Thomas

    huffed, ¡°Hmph, shut up!¡±

    Philip, feeling triumphant, taunted, ¡°Hahaha! 0.5 points, 0.5 points! I¡¯ll keep reminding you until you give up!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Bleh! Bleh! Bleh!¡±

    While their argument devolved into childish taunts, thepetition between Lucius and Milly had already started.

    Lucius pulled out two test papers, keeping one and handing the other to Milly. ¡°You have one hour. The person with the higher score wins.¡±

    A <i>test</i>? <i>Not </i><i>a </i><i>physical </i><i>fight</i><i>?</i>

    Seeing Anthony¡¯s earliermotion, she had thought it would be a physical fight.

    A test saved the hassle. Especially after seeing the contents, Milly couldn¡¯t help but

    smile.

    The entire test was filled with physics, math, advanced calculus, and some Olympiad questions.

    It was much harder than any of the questions in the college entrance exam.

    However, this was right up her turf. She could already see the answers to many questions with just a nce.

 Chapter 257

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Finished

    Chapter 257 Titans Face Off

    Milly knew her strong and weak points quite well. It wouldn¡¯t be her best moment if she had to sit for anguage exam. But, throw her into a math or physics contest, and she¡¯d shine ¨C her skills were unbeatable. Throughout her Ph.D. program at a top university, she earned the nickname ¡®Problem¨CSolving Prodigy,¡® reigning supreme for four years straight. Only after she moved on from academia did others finally get a break from her dominance.

    The thrill of tackling challenging problems today reignited her passion for academia, making Milly grin and dere, ¡°Time to dive in.¡±

    Meanwhile, Anthony, hearing about the uing test, also got his game face on. Competition wasn¡¯t the issue. Testing was where Milly shined, and he was all in on her skills. Having shared ssrooms with Milly, he was no stranger to her problem¨Csolving knack.

    Jonathan leaned towards Milly, whispering encouragement, ¡°You got this, Milly!¡±

    Milly responded with a nod and gratitude, ¡°Thanks, Jonathan. I¡¯m going all out.¡±

    Just as she was about to start, someone else snatched her test paper.

    Milly was speechless.

    All of a sudden, Xavier, who was standing off to the side and had gone unnoticed, walked up to her. He grabbed the test paper from her hand and scrutinised it with a frown.

    ¡°This question spans a wide range, including several experimental verification queries.

    Milly arched an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Really? Do you grasp the concept of an experimental demonstration essay?<b>¡±</b>

    Milly stayed calm and said, ¡°Indeed, I do. It¡¯s about using certain experimental methods as proof and forming conclusions from those experiments, which we call the thesis. But the thesis isn¡¯t thest word; to fully answer the question, we need to apply a range of theoretical knowledge too, don¡¯t we, Xavier?¡±

    Her renly was unmistakable almost too straightforward

    1/4

    08:55 Tue, 9

    Chapter 257 Titans Face OffContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Xavier paused, then responded. While she was right, theplexity of experimental demonstration essays went beyond her summary.

    Finished

    Having graduated from Crestfallen University, focusing on life sciences and theoretical research and shining at a top scientific institution, Xavier found the test¡¯s experimental aspects beyond his peciality.

    Only some experiments can be executed in a practical setup; some need to be simted, and some can¡¯t be simted. This situation calls for a thorough grasp of theory and <b>a </b>range of forms, demanding a solid foundation of understanding.

    Milly, with her impressive talents, had mainly encountered high¨Cschool¨Clevel material. Meanwhile, Lucius had been prepped to lead the Scathings from a young

    age.

    Their match seemed even in terms of physical fitness and theoretical research.

    But in reality, Milly was at a disadvantage.

    Despite her past issues with Stephanie, this challenge went beyond personal disputes¨Cit symbolised the But¨CScathingspetition.

    Xavier felt a duty to secure victory for the Buts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on Mr. Scathings in the contest.¡±

    Milly seemed confused.

    Lucius, hearing this, looked annoyed. His gaze sharpened, his toneced with arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough. Let herpete with me.¡±

    The same disdainful tone aimed at Anthony crept into the conversation again, causing anger to rush over Xavier.

    His face turned red, but given that he was older and perhaps wiser than Anthony, he somehow managed to keep his cool. Despite the storm brewing inside him, he appeared calm on the outside.

    A quiet snicker broke through the tension.

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh.

    It wasn¡¯t loud, but they were so close that Xavier caught it instantly, his face

    2/4

    Chapter 257 Titans Face Off

    darkening further in response.

    Milly quickly assured him that herughter wasn¡¯t intentional.

    Finished

    Calmly, she said, ¡°Xavier, I didn¡¯t mean tough just now. If Mr. Scathings wants at showdown, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ve got this. I¡¯m confident about what I can do.¡±

    Xavier was seething, his cheeks visibly twitching with frustration. With a cold huff, he shot back, ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re going to regret

    Milly gave him a sweet smile, choosing to ignore his tone.

    Lifting her hand, Milly grabbed the exam paper again,ying it in front of her. The detailed text, filled with various symbols and expressions, sent a rush of excitement through her veins.

    It felt like reuniting with old friends after a long absence.

    Lucius, on his part, seemed geared up as well. He watched the clock on the wall. intently as though waiting for the right moment. At the same time, everyone else around held their breath in anticipation.

    Tick tock.

    In a nearby corner, Stephanie was seething with concealed fury. Her nails dug into. her palms, though she seemed unaware of the pain.

    She was infuriated.

    After all, she was the one who had excelled and even received an eptance letter from a prestigious university. This should have been her moment of glory, with all eyes on her, but instead, all the attention was now riveted on Milly.

    Even worse, Matthew, who had always shown her affection, was nowpletely engrossed in watching Milly.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t stand it. She refused to ept this shift.

    A determined gleam appeared in her eyes. Enough was enough; lingering on this would serve no purpose. It was time to cut her losses and move on.

    Biting her lip to release the pent¨Cup frustration, she approached Xavier. She asked quietly. ¡°Xavier, do you think I¡¯m worthless? Milly¡¯s just so good at everything.¡±

    3/4

    Chapter 257 Titans Face Off

    Finished

    Since Xavier had always been there for her, it was crucial to get his support first.

    As for Matthew and Jeffrey, figuring them out was challenging. Right now, she couldn¡¯t risk any slip¨Cups, so it was essential to keep her image intact.

    When Xavier noticed the pair sitting neatly at the table and eyeing the test papers, he felt a sudden rush in his palms. Stephanie¡¯s question caught him off guard, and all he could muster was, ¡°Oh.¡±

    <i>Oh</i>?

    Stephanie struggled to hold back her tears upon hearing his words. For the first time in ages, Xavier seemed utterly disinterested in her.

    When she nced up, she noticed Xavier¡¯s attention was fixed on individuals seated at the table before them.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 The General Surprises Everyone

    #Finished

    The approach worked. Upon noticing Stephanie¡¯s fitful crying, Xavier finally shifted his attention from the pair at the table. Tofort her, he awkwardly said, ¡°Stephanie, stop the tears. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s on me. I got sidetracked for a second there. You¡¯re truly one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind, and I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±

    With tears, Stephanic looked at Xavier pitifully and asked, ¡°Do you mean that, Xavier?¡±

    ¡°Definitely. To me, you stand out more than anyone,¡± he faltered, puzzled by his own genuine outburst.

    Stephanie, missing the brief shift in Xavier¡¯s expression, wasforted as he focused back on her.

    She gave apliant nod, giving Milly a quick look, her heart filled with scorn and thinking. <i>Do </i>you <i>believe </i><i>you </i><i>stand </i>a chance <i>against </i><i>me</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Xavier, you¡¯re the best. I always knew your heart is with me. This makes me so happy¡­ Stephanie started to say.

    But before she couldplete her thought, the clock on the wall chimed, announcing it was five o¡¯clock.

    Lucius¡¯s gaze turned sharp, her voice cold andmanding, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± And with that, he grabbed a pen and dived into the questions.

    The contest kicked off at five and wrapped up at six.-

    Milly, just getting ready to focus, was caught off guard by a breezy gust, making her outfit flutter.

    Suddenly, she saw Xavier beside her, quickly signing his name on his test paper.

    Caught by surprise by Xavier¡¯s decision to join in, Milly asked, ¡°Xavier, you¡¯re entering the quiz too?¡±

    Seeing her confused look, Xavier replied awkwardly, ¡°Is that an issue?¡±

    Milly paused before saying, ¡°Well, no¡­

    Youier nuched ¡°Than hatter mot started on three anactionel Von¡¯ua onlu mot an

    1/4

    Chapter 258 The General Surprises Everyone.

    hour. Think you can make it?¡±

    Milly whispered under her breath, ¡°Has he lost it?¡±

    In reality, only Xavier understood his own hesitation.

    Finished

    It struck him as almost ridiculous¨CMilly<i>, </i><i>who </i><i>loved </i>to <i>mess </i>with <i>Stephanie </i>and <i>spread </i>negativity, <i>is </i>somehow better than <i>me</i><i>?</i>

    This thought made him feel minor and diminished.

    Ranked fifth nationally in the college entrance exam, with Milily leading nationwide, Xavier tried to brush it off as just the nature of the exams putting them at different ranks. But deep down, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling it was just

    an excuse.

    Determined not to be seen as lesser, he aimed to show Milly he was more capable than she expected.

    Meanwhile, Lucius ploughed through the exam at an unmatched pace, his focus unbreakable.

    Witnessing Lucius¡¯s diligence, Milly and Xavier stopped their back¨Cand¨Cforth, especially after Jonathan¡¯s frustrated yell.

    ¡°Will you two cut out the bickering and get on with it? Lucius is already down two questions while you¡¯re here wasting time chatting!¡±

    The Buts knew all too well how crucial it was to stick together when facing outside challenges. They allowed disagreements among themselves but presented a united front regarding opposing forces.

    Their principle was simple. ¡®Protect your own.

    Jonathan¡¯s firm scolding snapped Milly and Xavier back to their exam. Although they had wasted some time, their talent enabled them to make up for it slowly.

    While the exams upied the students, the older men nearby grew increasingly fidgety. Unable to stand the quiet after a few moments, they gave in to their restlessness.

    Doug quietly asked, ¡°So, who do we think wille out on top among these three?

    2/4

    ºÅ<b>:</b><b>80</b>%”à

    Chapter 258 The General Surprises Everyone

    FinishedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking slightly smug, Philip snorted and said dismissively, ¡°Oh, no doubt, my grandchildren. One¡¯s a top national performer, and the other leads an acimed research institute. Both are clearly outstanding.¡±

    Thomas couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, joining in, ¡°The real powerhouse here is definitely my Lucius. Did you know Lucius took the college entrance exam with a fever? In any normal situation, he¡¯d likely score perfectly!¡±

    Philip scoffed, ¡°Big talk!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    As their debate got louder, disturbing the focused children, Frank swiftly said, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s keep it down.¡±

    ¡°But seeing how confident each of you is in your children, why don¡¯t we bet on it?¡±

    Philip raised an eyebrow, a bit confused, ¡°A bet? But the kids already have their own bet going.¡±

    Frank replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s between them. How about we have our own bet? I¡¯m putting my money on Luciusing out on top. We¡¯ve watched him grow, and his capabilities are extraordinary.¡±

    Philip, getting agitated, retorted, ¡°Says the one hedging his bets!

    ¡°My grandchildren are going to win, If they do, you two will polish my shoes for a month! And if they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll polish yours.¡±

    Frank was momentarily shocked by Philip¡¯s bold proposal.

    <i>Polishing </i>a <i>general¡¯s </i><i>shoes</i>.

    Hmm¡­

    Yet, overflowing with confidence in his grandchildren, Thomas didn¡¯t flinch. He mmed the table, caressed his beard and dered, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°No backing out now!¡±

    Their discussion had be too loud, causing Milly to look visibly annoyed.

    Aware of her difort. lordan quickly approached the elders with a courteous

    smile, ¡°Gentlemen, could we maybe keep it down a bit? Nobody wins if it¡¯s too loud, and you¡¯ll all shine shoes.¡±

    The group of grumpy old men went silent at once.

    The room returned to its earlier tense quiet, the only sound being the flutter of pages.

    Not long after. Lucius finished her test while Milly and Xavier were still working through the first page.

    Thomas couldn¡¯t help but boast at Philip, ¡°You might as well concede defeat now. I might even let you off with just three days of shoe shining.¡±

    Philip scoffed and rolled his eyes, ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±

    Despite his assertions to the contrary, the rosary he was holding twisted quickly in his hands, his thoughts quietly hopeful for his grandchildren¡¯s sess.

 Chapter 259

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Finished

    Chapter 259 Who Takes the Crown

    An hour slipped by silently, and, almost in sync, they all put down their pens.

    They finished right on time, not a second over.

    Now, it was time to score their work. Jordan was the only one on deck who could reliably mark the answers instantly, so Lucius sent her test to Jordan for a look-

    over.

    To keep things bnced, Milly and Xavier had their tests scored by Lucius, which seemed the most impartial method.

    The living room dropped into an even more profound quiet than during the exam, as everyone kept silent to preserve the serious mood.

    The older men, in particr, looked on edge, closely watching Jordan and Lucius¡¯s every move, anxiously waiting for the oue, knowing it would decide who would end up shining someone else¡¯s shoes.

    On the other hand, Milly seemed totally at ease, even taking a moment to mess. around with Apollo after loosening her wrist, showing zero worry about the

    oue.

    <i>Or </i><i>maybe </i><i>she </i>was <i>just </i>that <i>confident</i>.

    Although he couldn¡¯t show outright bias towards Milly, Jordan, already known for his sisterplex, paid extra attention to Lucius¡¯s test, ensuring he didn¡¯t miss a single mistake.

    Lucius was just as focused, ring at Milly¡¯s paper without a blink, worried he might miss any slip¨Cups.

    When he reached the end, his face suddenly went nk, a flicker of emotion passing through his otherwise serene eyes, gradually intensifying

    Thomas was the first to pick up on the shift in his mood, asking with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s up? Too many mistakes?¡±

    Lucius¡¯s response was a silent one, with his lips sealed.

    His grip on the test paper tightened until his fingertips nched, his voiceing

    out rough

    1/3

    Chapter 259 Who Takes the Crown

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    Finished

    ¡°What?!¡± Thomas shot back in disbelief, ¡°How can that be? Your paper¡¯s not even been fully checked yet, has it?¡±

    Lucius¡¯s eyes sharpened again, clear as day. He took his time to answer, his gaze wandering to a figure not too far off.

    There she was,pletely at ease, casually ying some silly hand¨Cpping game with anotherd on the couch. Despite the simplicity of their game, they were themselves.

    The cosy living room light cast a glow on her face, her lengthy hair pulled back to show off her smooth, delicate skin, and a soft smile yed on her lips. Her eyes bowed like the bright moon shining outside, and if you looked close enough, a tiny dimple was just visible at the corner of her mouth.

    Dimples are unique facial characteristics resulting from variations in the cheek. muscles, essentially a distinct facial feature. Lucius was never one to find beauty in ws or enjoying second to anyone.

    This is precisely why Lucius aimed to reim his top position once he discovered he was second.

    However, his views began to change when he saw the girl with dimples. Suddenly, he thought getting to know her better might not be a bad idea.

    But then, seeing another boy holding her hand triggered a cold feeling within him, as if he was losing something precious.

    Lucius looked away, returning the pen to its holder, identally marking the paper with a deep line a bold streak across the exam sheet that seemed almost aggressive in its neatness.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost. Her way of tackling problems and her cognitive skills clearly outmatch

    mine.¡±

    Thomas was visibly shocked, and the idea of polishing shoes made his old hands quiver. ¡°Lucius, do you want to try again? Grandpa here is old and can barely take the suspense.¡±

    The atmosphere was mixed; some were thrilled, and others were nervous, a contrast between tension and sheer joy.

    2/3

    Chapter 259 Who Takes the CrownContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    <b>80</b><b>%</b>•þ

    Finished

    On the other hand, Philip was overjoyed, wishing he had the space to disy his military boxing prowess. ¡°Ahahaha, amazing work, Thomas, Doug, and Frank! You guys will be shining my shoes for a month!¡±

    He told his servant, ¡°Bring me the most worn¨Cout, stinky shoe we have!¡±

    The servant was hesitant, aware that no such shoe existed. Old Mr. But was meticulous with cleanliness and barely got his hands dirty. The untidiest he ever got was the tiny garden at the back of the vi.

    Hearing this, Thomas and Frank were shocked. Had they really lost that quickly?

    ¡°No, let¡¯s see what the scores say. Your opinion doesn¡¯t count. Show us the scores, quick,¡± Philip insisted.

    Jordan packed up his pen and presented his exam paper with a perfect score 150 for everyone to see.

    Frank was confused, ¡°How can you lose with a perfect score?¡±

    Jordan gave a sly grin and showed them Milly¡¯s paper. ¡°Lucius got everything right, but Milly¡¯s answers weren¡¯t just correct; they were wlessly executed at every step.¡±

    Jordan was notably impressed by Milly¡¯s way of solving problems. She effortlessly answered questions from the curriculum, even enlightening him with her method.

    The four elders reviewed the exam papers, needing help to follow theplex solutions. However, they could tell Milly¡¯s work was neater and more systematicallyid out.

    Considering the students¡® penmanship and skills, their faith in Jordan and Lucius¡¯s judgment solidified. Lucius could live with the results, but Frank and Doug had

    regrets.

    They wondered wh

    why they had made a wrong guess when everything appeared so promising.

 Chapter 260

    80<b>%</b>

    Finished

    Chapter 260 Farewell

    Philip was unconcerned with what others thought; his only priority was locating his old leather shoes, which he needed help remembering where he had put them.

    Once he found the shoes and flung them towards Thomas, he rxed on the couch with a satisfied exhale.

    ¡°Get these cleaned and bring them back to me by tomorrow. I n to wear them,¡± he dered confidently.

    Though used to taking orders as Commander Scathings, Thomas couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the appearance and smell of the shoes before him.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Philip held his smile, a touch of self¨Csatisfaction in his look. ¡°Some folks think getting older gives them a pass to be bullheaded, right?¡±

    Thomas initially leaned towards a more measured reaction, but Philip¡¯s jab got under his skin. ¡°Knock off that rubbish! I¡¯m a man of my word. Not everyone¡¯s as stubborn as you. Get those shoes cleaned!¡±

    Feeling a sense of relief flood him, Philip found even the premium coffee he sipped tasted sweeter.

    Oh, the sweet taste of relief.

    With Thomas on board, Frank and Doug, under a bit of stress, cautiously agreed.

    They reassured themselves by thinking that if they didn¡¯t manage to clean the shoes this month, Philip might overlook it, or the boots would somehow be pristine by the time they got around to them.

    Once they had said goodbye to the Buts after their meal, the older men got ready to leave, clearly tired

    Before they went, Philip couldn¡¯t resist reminding Thomas to pick up his shoes for a polish. He joked that if Thomas forgot, a drum band would personally bring them over the next day

    Thisment really annoyed Thomas.

    1/4

    Chapter 260 Farewell

    Finished

    As they got to the door, Thomas called to Milly, who was not too far away, ¡°Hey, kid,e over here. I¡¯ve got something to ask you.¡±

    Milly looked surprised.

    Thomas wanted to talk to her?

    Before she could say anything, Philip said, ¡°Hold on, are you trying to scare her just because you can¡¯t deal with a challenge? You¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t you feel even a bit embarrassed?¡±

    Thomas¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°I need a word with her.¡±

    Philip jumped in, ¡°Well then, talk here. Why do you need privacy?¡±

    Thomas remained silent.

    How <ie </i><i>he </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>this </i><i>protective </i><i>before</i><i>?</i>

    <i>I </i><i>remembered </i>how <i>passionately </i><i>the </i><i>man </i><i>had </i><i>returned </i><i>from </i><i>his </i><i>treatment </i><i>abroad</i><i>, </i><i>determined </i><i>to </i>get <i>rid </i><i>of </i><i>the </i>girl <i>chasing </i><i>the </i><i>Buts</i><i>¡® </i><i>fortune </i><i>because </i><i>of </i><i>her </i><i>unclear </i>background!

    <i>And </i><i>now</i>, he <i>seemed </i>to <i>be </i><i>defending </i><i>her</i><i>?</i>

    <i>If </i><i>only </i><i>the </i><i>timing </i>were <i>different</i>, <i>he </i><i>could </i><i>have </i>shown his <i>true </i>self, <i>proving </i><i>how </i>easily <i>he </i><i>could </i><i>switch </i><i>personas</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i>got more masks <i>than a </i><i>Broadway </i>actor.

    Even though Milly didn¡¯t know Commander Scathings well, she could tell their uing talk was crucial. She stepped up, catching Philip¡¯s hesitant look, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I need to have a quick word with Old Mr. Scathings<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>be back

    soon.¡±

    Philip¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°Just call him Thomas! You don¡¯t need to treat him like your grandpa!¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    Wasn¡¯t <i>he </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>who </i>told <i>me </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>call </i>him <i>Grandpa </i>before? <i>Besides</i>, <i>isn¡¯t </i>it <i>rude </i><i>to </i>call an <i>elder </i><i>by </i>his <i>name</i><i>?</i>

    Thomas was visibly upset, pointing at Philip. ¡°You¡¯re being disrespectful to your elders!¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 260 Farewell

    Philip said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not acting like one!¡±

    ¡°Then you have no shame!¡±

    Everyone remained silent.

    It only took a few minutes before their argument picked up again.

    Finished

    Seeing things were about to escte, Jordan quickly intervened to break up argument between the two seniors, ¡°Come on, Grandpa, Old Mr. Scathings, we¡¯ve got an audience here. Let¡¯s not set a bad example.¡±

    the

    He didn¡¯t want to jump into the fray, but the way things were heating up, they might go at it till dawn if he didn¡¯t step in.

    Milly was busy getting ready for school. Her days were jam¨Cpacked. She had to pack up her apartment and couldn¡¯t afford to spend time on this drama. Milly was on a tight schedule.

    ¡°Old Mr. Scathings, why don¡¯t you and Milly have a side chat? I¡¯ll talk with Grandpa.¡±

    Thomas huffed, straightened his slightly ruffled cor from his spat with Philip, and looked at Milly beside him. His face softened a bit, showing a touch of warmth.

    ¡°Kid,e with me.¡±

    Milly obediently followed him.

    Thomas took a moment, overseeing her. His look was soft and non¨Cthreatening, making Milly feel at ease.

    He smiled and asked, ¡°Kid, how old are you now?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly answered, ¡°Eighteen.¡±/

    ¡°Eighteen, you¡¯re an adult now.¡±

    They stood in a dim corner of the yard, the streetlights not fully reaching Thomas¡¯s face, hiding his emotions.

    But his eves seemed wistful, solid vet gentle.

    3/4

    08:55 Tue, 9 Jul

    Chapter 260 Farewell

    80%•þ

    19 Finished

    As they got to the door, Thomas called to Milly, who was not too far away, ¡°Hey, kid,e over here. I¡¯ve got something to ask you.¡±

    Milly looked surprised.

    Thomas wanted to talk to her<b>?</b>

    Before she could say anything, Philip said, ¡°Hold on, are you trying to scare her just because you can¡¯t deal with a challenge? You¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t you feel even a bit embarrassed?¡±

    Thomas¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°I need a word with her.¡±

    Philip jumped in, ¡°Well then, talk here. Why do you need privacy?¡±

    Thomas remained silent.

    How <ie </i><i>he </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i>this <i>protective </i><i>before</i><i>?</i>

    I remembered <i>how </i><i>passionately </i><i>the </i><i>man </i><i>had </i><i>returned </i>from his <i>treatment </i><i>abroad</i><i>, </i><i>determined </i>to <i>get </i>rid of <i>the </i><i>girl </i>chasing <i>the </i><i>Buts</i>¡® fortune <i>because </i><i>of </i>her <i>unclear </i>background<i>!</i>

    And now, he seemed to be <i>defending </i><i>her</i><i>?</i>

    <i>If </i><i>only </i><i>the </i><i>timing </i>were <i>different</i>, <i>he </i><i>could </i><i>have </i><i>shown </i><i>his </i><i>true </i><i>self</i><i>, </i><i>proving </i><i>how </i><i>easily </i><i>he </i><i>could </i><i>switch </i>personas. <i>He¡¯s </i>got <i>more </i>masks <i>than </i>a <i>Broadway </i><i>actor</i>.

    Even though Milly didn¡¯t know Commander Scathings well, she could tell their uing talk was crucial. She stepped up, catching Philip¡¯s hesitant look, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I need to have a quick word with Old Mr. Scathings. I¡¯ll be back

    soon.¡±

    Philip¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°Just call him Thomas! You don¡¯t need to treat him like your grandpa!¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t </i>he <i>the </i><i>one </i><i>who </i><i>told </i>me not <i>to </i><i>call </i>him <i>Grandpa </i><i>before</i><i>? </i><i>Besides</i>, isn¡¯t <i>it </i><i>rude </i><i>to </i><i>call </i><i>an </i><i>elder </i><i>by </i>his <i>name</i><i>?</i>

    Thomas was visibly upset, pointing at Philip. ¡°You¡¯re being disrespectful to your elders<b>!</b>¡±

    2/4

    Chapter 260 Farewell

    Philip said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not acting like onel¡±

    ¡°Then you have no shame!¡±

    Everyone remained silent.

    It only took a few minutes before their argument picked up again.

    Finished

    Seeing things were about to esc

 Chapter 261

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    65%

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Friends

    As the oldmander spoke, emotion welled up in his eyes.

    Whether he was looking back on old times or filled with profound regret, Milly got the impression that he genuinely missed his old friend.

    ¡°For years, I¡¯ve been on a quest to find her, desperate to tell her about our victory, yet she¡¯s been nowhere to be found.

    ¡°She gave me this Eagle Medal because she was worried about forgetting. She left it with me as a sign, a hint for the day she¡¯d return, and a hope for my safety. I¡¯ve kept this to myself, never sharing its real importance with anyone. It seems like fate that you brought it up today.¡±

    Milly¡¯s heart raced.

    Despite never seeing the medal, she was inexplicably sure it was the Eagle Medal. The online information she found mentioned the team, not the medal.

    It felt as though¡­

    The knowledge had subtly nted itself in her mind.

    But why she felt so sure, she couldn¡¯t quite articte.

    Milly tried to speak, ¡°Old Mr. Scathings, I ¡­¡±

    But Thomas interrupted, ¡°My dear, maybe this is meant to be. I¡¯m leaving you with this medal, hoping destiny guides you to her.¡±

    He handed her the medal.

    It looked like an ordinary piece of iron but felt smooth from years of handling, with warmth as if still holding a human touch, making Milly¡¯s palm tingle.

    Milly¡¯s hand shook. The medal meant the world to Thomas. What was going on? Despite feeling it was meant for her, she questioned epting it.

    ¡°Old Mr. Scathings, this medal is too meaningful. I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m a regr person and can¡¯t hold onto such an h ur. If you really miss your friend, look for her yourself.¡±

    1/4

    Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Friends

    Thomas looked at the medal, his eyes mncholy, but he didn¡¯t withdraw it,

    Instead, he solemnly said, ¡°At my age, I might not get another chance to find her. If you do, tell her it¡¯s been too long.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    As Milly hesitated, the medal in her hand shed like a malfunctioning light flickering under the night sky.

    Milly and Thomas needed that short moment to see everything clearly beneath the night sky.

    Milly was taken aback, struggling toprehend what she saw. She took another look. <i>Could </i>medals nowe with a <i>night </i><i>mode</i>? <i>Or </i>is there <i>some </i><i>switch </i><i>or </i><i>something</i><i>?</i>

    Standing beside her, Thomas was just as surprised and quickly looked at Milly, his eyes wide, reflecting a swirl of unclear emotions.

    Despite theck of hostility in his look, his experiences from the war had honed a certain intensity in his gaze that was hard to miss.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    <i>How </i><i>long </i><i>had </i><i>it </i>been?

    He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he saw the medal glow..

    When she had given it to him, she mentioned it would guide her back if she lost her way. She might forget, but the medal would always remember him.

    So, has he been waiting around all this time?

    Thomas smiled, his voice suddenly light, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Milly was confused. ¡°What?¡±

    Now, she was really thrown off, sensing something was off, but couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was.

    Didn¡¯t Commander Scathings greet his old buddy with ¡®Long time no see¡®? Why¡¯s he saying it as if he¡¯s talking to himself now? And on a closer look, that medal wasn¡¯t just any regr piece.

    Thinking about asking for some exnation, Milly looked up only to see Thomas had already left.

    2/4

    Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Fiends

    The bracelet, quiet for so long, started to shake violently out of nowhere.

    Medal and bracelet.

    65%

    +5 Fourts

    This time, Milly didn¡¯t attempt to stop the shaking. Instead, she just watched it, deep in thought, trying to make sense of it.

    In her view, this world always felt like something straight out of a novel. She was convinced that everything around her was pre¨Cwritten, as if everyone acted out their parts in a story, following a script to the letter.

    But was it really like that?

    She started feeling like many things were beginning to veer off from what she remembered in the story. The arrival of the bracelet, changes in the brothers, the monk, and now the medal ¡­ It all seemed to connect, yet it made zero sense. Who was actually behind all this?

    Was her showing up here changing things?

    If so, what did that mean for Milly? After all, she was in Milly¡¯s body now, so what happened to the original Milly? And if this was all just one big story, when it all ends, what happens to everyone here, herself included?

    Was everything just a big mystery?

    It was the first day back at school in no time.

    Since Milly didn¡¯t live on campus, she just had to show up to get registered.

    She wanted toplete all the paperwork today and return to her ce, ready for sses tomorrow.

    But before she could even get out of her car, there was already a bit of a disagreement.

    Jordan was dressed to impress, in a sharp suit and tie, his hair perfectly done by a stylist that morning, looking every bit the part of a top executive. However, his expression had turned cold and unweing. ¡°Are you telling me I can¡¯te with you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    3/4

    14:14 Wed, 10 Jul W

    Chapter 261 A Gathering of Old Friends

    45, Pearls

    Milly bit her lip and responded, ¡°Jordan, we had a deal that you won¡¯t reveal who I am. If you walk in with me, won¡¯t that set off the rm?¡±

    Jordan didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Can¡¯t <b>I </b>just drop by your school for a business reason?¡±

    Milly stood her ground, ¡°Sure, but let¡¯s not walk in together. How about you head in first, and I¡¯lle inter?¡±

    Jordan wondered what the point would be if they couldn¡¯t go in together

    Just then, Anthony caught wind of their talk and said eagerly, ¡°Hey, Milly, since Jordan can¡¯t go with you, how about I join you instead? Everyone knows I¡¯m connected to the Buts.¡±

    116

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 Life at the University

    Taking a calm breath, Milly gently rehand, ¡°No, the many people already know who you are. It¡¯s better if we¡¯re not aren together, just to be anfed

    Anthony, hardly able to hide his annoyance, nearly jumped up. ¡°Does this mean t can cut off ties with the Buts now?<i>¡±</i>

    Milly lightly bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary<i>¡­</i><i>¡±</i>

    It was well known that the Bu family had seven kids, six boys and one girl<i>, </i>with Stephanie being the clear favourite. This was no secret, is the Bus had nover hidden their unique treatment of Stephanie, meaning info about Anthony and his family was readily avable online,

    Although the Buts had yet to share Milly¡¯s identity per her request, that didn¡¯t stop those who were determined from finding out

    Moreover, after she made her official entrance into the scene and even became a trending topic a few times recently, Milly, with her past life knowledge, knew the paparazzi and gossip journalists would be all over her. She was sure to find them waiting at the university gate,

    These gossip mongers could easily twist the truth and stir up drama. There was no benefit in giving them more to gossip about Milly wanted to be something other than a trending subject once more,

    So, she nned to stay cautious and keep a good rtionship with jordan and the others.

    You¡­

    Seeing the severe looks from Jordan and Anthony, Milly couldn¡¯t help but miss Stephanie, who was miles away,

    If Stephanie were here, she¡¯d surely try to charm them or keep up her act of being the innocent victim. Annoying as it could be, at least it would deflect some attention away from Milly,

    Luckily, despite Jordan¡¯s slight bitterness, he took Milly¡¯s advice and parked in a hidden alley a bit away, letting go in first.

    Crestfallen University truly stands out as a run institution The seademic vibe is

    14:14 Wed, 10 Jul

    Chapter 262 Life at the University

    +5 Pearis

    incredibly dynamic. It was just the first day for first¨Cyear students, Still, many upper¨Clevel students buzzed with their books, seemingly hurrying to hit the library.

    Milly paused at a crossroad, closed her eyes, and deeply breathed.

    This was the college life she had always dreamt of, vibrant and youthful, full of hope and opportunities, starkly contrasting to the repetitive drills in a confined space she had known in her previous life.

    She was happier because she hade prepared to dodge the media waiting at the entrance. Still, to her delight, no paparazzi were in sight, allowing her to savour fully her new college life.

    Feeling spirited, Milly smiled and walked towards the nearby academic building, ready to explore the campus.

    Starting with the academic building.

    Just as she moved to take a step, a sturdy figure suddenly appeared before her. Looking up, she was greeted by a stranger with a shy but attractive face.

    ¡°Hello there, are you a freshman? Need any help getting around?¡±

    ¡­

    He appeared somewhat nervous, with a noticeable blush as he spoke.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Feeling his genuine warmth, Milly smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a freshman, just about to look around the campus. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m Samuel Bet, the sophomore student council president. I¡¯m here to wee the new students. The campus is quite big. Would you like me to show you around?¡±

    Right after Samuel finished,ughter came from not too far away.

    Looking in that direction, Milly noticed several guys huddled together, ncing their way. When they caught her looking, they quickly looked away, seemingly engrossed in a lively chat,

    Catching Milly eyeing his friends, Samuel quickly tried to clear things up, ¡°Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea; they¡¯re harmless. We were just ¡­¡±

    His face grew more flushed, struggling to find the right words.

    214

    Chapter 262 Life at the University

    Just what?

    +5 Pearis

    He was at a loss on how to say it was love at first sight for him, and his buddies had pushed him to make the first move.

    If he had just put more effort into understanding love instead of burying himself in books all day. Now, he was face to face with a goddess, finding it impossible to get the words out.

    Would she think less of him for it?

    Milly arched an eyebrow slightly. Though she looked no more than eighteen, she had lived through many lifetimes and could easily read the young boy¡¯s mind standing before her.

    It¡¯s merely the rush of teenage hormones.

    After all, he¡¯s still a kid, and in front of his friends, no less. Rejecting her might embarrass him.

    <i>I </i><i>could </i><i>do </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>deed</i>.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. Thanks for showing me around, Samuel,¡± Milly said with a smile.

    Samuel thought he¡¯d seen plenty of beautiful women, with many girls chasing after him since his youth, but nonepared to her.

    She was modest, yet her eyes sparkled with determination, pure and lovely, yet with a maturity beyond her years. Her smile was enchanting as if it could capture

    one¡¯s soul.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    His heart pounded as if bewitched by her smile.

    Milly blinked, looking at the boy frozen before her, slightly amused. She waved her hand before his face, bringing him back to reality.

    ¡°Samuel?<b>¡±</b>

    Snapping out of his daze, Samuel apologised, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I just got lost in thought there.¡±

    3/4

    14:15 Wed, 10 Jul

    WAR

    05%

    Chapter 262 Life at the University

    He was mortified that he¡¯d just zoned out like that. And he blushed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Shall we?¡± Milly reassured him with a smile.

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Of course.¡± Standing to her right, Samuel began to lead the way. ¡°Let¡¯s hit the teaching building first. It¡¯s straight ahead. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked which major you¡¯re in.¡±

    Milly replied, ¡°Life Science and Theoretical Research.¡±

    Samuel nearly stumbled over his words. Majoring in Life Science and Theoretical Research ¡­ it¡¯s the top program at Crestfallen University.

    Actually, it¡¯s considered the top program across the whole country.

    The girl before him seemed otherworldly, not buried under a pile of books as he had imagined. Given her stunning elegance, he thought she was an art student from Crestwood High. Never did he imagine she was a top schr!

    Somehow, Samuel, who¡¯d always taken pride in his academics, felt suddenly inferior.

    Just then, a cold voice called from behind, ¡°Milly!¡±

    Milly turned around, puzzled.

    That voice sounded eerily familiar.

    116

    14:15 Wed, 10 Jul

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 The Stubborn Lucius

    Neither Jordan nor Anthony had shown up, so technically, no one at the school should know her.

    Even if they recognised her for her celebrity status, they should have called her by her full name.

    Turning around, she was met with a face that was both delicate and threatening. He looked clearly annoyed, his deep phoenix eyes stirring a storm, framed by a chilling, frosty aura. Even the veins on his forehead were visible.

    It was Lucius.

    Milly was surprised at how familiar she felt around him that he would call her like that.

    On top of that, he looked rather upset at the moment. His stare almost felt like he was ming her for something.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As this idea popped into Milly¡¯s head, she was taken aback by her creative musings and swiftly pushed it aside.

    Indeed, she was overthinking things; he was just a side character! He was the male protagonist picked out by the book¡¯s author, who was supposed to have a thing for the female protagonist, Milly. It seemed impossible for him to be interested in anyone else.

    Realising this, Milly felt better and cheerfully said to Lucius, ¡°Hey Lucius, did youe for the new student introduction?¡±

    Lucius¡¯s face turned even grimmer, his eyes shooting icy daggers. He ignored Milly¡¯s question, asking Samuel, who stood by her, ¡°And who is he?¡±

    When she picked up on the tone of his question, Milly¡¯s warm smile faded, and her brows knitted together in a frown.

    <i>What </i><i>is </i><i>his </i><i>problem</i><i>?</i>

    It¡¯s not like their rtionship was at a point where they shared each other¡¯s ns. Why was he acting like a jealous husband? She wasn¡¯t the main character, Stephanie.

    1/4

    65%

    Chapter 263 The Stubborn Lucius

    +5 Pearls

    Thinking about it, he fits the bill as the most unstable and problematic character in the story, always diving headfirst into trouble. It was surprising he hadn¡¯t met a grim fate yet.

    Samuel felt something was off with Lucius, too, but couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. Being friendly, he introduced himself, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Samuel, a sophomore here. Do you know her?<b>¡±</b>

    Lucius red at him. ¡°No.¡±

    Samuel was confused. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Lucius added, ¡°She belongs to me.¡±

    Samuel waited for him to borate. After an awkward silence, he had to ask, ¡°Belongs to you in what way?¡±

    Lucius stayed quiet, casting an uneasy stillness around them.

    Milly had her limits when it came to putting up with disrespect. Seeing his cold shoulder to everyone, she didn¡¯t see the need to keep up the friendly act. The warm smile was immediately wiped off her face.

    ¡°We¡¯ve barely met, Mr. Scathings. I don¡¯t think our rtionship is that involved, is it?¡±

    At that, Lucius¡¯s expression turned even more severe, with a threatening look in his eye, giving his handsome features a menacing twist.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re not friends then?¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    <b><i>Is </i></b><i>he </i><i>misunderstanding </i><i>on </i><i>purpose</i><i>, </i><i>or </i><i>what</i><i>?</i>

    <i>How </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>manage </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>into </i><i>Crestfallen </i><i>University</i>? <i>And </i><i>how </i><i>did he </i><ind </i><i>the </i><i>second- </i><i>highest </i><i>score </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>country </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>college </i><i>entrance </i><i>exams</i>? <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>guess </i><i>his </i><i>way </i><i>through </i><i>the </i><i>reading </i><iprehension </i><i>part</i><i>?</i>

    She arched her eyebrow, replying, ¡°We¡¯ve only met twice, and I don¡¯t remember agreeing to be your friend.¡±

    Lucius tightened his lips, his gaze locked w¡­ Milly¡¯s. ¡°So, do you want to be

    2/4

    Chapter 250 The Clubhom Lists

    friends?¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes and dismissively said, ¡°Thanks, but no thanks?

    ¡°What would it take for you to think about it?¡± she asked,

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all!¡±

    This caught Samuel¡¯s attention, who was nearby, making him realise their rtionship was nothing special. The guy before him had been nursing some unrealistic expectations all along.

    Wasn¡¯t this the moment for him to step in and y the hero?

    Without a second thought, Samuel moved forward, positioning himself protectively in front of Milly. With over six feet tall stature, he effectively shielded Milly as he looked sternly at Lucius, saying sharply.

    ¡°Excuse me, but it seems a bit out of line to act this forcefully here. Haven¡¯t you noticed how clearly Milly is bothered by your persistent attention?¡±

    Samuel had also noticed how Lucius kept using Milly¡¯s name, almost as if that¡¯s all he knew how to call her.

    Suddenly, a dangerous shine appeared in Lucius¡¯s eyes. Before anyone could move, he had already grabbed Samuel¡¯s neck firmly.

    ¡°Who let you talk to her like you¡¯re on friendly terms?!¡±

    Lucius¡¯s hold on Samuel¡¯s neck tightened menacingly.

    Surprised by the sudden hostility from the young man in front of him, Samuel didn¡¯t see the attacking. The swift move left him gasping for air, wholly unprepared.

    Before he knew it, he was struggling to breathe.

    Milly quickly cursed and hit Lucius¡¯s wrist with enough force to make him let go. As he let Samuel go and stumbled, she immediately asked him, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough..

    Fresh air rushed back into his lungs, and Samuel felt like he wasing back to

    Chapter 203 The Stubborn Lucius

    life, coughing, uncontrobly,

    After a minute, the coughing subsided, and as his vision cleared, the first thing he saw was Milly¡¯s slightly worried look.

    Worried she might be upset, he hurriedly signalled that he was alright.

    Milly relievedly sighed before turning to Lucius with a cold re, demanding, ¡°Apologise to Samuel!¡±

    Unfazed, Lucius locked eyes with her and dared to ask, ¡°If I say sorry, would you think about being friends?¡±

    Milly was incredulous at his nerve. Was the writer trying to depict a madman rather than someone with a misunderstanding?

    It was as if he was speaking an entirely differentnguage.

    ¡°Trying to kill someone in public, even without serious harm, can stillnd you an attempted murder charge. ording to ourws, that¡¯s at least three years in jail¡±

    While her legal point was solid, Milly knew all too well that theory and practice often split paths.

    Setting other issues aside, given the Scathings¡¯s power, they could quickly sweep even a grave offence under the rug if Lucius were implicated.

    Moreover, even if he faced a potential jail sentence, the authorities might hesitate to act against them.

    Lucius¡¯s face fell slightly at her words, but just as Milly thought he got the message, he stubbornly asked, ¡°So, will you think about being friends with me?¡±

    116

 Chapter 264

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 264 Jordan¡¯s Arrival

    +5 Pearls

    In an instant, Lucius paused to think, his gaze turning towards Samuel next to him. A cold glimmer appeared in his eyes as he quietly said, ¡°My only friend.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    This is what people mean by wasting something valuable on someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate it! Even Apollo, who had no idea what was going on, seemed simpler to deal with than Lucius.

    Without realising it, she began to feel a bit sorry for Stephanie. Managing a relentless admirer who ignored all logic would definitely be exhausting.

    Even though she had barely spoken to him, her heart was already feeling troubled.

    As Milly wondered if she should step away from this strange person before she had a breakdown, she sensed a change in the mood around her.

    The nearby students appeared to be crowding around, forming a circle and murmuring to each other, creating a lively atmosphere.

    It felt like witnessing a show.

    Samuel, who was already notable and powerful as the student council president, was always a popr subject at school. With two more attractive people beside him, both the neers and the seniors were naturally intrigued by them.

    As the crowd grew, everyone was curious about why these three remarkably attractive individuals were standing together.

    Milly found herself speechless once more.

    It seemed that slipping away unnoticed was no longer a possibility.

    Many in the crowd identified Milly and excitedly lifted their phones to take pictures.

    <b>¡°</b>Isn¡¯t that Milly But? Giselle from ¡®Silent Sea¡°?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like her. She was trending recently for her high grades. I didn¡¯t expect she actually got into Crestfallen

    versity.¡±

    1/4

    14:15 Wed, 10 Jul

    Chapter 264 Jordan¡¯s Arrival

    ¡°The media reported on her. She¡¯s genuinely a schrly genius.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also really beautiful¡­¡±

    45 Pearis

    While there were many praises, there were also hints of sarcasm and mocking

    .</b>

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all a show. The entertainment industry loves these stories. Who knows if her grades are real or just a publicity stunt? Some people will do anything for fame.¡±

    ¡°Samuel has always been private. Why is he with her? She must be trying to get attention by being near him!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not only Samuel but even this handsome new student is probably being used by her for publicity.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you have to admit, the entertainment industry is really murky. It¡¯s really something.¡±

    Milly remained silent.

    Originally, she had wanted to quietly start her university life, but now, on her first. day, she became the centre of attention. She could already foresee the uproar on social media.

    Just as she was pondering how to gracefully navigate out of this spotlight and leave this tumultuous ce, she suddenly noticed that the crowd, filming her with their phones, had abruptly shifted their attention elsewhere.

    Immediately, the mocking voices turned into ecstatic surprises.

    ¡°Wow, that guy is incredibly handsome and authoritative! Who is the person next to the principal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Jordan But, the CEO of But Group. His recent achievement in revitalising the But Group was highlighted in a news magazine. He looks even more impressive in real life!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I applied for a job at But Group this year, but haven¡¯t received any response yet.¡±

    2/4

    14:16 Wed, 10 JulAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 264 Jordan¡¯s Arrival

    Milly was surprised. <i>Jordan </i><i>is </i><i>already </i>here?

    45 Pearls

    Looking up, she confirmed it was Jordan, exuding confidence in a suit, nked by school officials. He stood out like a god among men.

    Their eyes met, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is the academic atmosphere at Crestfallen University soid¨Cback and indifferent now? Why is everyone gathered here?¡±

    Off to the side, the principal wiped the sweat from his brow and nervously smiled. ¡°Mr. But, today is freshmen orientation day. sses haven¡¯t started officially yet.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s demeanour shifted abruptly, his gaze chilling and his countenance exuding a touch of menace. ¡°So, does this imply that But Group must withhold its investment in the construction of Crestfallen University until the projectmences to release the funds?¡±

    The principal appeared visibly rmed, his eyes widening as he gestured hurriedly. ¡°No, no, Mr. But, there seems to be a misunderstanding. Allow me to promptly arrange for self¨Cstudy sessions. Oh, no, immediately organise the schedule and summon the teachers tomence sses without dy!¡±

    Afterwards, the apanying leaders adeptly scattered the students and summoned the department heads to swiftly organise the timetable for the formalmencement of sses.

    After watching the crowd disperse and catching a glimpse of his sister¡¯s face among them, Jordan¡¯s expression barely managed to improve somewhat.

    Yet, his expression soured once more upon noticing the two guys beside Milly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t the primary emphasis in university supposed to be academic pursuits? Now you¡¯re chasing after girls?¡± Jordan¡¯s tone tinged with disapproval.

    The school leaders were surprised. ¡°Um, well¡­ ¡±

    With a serious look, Jordan asserted firmly, ¡°While students are adults and can engage in dating, this remains a ce of learning. Their foremost responsibility is <b>as </b>students, so their main focus should be on studying.¡±

    Despite their confusi¨®n, the school leaders had no choice but to heed the words of the influential man before them, particrly because they were counting on his

    3/4

    Chapter 264 Jordan¡¯s Arrival

    45 Pearls

    donation to construct a new schoolyard. His opinions carried significant weight.

    They promptly concurred, ¡°Indeed, Mr. But is right. Students ought to prioritise their studies. Should we discuss the implementation of a new school policy?¡±

    Jordan nodded impassively. ¡°Indeed, while it might be inconsequential for

    students in different majors, it holds immense importance for those in the Life Sciences and Theoretical Research program! This field is crucial for our nation, and they cannot afford to squander time and effort on trivialities such as romance. Especially for female students in this field, we must exercise extra caution to prevent individuals from other majors with ulterior motives from causing disruptions.¡±

    Standing nearby, Milly listened and sighed softly.

    Jordan<i>, </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>a </i><i>bit </i>too targeted<i>?</i>

    <i>Why </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>you </i>just give <i>them </i><i>my </i><i>ID </i><i>number </i>directly<i>?</i>

    One of the school leader nodded promptly and affirmed, ¡°Absolutely, we will convene a meeting promptly to address this matter. We will exercise heightened vignce, especially for students in this particr major. Any student seeking to initiate romantic rtionships will be subject to disciplinary measures!¡±

    Jordan simply nodded in response, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At that instant, the school leader spotted Milly, Lucius, and Samuel nearby. He frowned and hurriedly approached them, directing them away, ¡°Why are you three still lingering here? To which department do you belong? Return to your sses immediately. Is the school a forum for discussing romantic matters?¡±

    116

    Wed, 10

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    65

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties

    Samuel, consistently attentive in his studies, promptly readied himself to depart upon the teacher¡¯s directive.

    He made sure to invite Milly along, remarking, ¡°Milly, shall we go?¡±

    Milly paused, feeling uneasy under Jordan¡¯s intense stare. Her instincts cautioned her that leaving with Samuel at this moment might upset him.

    <i>But </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>openly </i><i>stay </i><i>here</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>seem </i><i>like </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>any </i><i>suitable </i><i>reasons</i>, <i>right</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°How about¡­¡±

    Just as she was debating whether to make up an excuse to smooth things over, she suddenly heard Jordan speak up nearby again, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you¡¯d send a student representative to show me around the school? Let it be her.¡±

    Milly was surprised by his words.

    <i>Is </i><i>Jordan </i><i>being </i><i>that </i><i>straightforward</i><i>?</i>

    The school leaders were equally stunned, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Milly not far away. ¡°This ¡­ ¡±

    The girl before them was clearly a freshman, probably not even familiar with the school herself, let alone capable of guiding others around.

    The principal pondered carefully, not wanting to take any risks. He feared that a clueless freshman might inadvertently disrespect Jordan, which could jeopardise millions in donations.

    So, he cautiously suggested, ¡°Mr. But, perhaps it would be better to have trained student representatives lead you on the tour. They are highly

    knowledgeable in their fields, whereas a freshman might not ¡­

    11

    With each word spoken, the air around them grew colder, and by the end, the chilling atmosphere had effectively silenced any further lengthy exnations from the principal.

    He looked at Jordan¡¯s unexpectedly dark expression, appearing innocent and caught off guard.

    1/5

    14:16 Wed, 10 Jul

    <b>90309</b>

    Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties

    Are <i>wealthy </i><i>people </i><i>really </i><i>so </i><i>fickle </i><i>in </i><i>their </i><i>moods</i><i>?</i>

    #5 Pearls

    The other school leader standing beside the principal couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and quickly tugged on the principal¡¯s sleeve, shaking his head to signal him to stop. <i>Didn¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>see </i><i>that </i><i>Mr. </i><i>But¡¯s </i><i>face </i><i>had </i><i>already </i><i>turned </i><i>as </i><i>dark </i><i>as </i><i>it </i><i>could </i><i>be</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Mr. </i><i>But </i><i>clearly </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>here </i><i>just </i><i>to </i><i>visit </i><i>the </i><i>school</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>obviously </i><i>wanted </i><i>this </i><i>freshman </i><i>to </i><i>lead </i><i>the </i><i>way</i><i>.</i>

    Though the principal was older, he wasn¡¯t foolish.

    Turning around and seeing their expressions, the principal quickly sensed that something was amiss and changed tack. ¡°However, freshmen also bring fresh perspectives. Mr. But can listen to the voice of the new student. Haha¡­¡±

    He chuckled awkwardly, a sheepish smile spreading across his face that made Milly want to cringe for him.

    Indeed, not everyone can handle leadership roles adeptly, as evidenced by this leader¡¯s ability to change swiftly.

    However, it must be admitted that his strategy worked. Jordan¡¯s previously grim expression softened considerably.

    The principal, seeing that he was heading in the right direction with ttery, quickly waved to Milly, ¡°The student over there,e here.¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t hesitate and hurried over.

    They weren¡¯t very far apart, and due to the teachers¡® earlier reprimand, all the surrounding students had already left. Now, only the three of them remained, and the scene was very quiet. They could hear each other if they spoke.

    Milly obediently nodded and bowed to the teachers. ¡°Hello, teachers.¡±

    Then, she bowed respectfully to Jordan as well. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. But.¡±

    The principal smiled warmly at her. ¡°Please take Mr. But on a tour of the school.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Milly quickly nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Seeing the fine beads of sweat for

    on her forehead, Jordan¡¯s eyes were filled

    2/5

    14:16 Wed,

    W31

    Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties

    with concern.

    *5 Pearls

    The area around them was a small yard within the school, with no shade to provide relief. Moreover, it was nearing noon, and the sun was at its peak, making it unbearably hot.

    He lowered his gaze and said, ¡°In addition to the original 1.5 million donation, I will donate an additional 450 thousand dors for the nting of vegetation and the construction of pavilions. It¡¯s not eptable to have such arge area without any shade under this scorching sun.¡±

    <i>Look </i><i>how </i><i>the </i><i>sun </i>is <i>scorching </i><i>Milly</i>.

    The sudden surprise left the school leaders momentarily speechless, unable to react immediately.

    <i>450 </i><i>thousand</i><i>¨C</i><i>he </i>said it <i>as </i><i>lightly </i><i>as </i><i>if </i><i>he </i>were talking <i>about </i><i>50 </i><i>cents</i>.

    When the school leaders finally processed his words, they were almost ready to bow in gratitude. ¡°Of course, Mr. But, you can rest assured. We will make sure to nt many trees and build several pavilions, ensuring the students are well- protected from wind and rain!¡±

    Jordan responded with a cold ¡°Hmm,¡± casting a frosty nce their way, as if silently urging them to leave.

    The school leaders were all shrewd individuals. One look at his expression, and they knew it was time to leave.

    However, just as the principal was about to turn away, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Milly and Jordan with some concern. Though he trusted Jordan¡¯s character and believed him to be a gentleman, the fact remained that it was a young female student and an older man alone together¡­.

    He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of unease.

    So, he raised his hand and gestured to Samuel and Lucius, who were still standing nearby. ¡°You two boys,e over here and apany Mr. But on the tour as well.¡±

    Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up. Along with Lucius, he walked over to join them. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Jordan furrowed his brow, his disdain almost overflowing from the depths of his

    3/5

    Chapter 265 Two Aeddling Third Parties

    eyes.

    + Pearis

    Having finally secured some quality alone time with his sister, suddenly two third parties appeared out of nowhere. He was beyond displeased, utterly irked.

    Samuel, oblivious to their rtionship, observed Jordan¡¯s cold demeanour and innocently assumed all CEOs carried such a demeanour. ¡°Mr. But, shall we start with a tour of our school¡¯s building?¡±

    Jordan frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you also a freshman?¡±

    Samuel¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°No, Mr. But, I¡¯m a second¨Cyear student.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°In that case, I have no use for you.

    Samuel was taken aback.

    The principal hadn¡¯t anticipated that Jordan would be so fixated on freshmen. He turned to Lucius, who had been silent all along, and asked, ¡°Are you a freshman?¡±

    Lucius nodded expressionlessly.

    The principal breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that at least one of them was a freshman. Yet he remained apprehensive that Jordan might find another reason to refuse.

    Taking a subtle risk to defuse the situation, he suggested, ¡°Mr. Jordan, perhaps let these two freshmen guide you around the school. They are both freshmen, after all, and can negotiate and take care of each other. If it were just one person, I fear it might inconvenience you.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s gaze fell upon Lucius standing nearby. The guy seemed unafraid of his scrutiny, meeting his eyes head¨Con.

    Although the Buts and the Scathings had a decent rtionship, there was a considerable age gap between him and Lucius. As a result, their interactions had been few and far between,/bordering on non¨Cexistent.

    However, he had heard quite a bit about this heir of the Scathings.

    For instance: at such a young age, he was known for his ruthlessness and decisiveness, handling matters with precision and showing remarkable responsibility. He was meticulous in his work and so on.

    4/5

    TIEU, TU JUI

    65

    Chapter 265 Two Meddling Third Parties

    +5 Pearls

    Undeniably, he could see that the guy before him would indeed be apetent leader in the future, possibly even an outstanding head of the Scathings. As a potential partner, he found himself quite willing to engage with someone of such calibre.

    116

 Chapter 266

    Chapter266Lucius¡®Proposal

    Yet,thisruleonlyappliestoworkenvironments.

    +5Pearls

    Underusualconditions,suchpeopleareill¨Csuitedtocultivatingfriendshipsorparticipatinginprofounddiscussions.

    Fortunately,LuciusknewMillywastheeldestdaughteroftheButs, sohedidn¡¯tthinkmuchofherpresencebesidehim.Furthermore,sincetheywereatschool,Jordandidn¡¯twanttocauseanyunnecessary gossiporrumoursaboutMillybecauseofhisownactions<b>.</b>

    Jordannoddedaffirmatively,¡°Alright,I¡¯llowit.¡±

    Theprincipstexperiencedawaveofort,andtheweightonhisheart.eased.

    OncetheschoolleadersremindedMillyandLuciusoftheirresponsibilitytowardsJordan,theyfinallyturnedandleft.

    DespiteSamuel¡¯sreluctancetopartways,Jordandidn¡¯twanthimtotagalong,sohewaspulledawaybytheschoolleaders.

    Samuelcontinuedtonceback,clearlydisyinghisunwillingness.

    Whatapity<i>!</i><i>I</i>didn¡¯t<i>even</i><i>have</i><i>the</i><i>chance</i><i>to</i>askfor<i>the</i><i>goddess</i>¡®<i>phone</i><i>number</i><i>and</i><i>name</i><i>!</i>

    Whetherrealorimagined,heconsistentlysensedJordandeliberatelyobstructinghisviewofhisgoddess,hisgazetingedwithhostility.

    Aftereveryonedeparted,Jordanfinallyshedtheicydemeanourfromhisfaceanddiscreetlyretrieved<b>a</b>silkhandkerchieffromhissuitpocket.HedelicatelydabbedthebeadsofsweatfromMilly¡¯sforehead,hisvoicecarryingatenderconcern.

    ¡°Milly,areyoufeelingoverheated?

    ¡°Yousee,Itoldyouearlier, justtakethecardirectly.Itwouldhavebeenmuchbetter.Now lookatyou,sweatingallover.

    ¡°Whydon¡¯tyoureturnto theapartment?Ifyou¡¯reinterestedinlearningabouttheschool,IcanhaveIvandeploysomedronestoprovideapanoramicviewforyou.Youcanwatchalltheschool¡¯sdetailsfromyoursofaathome<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Chapter266LuciusProposal

    45Pearls

    Jordanwasusuallyamanoffewwords,reservinghispatienceonlyforMilly.<b>In</b>herpresence,hewouldopenlydisyhisaffection,hiseyesshiningwithunmistakableindulgence.

    Millyfeltabriefmomentofemotion.

    Despitebeingmoved,shecouldn¡¯tbringherselftocapitaliseonsuchaconvenientopportunity.

    Moreover,shehadneverencounteredtheambienceoflocaluniversitiesinherpreviouslife,viewingitasachancetoamendpriordisappointments.Evenamidstweariness,shefoundherselfsincerelysatisfied.

    Thus,shesmiledfortingJordanandteasinglyremarked,¡°Don¡¯tworry,Jordan,Ifinditratherinteresting.¡±

    Witnessinghereyessparklewithdelight,Jordansensed herauthenticjoyanddecidedagainstfurtherinsistence.

    <i>Forget</i>it,<i>money</i><b>can¡¯t</b><i>buy</i><i>happiness</i><i>for</i>my<i>sister</i>.

    As<i>long</i><i>as</i><i>Milly</i><i>is</i>happy<i>,</i><i>I</i><i>will</i>support<i>her</i><i>no</i><i>matter</i><i>what</i><i>she</i><i>wants</i><i>to</i>do.<i>Whether</i>it¡¯s<i>just</i><i>visiting</i><i>the</i><i>school</i><i>or</i><i>even</i><i>if</i><i>she</i><i>wants</i><i>to</i><i>blow</i><i>up</i><i>the</i><i>school</i><i>,</i><i>I</i><i>will</i><i>be</i>willing<i>to</i>provide<i>her</i>with<i>the</i><i>best</i><i>explosives</i>.

    ¡°Comeon,I¡¯panyyoutoexplore theschool.Ifthere¡¯sanythingyoudon¡¯tlike,justletmeknow,andI¡¯rrangefundingfromthefinancedepartmentforimprovements.¡±

    JordanspokeashepositionedhimselftoMilly¡¯srightside,histallfigureblockingthesunandcastingashadowoverher,shieldingherfromitsraystopreventherfromgettingsunburned.

    Millyoverlookedhissubtlegesture,stillenthralledbyhisextravagantwords.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    <i>If</i><i>I</i><i>don¡¯t</i><i>like</i>it,he¡¯ll<i>allocate</i>fundsand<i>rebuild</i>it?

    Jordan,thedecisiveCEOvishlyindulgesthosedeartohimbygenerouslyofferingfinancissistance.

    <i>Could</i><i>this</i>be<i>linked</i><i>to</i><i>the</i><i>Buts</i>¡®bankruptcyin<i>my</i><i>previous</i><i>life</i><i>?</i>

    Themoreshecontemted,themorecredibleitappeared.Indeed,inherpast

    2/4

    Chapter266Lucius¡®Proposal

    +5Pearls

    life,JordanhadsimrlydotedonStephanie,fulfillinghereverydesire.Now,itwasMilly¡¯sturn.Jordanremainedunchanged.

    Keepingthecontextinmind,shespokewithresolve,¡°Notnecessary,Jordan.Thpanyhasfinancialneedsinvariousareas.Let¡¯sspendwisely.I¡¯veheardaboutseveralrecentbankruptcies,leavingpeoplehomeless.<b>It¡¯s</b>quiteunsettling.¡±

    <i>This subtle</i><i>implication</i><i>should</i><i>be</i><i>clear</i><i>enough</i><i>for</i><i>Jordan</i><i>to</i><i>understand</i><i>,</i><i>shouldn¡¯t</i>it<i>?</i>

    Tohersurprise,Jordan¡¯sexpressionstiffenedmomentarily,asifhehadjustrealisedsomething.Nevertheless,heaffectionatelytousledherhairandreassured.her,¡°Milly,don¡¯tworry.Iwon¡¯tlettheButsgobankrupt,andyou¡¯llneverhavetoenduponthestreets.¡±

    Hisvoicecarriedanunusualfirmness.

    MillyblinkedandncedupatJordan,silhouettedagainstthelight,hisemotionsobscured.Yet,shefeltanunsettlingchillemanatingfromhim.

    <i>Is</i><i>he</i><i>implying</i><i>something</i><i>beyond</i><i>his</i><i>words</i><i>?</i>

    Beforeshecouldponderfurther,achillingvoiceinterjected,¡°Jordan,I¡¯dliketodiscussabusinessproposalwithyou.¡±

    Lucius,whohadbeenquietlyobservingfromtheside,nowpositionedhimselfbehindthemandspokewitharesolutetoneinhisvoice.

    Jordan¡¯ssmiledisappearedinstantly,givingwaytoatouchofhostility.

    Inasuddenrealisation,hehadoverlookedthethirdperson¡¯spresence!

    Asheliftedhisgaze,determinationfilledhiseyes,starkly contrastingthewarmth.hehadrecentlyshownMilly.¡°Arewecloseenough?¡±

    Withoutsayingitoutright,heconveyed:<i>We¡¯re</i>not<i>close</i>,so<i>don¡¯t</i><i>address</i><i>me</i>so<i>casually</i>.

    Luciusswiftlyadaptedhisapproachandcontinued,¡°Mr.But,I¡¯mkeenondiscussingapotentialbusinessopportunitywithyou.¡±

    Jordanremainedcalmasheresponded,¡°Ifyouwanttotalkaboutbusiness,pleasearrangeameetingthroughmyassistant.¡±

    AslightgrinappearedonLucius¡®face,buthiseyesbetrayednojoy.

    3/4

    11

    DE:03Thu,1<b>Jul</b>

    Chapter266Lucius¡®Proposal

    +5Pearls.

    ¡°Atthestartoftheyear,theButGroup¡¯sstocksawafive¨Cpointdecreaseduetomarketforces.Thoughnotsignificant,thisdrophascontinueduptonow.

    <b>¡°</b>Twomonthsback,thpanynarrowlymissedoutonagovernmenttenderby45thousanddors.Asaresult,therewasanotableturnoverofstaffwithinthpany,leavingthecurrentButGroupwith<b>a</b>capableteambutasomewhatunstablefooting.

    ¡°Moreover<b>,</b>giventhecurrentfinancialsituationoftheButGroup,substantialchangesarenotexpectedinthenearterm.Themostprudentapproachwouldbetostabilisetheandawaitthenext opportunity,eventhoughthetimingofsuchanopportunityremainsuncertain.¡±

    presentcircumstance

    LuciuscalmlyrecountedtherecentdevelopmentswithintheButsinastraightforwardmanner,asifdiscussingaroutineurrence.

    Uponhearingthis,Millysquintedslightlyandreconsideredtheguyinfrontof

    her.

    Shehadlongthoughtcharacterslikehim,asportrayed innovels,werepurelyproductsofromanticfantasy,foreverstrivingtowinovertheirbeloved.Yetnow,sheperceivedamaturityinhimthatdefiedhisyouth.

    Whatshecoulddiscern,Jordancouldalsoperceive.

    TrulyworthyofbeingthesolesessorgroomedbytheScathingstoinvestigatethesituationoftheButssothoroughly.

    AslysmilecurledJordan¡¯slips.¡°Oh?Withso muchsaid,whatisitthatMr.Scathingswantstoconvey?¡±

    Standingfirm,Luciusrepeatedoncemore,¡°IsaidIwantto dobusinesswithyou.¡±

    116

 Chapter 267

    Chapter267IWantHer

    Jordanraisedaneyebrow<b>in</b>genuineinterestthistime.Hewaseagertodiscover

    couldbeandwhyhewassodeterminedtoengagein

    howboldayoungperson4

    businesswithhim.

    ¡°Alright,tell me.Whatsort

    Scathingswanttodelveinto¡°usinesswouldtheuingleaderofthe

    theButs?¡±

    Luciuschimedin,¡°IcanhelptheButsresolveallthebusinessgapsmentionedearlier.Furthermore,iftheButsneedaloan,IcanactasaguarantoronbehalfoftheScathingsasthesessor.

    ¡°IcanalsoassistinpinpointingmarketprospectsthattheButsarepursuing.ConsideringthattheButs<b>steer</b>clearofpoliticffairs,severalcurrentmarketregtionsmightnotalignwithyourinterests.

    Jordansquinteduponhearingthis.

    Luciushadjustspokennotashimself,butasthefutureheiroftheScathings,implyingthathiswordscarriedtheweightoftheentireScathingsbehindhim.

    Theconditionshe hadjustmentionedmightnotsoundparticrlyremarkabletooutsiders,buttruebusinesspeoplewouldseeitas astrategicmove.

    Insimplerterms,hiswordsjustnowmeantthatnomatterwhathappens,theScathingswouldensuretheButs¡®well¨Cbeingforalifetime.TheScathingswermittingtostandbytheButs,bindingtheirfatestogether.

    TheScathingsmightnotstandoutinthebusinessworldandcouldevenbeconsideredobscure..

    However,inthepoliticrena,theScathingswereoneoftheforemostpowers.Manyprestigiousfamiliessoughttoestablishgoodrtionswiththem,buttheyhadturnedthemalldown.

    Now,theScathingsareshowinggoodwilltotheButsbyofferingadvantageous

    terms.

    There¡¯snosuchthingas afreelunch.

    Businesspeoplearenevercharitable.FortheScathingstobewillingtocooperateandoffer suchgeneroustermstheymustbeaftersomethingfromtheButs-

    he

    1/4

    86%1

    Chapter2671WantHer

    somethingofexceptionalimportancetothem.

    +5Pearls

    Jordandidn¡¯trushtorespond.Instead,hekeenlysensedsomethingamissandasked,¡°Sincethisisbusiness,theremustbeatransaction.WhatexactlydoestheScathingswantfromtheButs?¡±

    Lucius¡®darkeyesresembledatranquil,unfathomablepool,devoidofanyripplesyetseeminglypossessinganenchantingallure.

    Hesuddenlyturnedhishead,hisgazelockingontoMillywithanunabashedintensity.¡°Iwanther,¡±hederedbluntly.

    Hespokeinadefinitiveandderative tone.

    Millyarchedaneyebrow,takenaback.<i>How</i><i>did</i><i>¨C</i><i>I</i><i>suddenly</i>be<i>the</i><i>centre</i><i>of</i>attentioninthissituation?

    Shecouldn¡¯thelpbutchuckleassherolledhereyes.Luciuswasundeniablyfascinating.DespitehisobvioushostilitytowardsJordan,shefounditcuriousthatJordanhadn¡¯tconfrontedhim.Andherehewas<b>,</b>yingmysteriousgames.Whatdidhewantwithher?

    Drawingfromthenovelshehadread,MillyrecalledthatLuciushadlimitedinteractionwithherpreviously,mainlyfocusingonthefemaleprotagonist,Stephanie.

    Atthatmoment,Millysuddenlyrecalledsomething,herbeautifuleyeswideninginshock,disbeliefwrittenalloverherfaceasshestaredateverythingbeforeher.

    Waitamoment<b>¡­</b>

    Luciusand<i>Jordan</i>,rivals¡­

    Nowondershefeltthewordsstrungtogethersofamiliarly,asifshehadheardthemsomewherebefore.Inherpreviouslife,shehadindeedwitnessedthisscene.

    Duringherpreviouslife,whilefilming,therehappenedtobeascenewheretwomenwerefightingforonewoman.Heremotionsweren¡¯tquiterightatthetime,promptingthedirectortogiveherahalf¨Chourbreakbeforecontinuing.

    Duringthebreak,anassistant profferedherabooktitled¡®MyAwesomeBrothers,suggestingitresonateddeeplywiththeverysceneshenowenacteduponthestage ofreality.Theassistant¡¯sgentleencouragementunderscoredthebook¡¯srelevance,

    2/4

    Chapter267IWantHer

    urginghertoimmerseherself.initspagesforemotionalnavigation.

    <b>86</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    Sheactuallydidn¡¯twanttoreadit,consideringitcouldbeawasteoftimewithoutguaranteedresults,preferringtoprepareonherownterms.

    Yet,thethoughtofhernameappearinginthisbook¡¯scharactershintedatapotentialopportunitytoofferassistance.Thus,shedecidedtotakeachanceandseehowityedout.

    SherecalledvividlythecharacterembroiledintheconflictalongsideLuciusandJordaninaschoolsetting,thoughthemaincharacterwasnotMillybutStephanie.

    Inthatinstant,shebeheldonlythatparticrscene,ignorantoftheprecedingcircumstancesortheaftermaththatensued.HerrecollectioncentredonLucius¡®proposalofabusinessdealtoJordan,barteringStephanieinexchangeforallthattheButscoveted.

    Sherememberwhenshesawthispart,shelookedattheassistantwithdisdainandranted,¡°Thesemelodramaticandsillyplotlinesaremadeforyousillygirlswhodon¡¯thavereal¨Cworldproblems.Suchpeopledon¡¯texistintherealworld.Richpeopleonlythinkaboutmoney.Theywouldn¡¯tmakesuchfoolishmistakesovertrivialmatters.¡±

    Afterfinishingherrant,shetossedthebookshewasholdingtotheassistantanddidn¡¯tbothertofollowtherestoftheplot.

    Nowsherealisesshewaswrong.Ifonlyshehadfinishedreadingthatmelodramaticbookbackthen.Whowouldhaveknownshe¡¯dendupbeingacharacterinit?It¡¯strulyunpredictable.

    <i>Everything</i>has<i>shifted</i><i>!</i>

    <i>Why</i><i>does</i>it<i>feel</i><i>like</i><i>the</i>protagonist<i>has</i><i>be</i><i>just</i><i>like</i><i>me</i><i>?</i>

    Leavingasideeverythingelse,fornow,thisplotisunfoldingaroundher.<i>If</i><i>I</i><i>reject</i><i>him</i><i>outright</i><i>like</i><i>before</i>,wouldn¡¯t<i>that</i><i>follow</i><i>the</i>storyline<i>of</i><i>my</i><i>previous</i><i>life</i><i>,</i><i>where</i><i>Lucius</i><i>tied</i><i>me</i>up?

    Hmm¡­

    Theoretically,thereisapotentialforthistour.

    No,nowthatsheunderstandsthepotentialconsequencesofthissituation,she

    3/4

    09:04Thu,11JuluuuThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter267IWantHer

    definitelycan¡¯tsitidlyby.Shemustn¡¯tletthishappentoherself.

    Woulditbewiseforhertoagreefornowasatemporarysolution?

    <b>86</b><b>%</b>/

    +5Pearls

    Atthesame time,Jordanalsorememberedsomethingimportant.Hisexpressionbecameserious,showingdeepthought.

    Earlier,hehadbeensofocusedonprotectinghissisterthathehadn¡¯tcloselyobservedthesituation.Now,herecalledasimreventfromhispast.

    Inthislife,justlikethst,LuciusexploitedtheButs¡®weaknesses.HistunshakableconfidenceledhimtorejectLucius¡®offer,whichthencausedunnecessaryproblemsintheButs¡®businessdealings.Stephaniewasevenkidnappedwithouthimrealisingit.

    However,now¡­

    HewasreadytofacetheScathings¡®attacks,determinednottobetakenbysurpriseashewasinhispastlife.Ifneeded,hewouldgoontheoffensiveagainstLucius¡®businessventures.Withtheiroveppingsociaworks,hewascertainhecould

    uncoveranysecrets.

    Inthislifetime,hesworetosafeguardMillynomatterwhat!

    119

 Chapter 268

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    +5Pearls

    Chapter268KeepYourDistancefromHim

    AsthenotiontraversedJordan¡¯sthoughts,achillflickeredinhisgaze,settlingintoasteely,unyieldingstarefixeduponLucius.Justashepartedhislipstospeak,aclearandmelodiousvoiceinterceded,disruptingthemoment.

    MillystoodbesideJordan,fullyawareofhisfeelings.Detectinghisuneaseashescowled,sheunderstoodhewasabouttodecline.

    Justlikeinthepreviouslife!

    Hisfacereflected theportrayalinthestorybytheinexperiencedwriter.Ascowl,thenafrostysneer,andeventuallyahintofchillingcoldnessinhisgaze¡­

    AlthoughawareofJordan¡¯skindnessandsincerecareforher,Millywasreluctanttoendureadayinthe¡°darkroom¡°.

    Therefore,beforeJordancoulddismisshercoldly,sheintervened,¡°Okay,Lucius,youwererecentlyinquiringifwecouldbefriends,right?Iformallyeptnow.Wecanindeedbefriends.¡±

    LuciusshiftedhisgazetoMilly,assertingfirmly,¡°Notjustfriends!¡±

    Milly wastakenaback.What<i>does</i><i>he</i><i>mean</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Theonlyfriend!¡±Heemphasisedtheword¡°only¡±toensureitresonatedclearlywithher.

    AslightsmilecreptontoMilly¡¯slips.Shehadneverencounteredsomeonesoobstinateandpersistent.<i>Is</i><i>there</i>a<i>substantial</i><i>distinction</i>betweenthe<i>only</i><i>friend</i><i>and</i>justa<i>friend</i><i>?</i>

    Despite heruncertainty,shenoddedinagreement,saying,¡°Alright.¡±

    Uponhearingherconsent,thesolemnexpressiononLucius¡®facevanished.instantly,recedbyatouchofhappinessevidentinthenowrxedcornersofhislips.

    Thischangewasasharp/departurefromtheearlieratmosphereoftension.

    JordanwassurprisedbyMilly¡¯sagreement,ahintofconcernflickeringacrosshisseriousexpression.¡°Milly!¡±

    1/4

    02:0Thua11Ju

    Chapter268KeepYourDistance fromHim

    +5Pearls

    Nevertheless,Millyfortedhimwithagentlepatonhishandandasmile,saying,¡°Don¡¯tworry,Jordan,I¡¯mawareofmydecision¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly,beforeshecouldfinishhersentence,Jordansharplyscoldedher.

    ¡°Whatareyouawareof?Doyougraspthenatureofhischaracter?Aligningyourselfwithsomeonelikehimcouldberiskierthanyouthink.I¡¯mfullyinformedabouttheButs¡®currentcircumstances,andifIbelievetherewon¡¯tbeanyproblems,thentherewon¡¯tbe!

    ¡°Nevertheless,keepyourdistancefromhim<b>in</b>thefuture.¡±

    MillyforesawJordan¡¯smomentaryangeratherchoice,butshehadn¡¯tanticipatedhishingoutinfrontofLucius.

    MillywaitedsilentlyforJordantofinishscoldingbeforeresponding,¡°Jordan,Iappreciateyourconcerns,butyouneedtounderstandthatIamnotStephanie.Icantakecareofmyself.AlthoughIhaven¡¯tformallyjoinedtheButGroup,Iamwell¨Cinformedaboutthpanysituation.AsamemberoftheButs,itisbothmyresponsibilityandcapabilitytosupportourfamily.

    ¡°Furthermore,Luciusonlyaskedforfriendship,nothingbeyondthat.Havinganextrafriendmeanshavinganotherperspectivetoconsider.Whynottakeadvantageoftheopportunity?¡±

    Millythoughttoherself,quietlyapudingherdecision.

    <i>Impressive</i><i>!</i><i>I</i><i>had</i><i>be</i><i>adept</i><i>at</i><i>convincing</i><i>others</i>.

    Withherrecentconcentrationoncollegeentranceexams,actingresponsibilities,andnowbeingbackatcollege,shehadbeenupied.HowcouldsherealisticallystayinformedabouttheButGroup¡¯scurrent situation?Itwasafacade.

    HoweverJordanhapletetrustinher,anduponhearingherwords,hiseyestwerefilledwithheartacheandregret.HeregrettedthattheButGrouphadn¡¯tflourishedunderhisleadershipandthatintheend,itwouldrelyonhissistertoresolvematters.Whatwasthedifferencebetweenthisandtakingadvantageofsomeoneelse¡¯skindness?

    Atthispoint,hecouldn¡¯thelpbutfurrowhisbrowwithdetermination.¡°Milly,IwillhandletheButGroupsituation onmyown.Youdon¡¯tneedtosacrificeyourself.¡±

    2/4

    Chapter268KeepYourDistancefromHim

    Millyremainedsilent.

    86%

    +5Pearls

    Shehadnodesiretodoso,butthiswasthecoursethestorytook.<i>What</i>optionsdidIhave?<i>Pushing</i><i>through</i>againstthe<i>odds</i><i>seemed</i><i>futile</i>.

    ¡°Jordan,doyoutrulytrustme?Iunderstandmypathandwon¡¯tjeopardisemyself.YoualsoknowI¡¯mdeterminedtoseedintheentertainmentindustry.WhiletheButsprovidessecurity,it¡¯schallengingtostandalone. BuildingtieswiththeScathingsnowcouldenhancemycareer.Afterall,noonewantstoopposetheScathings,right?¡±

    Jordanappearedtoponderherwordsandremainedsilent.

    Truly,onlywhenMillyspokeupforherowngoodwouldherelent.

    ShesensedJordan¡¯sgenuinecareandconstantconsiderationforher.EventhedonationtoCrestfallenUniversitythistimewasintendedforherbenefit.Ifshehadn¡¯tintervened,Jordanwouldhavegoneasfarasdonatingboratorybuildingforhertoconductexperimentsindependently.

    Asexpected,inthe end,Jordannoddedinagreement.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Milly,youareremarkably astute,adeterminedkidwhoknowswhatyouwant.Youhaveyourownconvictions,andIwilwaysrespectandstandbyyou.Butyoumustpromisemethatnodecisionwillinvolveputtingyourselfatrisk.Otherwise,Iwon¡¯tmindassigningtwentybodyguardstoapanyyoueveryday!¡±

    AwarmsensationfilledMilly¡¯sheart.

    Inherpreviouslife,shehadnoparents,nosiblings,anckedtheexperienceoffamiliffection.Shehadnevergraspedwhyfamiliallovecouldbeseenasaweakness.Afterall,everypersoninthisworldisanindependentindividual,andemotions,thisintangibleforce,appearedincapableoftyinganyonedown.

    Butnowsheunderstood.

    Familyaffectioncouldindeedtugattheheartstrings.Ifanyoneweretothreatenthepeopleshecherished,shewouldundoubtedlyriskherlifetoshieldthem.

    Soletherdoitthistime,justasJordanalwaysstandsbehindher..

    Withouthesitation,shewarmlylinkedherarmwithJordan¡¯s,gentlyswayingback

    3/4

    Chapter268KeepYourDistancefromHim

    +5Pearls

    andforthaswasherhabit,andyfullygrinnedathim,hervoicecarryingtheinnocenceofyouth.¡°Alright,Jordan,Ipromise.Fromnowon,ifthere¡¯sanythingrisky,I¡¯lwaysinformyoufirstandletyouhandleitforme,okay?¡±

    Jordanhadn¡¯tbeenparticrlyupsetsincethebeginning,andnow,seeingherbeingsocharming,anylingeringtraceofirritationquicklyfadedaway.Hegazedatherwithamixofgentlereprimandandaffectionateindulgenceandreplied,¡°Yousillygirl.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±MillychuckleduponnoticingJordan¡¯ckofanger,andpromptlytuggedhimalong.<b>¡°</b>Comeon,Jordan,walkwithmetotheschoolbuilding.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯tyoubegivingmeatouroftheschool?¡±

    ¡°Well,I¡¯mjustafreshman.I¡¯mnotsurewhereanythingisyet.Let¡¯sexploreand seeifwecanfindit.¡±

    ¡°Alrightthen,hopon,I¡¯lltakeyouaround.Thisschoolisprettrge,andIdon¡¯twantyoutoendupwithsorefeettomorrowfromallthewalking.Iheardyouhave.militarytrainingstartingtomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Noneed,I¡¯mnottiredintheleast!¡±

    Luciusremainedsilent.

    Hetrailedbehindthem,carefullylisteningtotheirconversation,hiseyes.downcast,concealinghisemotions./

    116

    <i>I</i>

 Chapter 269

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter269TheSoleOwner

    <b>+5</b>Pearls

    AftersayinggoodbyetoJordan,Millyfinallybreathedasighofrelief.Shesettled.ontothebenchbeneaththegazebo,theweightthathadburdenedhershoulders.forsolongnowlifted.

    ¡°Phew,thetaskisfinallpleted,¡±shemurmuredtoherself,<b>a</b>softsmilegracingherfeatures.

    Jordanhaduratelydescribedtheschool¡¯sexpanse.Despitetheirlimited.exploration,theyhadtraversedaconsiderabledistance.SensingMilly¡¯sfatigue,Jordanchosetoforegofurtherexploration.Nheless,Millyfeltutterlydrained.

    Contrarily,Lucius,whohadapaniedherthroughout,seemedunaffectedbythecampustour.Heremainedcalmandcollected,showingnosignsofexhaustion.Standingcalmlynexttoher,hetookoutawaterbottleandofferedittoher.

    Millyactuallywantedtorefusewithdignity,butrightnow,shewasindeedthirsty.

    ¡°Thanks,¡±shesaidgratefullyasshetookthebottle,unscrewedthecap,anddrankalmosthalfofit,instantlyfeelingrevitalized.

    Earlier,withJordanaround,shehadn¡¯tpaidmuchattention,butnow,alonewithLuciusinthegazebo,timeseemedtocrawl.Shelongedtoleaverightaway.

    Butthatwouldn¡¯tbecourteous,especiallygivenLucius¡®unpredictabledemeanour.Sheknewsheneededtoproceedcautiously.

    ¡°Theseflowersarereallybeautiful,don¡¯tyouthink?¡±Millmented,lookingataredbloomclosetothegazebo,tryingtobreaktheufortablesilence.

    Luciusncedbrieflyattheflowershehadpointedoutbutstayedsilent.

    <i>Perfect</i>,now<i>the</i>atmosphere<i>is</i><i>even</i><i>more</i>awkward!

    Clenchingherjaw,MillyncedatherwatchbeforelockingeyeswithLucius.¡°Thanksforthewater.Weshouldgogetournewtextbooksnow.I¡¯mleaving.Seeyoter.¡±

    Afterspeaking,sheimpatientlystoodup,eagertoleavethece.Stayinganylongerwouldbetoomuchforhertohandle.

    While<b>che</b>haddecidedtobefriendhimhe<b>wae</b>undeniablyoneofthe<b>moet</b>

    1/5

    09:04Thu,<b>11</b>Jul<b>er</b>u.

    Chapter269TheSoleOwner

    86<b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    unpredictablecharactersendorsedbythenovelist.Forthesakeofherownsafety,shethoughtitmightbewisertokeepherdistance.

    Butasshemovedtostepforward,Luciusstoodbesideher,blockingherpathwithafirmstance.Inachillytone,heasked,¡°Whereareyougoing?¡±

    Millyforcedasmileandpointedatherwatch.¡°Weneedtogetourtextbooksnow.Ihavetohurry.Youshouldgotoo,soyoudon¡¯tmissit.¡±

    Lucius¡®browfurrowedslightly,aflickerofannoyancepassingthroughhisintensegaze.¡°CouldIjoinyou?¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Millyrespondedpromptly.¡°You¡¯renotinourdepartment.Ifyoe,theteacherwillsendyouaway.¡±

    ShefeltrelievedthatLuciushadchosentomajorinphysics.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Asfarassheknew,thePhysicsDepartmentwaslocatedfarfromtheLifeSciencesandTheoreticalResearchDepartment.Unlesssomethingunexpectedhappened,thechancesofthemcrossingpathsatschoolwereslim.

    ThiswasamajorreasonshefeltconfidentinagreeingtobefriendLucius.

    Withthisunderstanding,awaveofhappiness sweptoverher,causingaslightsmiletograceher lips.

    Feelingherhappiness,Lucius¡®expressiondarkenedbriefly.¡°Milly,itseemslikeyou¡¯rehappytobeawayfromme,aren¡¯tyou?¡±

    Histoneremainedcalm,butanunderlyingthreatlingered.

    Milly¡¯ssmileinstantlyfaded,anduponhearinghiswords,sheworeasubduedandforlornexpression.¡°No,aren¡¯twefriends?Idon¡¯twanttobeapartfromafriend,butIhavetogotoss.¡±

    Shespokeearnestly,herwordsgenuine.

    HeractingcertainlydeservedanAureateFilmAward.

    Luciuslookeddoubtfndcontinuedtoinquire,¡°Doyougenuinelyfeelsadaboutusseparating?¡±

    Millynoddedhastily,fearinganydymightdarkenhismood.¡°Yes,sincerely,as

    2/5

    Chapter269TheSoleOwner

    preciousasgold.¡±

    +5Pearls

    Luciusconsideredforamomentandresponded,¡°Okay,Iunderstand.I¡¯llfindasolution.¡±

    Tomakeheractingmorebelievable,Millyhadstartedpretendingtowipeawaytears.However,halfwaythrough,uponhearinghiswords,shepausedandrespondedwithapuzzled,¡°Huh?¡±

    <i>What</i><i>solution</i>is<i>he</i>talking<i>about</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Wait</i>,<i>what</i><i>does</i>thisguy<i>n</i><i>to</i><i>do</i>now?

    Beforeshecouldask,sheheardLuciusabruptlysay,¡°Milly,youhaven¡¯tshownmeasmileyet.¡±

    Millylookedpuzzled.

    ¡°Whatsmiledoyoumean?¡±shequestioned.

    Luciusliftedhisgazetohers,hisexpressionwasvacantyetintricate.¡°JustlikethewayyousmileatJordan.¡±

    <i>Jordan</i><i>?</i><i>Did</i><i>I</i>actuallysmileat<i>Jordan</i><i>?</i>

    Millyponderedforamoment,unabletorememberthsttimeshehadsmiledatJordan.Whenevershewaswithhim;she feltrxed,andmanyconcernsseemedtofadeaway.

    Withaperplexedlook,shespected,¡°AreyousuggestingthatifIsmileatyou,Icango?¡±

    Luciusregardedherwithasterngaze,hisexpressionserious.

    ¡°We¡¯refriends,asyousaid,soyoushouldsmileatme.¡±

    Millywasspeechless.

    Havingexperiencedtwolives,shecouldn¡¯prehendwhyshewasexpectedtoconstantlysmileatherfriend.Wasn¡¯tthat<i>unreasonable</i>?

    ¡°Betweenfriends,there¡¯snoneedtoforceasmile,right?<b>¡±</b>

    3/5

    Chapter269TheSoleOwner

    Lucius¡®gazefellonher,hisvoiceunwavering.¡°Yet,yousmiledatJordan.¡±

    <b>86</b><b>%</b>

    +5Pearls

    Millycouldn¡¯tshakethefeelingthatwheneverJordanwasmentioned,Luciusspokethroughgrittedteeth.

    Asif¡­

    <b>It</b>seemedasthoughJordanhadsomehowoffendedhim,yetasfarassheknew,Jordanhadminimalinteractionwithhim.Moreover,thertionshipbetweentheScathingsandtheButswasamicable.Howcouldtherebeanyhostilitybetweenthem?

    ¡°Heismybrother.¡±

    Luciuspersisted,¡°ThenIcanbeyourbrotheraswell.¡±

    Millyremainedsilent.

    <i>What</i><i>are</i><i>you</i><i>even</i>talking<i>about</i><i>?</i>

    Thirtyminuteter,Milly¡¯scheekswerenearlyachingfromconstantsmiling,butshehadfinallyseededinwarmingLucius¡®heartwithhersmile.Henoddedinapproval.¡°Well,that¡¯senough.¡±

    Millymassagedhertinglingcheeks,thinkingshe¡¯drequireacoupleoffacialmasks.torecuperateuponherreturn.

    <i>The</i><i>weirdo</i>is<i>indeed</i><i>weird</i>.<i>Their</i><i>way</i>of<i>doing</i><i>things</i><i>is</i><ipletely</i><i>different</i>from<i>ordinary</i><i>people</i>.

    Oncehertensefacehadrxed,sheinquired,¡°Is everythingalrightnow?CanIleave?¡±

    Luciusmaintainedankexpressionandtookhistimebeforerespondingtoherquestion.¡°GrandpaawardedyoutheEagleMedal,didn¡¯the?¡±

    Millywasstunned.

    Herdemeanourquicklyshiftedtoseriousness.¡°Whatdoyoumean?¡±

    Luciusblinkedather.hisexpressioncarryingamysteriousintent.¡°It¡¯salright.I¡¯m

    4/5

    <b>86</b><b>%</b><b>1</b>

    Chapter269TheSoleOwner

    +5Pearls

    willingtoconcedethemedaltoyou.Iwon¡¯tcontestit.Infact,I¡¯llensurethatanyoneelsewhotriestyimtoitisdisqualified.You¡¯llbeitssoleowner.¡±

    1

 Chapter 270

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter270GeorgeIsComing

    Theownerofthemedal?

    +5Pearls

    Millywapletelybaffledthistime.<i>Why</i><i>do</i><i>all</i><i>these</i><i>inanimate</i><i>objects</i><i>need</i><i>to</i><i>have</i>

    owners?

    <i>The</i><i>bracelet</i>was<i>like</i><i>this</i>,and<i>now</i><i>the</i><i>medal</i><i>too</i><i>.</i><i>Were</i><i>they</i><i>mass</i>¨C<i>produced</i><i>or</i><i>something</i><i>?</i>

    Insteadofcontinuingtopondersuchquestions,shewasmorecuriousaboutsomethingdeeper.

    ¡°Doesthismedalhaveanyspecialmeaning?¡±

    WhenCommanderScathingsgaveherthemedal,hedidn¡¯tsayanythingaboutit.Shehadalwaysthoughtitwasjustanordinarymedalwithsomehonourattachedtoit,butnowitseemedliketherewasmoretoit.

    Luciusdidn¡¯tanswerdirectly.Instead,helookedatherdeeplyandsaid,¡°Youdon¡¯tneedtoknow.Justknowthatthismedalisyours,anditwilwaysbe.

    ¡°Asfortherest,youdon¡¯tneedto worryaboutit.

    ¡°Maybeyou¡¯llunderstandeverythinter.¡±

    Millysighed.

    <i>Then</i><i>what</i><i>the</i>hell<i>are</i><i>you</i>talking<i>about</i><i>?</i>

    <i>If</i>you¡¯renotgoing<i>to</i>tellme<i>the</i><i>secret</i><i>,</i><i>just</i>don¡¯t<i>say</i>anything.<i>Teasing</i>mewith<i>half</i><i>¨C</i><i>baked</i><i>info</i><i>is</i><i>just</i><i>frustrating</i>.

    <i>Great</i>,<i>another</i>mystery<i>to</i>addto<i>the</i><i>pile</i>.

    AfterMillywalkedaway,ashofchillingmalicesuddenlyappearedinLucius¡¯seyes,devoidofanywarmth.

    HethenslowlywalkedovertotheredflowerthatMillyhadpraisedearlier,reachingoutto

    Seitwithhisfingers,likeawildwolftenderlycaressing

    itsnewborncub,softandgentle.

    Suddenly,abreezeblewby,causingtheredflowertoslipfromhisfingertipsand

    unumontluin<b>the</b>windAtthatmamant

    enadariaand

    1/4

    Chapter270 GeorgeIsComing

    terrifying,emanatingachillinglight.

    +5Pearls

    Thenextsecond,hegrabbedthevibrantflowerwithhirgehandandcrusheditslowly.Thedelicatepetalswereinstantlydestroyed,andreddishsapoozedfromhispalmtotheground,poolingtogetherandlookinglikeblood.

    Luciuslookedattheredjuiceonhishandandsmiled,clearlypleased.

    ¡°Millysaidyouwerereallybeautiful.Butsomethingthispretty getstaintedwhenseenbyothers,soit¡¯sbesttodestroyit,right?¡±

    Itseemedlikehewastalkingtohimself,butalsolikehewastalkingtotheflower.

    Heslowlyopenedhishand,lookingatthecrushedremainsoftheflower,aglintofexcitementshinginhisdarkeyes.Inthenextmoment,heraisedhishandandputtheflower remnantsintohismouth,chewingslowlyas<b>if</b>savouringafinedelicacy.

    HisAdam¡¯sapplemovedasheswallowedtheremnants.

    ¡°Inthisworld,Millyshouldonlypraiseme.¡±Hisvoicewashoarse,andwiththe redflowerjuiceonhislips,helookedlikeabloodthirstydemon.

    Meanwhile,inNlirone.

    Georgehadbeenrunningnon¨Cstopforthreedayswithoutamoment¡¯srest.Now,hesatintheleader¡¯sseatoftheShadowPce,feelinpletelywornout,listeningtohissubordinates¡®reports.

    Suddenly,hisphonechimedurgentlywithaseriesof¡°dingdingding¡±sounds.

    Heraisedhishandtosilencehissubordinates,thentookouthisphocheckthescreen.

    Itwashisgrandfathercalling.

    Hetookadeepbreath,tryingtosoundascalmaspossiblebeforeansweringthephone,¡°Hello,Grandpa,what¡¯sup?¡±

    AssoonasAndrewheardhimpickup,heimmediatelunchedintoatirade,¡°Whereareyou?You¡¯reneitherattheofficenorathome.Whereonearthhaveyou

    2/4

    09:04Thu,11Juluuu.

    Chapter270GeorgeisComing

    disappearedto?Haven¡¯tseenhidenorhairofyoufordays!¡±

    +5Pearls

    Georgerubbedhisforeheadandreplied,¡°I¡¯mabroad,attendinganimportantmeetingthatrequiresmypresence.¡±

    ¡°Meeting,meeting,meeting!Areyougoingtospendyourwholelifeinmeetings?You¡¯regoingtoloseyourwifeatthisrate!¡±Andrewsaidindignantly.

    Georgehesitated,sensingsomethingwrong,andgotstraighttothepoint,¡°HassomethinghappenedtoMilly?¡±

    Thisdidn¡¯tsitrightwithhim.HehadmadesuretoaskDannytokeepaneyeonMilly¡¯ssafety.Iftherewasanydanger,hecouldn¡¯thavemissedit.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hisgrandfather,noticinghisconcern,scoffed,¡°Hmph!Nowyou¡¯reworried.DoyouknowtodayisMilly¡¯sfirstday ofschool?Youhaven¡¯tevenshownuptoseeherorbringaback¨Cto¨Cschoolgift.¡±

    Georgewastakenaback.¡°Firstdayofschool?¡±

    Hehapletelyforgottenaboutit.

    WhenAndrewheardhistone,hethoughtGeorgedidn¡¯tthinkthematterwasimportantandmightnoeback.Hequicklyexinedandurgedhim,¡°Thefirstdayofschoolisabigdeal,youknow?It¡¯samilestoneinlife,andyoushouldatleastshow somesupport!Plus,you¡¯reMilly¡¯sfianc¨¦,soyoushouldbesettinganexample.

    ¡°AndthemostimportantthingisthatMillytoppedthenationalexamsandmadethenews!Peopleonlinearepraisingherbeautyandintelligence.Youneedtobeawareofthis!¡±

    George,feelingwornout,simplyrespondedwithatired¡°Hmm.¡±

    HearingGeorge¡¯sindifferentresponse,hisgrandfatherexploded,¡°Hmm?Whatdoyoumeanby¡°hmm¡®?I¡¯mtellingyou,don¡¯ttakethislightly.Recently,ThomastookhisgrandsontotheBut¡¯sresidence.IheardhisgrandsonwasveryattentivetoMilly.

    ¡°Hmph!Hemusthaveulteriormotives,tryingtostealyourgirl.Letme tellyou,if

    up,I¡¯llkickyououtofthefamilyandhandoverTateGroupto

    youmessthisLucky!¡±

    3/4

    <b>09:04</b>hu,<b>11</b><b>¨C</b><b>J</b>

    AVESTUNUD

    Chapter270GeorgeIsComing

    Luckywastheirpetdog.

    +5Pearls

    GeorgethoughtaboutthatteenageraroundMilly¡¯sage,squintinghiseyeswithahintofdangerflickeringinthem.

    <i>The</i>Scathings¡®grandson<i>,</i><i>Lucius</i><i>Scathings</i>?

    ¡°Okay,Grandpa,gotit.I¡¯llheadback.¡±

    Hisgrandfatherbreathedasighofreliefuponhearinghisassurance.¡°Great,that¡¯sgreat.Don¡¯tforgettobringanicegift,andmakesureyoebackforsure.Ourreputationisatstake,youknow?¡±

    Georgeabsentmindedlymutteredanother¡°Hmm¡±beforehangingupthephone.

    Scarfacesawhimhangupthephonebeforeslowlyspeaking,¡°Master,it¡¯sclearthattheGhostSectispreparingforadecisivemove.It¡¯ssaferforyoutostayhereinShadowPce.Goingalonewouldbetoodangerous.¡±

    George¡¯seyeswerebloodshot,hisdarkcirclestingedwithexhaustion,emanatingachillingauraofseriousness.

    ¡°Sincewhendomyordersneedyourapproval?

    ¡°KeepaneyeontheGhostSectfromShadowPce.Iftheytrespassontoourturf,don¡¯tbotherreporting.Justeliminatethemwithoutmercy.¡±

    116

 Chapter 271

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter271MillyIsTerrifying

    Afterpickinguphertextbooks,Millyfoundthetemporaryfreshmanssroomandsettledintowaitfortheorientationmeeting.

    Assoonasshesatdown,sheoverheardsomestudentsinfrontcausingastir.

    ¡°Wow,isheinourss?Ohmygod,he¡¯ssohot!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,lookatthoselonglegs,he¡¯s<b>like</b>amodel!¡±

    ¡°Ah!Iknowhim,he¡¯sthehandsomeguywhosephotowentviralontheforumwhenhefirstregistered.Ican¡¯tbelievehe¡¯sinourdepartment!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,Iheardhe¡¯ssupposedtobetheSixth YoungMasteroftheButGroup,loaded!¡±

    ¡°Ohmygosh,IthinkI¡¯minlove¡­¡±

    Millyarchedaneyebrow,feelingcurious.Ifhewascausingsuchastironforums,hemustbeashandsomeasafamousactor,right?

    Withgrowingcuriosity,shencedup.

    Atthefrontofthessroom,Anthonystoodwithaseriouslook,hisstrongbuildandlonglegsmakinganimpressivesight.Hissharp,coldeyes,bearingastrikingresemncetoJordan¡¯s,scannedthelecturehasifsearchingforsomeone.

    Hewasn¡¯tbotheredbythegirls¡®excitementinthessroom,buthewrinkledhisnose<b>in</b>annoyanceattheirexaggeratedscreams.

    Hisfrowncausedanotherroundofsquealsfromthegirlsinthessroom.

    Settingasideeverythingelse,theButs¡¯sgoodlooksreallyheldupunderscrutiny,whichunexpectedlyfilledMillywithatinybitofpride.

    Butherpridedidn¡¯st.ThemomenthereyesmetAnthony¡¯sicygazeonthetform,thecoolguy¡¯sfacebrightened,hisgrinstretchingsowideitalmostreachedhisears.

    ¡°Milly!Milly!¡±

    Millumeshaabad

    1/5

    Chapter271MillyIsTerrifying

    +5Pearls

    Whydoesn¡¯tthelecturehallhaveacrackinthefloor?Ifitdid,she¡¯ddefinitelycrawlintoit!

    Thelooksaroundherwerebrimmingwithgossip,envy,curiosity,andspection.

    Millyfelthertemplesbeginningtothrob.

    No,keepingup

    SuppressingtheurgetokickAnthonyandhaltinghisleaptowardsherwithaquickre,shegrittedherteethandsaidwithastrainedsmile,¡°Oh,it¡¯syou,Anthony.Whatasurprisetorunintoanoldssmatehere.<b>It¡¯s</b>reallyexciting!¡±

    herimagewasn¡¯teasy.Nomatterwhat,shecouldn¡¯tletitcrumble!

    Sheemphasisedthepronunciationof¡°oldssmate.¡±

    Justmomentsago,Anthonyhadbeenexcitedlywagginghistail.Now,hestoodthere,lookingpitifndsniffingquietly,asifunfairlypunishedbyhissister¡¯s

    gaze.

    <i>Sob</i>sob,nowthatMillyhasanew<i>dog</i>outside<i>,</i><i>she</i>doesn¡¯t<i>want</i>meanymore,<i>sob</i>¡ª

    ¡°Milly,I¡­¡±

    Millynarrowedhereyes,warninghimsilentlynottoutteranotherword,orelse,shewasreadytopounce him!

    Anthonyheldbackhiswords,andthought,<i>Milly</i>is<i>terrifying</i>.

    ¡°Yeah,Ididn¡¯texpecttobumpinto anoldssmatehere.I¡¯mreally¡­happyabout.it!So,canIsitherenexttoyou?¡±

    Hecouldn¡¯ttreatherlikeasister,butsittingbesidehershouldbeokay.

    Onceeveryoneheardhowtheyaddressedeachother,thegossipintheireyesinstantlyfaded.Theyhadthoughttheremightbesomejuicygossip,butitturnedouttheywerejusthappytoseeanoldssmate.Notsointerestingafterall.

    Seeingeveryoneloseinterestandlookaway,Millysighedwithreliefandnodded.

    Anthonyobedientlyhuggedhisbackpackandsatdownnexttoher.

    Withherheaddroopingsadly,appearingaspitifsshecouldmanage,Millybegantoquestionifshehadbeentooharshjustnow.

    2/5

    Chapter271MillyIsTerrifying

    Feelinghelpless,shetookoutherphoneandstartedtopacifyhim.

    <b>86</b>%0

    +5Pearls

    Milly:¡®Anthony,I¡¯msorry.Ididn¡¯tmeantobesosternearlier.It¡¯sjustthat,beingapublicfigure,beingtoointimatewithyoucouldcausetrouble.¡¯

    Anthony:¡®Igetit.I¡¯vebeencarefultoonlycallyou yourname.¡¯¡±

    Milly:¡®¡­Doesitmakeadifference?Callingmesoaffectionatelyhasthesameeffect.¡®

    Anthony:¡®Milly,youreallydon¡¯tcareaboutmeanymore.I¡¯mupset.TheaffectionIcan¡¯tholdontoislikesandslippingthroughmyfingers,scatteredbythewind.

    Millystaredatthatcringestatement,feelinglikeshehadalumpofbloodstuckinherthroat¨Cunabletoswalloworspititout,justufortable.

    Anthonywaitedforhissister¡¯sreplyforalongtime.Frowningandcastingasidelongnce,henoticedherfurrowedbrowandwhatseemedlike¡­disdain.

    Fine,shefinds<i>me</i><i>disgusting</i>!

    <i>There¡¯s</i><i>already</i><i>a</i>dog<i>outside</i><i>!</i>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ignoreL.usingJonathan¡¯slifeasaguarantee,thatfromnowon,hewould

    Hmph,he

    ignorehissisterforanhourtomakeherfeeltheheart¨Cwrenchingpainoflosinghersixthbrother¡¯saffection!

    Anthonyhadjustresolvedhimselfwhenhisphonevibrated.Checkingit,heread.

    Milly:¡®I¡¯vegottwoapplesinmybag.One¡¯sforyouandoneforme.Willyouforgiveme?¡®

    Anthony:¡®Onlyme?Justme?¡±

    Milly:¡®Ofcourse.

    Anthony¡¯ssmilewideneduncontrobly.

    Heknewhissisterlovedhimthemost.Nooneelsehadanapplefromher,onlyhedid.Itshowedsheonlylovedhim.

    Hissisterwassoawesomethathewantedtoalwaysbeherlittlesidekick.

    3/5

    86%1

    Chapter271MillyisTerrifying

    +5Pearls

    Anthonygrinned,lookingamixofcondgoofy,worriedothersmightseehim,sohewhispered,¡°Hehe,Milly,Iknewyouwerethebest,onlybringingfruitfor

    me.¡±

    Millyheldbackasmile,notwantingtobursthisbubble.Afterall, hewastheonlybrotherinthisschool.Ifshedidn¡¯tgiveittohim,whoelsewouldshegiveitto?

    Butatleasthewasfinallyhappy.

    Shehadjustletoutasighofreliefandbarelyhadtimetorxwhenashadowsuddenlyfecrossherdesk.Sheheardeveryonearoundhergasp.

    Millyblinkedandlookedup.

    Atallfigurestoodinfrontofher,withasharpchin,aclean,fairneck,andlongeyshesthatcastshadowsshecouldseefromherangle.

    ¡°Milly,longtimenosee.¡±

    Lucius!

    <i>What</i><i>is</i><i>he</i><i>doing</i><i>here</i><i>?</i>

    Longtime<i>no</i><i>see</i>?<i>Didn¡¯t</i>we<i>just</i><i>see</i><i>each</i><i>other</i><i>an</i>hour<i>ago</i><i>?!</i>

    Millyfrowned.¡°Lucius,whatareyoudoinghere?Aren¡¯tyousupposedtoreporttoyourdepartment?¡±

    LuciussatdownontheothersideofMilly,andashepassedAnthony,astrange,coldglintflickeredinhiseyesbut quicklyvanished.

    Heputdownhisbackpack,tookoutsometextbooks,andcedthemonthedesk.TheywereforLifeSciencesandTheoreticalResearch.

    ¡°Italkedtothedeanandswitchedmajors.Ilikethisonebetter.¡±

    Huh?

    Hewasrankedsecondinthecountry,soevenwithoutthestatusofbeingtheScathings¡®heir,theprincipalwoulddefinitelyrespecthiswishes.Noonewantedtowasteatalentedstudent,especiallybecausethismajorneededtopstudentslike

    him.

 Chapter 272

    AFilmQueen ofTwoWorlds

    Chapter272SupermanAnthony

    +5Pearls

    <i>In</i><i>the</i><i>book</i><i>,</i>wasn¡¯t<i>he</i><i>supposed</i><i>to</i><i>be</i><i>in</i><i>the</i><i>Physics</i><i>Department</i>?<i>Later</i><i>on</i>,Stephanie<i>even</i>used<i>her</i><i>physics</i>knowledgeto<i>make</i><b><i>a</i></b><i>bomb</i><i>.</i>It<i>never</i><i>mentioned</i>himchangingmajors.

    <i>If</i><i>he</i>switchesmajors,won¡¯t<i>that</i><i>mess</i><i>up</i><i>the</i>original<i>plot</i><i>?</i>

    Luciusseemedtonoticesomethingwasoffandlookedatherwithplicatedexpression.¡°Youdon¡¯twanttoseeme?¡±

    Millyforcedasmile.¡°No,it¡¯snotthat.¡±

    Luciussaidcalmly,¡°Butyoulookabitunhappy.¡±

    Millyhurriedlughed.¡°No,whywouldIbeunhappy?Aswediscussedbefore,we¡¯re¡­friends,right?HowcouldInotbehappytoseeafriend.¡±

    Theword¡°friends¡±almostsqueezedoutofherteeth.

    Lucius¡¯sexpressionimprovedconsiderablyatthat.

    AnthonyfrownedashewatchedLuciussitting nexttoMilly,hislipspressedtightlytogether,almostoverflowingwithdisdain.Howdidthisguybesoclosetohissisterallofasudden?

    Unabletocontainhimself,hewhispered,¡°Milly,what¡¯sgoingon?<b>¡±</b>

    Millytookadeepbreath,afraidthatLuciusmighthear,sosheleanedclosetoAnthony¡¯searandwhispered,¡°Well,it¡¯salongstory.¡±

    Anthonysquinted¨Cthefirsttimehe hadbeensoseriousinfrontofMilly.Hesaid.withavoicecarryinganauthoritativetone,¡°Thenmakeitshort!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Lucius¡¯speripheralvisionhappenedtocatchthecloseproximityofthetwoheads.Becausetheyweresoclose,theirhairstrandsintertwinedtogether.Throughthewindow,thewindblewin,causingsomestrandstofallontoAnthony¡¯sback,givingoffanintimateappearance<b>.</b>

    ThisrealisationsparkedjealousyinLucius,asifsomethingpersonalofhishadbeentakenaway.

    1/5

    <b>09:05</b>

    Chapter272SupermanAnthony

    <b>HO</b>

    +5Pearls

    Hisfingersslowlytightened,leavingclearmarksonthenewtextbookfromtheforceofhisgrip.

    ¡°Milly!¡±

    Milly¡¯sbodystiffened,andassheturnedherhead,shemetLucius¡¯scoldeyes,sendingashiverdownherspine.

    ¡°Milly,yousaidityourself,we¡¯reeachother¡¯sonlyfriend.¡±

    Millyblinked.¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°So,youcanonlybeclosetome,¡±Luciussaidwithastraightfaceandsteadyvoice.

    Millywasspeechless.

    <i>Is</i>this<i>possessiveness</i><i>part</i><i>of his</i><i>character</i>in<i>this</i>crazy<i>storyline</i><i>?</i>

    Smack!

    BeforeMillycouldevenstartexining,Anthonyppedthetableandstoodup.¡°Hey,what¡¯syourdeal?Whatdoyoumeanonlyfriends?Whoevenwantstobefriendswithyou!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Luciusslowlyliftedhisgazetomeethis.¡°That¡¯sprettyrude.¡±

    Anthonysmirkedwithannoyance,ringbackdefiantly.¡°WhyshouldIbepolitetoyou?Whoareyoutome?¡±

    Luciuslickedhislips,ahintofirritationflickeringinhiseyes.¡°I¡¯minagoodmood.rightnowanddon¡¯twanttoarguewithirrelevantpeople.I¡¯llgiveyouonechance:shutupnow,andwecanpretendthisneverhappened.¡±

    Atfirst,Anthonywasn¡¯tallthatangry,butwhenheheardLucius¡¯swords,histtempershotstraighttohishead.

    Itfeltlikeadirectinsult!

    Sincehewasakid,apartfromhissister,olderbrothers,grandfather,father,andtheTibetanMastiffatQldMr.Santos¡®ce,therewasn¡¯tmuchthatscaredhim.

    Anthony¡¯shairbristledwithangerasherolleduphissleevesandstaredatLucius.¡°I¡¯mnotshuttingup!Howaboutwesettlethisrighthere,rightnow,andseewho¡¯s

    2/5

    Chapter272SupermanAnthony

    backingdownfromwhom!¡±

    <b>+5</b>Pearls

    Hisvoicewasloudenoughthateveryoneinthessroomturnedtolook.

    EvenMillywastakenabackbyAnthony¡¯soutburst.Shequicklygrabbedhisshirt,tryingtopushhimbackintohisseat.¡°Okay,okay,calmdown¡­¡±

    <i>Anthony</i>,<i>he¡¯s</i><i>the</i>onewhocanmake<i>bombs</i><i>!</i>

    Shewouldn¡¯tdaretomesswithsomeonecrazywhowascapableofwreakinghavoc,evenifsheknewthenovelinsideout.

    ButAnthonyshowednofearatall,quietlyreassuringMilly,¡°Don¡¯tworry.Yoursixthbrotherisn¡¯tthepushoverheusedtobe.Aftertwomonthsofintensesummertraining,I¡¯mnowasuperman!¡±

    Aftersayingthat,Anthonyraisedhis headandmockedLucius,¡°Youthinkyou¡¯resotough?Standupandlet¡¯ssettlethis.Ifyouwin,saywhateveryou want.Ifyoulose,juststayawayfrommysis¡­myschoolmateMilly!¡±

    Ashesaidthis,youcouldseeaglintofaggressionandmadnessinLucius¡¯seyes.

    Millycouldseeitclearly.

    Ohno,no,no,is<i>this</i>crazyman<i>suddenly</i><i>taking</i><i>an</i><i>interest</i>?<i>How</i><i>could</i><i>Anthony</i><i>be</i>hismatch?<i>He</i><i>looks</i><i>gentle</i><i>,</i><i>but</i><i>he¡¯s</i><i>actually</i><i>really</i><i>skilled</i>.With<i>just</i><i>a</i><i>few</i><i>moves</i><i>,</i><i>he</i>couldkillpeople.

    Millywasworriedthingswouldesctebeforeshecouldstopthebigbossfrom.exploding.Shewasn¡¯tevensureifshecouleoutunscathedfromdealingwithLucius,especiallysincehehadtheauthor¡¯scharacterhaloandaboostedbufffromtheoriginalbook!

    Soshequicklyturned andtriedtocalmdowntheirritatedAnthony.¡°Let¡¯sjustdropit.We¡¯reallssmates.Let¡¯snotmakethingsworse.Let¡¯seachtakeastepbackandmoveon,okay?¡±

    Usually,Anthonyalwayslistenedtoher,butnowhewasasstubbornasamule,insistingonsettlingthings.¡°Youdon¡¯thavetotalkmeoutofit.IknowwhatI¡¯mdoing.Today,Ihavetoshowhimwhohe¡¯smessingwith!¡±

    Millysaid,¡°You!¡±

    3/5

    Chapter272SupermanAnthony

    <i>Why</i><i>does</i>it<i>keep</i><i>getting</i>worse<i>?</i>

    +5Pearls

    Asthetensionthickenedandeveryoneinthessroomheldtheirbreath,suddenly,thessroomdoorwaspushedopen.

    ¡°What¡¯sallthefussabout?Whowasmakingallthatnoisejustnow?¡±

    Atall,muscrinstructorwearingacamougeuniformwalkedin, withabronze-colouredbadgeonhischest.

    AsMillyrecognisedhisface,shestoodfrozenince.EvenAnthony,whohadbeenheatedandintimidatingjustmomentsago,widenedhiseyesandblurtedoutinsurprise,¡°Ohmy god?Xa¡­Xa¡­

    Hecouldn¡¯tmanagetofinishsaying¡°Xavier.¡±

    Xavier,dressedincamouge,scannedthessroomsharply,finallylockingeyes.withAnthonyattheback.Hesquinted.¡°Wereyoutheonemakingallthatnoise.justnow?Comeuphereanddotwenty push¨Cups!¡±

    Anthonyshotback,¡°WhyshouldI?It¡¯snotevensstime!¡±

    Lookingserious,Xavierstaredhimdown.¡°Justbecauseit¡¯snotsstimedoesn¡¯tmeanyoucanbeloud.Whotaughtyoutoactsowild?¡±

    Fuming,Anthonyclenchedhisteeth.¡°Yousonofa-¡±

    <i>Xavier</i><i>,</i><i>that</i><i>sneaky</i><i>guy</i>,must<i>be</i>using<i>me</i><i>to</i><i>warn</i><i>others</i><i>!</i>

    Hmph!

    Asexpected,thestudentsintheentiressroomhadahintoffearintheireyes,onlydaringtowhisperquietly.

    ¡°Ohmygod,thisinstructorissostrict.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,heactuallydaredtopubliclyreprimandMr.Xavier.Hemustnotcareabouthislife.¡±

    ¡°Thisisbad.Ourmilitarytrainingdaysare goingtoberough.¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter273TheInstructorIstheFourthBrotherXavier

    1.45Pearls

    MillyfrownedasshelookedatXavieronthepodium,hiscoldstareandfierce.demeanourmakingherfallintodeepthought.

    OurinstructorisXavier?

    SherememberedAnthonymentioningthatXaviergrewupwithPhilip.Hewassupposedtogotomilitaryschondthenjointhearmy,butbecauseofStephanie,heswitchedtoanotherfieldandjoinedaresearchinstitute.

    Shethoughthewasjustdoingsomebasictraininginthemilitary,butseeingthemedalsonhischest,hewasalreadyasecondlieutenant.Itseemedhehadbeenhidinghistruecapabilities.

    Butthefactthat CrestfallenUniversitymanagedtoget<b>a</b>secondlieutenanttobeaninstructorshowedthattheymusthavesome seriousconnections.

    SeeingAnthonystandingstill,Xavier¡¯sfaceshowedanger.¡°What?Doyouwanttolosecreditsfornotfollowingordersandbeingundisciplined?!¡±

    angr

    Anthonywassoangrythathisnostrilsred,andhisfistsclenchedtightly,makingacrackingsound.

    Thatsc*<i>undrel</i><i>!</i>

    Ifhelostcredits,Jordanwoulddefinitelybefurious.Theconsequenceofhisangerwouldbecuttingoffhiscreditcard.IfPhilipfoundouthewasdisobeyingorders,itwouldbeevenworse¨Chewouldsurelysendhimtothemilitaryforthetoughest.training<b>.</b>

    Justthinkingaboutthosescenariosmadehim feellikedying.

    Arealmancanadapttothesituation.

    Anthonyforcedhimselftply,grittinghisteethashewalkeduptothepodium.HeredatXavierwithhatredandspokeinalowtonemeantonlyforthetwoofthem,¡°Xavier,you¡¯dbetternotmesswithme!¡±

    Xavierraisedaneyebrow,histhinlipsslightlyparting.¡°Thirty!¡±

    <b>1/4</b>

    Chapter273TheInstructoristheFourthBrotherXavier

    Anthonyroared,¡°Didn¡¯tyoujustsaytwenty?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Forty!¡±

    ¡°Fine,thirtythen.¡±

    ¡°Fifty!¡±

    ¡°Yousonofa-¡±Anthony¡¯sfaceturnedredwithanger,feelinglikehemightpassoutifhelookedatXavierforanothersecond.¡°Fine,I¡¯llrememberthis!¡±

    Rollinguphissleeves,hegotdownontheground.Hismuscles;tonedfromtwomonthsoftraining,movedsmoothlywitheachpush¨Cup.

    One,two,three¡­

    Anthonygrittedhisteethandfinishedthefiftypush¨Cups.Bythetimehegotoffthepodium,hisarmswerelikejelly,andhewasdrenchedinsweat.

    Seeinghimsitbackdown,Millyquicklyhandedhimatissuetowipehissweatandwhispered,¡°Areyouokay?¡±

    Anthonytookthetissueandwipedthesweatfromhisforehead,takingseveraldeepbreathstocalmdown.¡°I¡¯mfine,it¡¯sjustfiftypush¨Cups.Nobigdeal.¡±

    Millylookedathisflushedfaceandfierceexpression,stibitworried.¡°Areyoureallyokay?¡±

    Anthonysaid,¡°Really,I¡¯mfine.ButI¡¯vedefinitelygotagrudgeagainstXaviernow.I¡¯llgetbackathimsomeday!¡±

    MillyalsofeltthatsomethingwasoffwithXaviertoday.Hecameinlikehewasreadytoexplode,targetingthemspecifically.

    Itwaslikehejustwasn¡¯thappywiththem.

    EspeciallywhenAnthonywasdoingpush¨Cupsjustnow,Xavier¡¯sgazesweptoverherandLuciusbesideher,hisexpressionclearlychanging,asifhewasevenangrier.

    Hmm<i>¡­</i><i>It¡¯s</i><i>really</i><i>strange</i>.

    ¡°Doyouknowwhyhesuddenlybecamesounpredictable?Didwedosomething

    2/4This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter273TheInstructoristheFourthBrotherXavier

    thatupsethim?¡±Millyaskedcuriously.

    Xavier¡¯sobvioustargetingmadeitimpossibleforhertoignore.

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Hmph.¡±Anthonymovedhissorearmsabit,smirkedcoldly,andexined,¡°Whatelsecoulditbe?Hejustwantstoasserthimselfsincehe¡¯snotasgoodasyou.Typicalbehaviourfromaguylikehim!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Millylookedpuzzled,genuinelynotunderstanding.

    Seeingherconfusion,Anthonyexinedquietly,¡°RememberthattimewhenyouandLuciushadthatquipetition?Youendedupwinning,right?Well,hecouldn¡¯teptit,sohetookhispapertoJordantograde.TurnsouthedidworsethanLuciusandlostapoint..

    ¡°Sincethatnight,he¡¯sbeenholdingagrudge.Now,seeingyoutwosittingtogetherprobablyremindedhimofthatembarrassingmoment,sohe¡¯sretaliating.¡±

    Anthony¡¯sfacewasfullofresentment,hiseyesshowingahintofmalice.

    Listeningtohim,Millydidrecall.Itdidseemlikesomething hadhappened,butatthetime,shewassofocusedonyinggameswithApollothatshedidn¡¯tpayattentionto howtheresultscameout.Shethoughtthegradeswerebasedonallthreepapersbeinggradedtogether.

    Nowit seemedthatwasn¡¯tthecase.

    Ifitreallyhappenedlikethat,shehopedmilitarytrainingwouldn¡¯talwaysbetargetedattheminthefuture.

    Ontheotherside,Lucius,whohad beensilentalong,seemedtosenseheruneaseandsoftlysaid,¡°Don¡¯tworry,I¡¯vegotyourback.¡±

    Millypolitelynoddedandsmiled,butinternallyshined.

    <i>No</i><i>,</i>how<i>can</i><i>you</i><i>help</i>,<i>dude</i><i>?</i><i>Xavier</i>isasecond<i>lieutenant</i><i>!</i>Those<i>medals</i><i>he</i><i>earned</i><i>are</i><i>genuine</i><i>honours</i><i>awarded</i><i>by</i><i>the</i><i>country</i>!<i>Can a</i><i>young</i><i>master</i><i>like</i><i>you</i><i>,</i><i>protected</i>sowell<i>by</i><i>the</i><i>Scathings</i><b>,</b>standupagainst<i>him</i>?

    <i>Well</i>,it¡¯s<i>better</i>to<i>rely</i>on<i>oneself</i><i>than</i>on<i>others</i>.

    Justasshefinishedsighing,Xavier¡¯spowerfulvoicecamefromthestage.

    3/4

    sUYUaThuTTJU

    Chapter273TheInstructor<b>Is</b>theFourthBrotherXavier

    86%

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Dearstudents<b>,</b><b>I</b>amXavier,yourmilitarytraininginstructorforthenext<b>two</b>weeks.YoucancallmeInstructor.Fromnowon,whetheryou¡¯rearegrstudentorayoungmasterandmiss,nomatterhowhandsomeoruniqueyoumaybe,here,youareallsoldiersjustlikeme!

    ¡°Ofcourse,someofyoumayalreadyknowme.Likeyou,IstudiedLifeSciences.andTheoreticalResearch.Iamalsoyourseniorhere.Afterourmilitarytrainingends,we¡¯llhavemorechancestohangout.Unlikeother instructors,Iwon¡¯tleave,sodon¡¯tgivemeabadimpression.Showmethatmyjuniorsaren¡¯tafraidofhardshipsorchallenges.

    ¡°I¡¯vegotanurgentupdate.We¡¯vehadsomenewordersfromabove,weneedtochangeourtrainingprogramtemporarily.CrestfallenUniversity isthefirsttotestthisnewtraininginitiative,wherethemain focuswillbeonsimtingrealbattlefieldconditions.You¡¯llbehandlingrealfirearmsthistime,getting<b>a</b>tasteofwhatit¡¯slikeontheactualfield.It¡¯scrucialyousticktomyguidance.

    ¡°Letmemakeitclearupfront:I¡¯mastrictinstructor.Iexpectyoutoapproach thistrainingtaskwithasoldier¡¯sattitude.Whatisasoldier¡¯snature?It¡¯sobedience!Whatbuilds<b>a</b>soldier¡¯batreadiness?Discipline!Ifanyoneengagesinmisconduct,itwillbereportedimmediately.Thosewhorepeatedlyignorewarningswillbeexpelled!¡±

    Assoonashefinishedtalking,theroomwentdeadquiet.Threesecondter,screamsbrokethroughthesilenceandshatteredtheroof!

    ¡°Ohmygod,realgunsandliveammo!Joiningthemilitaryhasalwaysbeenmydream,even thoughI¡¯mreallynearsighted.IneverthoughtIcouldmakeithappenhere.¡±

 Chapter 274

    AFilmQueenofTwoWorlds

    Chapter274TheWornOutGeorge

    ¡°DidIhearthatright?Liveammo?Ohmygod,whocanrefuseguns!¡±

    +5Pearls

    ¡°Theinstructorsaidit¡¯slikearealbattlefield,doesthatmeanthere¡¯llbetanksandfighterjetstoo?¡±

    ¡°Thisissocool,Ican¡¯twait!¡±

    Theexcitedchatteraroundthemwasnonstop,makingthethreepeoplesittingquietlyinthstrowlookabitstunned.

    Theyreallycouldn¡¯tgetexcited.AnthonyandLucius,bothfrommilitaryfamilies,hadgrownupinarmycamps.Nottomentionsimtedbattlefields,theireldershadevensentthemtorealbattlefieldsabroadtotoughenthemup..

    AsforMilly¡­

    Herfaceturnedpaleinaninstant.Hearingaboutasimtedrealbattlefieldmade¡®her thinkofthesmokeandheapsofcorpses,makingithardforhertobreathe,asifshehadactuallyexperiencedthatterrifyingscenebefore.

    ¡°Milly,areyouokay?¡±

    Anthonynoticedherpalefaceandaskedworriedly.

    Ittookawhile,butMillyfinallycalmeddownfromherfear.Shetookadeep.breathandwavedherhand.¡°I¡¯mfine.¡±

    Eventhoughshesaidthat,thesceneinhermindfelt

    aytooreal.

    Thechokingsmellofgunpowder,thetinglinginherpalmfromfiringahandgun,andthepainofbeingshot

    Itallfeltlikesh

    hadactuallylivedthroughitbefore.

    Buthowcouldthatbepossible?

    Beforesheendedupinthisbook,shelivedinapeacefultimeandhadneverexperiencedanythinglikethat.Theoriginalcharacterinthestoryalsolivedinapeacefulera.

    Cahangouldtharauiuimamorinehaavinad?

    1/4

    Chapter274TheWornOutGeorge

    Weretheyreallyjustherimagination?

    +5Pearls

    Afterschoolthatafternoon.

    AnthonyandMillydidn¡¯tstayinthedorms.Jordanhadsetupanapartment.nearbyforthem,sotheycouldjustheadtheretorestintheevenings.

    ButsinceXavierhadoffendedAnthony,Anthonydecidednottogobackrightafterschool.Heimedheneededtoreimhisdignity,andranoffwithhisbackpack.

    Beforeleaving,hedidn¡¯tforgethisresponsibilityasanolderbrother.HecalledtheButs¡¯s driver,instructinghimtopickupMillybeforeleaving.Asforhimself,hewouldtakeataxihomter.

    AssoonasMillyleftthessroom,shesawLuciusfollowingher.

    Shefrowned.¡°Aren¡¯tyoustayinginthedorm?Whyaren¡¯tyougoingbackthere?¡±

    Luciusnaturallytookherbackpackandslungitoverhisshoulder.Hishandsomefaceremainedexpressionless.¡°I¡¯llwalkyououtoftheschoolfirst.¡±

    Millyinstinctivelypulledback.¡°Huh?¡±

    Ifitweresomeoneelseofferingtowalkherout,she mighthavebelievedit,butLucius¡­

    Shecouldn¡¯tshakethefeelingthathewasn¡¯tjustofferingtoescortheroutofschool,butrathertoleadherintothewoodstocutherthroat.

    Seeingher hesitate,Luciusfrowned,showingacoldexpression.¡°Friendsshouldhelpeachother,andguysshouldlookoutforgirls.¡±

    Whydidthatsoundsooff?Itsoundedlikesomethingkidswouldsaytoeachother.

    Atthatmoment,Lucius steppedclosertoheragain,pullingbackthedistancefrombefore.¡°Let¡¯sgo.¡±

    Seeinghisdetermination,Millyhadno choicebuttofollowalong.

    Later,whenshemeetsStephanie,shevowstosticktotheoriginalplotofthebookandpushLuciusawayagain,preventinghimfromlingeringaroundherand

    2/4

    Chapter274TheWornOutGeorge

    makingherfearhispotentialtoturnbad.

    +5Pearls

    Astheyreachedtheschoolgate,shespottedasmartlydressedmanwavingexcitedlyatherfromadistance,asifafraidshewouldn¡¯tseehim.¡°Ms.Milly!Ms.Milly,overhere!¡±

    ItwasDanny.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    What¡¯s<i>he</i>doinghere?

    Luckily,hisvoicewasn¡¯ttooloud,soonlyMillynoticedandhurried over.¡°Mr.Jarvis,what¡¯sup?Areyoulookingforme?¡±

    DannyncedatLuciusbesideher,lookingbrieflysurprisedbeforehiscalmsmilereturned.¡°Ms.Milly,Mr.Tatejustgotbackfromabroadandwantstotalktoyouaboutsomething.<b>¡±</b>

    Millyblinked.<i>George</i><i>has</i><i>returned</i><i>?</i>

    Sincetheypartedwaysatthetemple,ithadbeenalongtimesinceshe¡¯dseenhim.He¡¯dmentionedgoingabroadforsomething,butshedidn¡¯trealiseitwouldtakethislong.

    ¡°Whereishe<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sinthesmalleytotherightofthefirsttrafficlight,¡±Dannysaid.¡°Mr.Tatethoughtitwouldbebettertokeepthingslow¨Ckey,consideringyourcareer.¡±

    HearingDanny¡¯swords,aslight,unnoticedflickerofjoy passedthroughMilly.¡°Okay,I¡¯llheadovertherenow.¡±

    Justasshetookastepforward,MillyheardDannystopLuciusbesideher.¡°Mr.

    Scathings,Mr.TatehasinstructedthatonlyMs.Millyshouldgoover.It¡¯sbetterforyoutowaitherefornow.¡±

    Georgearrivedinalow¨CkeyMercedesthistimepletelyconcealingthefactthattheCEOoftheprestigiousTatefamilywasinside.

    Thedriver,sharp¨Ceyed,hoppedoutandopenedherdoor.

    AssoonasMillysteppedinside,shewasamazedbytheinteriorsetup,spacious

    3/4

    Chapter274TheWornOutGeorge.

    +5Pearls

    seatswithbuilt¨Cinmassagefunctions,softvelvetcarpetsunderneath,andafaintaromaofsleep¨Cinducingincensefillingthecabin.Despiteitsdiscreetexterior,thecarhadbeepletelycustomisedanddidn¡¯tmatchitslow¨Ckeyappearanceatall.

    Thedriverslowlyraisedthesoundproofpartition,creatingaquietprivatespaceforthem.

    Georgeseemedtohearthesound,initiallyreclinedwithhiseyesclosedinthebackseat,andslowlyopenedhiseyes<b>.</b>

    Millyfinallynoticedhowhelooked:bloodshoteyesanddarkcircles,showinghehadn¡¯tsleptwell,andnoticeablythinnerafterjustripout.HeseemepletelydifferentfromthelivelyCEOsheremembered.

    George¡¯svoicewasrough.¡°You¡¯rehere.¡±

    Millynoddedquietlyandtookaseatacrossfromhim.Unabletoholdback,shesaid,¡°Ifyou¡¯retired,youcanrestfirst.Wecantalkaboutwhateverititer.¡±

    Georgestraightenedup,rubbinghistempleswithhisfingerstoeasethesorenessandthrobbing fromfatiguebeforespeaking.¡°It¡¯salright,justhadalotonmytethesedays,soIhaven¡¯trestedwell.¡±

    ¡°Butyoureallylookwornout.Ithinkyoushouldtakeanap,¡±Millysaid.

    Evenusingtheterm¡°wornout,¡±Millyfeltshewasbeingtoosubtle.Hedidn¡¯tjustlookwornout,heseemedutterlydrained,asif hisspirithadbeepletelydepleted.

    ¡°Noneed,¡±Georgereplied.¡°ButifIcouldrecharge,thatwouldbemoreeffectivethansleep.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter275ALittleMoreDebtIsn¡¯taBigDeal

    ¡°Huh?¡±Millydidn¡¯tquitegetwhatho

    meant.

    Shehadjustsuggestedhegobackandrest,sohowdidrechargingconnecttothat?

    ¡°Whatdoyoumeanby¡®recharge?¡±

    Georgesmiledsoftly,hisexpressionbrightandwarmliketheearlyautumnbreezeoutside,stirringsomethinginher.¡°Imeanhuggingyou.CanI?¡±

    Millywassurprised.

    Itwasn¡¯tthefirsttimeshe¡¯dheardsuchadirectrequest.Intheentertainmentindustry,peoplefromallwalksoflifewouldsaythingslikethatcasually,asifitwasnobigdeal.Usually,she¡¯dfrownatsuchremarksindisgust,butthistime,shedidn¡¯tfehintofaversionatall.

    Inhermind,Georgealwaysseemedaloofandincontrol.Hisstatusandauthoritymeantheneverhadtoactsubmissive.Yet,inthatbriefmomentjustnow,shesensedahintofvulnerability inhim.

    Thinkingaboutitmorecarefully,itseemedlikethatwashowhealwaysspoketoher,butshehadn¡¯tpaidattentiontoitbefore.

    Georgenoticedhertenseexpressionandcouldn¡¯thelpbutshakehishead.Lackofsleepreallymakespeopleslow!

    <i>How</i><i>could</i><i>I</i><i>blurt</i><i>out</i><i>my</i><i>inner</i><i>thoughts</i>like<i>that</i><i>?</i>

    Hewaswewareofhowresistantthislittlebratwastohim.Yetherehewas,blurtingouthisinnerthoughtsjustlikethat.Notgettingoutofthecarwasprobablythemostrespectfulgestureshecouldmuster.

    ¡°Ahem,Ididn¡¯tmeanit thatwayjustnow,¡±Georgeexined,furrowinghisbrow.Ifyoulookedclosely,youcouldseeahintofregretonhisface.

    ¡°Nevermind,justchalkituptometalkingnonsensefrockofsleepthesepastfewdays.Itendtospeakwithoutafilter,sodon¡¯ttakeittoheart.

    ¡°It¡¯sbeentoobusythesedays,evenmissedthestartofyourschoolyear.Ifoundatsmallvinearyourschool.It¡¯sinagreatlocation,andIthoughtofitasaback¨Cto-

    en</b>manunaaandallthechattermight

    1/4

    JttleMoreDebtIsn¡¯taBigDeal

    +5Pearls

    notsuityou,especiallysinceyoustillhavetofilm.Movingoutseemsmoreappropriate.¡±

    Afterhefinishedtalking,hehandedoverabunchofvi keyswiththrgeemblemoftheRiversideVi.

    ShehadseenthiscebeforewhenJordanowedheraround,butshehadstronglyobjectedbackthen.Thisareawasprimerealestate,witheachsquaremetresellingfor150thousanddors,anditsresidentswereeitherhigh¨Crankingofficialsorwealthyelites.

    Atthetime,shethoughtitwastooextravagantandwasworriedaboutexiningtoherssmatesiftheyfoundout.So,shedidn¡¯twantthehouseinthatarea.SheneverexpectedGeorgewouldgiveherahousehere.

    ¡°Iappreciateit,butJordanalreadyboughtmeanapartmentinagoodlocation.Thisviistooluxuriousformetoept,¡±Millydeclined.

    Georgenoddedknowinglywhenheheardthatshewasn¡¯tlivinginthedormsnow,asifhehadalreadyguessed.

    Still,hecedthevikeysinherhand.¡°It¡¯snotabigdeal,justahouse.Tome,it¡¯snotworthmuch.Ifyoudon¡¯ttakeit,I¡¯llhavetospendtimefindinganothergift,andmytimeisworthmuchmorethanthishouse.¡±

    Millyremainedsilent.

    Themindsetofwealthypeoplereallycouldn¡¯t beunderstoodwithordinarythinking.

    Shesighedsoftlyandgrippedthevikeysworthtensofmillionsofdorswithbothhands.Sheaskedsomewhattimidly,¡°Whencanwetransfertheownershipofthishouse?¡±

    Georgechuckledsoftly,lookinggenuinelypleased.Eventhefurrowonhisbrowrxed,recedwithopenaffection.¡°Dannyhasalready transferredthehousetoyou,andallthefurnitureandarrangementsinsidearedone.Youcanmoveindirectly.Ifthere¡¯sanythingelseyouneed,justletDannyknow,he¡¯lltakecareofit.¡±

    MillywassurprisedbyhowquicklyGeorgehadacted.Everythingwasalreadysorted

    <b>out</b><b>,</b>makingherfebitoverwhelmedbythesuddengenerosity.

    Shehadnochoice;seeingtheButsonthebrinkofbankruptcy,shehadto

    2/4

    11aBigDeal

    quicklysavemoneytoavoidendinguphomeless.

    +5Pearis

    Thetimingofthishousecouldn¡¯thavebeenbetter,instantlysolvingherhousingissue.

    AsforowingmoneytoGeorge¡­

    Withalreadysubstantialdebtstohim,alittlemoredidn¡¯tseemlikeabigdeal,did

    it?

    Georgetappedhiskneethoughtfully,asifhehadjustrecalledsomething,andasked,¡°YougetalongwellwiththeScathingfamily¡¯sheir?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Millywastakenaback.¡°Whotoldyouthat?<b>¡±</b>

    Georgedidn¡¯tintendtohideanything:¡°Iheardfrommygrandpa.HesaidthatLuciushasbeenincontactwithyotely.TheScathingshaveastrongbackgroundinmilitaryandpolitics,whichseemsrespectableonthesurface.JustbecautiouswithLucius.Hemaynotbeasharmlessasheappears.¡±

    Millynoddedvigorously.Shewasalreadyawareofthis;otherwise,shewouldn¡¯tbesowaryofhim.¡°Yeah,Iknow.ButIdon¡¯tthinkthere¡¯saneedtoworrytoomuch.¡±

    EventhoughLuciusiscurrentlyquiteattachedtoher,itwasn¡¯tabigissue.OnceStephanieshowedup,he¡¯ddefinitelybedrawntoher.Shejustneededtoholdoutforawhilelonger.AssoonasLuciusshowedinterestinStephanie,shewouldbefree.

    SeeingMilly¡¯sconfidentdemeanour,Georgefurrowedhisbrow,unsurewhyshesuddenlyseemedsosureofherself.

    Hewasabouttoaskwhensuddenly,ackphonebesidehimstartedshingbrightredandvibratingintensely,asifsomeonewasurgentlytryingtoreachhim.

    Georgetookthephonewithoutchanginghisexpression,andpressedabuttontostoptheintensevibration.¡°There¡¯ssomebusinessatthpanyIneedtodealwith.

    Itwas clearsomethingimportantwashappening.Shecouldfeelhisaurachangedistinctly,filledwithanindescribablecoldnessanddanger.Despitethis<b>,</b>heseemedtobemakinganefforttohideit,perhapstoavoidscaringher.

    Millywantedtosaysomethingbutdecidedtostayquiet.

    3/4

    Inherimpression,theTates¡¯sbusinessdominatednationwide,andcriseswereunthinkable.Yet,Georgedidindeedlookexhaustednow.Coulditbebecausethemaincharacterhadenteredthescene?

    AlthoughtheearlierpartsofthisbookspentalotoftimedescribingStephanie¡¯sfavouredstatuswithoutrevealingwhoherofficialpartnerwas,basedonherexperienceinacting,themaincharactersusuallyhaveagreataura.Nomatterhowformidablesomeonewas,theywerenomatchfortheprotagonist¡¯saura.

    MillysuddenlyfeltatwingeofpityforGeorge.

    Howeverhardhetried,hecouldn¡¯petewithaprotagonistwhohadthataura.Itwasanirreversiblw.

    Millytookadeepbreathfortinghim,¡°I¡¯llheadoffnow.Takecare,andif¡­¡±

    She paused,unabletofinishhersentence.

    Atthatmoment,Georgelookedather,seemingpuzzled.¡°Ifwhat?¡±

    ¡°Oh,it¡¯snothing.Iwasjustwonderingifyoustillwantedtorecharge?¡±

 Chapter 276

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 276 Guessing (Love Blooms Secretly)

    <b>84</b>%ÊÛ

    +5 Pearls

    This time, it was George who was taken aback. He didn¡¯t quite believe what he had just heard, so he asked again. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Milly felt a bit foolish, not realising she could be so absent¨Cminded at times.

    Now snapping back to reality, she felt her faceflush. ¡°Never mind, if you didn¡¯t catch it clearly. I¡¯ll just go¡­

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled into a warm embrace scented with a faint soap fragrance.

    George held the petite figure tightly, resting his head on her neck, closing his eyes, soaking in the warmth and peace of the moment.

    In fact, the whole ¡°recharging¡± thing was just nonsense he made up. How could a hug possibly smooth. away days and nights of sleepless fatigue? But when he finally held the person he had been thinking about in his arms, it was as if the whole world had hit the pause button at that moment.

    So it turns out¡­.

    It really can dispel weariness. At least now <i>I </i>feel like <i>I¡¯m </i><i>filled </i>with strength.

    Meanwhile, Milly, being held in his arms, didn¡¯t feel so rxed. Her body stiffened as he held her, feeling like her whole body wasn¡¯t her own anymore, afraid to move a muscle.

    Watching the minutes slip by, his arms around her stayed tight. Unable to bear it any longer, she softly asked, ¡°Um¡­ How much longer are you going to hold me? My neck¡¯s starting to hurt.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an excuse. Her neck really was starting to hurt.

    Hearing her difort, George reluctantly let go. ¡°Sorry, I should¡¯ve asked first. I was just <b>too </b>tired.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Milly, in a good mood, stretched her neck a bit. After all, she was the one who brought it up. <b>so </b>there was no reason to me him.

    Just moments ago, whether it was her imagination or not, when George released her, she unexpectedly felt a hint of¡­ reluctance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    That fleeting feeling of reluctance almost slipped away from her

    grasp.

    Wide¨Ceyed in shock, she stared, questioning herself, Was I reluctant to leave George¡¯s embrace? A stranger¡¯s embrace?

    This dangerous thought left her utterly stunned, so much so that she forgot she was about <b>to </b>get out of the

    car.

    Just then, it was as if the bracelet on Milly¡¯s arm sensed her inner emotions. It started swinging wildly, more than it ever had before, making her wrist tingle.

    Because her sleeve had slipped down her forearm during the hug with George, the bracelet was now clearly visible.

    1/3

    <b>09:02</b>

    Chapter 276 Guessing (Love Blooms Secretly)

    The erratic movement caught George¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the bracelet moving by itself?¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Milly tried to stop it with her right hand, but it seemed to have little effect this time. It kept swinging wildly, leaving her no choice but to wait for it to calm down on its own.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not the first time. It¡¯ll calm down in a while.¡±

    Her tone was calm<b>, </b>as if she were describing something mundane and familiar. It was clear she had grown. used to it.

    George frowned, his eyes cautious. Why would a <i>bracelet </i>move on its own unless there was something inside it?

    The bracelet was a heirloom from his grandmother, always kept safe in the Tate residence. No one would dare tamper with it unless they saw it on Milly and decided to mess with it.

    He asked, ¡°How long has this been going on?¡±

    Milly thought for a moment, then answered honestly, ¡°I noticed it started moving shortly after I put it on. At first, it was subtle, but it¡¯s been getting stronger over time.¡±

    George¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing her words.

    This person must be really skilled to pull something <i>off </i>right under the noses <i>of </i><i>both </i>the Buts <i>and </i>the Tates without anyone noticing.

    <b>any</b>

    He pressed his lips together, his face darkening. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check it out, and see if there¡¯s kind of chip or device inside.¡±

    Then, he began to reach for his phone.

    Milly hurriedly raised her hand to halt him. I¡¯ve already had someone look into it before, <b>and </b>there¡¯s no issue with it. It seems the bracelet <b>does </b>have some innate ability of its own.¡±

    At <b>first</b>, she hadn¡¯t believed it either, but repeated incidents showed the bracelet responding to her emotions<b>. </b>Plus, it had always been on her, so there was no chance for anyone to tamper with it.

    Besides, since she put on the bracelet and couldn¡¯t take it off easily, she had sensed something was off from the moment it started adjusting freely. But since the bracelet didn¡¯t seem to pose any real danger, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.

    George¡¯s expression darkened a bit, his voice rough. ¡°An object like <b>that </b>couldn¡¯t have any strange I¡¯ll have someone take it off, it¡¯s too risky for you to keep wearing it¡±

    abilities.

    ¡°Take it off?¡± Milly frowned. This is your grandmother¡¯s heirloom. Didn¡¯t we discuss before that forcibly removing it could damage ii?¡±

    George looked at the bracelet, emotions gradually intensifying in his eyes, the weariness in his expression seeming to deepen at this moment. ¡°If it¡¯s ruined, then so be it. I believe my grandma wouldn¡¯t me me.¡±

    He was protecting his beloved, and he believed his grandma, in spirit, would understand and not me

    him.

    ¨C

    He still vividly remembered how <b>his </b>grandmother looked wearing that bracelet on her wrist the silver

    2/3

    09:02 Fri, 12 Jul ??

    Chapter 276 Guessing (Love Blooms Secretly)

    84%

    +5 Pearls

    brown colour against her fair skin, highlighting her elegance and grace. Her hand would point out words in books, reading them out to him one by one, and she would always remind him that boys should protect their girls.

    <i>The </i>bracelet, if it¡¯s gone, then so be <i>it</i>.

    Despite George¡¯s well¨Chidden emotions, Milly noticed.

    ¡°No need to remove it. I¡¯d like to keep wearing this bracelet. I¡¯ve been wearing it for so long, I¡¯ve gotten

    used to it.

    ¡°And I think I quite like <b>it</b><b>.</b>

    Her words softly lingered in the car.

    George suddenly sat up straight, his eyes fixed on Milly without blinking. His abrupt movement caused his tall figure to hit the roof of the car.

    But he seemed oblivious to any pain, his gaze still fixed on Milly. His pupils trembled with confusion. ¡°Milly, what did you mean just now?¡±

    Milly smiled gently, her right hand covering the bracelet which had now stopped moving. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you guess?¡±

    I¡­¡±

    George began, eager to ask further, but suddenly his phone, which he had just hung up, started vibrating again.

    George nced at the screen, annoyed, and hung up. But the person on the other end seemed to have urgent matters to discuss, as they promptly called back persistently.

    Milly smiled, opened the car door, and stepped out. ¡°Go ahead and handle your <b>business</b>. We¡¯ll talk about whether to take off the bracelet next time we meet.¡±

    116

    W

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 Dislike My Touch

    The car door shut with a resounding bang.

    George peered through the window, watching the receding figure, and a smile slowly unfurled upon his face. When Danny entered the vehicle and lowered the soundproof partition, prepared to report, he was astonished by Mr. Tate¡¯s unanticipated grin. ¡°Sir¡­ Mr. Tate, are you alright?¡±

    Can unrequited love render one mad and irrational?

    In that moment, Mr. Tate disyed an unusual lightness. Danny, who had stood by Mr. Tate for many years, had never witnessed such a warm smile. It <b>was </b><b>as </b>if he had transformed entirely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With trembling fingers, Danny reached for the contact number of the nearest mental hospital. ¡°Mr. Tate, rest assured, no matter what transpires, I, Danny, will always stand by your side. My loyalty to thepany is unwavering!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Before Danny couldplete his vow, a cold, lethal voice sliced through the air. Mr. Tate¡¯s gaze turned icy as he fixed his stare on the quaking Danny, as though he beheld a lifeless form.

    Danny shivered under the intense scrutiny. A blend of relief and dread washed over him. He felt relieved that Mr. Tate hadn¡¯t lost his senses, yet he feared for his own safety.

    Oblivious to his peculiar behaviour, Mr. Tate answered the ringing phone. ¡°Hello, what is it?¡±

    Scarface¡¯s urgent voice echoed through, ¡°Master, something is amiss. The Ghost Sect organisation has dispatched numerous operatives to Halturia around the same time as you. They seem prepared for action in Halturia, so please be cautious.¡±

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡±

    ¡°Our intel suggests over a hundred from two branch sects. Their target is clear ¨C you. Should we deploy teams from Shadow Pce for your protection<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    A flicker of disdain crossed George¡¯s eyes. They truly have no regard for their own lives.

    ¡°No need. They won¡¯t <b>pose </b><b>a </b>significant <b>threat </b>in Halturia.¡±

    The next day dawned bright <b>and </b>clear<b>.</b>

    Arriving at the designated training ground in her military attire, Milly was taken aback to spot an unexpected presence. Stephanie, with her cascading locks, stood in earnest conversation with Instructor Xavier, appearing entirely at ease,

    Milly¡¯s brow creased with puzzlement. What was Stephanie doing here? Wasn¡¯t she a student at Adonio University? How had she ended up at Crestfallen University?

    The surrounding students began to murmur:

    ¡°Is that the instructor¡¯s girlfriend? She¡¯s quite stunning.¡±

    1/3

    09:02 Fri, 12 Jul

    Chapter 277 Dislike My Touch

    ¡°No, I heard her call him brother; <b>she </b>must be his sister.¡±

    ¡°To have a brother of lieutenant rank, it sounds almost too good to be true.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°I heard our instructor is Xavier But, and our ssmate Anthony is the sixth brother. This girl is their only sister and a bona fide heiress¡±

    ¡°Really? <b>Can </b>this be verified?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all over the inte. Just look it up.¡±

    ¡°Why bother? Isn¡¯t Milly an old¨Cssmate of <b>Anthony¡¯s</b>? Let¡¯s ask her directly!¡±

    Milly felt caught off guard by the sudden attention.

    It was toote for her to run away from the questions,

    Amidst a throng of curious ssmates, all eyes turned towards Milly. ¡°Milly, aren¡¯t you in the same ss as Anthony? Is our instructor really rted to him?¡± one ventured, voice tinged with intrigue.

    Milly affirmed with a nod. There was little use in concealing the <b>truth</b>, readily essible through the annals of cyberspace.

    The confirmation sparked heightened interest among her peers. ¡°So, is that girl also an heiress?¡±

    Milly hesitated momentarily, pondering her response.

    If she said Stephanie was rted to the instructor, how should she cover up if the truth came out one day. If she said they weren¡¯t rted, it would sh with public records, since thetter said that Stephanie was their only sister.

    The conundrum seemed unsolvable from every angle.

    Just then, Stephanie interjected with an unexpected greeting. ¡°Well, well, what a surprise to see you here. Milly!¡±

    Her tone carried genuine surprise, momentarily easing Milly¡¯s apprehensions. Whatever Stephanie¡¯s motives, this intervention proved beneficial.

    Upon reflection, Milly considered that Stephanie might have overheard their conversation and intervened to avert any disclosures. Protecting the identity of her being an heiress was Stephanie¡¯s paramount

    concern.

    If Stephanie directed her acting prowess judiciously, she could rival thespians of the highest acim.

    Milly smiled wryly, meeting Stephanie¡¯s gaze with a flicker of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Ms. But, it¡¯s been quite some time.¡±

    Stephanie sensed the underlying sarcasm, her fists clenching involuntarily as nails pressed into her flesh, <b>a </b>painful reminder grounding her and averting apse inposure.

    Don¡¯t <i>get </i>cocky, Milly. I¡¯ve held up this act as a heiress for more than a decade. I can do it for life. So what if you¡¯re their true sister<i>? </i>You¡¯ve disappeared once, and that can happen again.

    A flicker of an unusual gleam passed through Stephanie¡¯s eves as she cast them downward slightly¡­

    9/3

    <b>09:02 </b>Fri, <b>12 </b>Jul

    Chapter 277 Dislike My Touch

    +5 Pearls

    The surrounding students were caught off guard by the unexpected appearance of the heiress. Some expressed delight.

    ¡°Are you also in our ss? Why didn¡¯t we see you during orientation?¡±

    Stephanie chuckled with a hint of artificiality. ¡°I¡¯m a student at Adonio University. Xavier was worried about my safety during military training, so he arranged for me to join him at Crestfallen University. The headmaster agreed to it. I¡¯m eager to get acquainted with all of you in the days ahead.¡±

    Her gracious manner,bined with her beauty and wealth, swiftly won over the crowd, who eagerly encircled her, unintentionally nudging Milly to the periphery.

    Milly found herself nearly stumbling amidst the throng of admirers surrounding Stephanie. Before she could falter, a pair ofrge hands sped her waist¡­

    Milly¡¯splexion nched, repulsion and queasiness washing over her at the contact. ¡°Ugh!¡±

    She swiftly righted herself, sidestepping the intrusive touch and patting her chest to steady her nerves.

    ¡°Is my touch repulsive to you?¡± The unsettling query hung in the air.

    Milly froze, meeting the intense gaze that bore down upon her.

    116

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 Ballet Video

    Lucius stood impassively behind her, his gaze inscrutable and unreadable. Even though Milly had steeled. herself for this encounter, she still trembled under his unwavering scrutiny. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± she stammered, her voice betraying her anxiety,

    His eyes darkened, his tongue pressing against his check, and with a sudden, deliberate step forward, he closed the distance between them. Instinctively, Milly stepped back.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me,¡± he remarked.

    Milly forced an awkward smile, a chill running down her spine as <b>his </b>intense gaze remained fixed upon her. She wished to exin, yet words cluded her. ¡°T¡­¡±

    In truth, her reaction was pure instinct, a reflex she could not suppress. Who could remainposed when faced with such an unnerving presence? She could not dare tobel him a pervert to his face, lest she invite his ire and find herself in an even more precarious situation.

    As Milly hesitated, considering whether to fabricate a harmless lie to diffuse the tension<b>, </b>a melodious and gentle voice interrupted her thoughts:

    ¡°Milly, Lucius, what are you two discussing? You seem so engaged, mind if I join?¡± Stephanie¡¯s voice, sweet and soft, broke the moment¡¯s tension.

    Stephanie¡¯s presence, though outwardly graceful <b>and </b>serene, concealed an eagerness that Milly could sense. She had hoped for such an intervention, and now it had arrived. Hearing Stephanie felt like hearing an <b>angel</b>, and her eyes filled with gratitude, though in the past, she would¡¯ve mocked her.

    ¡°Ah, Stephanie, how fortuitous! Lucius <b>and </b>I were just speaking of you, and here <b>you </b>are! Truly a stroke of fate! Allow me to introduce you both properly; you two <b>ought </b>to have a deep conversation.¡±

    She stressed deep conversation¡® intentionally, hoping Stephanie would grasp her intention.

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of disbelief crossing her features. Since when had Milly be so benevolent?

    Yet Milly, oblivious to Stephanie¡¯s suspicion, basked in her own relief. It seemed her task had been effortlessly aplished. She had pondered <b>how </b>best to introduce Stephanie to Lucius and now, by some serendipity, the opportunity presented itself without any exertion on her <b>part</b>.

    <b>As </b>long as the two met, following the narrative¡¯s trajectory, Lucius would undoubtedly lose interest in her and be enamoured with Stephanie. They would then form a perfect union, allowing Milly to escape from the clutches of the psychopath.

    However, one lingering concern gued her mind. She surmised that Stephanie had been reborn, yet the precise moment of her rebirth remained a mystery. If her rebirth preceded Lucius¡¯s imprisonment of <b>her</b>, she might approach the situation with less wariness. However, if it followed the imprisonment, she would certainly be more cautious<b>.</b>

    Yet, observing Stephanie¡¯s eagerness to converse¡­.

    Surely she remained unaware of Lucius¡¯s actions in her previous life. If she knew, she would undoubtedly flee as far <b>as </b><b>possible</b>!

    Damere/muan <b>with </b>mush krendno tha

    win <b>the </b>namatina¡¯s danmas?

    1/3

    83%

    Chapter 278 Ballet Video

    Once they met, the story would inevitably progress as it was <b>destined </b>to.

    +5 Pearls

    Milly pressed her lips together, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Lucius, this is Stephanic. She attended Crestwood High. She was quite the darling there, often performing ballet at school celebrations.¡±

    Milly recalled her assistant mentioning that Lucius¡¯s interest in Stephanie <b>had </b>been piqued by a video of her ballet performance. Concerned that Lucius might not hear her clearly, she almost shouted the word ¡®ballet.

    As expected, Lucius¡¯s brows furrowed in thought. Milly nodded, satisfied that his attention had finally begun to shift.

    Yes, good.

    ¡°Stephanie, this is Lucius<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Introducing Lucius to Stephanie needed no boration. They were not strangers; the introduction served merely to avoid misunderstandings among the other students.

    However, Stephanie interpreted it differently. Upon hearing Milly¡¯s casual introduction, suspicion flickered in her eyes. She believed Milly was intentionally keeping her away from Lucius¡® family.

    Despite Stephanie¡¯s assumptions, the Scathings and But families had a rtionship that spanned generations, dating back to their grandfathers¡® time. While Stephanie did not frequently interact with Lucius, they were notplete strangers.

    Stephanie cast a sarcastic nce at Milly, <b>who </b>remained puzzled by her reaction.

    Uh, is she sick in the head? How¡¯d I cross her this time?

    Composing herself with a grace befitting her lineage, Stephanie turned to Lucits with a coquettish smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lucius. Remember me?¡±

    Her tone implied a shared history, an insinuation of familiarity <b>and </b>camaraderie.

    Lucius, however, remained unyielding, his expression carved from stone. ¡°I do not know you.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s cheeks reddened with embarrassment. ¡°How can that be? We often crossed paths at family gatherings, and you even visited our estate recently.¡±

    His voice remained as frigid as the winter winds. ¡°I have no interest in inconsequential individuals.¡±

    Silence ensued.

    Stephanie¡¯s humiliation deepened; her desire to vanish from sight overwhelmed her.

    <i>D</i>*mn. <i>If </i>I didn¡¯t have to butter up to your family, <i>I¡¯d </i>never have let this happen!

    She suspected a collusion between Lucius and Milly, designed to degrade her publicly.

    Milly, equally bewildered, could not fathom Lucius¡¯s dismissive stance. They had indeed met recently.

    Had he suddenly be forgetful? Sensing Stephanie¡¯s distress and her on the verge of crying, she sought to mend the situation. If Stephanie lost all hope in Lucius and refused to talk to him, it would veer off from the plot. Milly would be in danger.

    2/3Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Chapter 278 Ballet Video

    <i>I </i>need to salvage this situation.

    +5 Pearls

    Clearing her throat to draw attention, Milly disyed a video on her phone, showcasing Stephanie¡¯s ballet. performance. ¡°Lucius, you have quite the sense of humour. Observe Stephanie¡¯s dance; it was rather acimed. You must <b>have </b>seen it.¡±

    The ballet performance had captivated many, its elegance <b>and </b>grace undeniable. Even the director had considered Stephanie for a significant role. Surely, the Lucius of this narrative could not remain indifferent to such artistry.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t forget about Stephanie thanks to that <b>dance</b>.

    116

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 It¡¯s a Wild Ride

    Lucius lowered his gaze, watching the ballet video ying on the phone with an air ofposure. Milly, mindful of his towering stature potentially obscuring his view, discreetly held up the device for him<b>, </b><b>all </b>the while observing his reaction covertly.

    There <b>was </b>a contemtive air about <b>him</b><b>, </b>his countenance betraying no emotion. Milly found this disconcerting. Wasn¡¯t he expected to be enthralled by Stephanie¡¯s ballet prowess? Yet, with the performance unfolding before him, there was no discernible response.

    Could it be that he had never truly watched Stephanie dance before?

    Just as Milly contemted queuing up another of Stephanie¡¯s performances, Lucius¡¯s tranquil eyes suddenly flickered, akin to a pebble dropped into a serene <b>pond</b><b>, </b>stirring ripples of intrigue.

    Upon witnessing this subtle <b>change</b><b>, </b>Milly couldn¡¯t suppress a surge of satisfaction. Sess! Her assistant¡¯s intervention had proven efficacious. Lucius had indeed taken an interest!

    Excellent. The pieces were falling into ce ording to n. Lucius¡¯s future attentions would likely be directed towards Stephanie, affording Milly a graceful retreat from the forefront.

    Milly blinked and ventured softly, ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    In an umon gesture, Lucius nodded thoughtfully and arched an eyebrow. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At his response, Milly¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope. There was promise in his acknowledgement.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie, buoyed by the positive feedback after her recent embarrassment, instantly brightened. The earlier distress on her countenance dissipated, reced by a hint of pride.

    ¡°In truth, my skills in ballet are quitemendable. I had a fervent passion for it in my youth, fostered by my family. I trained under Ms. Lily for four or five years, although I regret not bing her formal apprentice.¡±

    Upon hearing Stephanie¡¯s revtion, the onlookers gasped in awe.

    ¡°Lily? The globally renowned ballet maestro<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Who else could it be, excelling so in ballet?¡±

    Those less familiar with the art whispered amongst themselves, <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>she truly that extraordinary? Why such astonishment?¡±

    Educated whispers soon rified the matter.

    ¡°Extraordinary? That description hardly does justice. She is a luminary in the ballet world, akin to Einstein in knowledge or Conan Doyle in detective fiction!¡±

    With such vivid analogies, everyone grasped the significance immediately. In their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    No wonder Stephanie, heiress to the But legacy, had received personal tutge from such an exceptional figure <b>for </b>several years!

    1/3

    <b>83</b>

    Chapter 279 It¡¯s a Wild Ride

    whispers. Unable to suppress a triumphant smile, she revelled in the adtion.

    +5 Pearls

    This was her domain! She was destined for the pedestal, to be admired and envied by the ordinary.

    Milly, however, was taken aback upon hearing Stephanie¡¯s mention of Lily. The name stirred her thoughts.

    Lily? But that¡¯s my dance instructor before <i>I </i>transmigrated into the book. Stephanie should only be a book character. How does she know her?

    Upon reflection, it seemed usible. The novel, crafted by individuals, could easily have been drawn from <b>real </b>life. Perhaps the author had known of Lily and chose to introduce a dance maestro with the same name to enhance authenticity. This realisation brought Milly somefort.

    Turning to Lucius, still engrossed in the video, she decided to steer the conversation.

    ¡°Lucius, given Stephanie¡¯s remarkable talent, do you recognise her? Would you like a private conversation with her to share your thoughts?¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at Lucius, almost overflowing with excitement.

    Lucius met her gaze, a smile spreading across his lips as he replied, ¡°Of course<b>.</b>¡±

    At that moment, Milly felt a surge of tion, almost ready to leap for joy. It seemed fate was finally favouring her, aligning events with her heart¡¯s desire!

    Stephanie, too, was pleasantly surprised. She was convinced that the heir of the Scathings had shown an interest in her. If she yed her cards right, she could secure a loyal ally and strong support for the future.

    Taking a deep breath, she gracefully brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her delicate corbone and refined features. Pushing aside her shyness, she stepped forward <b>and </b>said, ¡°Lucius, I have something to discuss with you. Since we have some time before the official training <b>begins</b><b>, </b>shall we find a more private spot to talk?¡±

    Milly nodded in approval, her eyes welling with tears of gratitude as she nced at Stephanie.

    Oh <b>yes</b>. <i>She </i>finally does something right.

    For the first time, she felt genuine admiration for Stephanie. In her eyes, Stephanie was an angel. She wanted to scream and shout. With her task done, she could bow out of the y.

    Milly was just about to <b>grin</b>, but then a voice said, ¡°Piss off.¡±

    EMP

    Stephanie¡¯s smile faltered, frozen upon her face, her gaze locked on Lucius in utter disbelief. A pallor overcame herplexion, marking the first time she had been openly rebuffed in her privileged

    existence.

    But he just praised my dancing moments ago. How could he now pivot so sharply?

    Even without turning, she sensed the smug gazes of her ssmates, especially from her rival, Milly,

    No, she couldn¡¯t retreat now. Departing would onlypound her humiliation.

    ¡°Lucius, did you confuse me for someone else just now? I¡¯m Stephanie, the girl from the video <b>vou</b>

    2/3

    Chapter 279 It¡¯s a Wild Ride

    +5 Pearls

    watched. The stage makeup and lighting may have altered my appearance. It¡¯s understandable if you didn¡¯t recognise me.¡±

    She shed a hopeful smile, willing him to reconsider.

    To her astonishment, Lucius arched an eyebrow, his eyes awash with disdain, his lips curling in <b>a </b>sneer. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, I can see it was you.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s face drained of colour. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lucius shot her a frigid nce. ¡°It means I want you to <b>leave</b><b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Unable to contain her emotions any longer, Stephanie dissolved into tears.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly remained rooted to the spot, regarding Lucius as if he were unhinged. <i>He¡¯s </i>deranged. No wonder he¡¯s not the main character. He¡¯s setting himself up for a tough courting of his future wife.

    116

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 All¨Cin¨COne Package

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Lucius, don¡¯t you relish this dance?¡±

    Lucius arched an eyebrow in response, his voice cool yet affirming. ¡°I quite admire it.¡±

    Milly¡¯s confusion deepened further. <i>If </i>he appreciated it so, why indulge in this charade of adding spice to his pursuit of Stephanie?

    ¡°Then why dy in making her yours? Once she¡¯s captured, you can <b>savour </b>this exquisite <b>dance </b>daily. Doesn¡¯t such a tempting proposition stir your desires?¡±

    Milly fixed Lucius with an expectant gaze, her eyes shimmering with hope..

    This is straight from the pages of the book, it can¡¯t fail<b>.</b>

    Lucius slowly raised his gaze to meet hers, and as his eyes locked onto that glint of starlight, a slight tremor passed through him. His voice, husky andden with emotion, murmured, ¡°Indeed, it is highly enticing<b>.</b>

    Milly was on the verge of tears of joy, lightly pping her thigh. ¡°If it¡¯s enticing to you, then take action. Mere <b>words </b>won¡¯t suffice!

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Seeing Lucius¡¯s interest sparked, Milly seized the moment, leaning in to whisper some counsel in his ear.

    ¡°Consider this, as the heir of the Scathings, who can hinder your <b>admiration </b>for a girl, and who dares to oppose you? With such a golden opportunity at hand, if you let it slip, when the main character appears <b>um</b><b>, </b><b>no</b>, when <b>another </b>contender for her affections emerges, you¡¯ll <b>face </b><b>an </b>additional rival! Now is the prime moment to pursue her!¡±

    ¡ª

    There was a flicker of intrigue in Lucius¡¯s eyes as he regarded her. ¡°Are you so certain I can win her over?¡±

    Milly responded with conviction, ¡°Absolutely, being a woman <b>myself</b>, I understand our kind best. Though she may not reveal it outwardly, she secretly holds you in high regard. Women often conceal their feelings behind a facade!¡±

    ¡°What if she still rejects me?¡±

    <b>*</b><b>You</b>¡­.

    ¡°Milly¡¯s <b>frustration </b>almost boiled over. <i>This </i>man was unbending!

    She decided to take a daring approach. ¡°If she declines, then bind her and conduct a thorough courtship in seclusion. She will yield!¡±

    <b>Lucius </b>was taken aback by her bold suggestion, and he lowered his head, a soft chuckle escaping him.

    This marked the first time Milly had witnessed Luciusugh so genuinely.

    With his brows and eyes curved, lips gently upturned, and a glimpse of pearly teeth, his already striking countenance now held a hint of allure, reminiscent of a secret painting in a forgotten <b>pce</b>, nearly enchanting her.

    <b>After </b>hisughter subsided, he dered, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take your counsel.

    1/3

    09.03 Fr

    837

    Chapter 280 All in One Package

    +5 Pearls

    Milly blinked innocently, but she couldn¡¯t shake the sense that Lucius¡¯s recent gaze had held a hint of ambiguity. What was amisst W

    did his look send a chill down her spine?

    Regardless, she had said her piece, and he had agreed. If it worked out, splendid; if not, she had no recourse. She flexed her sore hand and reached for her phone to power it down.

    Yet, as she nced at the <b>screen</b>, disbelief <b>washed </b>over her. Hadn¡¯t she just shown Lucius Stephanie¡¯s dance video? Why was it now ying her own ballet performance from the interview?

    Scrolling through, she <b>realised </b>the videos were auto¨Cying in sequence. The prior clip had indeed been. Stephanie¡¯s, but due to the queue, her own dance had followed automatically.

    Milly stood frozen, repeatedly checking the yback history in disbelief. Had Lucius watched her video? Had she unwittinglyplicated matters for <b>herself</b>?

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Milly hesitated, clinging to a <b>sliver </b>of hope as she looked at Lucius. ¡°The person in the video you just viewed was Stephanie, correct?¡±

    Avoiding any mention of her own name, she feared his response might implicate her.

    A mischievous smile flickered on Lucius¡¯s lips. ¡°Would you care to hazard a guess?¡±

    For a moment, Milly said nothing.

    Keep this up and we¡¯ll have a choking hazard where I stuff my phone down your <b>throat</b>.

    Milly held her breath, nervously attempting. ¡°I suppose¡­ yes!¡±

    Lucius tilted his head, amusement glinting in his eyes. ¡°Congrattions¡­¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes lit up momentarily.

    you¡¯ve guessed incorrectly.¡±

    Her smile faltered, fingers twitching with frustration. ¡°Oh, bother¡­.

    Before her temper could fully ignite, amanding voice intervened, ¡°What¡¯s all this racket<b>? </b>Fall in!¡±

    Xavier, resplendent in his military instructor¡¯s garb, materialised beside her, Stephanie by his side, tear- streaked face wearing a pitiable expression.

    A chill ran down Milly¡¯s spine as a sense of foreboding engulfed her. The once <b>bustling </b>crowd fell silent, scrambling to organise themselves out of sheer apprehension.

    Xavier¡¯s stern survey bore into them, <b>and </b>Milly felt as though his gaze could strip her <b>soul </b>bare.

    ¡°Yesterday, I made <b>it </b>clear <b>that </b>we are a unit. Once we don our uniforms, we are no longer mere students but soldiers. The person beside you is yourrade, andrades stand together through thick and <b>thin</b>!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°What was happening just now,hmm? Bullying yourrades? Do you consider that honourable, or do you believe it makes you strong?

    Milly realised Xavier was channeling his fury on behalf of Stephanie. As expected, the nextmand. followed <b>swiftly</b>, ¡°Who was responsible for the misconduct just now? Step forward!¡±

    2/3

    83%

    Chapter 250 All¨Cin¨COne Package

    Uh¡­

    +5 Pearls

    Milly hesitated, grappling with the dramatic usation. Even if <b>Stephanie </b>was favoured, this false charge seemed excessive.

    Lucius rose slowly, <b>his </b>handsome countenance remaining impassive. Xavier narrowed his eyes, moving closer until he loomed over him. ¡°Exin yourself?¡±

    Lucius remained steadfast. ¡°Sir, there is no exnation.¡±

    Xavier sneered, chastising him, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you bullied yourrade for no reason at all? I¡¯ll ask you again, why did you do it? Evade my question one <b>more </b>time, and you¡¯ll be running ten kilometres with a weight on your back!¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes widened within the group. A weighted ten¨Ckilometre run was a punishment dreaded even by elite forces, yet here it was being meted out to a neer. Moreover¡­

    Usually, Milly would be delighted to see Lucius being punished, but this time he was clearly shouldering an undeserved me<b>.</b>

    Milly had sought to return to the original course of events, attempting to forge a connection between Lucius and Stephanie. Yet, in truth, Lucius was innocent.

    In the end, the faulty with her own meddling¡­

    116

 Chapter 281

    3/3

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 281 The Holdup

    +5 Pearls

    In situations like these, Lucius typically finds punishment somewhat rewarding. Still, this time, it was evident that she was taking the fall for something she didn¡¯t do.

    Going out of her way to ensure the story remained on track, she had been determined to set Lucius up with Stephanie. A deeper look showed that Lucius was actually not at fault

    Ultimately, she had no one to me but herself.

    Taking a deep breath, Milly moved forward. ¡°Instructor, Lucius didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This was my

    mistake.*

    Hearing her, Xavier squinted and pivoted slowly, an apparent displeasure in his eyes.

    But Milly was no stranger to <b>those </b><b>looks</b>.

    His <b>gaze </b>always held disdain or sarcasm¨Cnothing she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    With a hint of irony, Xavier asked, ¡°And you have an exnation for this?¡±

    Milly exined, ¡®Instructor, noticing how Stephanie seemed isteding to our school alone, I thought it¡¯d be nice to introduce her to a friend. Since <b>Lucius </b>and I hit it off well, he came to mind. Unfortunately, this led to confusion, resulting in what happened.¡±

    Before Xavier could say anything, Lucius mocked, ¡°You were introducing me <b>to </b>someone?¡±

    Milly quickly tried to silence him. ¡°Lucius<b>, </b>not now! I¡¯m trying to get us out of this mess!¡±

    Lucius replied indifferently. ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Milly pressed, ¡°Could you not?¡±

    Lucius repeated. ¡°Hmph¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Frustration <b>bubbled </b>in Milly. ¡°Make that noise again. See if I don¡¯t lose it!¡±

    She thought<b>, </b><b>even </b>though she had felt a pang of guilt earlier, and willingly came forward. She might have let him fend for himself if she had known his stubborn attitude.

    Xavier seemed sceptical. ¡°Just a misunderstanding?¡±

    Milly <b>stood </b>her ground. ¡°Absolutely. If the Instructor is doubting me, feel free to ask Stephanie.¡±

    The thought crossed her mind. Valuing her reputation, Stephanie wouldn¡¯t possibly admit to asking Lucius to leave publicly.

    Xavier¡¯s <b>hands </b>were tied without her confirmation, and he was forced to see it as a simple <b>mix</b>¨Cup.

    Facing Xavier with confidence, Milly waited for the verdict.

    The air was sliced by a loud ¡®Reporting!¡±

    That voice¡­ Anthony?

    1/3

    Chapter 281 The Holdup.

    <b>The </b>smile that had begun to form on Milly¡¯s lips stiffened. Today was just not her day!

    Why did he have to arrive right now?

    Talk about <b>bad </b>timing.

    +5 Pearls

    Understanding Stephanie as she did and knowing Xavier¡¯s knowledge of Stephanie¡¯s carlier scheming, the wise move would¡¯ve been to chalk it all up to a misunderstanding.

    Now that Anthony had made an unexpected appearance, Xavier found an easy way to divert his focus, essentially giving himself a way out.

    Moreover, this was a perfect chance to set things straight with them alongside Anthony.

    As expected, Xavier¡¯s attention shifted to Anthony, sternly asking. ¡°Your reason for beingte?¡±

    Anthony responded with a discreet eye roll. ¡°Instructor, you mentioned yesterday that if we can show mastery in all our subjects, there¡¯s no need <b>to </b>attend the training program. Given <b>that </b>today¡¯s session was on shooting and considering my proficiency, I opted out!¡°.

    At this, everyone turned their attention to them, and students from other sses even stole nces.

    It¡¯s one thing to be confident, but outright dering mastery? That certainly raised more than a few eyebrows.

    It sounded awfully like a boast.

    Anthony stood with undeniable confidence as if saying, ¡°What¡¯s got your attention?¡® clearly feeling like a legend in marksmanship.

    Having honed his shooting skills all summer, he¡¯d reached a point where missing the bullseye was foreign

    to him.

    With a hint of menace, Xavier looked at him and <b>asked</b>, ¡°<b>What¡¯s </b>with the arrogance?¡±

    Unfazed, Anthony replied, ¡°It¡¯s just who I am.¡±

    Xavier gave a sly smile. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so confident, how about you take a shot at it yourself? I¡¯ll <b>make </b>it easy on you. Hit the bullseye with every shot, and not only will I let you skip training, but we¡¯ll also forget about you beingte.¡±

    ¡°And if I miss?¡±

    Anthonyughed dismissively, locking eyes confidently. ¡°If I miss by even one ring, feel free to do whatever you think is necessary.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Deal.¡±

    Xavier then turned to Milly and Lucius and said, ¡°Hit the ninth ring, and all is forgiven. Anything less, <b>and </b>there¡¯ll be consequences.¡±

    Milly needed rification.

    What a tant way to shift responsibility!

    2/3

    <b>09:03 </b>Fri, 12 Jul

    Chapter 281 The Holdup

    83%

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m not familiar with firearms at all!¡± She doubted she could even manage to hit the ninth ring.

    Xavier, unflinching, responded, ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with the fallout then.¡±

    Milly <b>was </b>in disbelief.

    In an unexpected move, Anthony said, ¡°If I nail every shot, Milly¡¯s off the hook. If not, I¡¯ll run twenty kilometres with extra weight.¡±

    This deration created quite a buzz.

    Twenty kilometres with extra weight? That¡¯s a beast of a challenge.

    Usually, it takes <b>about </b>half an hour to drive that distance.

    Milly tried to calm the situation, hinting at Anthony to back down. Despite Xavier¡¯s being his brother, antagonising him was risky.

    She attempted to lighten the mood with augh. ¡°He¡¯s just kidding

    But Anthony was dead serious. <b>¡°</b>Joking? Not at all. I can make the shot.¡±

    Milly was speechless. It seemed there was no stopping him.

    Let him create his own problems.

    She had believed that by appealing to him, Xavier might relent and let her slide. Still, she hadn¡¯t counted <b>on </b>Anthony <b>causing </bplications, eliminating any <b>chance </b>for an <b>easy </b>escape.

    Honestly, he¡¯s just impossible to deal with.

    Xavier ignored her attempts at peace and firmly stated, ¡°Don¡¯t stress. I¡¯ve got this. Your score is my score. Trust me, it¡¯ll all be okay!¡±

    Trust you? As if

    Much appreciated!

    <b>Initially</b>, she could have quietly found a way out once Xavier¡¯s attention shifted. Yet, now, she was: dependent on achieving the final score needed.

    Isn¡¯t she justplicating things more for herself?

    <b>And </b><b>Milly </b>is dragged into this mess. From their childhood days to their adult lives, she hadn¡¯t even yed. video games involving shooting, much less used an actual firearm. Even scoring close to the ninth ring would be considered a win.

    116

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 The Invisible For

    Nevertheless, Anthony¡¯s words carried weigh

    +5 Pearls

    <b>Hailing </b>from a family with military roots, the Buts had been under Philip¡¯s guidance since they were kids. Having spent his youth in the military. Anthony disyed confidence, making it seem like he could never miss a target.

    But let¡¯s not get ahead and take things one step at a <b>time</b>.

    It looked like Anthony picked up on her nervousness and tried tofort her, <b>cing </b><b>a </b>hand over his

    heart. ¡°Milly, no wo Arthur always says that if my shooting skills were in the WWII <b>era</b>, nobody could

    touch me. <b>And </b>besides

    ¡°Actually, I was looking for you. I didn¡¯t n to join the military target practice this morning, but I couldn¡¯t stand by when I saw someone giving <b>you </b><b>a </b>hard time, I stepped in because I knew I could handle it.

    Milly remained silent.

    Seeing his sincerity, it¡¯s okay to trust him for now.

    Unfortunately, she had ced her trust in the wrong person

    When they got to the training area, Anthony¡¯s face fell when he saw the Type 95-1 automatic rifle there. Heined<b>, </b>¡°Why the Type 95-1? I prefer <b>the </b>M416 rifle!¡±

    Xavier gave him an icy look, his voice sharp. ¡°You think this is a game? M416? In actualbat, you use whatever <b>is </b>avable. Got it?¡±

    Anthony was visibly upset. ¡°<b>Are </b>you doing this on purpose?¡±

    It was then clear why <b>Xavier </b>had taken up his challenge, knowing how good a marksman he was. He had been waiting for <b>this </b>moment!

    The Buts had an impressive collection of firearms at their training grounds. Thanks to Philip¡¯s influence, even the less fancy ones were of superior quality.

    Anthony had always used a select number of firearms. He rarely stepped out of hisfort zone and was unfamiliar with the standard Type 95,

    Unfazed by Anthony¡¯s tantrum, with a dangerous look, Xavier challenged him, ¡®Scared? If so, try running twenty kilometres with a weight.¡±

    This spurred Anthony on. ¡°Who¡¯s scared? I¡¯ve never backed down from a challenge since I was a kid! The Type 95-1 automatic rifle is nothing. I¡¯ll show you what real marksmanship is.¡±

    His preparation of the gun¨Cloading, working the bolt, flicking off the safety¨Cwas smooth and practiced, showing off his expertise.

    Anthony looked even more striking in his military uniform, embodying the esteemed But lineage with his poised and self¨Cassured actions, which also had a rxed appeal.

    A group of girls watching couldn¡¯t contain <b>their </b>excitement.

    1/3

    Chapter 282 The Invisible For

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°I had him all wrong before; he¡¯s Anthony But from the renowned But. How could he not carry himself with confidence!¡±

    ¡°Stephanic, you¡¯re so lucky. You have the good¨Clooking brother at home¨Cnot just him but five more, all so attentive to you.¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, how I envy you.¡±

    Not too long ago, Stephanie, who had been crying, now stood soaking up theirpliments and adoration <b>with </b>a look of scorn.

    Herments were oozing with arrogance. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Sometimes, they like to have their littlepetitive moments; I¡¯m pretty used to it.¡±

    There came another burst of jealousy and admiration from the crowd.

    Just as Stephanie was about to enjoy the limelight, a curious voice cropped up.

    ¡°Stephanie, I heard Milly also goes by But. Is she rted to you? I¡¯ve noticed Anthony paying her quite a bit of attention.¡±

    All eyes suddenly shifted to Stephanie, and Anthony paused, looking for her answer.

    Stephanie¡¯s face tensed up.

    Out of everything, why did this have to be brought up?

    Milly, who was not too far away, heard the question and crossed her arms calmly, waiting to listen to what Stephanie would say.

    She was curious if Stephanie, always known for being well¨Cspoken, could wiggle her way out of this one.

    Stephanie locked eyes with Milly, feeling her anger bubble up. Even though she tried to calm herself with a deep breath, a shade of irritation was still evident on her face.

    ¡°Anthony¡¯s had a pretty rxing life, being pampered by the Buts. He¡¯s genuinely a good soul. However, sometimes his real feelings for someone can create drama among us.¡±

    As Stephanie finished talking, the crowd went silent, their eyes now on Milly, filled with doubt.

    Milly kept quiet.

    Stephanie was quick with her words.

    She cleverly dodged confirming any direct ties to the Buts, leaving the question hanging. This kept the crowd guessing.

    And what could they guess from this?

    From Stephanie¡¯s hint, they¡¯d likely think Milly was trying to climb her way up by charming Anthony.

    Suddenly, the way they looked at Milly changed.

    ¡°<b>I </b>always thought she was clever and had charm, but now we¡¯re seeing her true nature.¡±

    2/3Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    83%

    Chapter 282 The Invisible For

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she an actress? Probably pulled some strings tond that gig.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s known how ruthless the entertainment scene can be. She must have some strong backing.¡±

    ¡°We should be wary of her. Who knows <b>what </b>she¡¯s hiding¡±

    And once again, Milly was left dumbfounded.

    If you¡¯re going to challenge Stephanie, do it openly. No need for shady strategies.

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie added, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t badmouth Milly. Despite it all, she has a good heart. Let¡¯s aim for peace and unity.¡±

    The irony in Stephanie¡¯s words made Milly roll her eyes.

    116

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Perfect Shot

    As Anthony¡¯s results came in, the tension could be felt from a mile away.

    He hit the bullseye seven times and three nine out of ten attempts. It was amendable effort, however¡­.

    Xavier couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he observed the oue. ¡°Missed three bullseyes, huh? Seems like your boast about a bullseye¨Conly score saving you from consequences was talk.¡±

    Anthony, fuming with anger, nearly threw his phone gun directly at Xavier¡¯s face, retorting. ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re so superior? Just wait until I get Jordan to deal with you!¡±

    Xavier remained unfazed by the threat, coolly responding. ¡°Well, if he¡¯sing for my legs, you better watch yours first.¡±

    His eyes then narrowed down on Anthony¡¯s long limbs, almost calcting his next move.

    ¡°Bring it on, Xavier! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Today¡¯s the day you¡¯ll learn about real consequences,¡± Anthony challenged, his anger bubbling over.

    Before Xavier could prepare, Anthony was on him, delivering a solid punch to his face.

    The unexpected assault took everyone by surprise, Xavier included.

    The force behind Anthony¡¯s angry punch shocked Xavier, immediately causing his face to puff up. But Xavier, with his age and military background, quickly got control of the situation and managed to restrain Anthony.

    Other instructors quickly gathered, pulling Anthony back <b>and </b>helping Xavier to his feet after noticing the disturbance.

    Xavier dabbed at his hurt lip, grimacing from the pain with every touch.

    Is he always this vtile?

    Anthony, fighting against those holding him back, yelled, ¡°Come on, face me one¨Con¨Cone if you dare. It¡¯s cowardly to call for backup!¡±

    He nearly managed to break free due to his strength.

    The <b>instructors </b>hesitated to apply too much force because he was from the Buts. They turned to Xavier, uncertain, asking, ¡°Instructor, your orders?¡±

    With a bruised <b>face </b>but firm resolve, Xaviermanded. ¡°For assaulting a superior and breaking conduct, he must pen a 6,000¨C<b>word </b>self¨Creflection and face the wall for five hours under watch. Nopletion, no food.¡±

    The instructors quickly agreed to this.

    Despite the harshness, Xavier was clearly somewhat lenient with his brother.

    He then looked at Milly and Lucius, stating, ¡°Only you two are left. Let¡¯s wrap this up fast.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1/3

    <b>09:03 </b>Fri,

    Chapter 283 Perfect Shot

    A red bullseye appeared.

    +5 Pearls

    He effortlesslynded all ten shots on the bullseye, leaving everyone around stunned or sceptical about a glitch in the system.

    Lucius earned immediate respect for his shooting uracy.

    Nheless, Xavier kept his cool, showing no reaction,

    As the Scathings¡® prospective leader, Lucius¡¯s childhood was filled with extensive shooting practice, making bullseyes almost routine for <b>him</b>.

    At this moment, a tall, crew¨Ccutted man with a small <b>scar </b><b>on </b>his forehead walked up to Xavier. ¡°Lieutenant, this guy¡¯s got serious skills. Despite his young age, he¡¯s pulled off some impressive feats. Could you see if he¡¯d be up for joining my squad <b>as </b><b>a </b>sniper?¡±

    Xavier raised an eyebrow and looked at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have plenty of snipers?¡±

    The crew¨Ccut manughed and rubbed his head. ¡°Finding good snipers isn¡¯t easy nowadays. The ones I¡¯ve got are decent, but none have this kid¡¯s raw talent. It¡¯d be a real waste not to give him a shot. Mind asking him for me?¡±

    Without missing <b>a </b>beat, Xavier responded, ¡°He won¡¯t say yes.

    The man was taken aback.

    Was he getting denied that quickly?

    ¡°Lieutenant, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll talk to him myself. Since he¡¯s in your unit, I didn¡¯t want to step on your toes. It¡¯s not fair to say no to him. What if he wants to serve his country but doesn¡¯t know how to start? I¡¯ll go ask¡­

    ¡°His granddad is Commander Scathings,¡± Xavier cut in.

    The man froze.

    ¡°Wait, Commander Scathings? The one I¡¯m thinking of?¡±

    Xavier just nodded. ¡°Which other Scathings could be a Commander?

    ¡°Try talking to him then. Soon enough, you¡¯ll be getting called for a private talk. How much can you hide until it¡¯s all out in the open?¡±

    The man stayed <b>silent</b>.

    The idea of secretly bringing Commander Scathings¡¯s only grandson into the forces made him question his <b>n</b><b>.</b>

    Imagining a room full of high¨Cranking officers grilling him made him shiver. He might even spill some secrets he¡¯d rather keep!

    No, it was too big a gamble.

    ¡°<b>Hehe</b>, so it¡¯s <b>Mr. </b>Scathings. Well, forget it <b>then</b><b>.</b>¡± With that, he quickly <b>walked </b>away.

    2/3

    83%

    Chapter 283 Perfect Shot

    +5 Pearls

    Xavier watched his target hit the mark, nodded, and then looked at Lucius. ¡°Your penalty is lifted. Get back to the team.¡±

    He then turned to Milly. You,e here.¡±

    Milly frowned and stepped up, gearing up for what wasing.

    Holding the gun, she wasn¡¯t afraid of what might happen next. Feeling the cold metal in her hands, a rush of excitement went through her.

    A voice inside her seemed to say. ¡®<b>Been </b>a while, old friend.

    Standing beside her, arms crossed, Xavier said, ¡°I won¡¯t make this hard on you. Hit the target anywhere, and you pass.

    Milly exhaled softly. ¡°You sure expect a lot from me.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 I Must Have Her

    What¡¯s the first move?

    15 Pende

    As Lucius returned to the team, he positioned himself before her without noticing. His pale, almost see- through fingers took the gun she was pointing forward. ¡°Focus straight ahead. I¡¯ll take a look at the magazine for you.¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy with him so close.

    Yet, saying she felt uneasy wasn¡¯t quite the correct description. It was more than that¨Cnot just unease but a type of resistance akin to the natural aversion one might feel towards physical contact with the opposite

    <b>sex</b><b>.</b>

    Having no other option, she had to rely on Lucius¨Cafter all, he was the only ally she had here.

    Milly took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves, though she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her tension.

    Lucius seemed to pick up on this, halting his actions and narrowing his eyes sharply. ¡°You¡¯re scared of me.¡±

    1¡­¡±

    <i>Why </i>did he always press on this matter, asking the same question <i>repeatedly</i>?

    Shouldn¡¯t a Yandere character <i>like </i>him be more unpredictable rather than firating on one response?

    She felt trapped between her answers; nothing seemed to fit just <b>right</b><b>..</b>

    Overwhelmed by the tense atmosphere, she was on the brink of copse when she heard Xavier¡¯s stern voice cut through. ¡°Who said you could just <b>leave </b>the team without notice? Get back to base now!¡±

    It was Xavier.

    Through her tears, Milly saw Xavier, decked out in heroic attire,ing to her rescue like a knight in shining armour.

    Who said heroes could only emerge from the light?

    With his military and political lineage, Lucius was no stranger to discipline. Even though he was <b>a </b>bit of a handful at times, his upbringing meant he couldn¡¯t just ignore an order¨Che returned to his <b>post</b>.

    The moment he exited, Milly sensed the atmosphere clearing up around her.

    She inhaled deeply.

    But then she thought, <i>He¡¯s </i>gone. Note, how am I supposed to fire? Just aim and pull the trigger? Should I have loaded it first?

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Make sure the safety¡¯s off and that it¡¯s loaded, came Xavier¡¯s voice behind her.

    Milly blinked, looking slightly sceptical, and turned her gaze towards him.

    Sure, the person who once adored Stephanie enough to metaphorically twist his head off to please her <b>is </b>now her instructor? ording to the book¡¯s descriptions, shouldn¡¯t he be distant and uninvolved, perhaps

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 204 1 Must Have Her

    CIS.Pears

    It truly was baffling and utterly perplexing. Individuals donned in heroic attire were different from <b>your </b>average,prehensible folks.

    Xavier locked eyes with her and responded with a chill. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you think <b>my </b><b>face </b>is a book? Focus on the gun!¡±

    Milly replied, taken aback, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Hold the gun firmly with both hands, and ce your cheek close to the stock to line up your eye, the sighting groove, and the target. Take a deep breath, concentrate, and try to keep still before gently squeezing the trigger. Make sure you¡¯re aiming correctly before <b>you </b>take the shot..

    ¡°Being precise in targeting, especially when lining up your shot, is crucial, which means adhering closely to the three¨Cpoint line principle. This concept involves aligning the front sight notch, the sight, and the target in a straight line, no matter the position of the eyes. Essentially, the eyes ensure <b>those </b>three. elements are perfectly aligned.

    ¡°Once everything is set up, go ahead and start shooting!¡±

    He spoke at a moderate pace, and his words were clear enough that Milly believed she got the <b>gist</b>.

    The three¨C<b>point </b><b>line</b>.

    Gently, her fingers pressed on <b>the </b>firearm.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Carefully pulling the trigger? Which type of firearm <b>are </b><b>you </b>handling? You can nail the target in one go now. The careful squeezing of the trigger is something seasoned shooters do. When firing <b>shot </b>after <b>shot</b>, the bullets <b>go </b>off track, often upwards; they press down on the barrel to correct the <b>aim</b>. You¡¯re struggling to keep the gun stable, and now you¡¯re thinking of firing <b>off </b>continuously?¡± Xavier was clearly upset.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Milly tried to justify, ¡°I somehow feel more at ease doing it this way.¡±

    Even to herself, her justification sounded surprising.

    Had she been hanging around Anthony too much and picked up his overconfidence? But then, Anthony did have some fundamental skills, so what made her say that just now?

    Xavier scoffed. ¡°At <b>case</b>, you say? Well, it¡¯s your <b>choice</b>.¡±

    Milly shut her eyes, thrilled by the subtle smell of gunpowder lingering at the barrel. Upon reopening them, she fixed her stare on the far¨Coff target.

    Bang, bang, bang.

    What followed was indeed a rapid session of shots.

    Then, the big screen ahead disyed the score. Ten rings, ten rings, ten rings.

    The crowd went from silent to loudly astonished in <b>an </b>instant.

    ¡°Am I mishearing or mistake? Why does it look like all tens?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d more readily believe the machine¡¯s busted.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 284 1 Must <b>Have </b>Her

    5 Pearls

    ¡°Ridiculous. The coach <b>said </b>our equipment is the best. It wouldn¡¯t just break like that.

    ¡°We all judged too soon; what they were showing wasn¡¯t cockiness, but actual confidence!¡±

    Milly, feeling the vibration from the recoil in her hands, looked at the glowing tens across the board on the screen, overwhelmed with a profound sense of achievement and happiness.

    That emotion stayed with her, not wanting to fade away.

    Xavier was just as shocked.

    He stood there, unable to believe what was unfolding before his eyes.

    Shooting in rapid session presents a challenge, unlike spaced¨Cout firing. With thetter, you have moments to correct your posture and even rethink your strategy after each shot, reducing the error of a missed shot affecting the next.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But rapid fire demands a level of control that takes time to maintain.

    The hefty recoil from each shot can mess up your aim entirely. Just that makes it almost impossible for anyone to hit the target every time in rapid session.

    Despite exceptional talent and a high uracy rate, even with ideal timing and conditions, Milly¡¯s initial shot didn¡¯t ensure a bullseye each time!

    Such precision is usually seen in top¨Ctier snipers.

    Then, another voice joined in.

    ¡°Hehe, Lieutenant, thisdy doesn¡¯t have any connections, does she? It was her first time initially firing and showcasing; she¡¯s a prodigy! I¡¯ve got to draft her, no matter what!¡±

    116

 Chapter 285

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 285 Live Training Exercise

    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± Xavier nearly shouted, his voice booming.

    Being a second lieutenant, Xavier <b>was </b>usually calm. His sudden fury took the crew¨Ccut man by surprise. ¡°Lieutenant, I was just

    Xavier quickly realised he had possibly overreacted, calming his tone while maintaining seriousness. ¡°She¡¯s not the right fit. We need to look for someone else.¡±

    The man with the crew cut felt a bit miffed. ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±

    After an extensive search, they identified two potential recruits, yet both seemed unsuitable.

    It was understandable <b>that </b>the grandson of Commander Scathing wasn¡¯t considered because of his unique circumstances. But why dismiss the girl, especially when her skills were superior to themander¡¯s grandson?

    She was perfect to follow in the footsteps of a legendary marksman!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xavier¡¯s mind was <b>a </b>whirlwind, struggling with where to even start.

    While he felt bold enough to stir some trouble for Stephanie in <b>this </b>scenario, he knew it was a trivial matter that wouldn¡¯t draw significant family bacsh. However, involving her in military affairs.

    Jordan would hit the roof!

    This wouldn¡¯t just be mild irritation, but full¨Cblown rage.

    The Buts were aware that Milly was Jordan¡¯s treasured sister. He adored her to the point of treating her as his delicate treasure.

    And now, Milly¡¯s standing in the family has evolved, making her even more prominent in the elder¡¯s eyes. Xavier realised he couldn¡¯t risk any blunders.

    Xavier¡¯s face hardened. ¡°It just won¡¯t work, end of discussion.¡±

    The crew¨Ccut man¡¯s dissatisfaction showed clearly, his tone turning sharp. ¡°Lieutenant, while I might not share your <b>rank</b>, I am tasked with selecting recruits, right? Only some days do wee across such a standout candidate, and you¡¯re blocking my choice. I deserve a reason. Why the refusal without <b>any </b>justification? Training <b>a </b>sniper is one of the most challenging roles on a team!

    ¡°Lieutenant, I¡¯m asking you onest time. Are you going to hand over <b>this </b>candidate?¡±

    With a heavy sigh and a mix of concern and resignation in his eyes, Xavier softly said, ¡°She just can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Now visibly angered, the crew¨Ccut man retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll bring this up with General But. Does the Lieutenant wish to dictate the entire army¡¯s operations? Pift.¡±

    With that, he left in a huff.

    Xavier was left speechless.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he understand?

    1/3

    Chapter 285 Live Training Exercise

    He thought about getting Grandpa¡¯s blessing?

    Well¡­

    +5 Pearls

    Given Grandpa¡¯s deepmitment to the military, he might actually consent. If Grandpa said yes, Xavier wouldn¡¯t <b>stand </b>in the way, even if it meant facing Jordan¡¯s wrath

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s focus back on the team, Xavier said, dismissing the man with the crew cut and giving the students calm instructions.

    ¡°Our schedule today involves shooting practice this morning and a ten¨Ckilometre hike in the mountainster in the afternoon. Though ten kilometres <b>might </b>sound like a lot on a t surface, the mountain <b>trails </b>will make it more challenging. So, make sure you¡¯re ready and can keep pacel¡±

    When the afternoon hike was mentioned, Stephanie was still trying to wrap her <b>head </b>around Milly¡¯s unexpected marksmanship talents. She suddenly felt sick, herplexion turning pale.

    Wasn¡¯t the hike supposed to be at the end of <i>the </i>training program? She had hoped to find a way to duck out <i>by </i>then, but why kick things off with it on day one?

    She was not keen on joining the hike. Walking that distance was sure to leave her legs sore for days. She¡¯d put so much effort into keeping her legs looking great. Spending hours trekking could lead to muscles she doesn¡¯t <b>want</b>, potentially altering her looks significantly.

    If that happened, she felt she¡¯d lose a part of her identity.

    Noticing her hesitation, or maybe out of concern for her, Xavier frowned slightly and asked, ¡°If anyone¡¯s not feeling up to it or has any issues, now¡¯s the time <b>to </b>say something. <b>You </b>don¡¯t have to join the hike if that¡¯s the case. Anyone?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± everyone else quickly said.

    Stephanie started to lower her hand, which <b>she </b><b>had </b>hesitantly raised.

    Now <b>that </b>everyone had passed up the opportunity, pulling out would only spotlight her.

    She looked perfectly healthy when she first approached them; any excuse she tried to make now just wouldn¡¯t cut it.

    She had thought there¡¯d be time to prepare if the hike was nned forter in the training. Being thrown into it suddenly took her by surprise.

    Her goal this time was to get on the good side of Milly¡¯s ssmates, win them over to her side, and begin to iste Milly. That way, she¡¯d remove potential roadblocks from her path in the future.

    Getting some help from Lucius along the way would be a plus!

    So, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to stand out for the wrong reasons now, especially not in front of Milly!

    Xavier waited for Stephanie to signal she was in, but when her hand didn¡¯t go up, he looked worried and slightly annoyed.

    He leaned forward and asked, ¡°Hey Stephanie, are youing along? This is a 10k run we¡¯re talking about, and it¡¯s not exactly a walk in the park¨Cit¡¯s all mountain trails.¡±

    2/3

    83%

    Chapter 285 Live Training Exercise

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie and Xavier go way back, and he¡¯s always been aware <b>that </b>she¡¯s not the most physically active person. From her childhood days right up to now, long¨Cdistance walking, let alone running, wasn¡¯t her thing. He was concerned that jumping into something this intense could be too much for her.

    But Stephanie¡¯s response was glowing with determination. Smiling, she said, ¡°No need to be worried, instructor. Like you said, I want to be there with everyone. We¡¯re all in this together. Walking away <b>now </b>would feel like I was letting everyone down, wouldn¡¯t it? Even though I¡¯ve had my health challenges, I¡¯mmitted to making this journey with the team!¡±

    Her sincerity was palpable.

    After her words, the atmosphere changed among the students. They looked at her with newfound respect. and some started pping softly, saying things like.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to admit, I didn¡¯t see thating. The rich girl really does have her feet <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>ground</b><b>.¡±</b>

    ¡°She¡¯s got a lot of guts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s the But heir¡¯s favourite. She¡¯s got some admirable qualities. If I had someone like her, I would spoil her rotten.

    ¡°Training under the guidance of the Buts is genuinely rewarding.¡±

    116

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 The Coming¨Cof¨CAge Celebration

    Milly found herself momentarily lost for words among the crowd as she overheard her ssmates praising Stephanic.

    Isn¡¯t military training amon experience for everyone at camp? Stephanie¡¯s no different from the rest of us, so what makes her participation seem extraordinary?

    Does the gap between the rich and the poor really change how we¡¯re seen?

    Stephanie, with a smile, modestly epted the des. Once everyone had said their piece, she humbly responded, ¡°Thank you, but you¡¯re giving me too much credit. I want to fit in with everyone and not be singled out for having a ¡®princessplex.

    Her admirers didn¡¯t miss a beat and jumped in with more <b>praise</b>.

    ¡°Stephanie, your modesty is somendable. You¡¯re the most grounded heiress I¡¯ve ever <b>met</b><b>.</b>¡±

    ¡°Your presence is so refreshing. You make everyone feel at ease just by being yourself

    ¡°It¡¯s confusing when less wealthy people act more entitled than you. That¡¯s the real puzzle.¡±

    Milly¡¯s expression tightened, wondering if they were talking about her.

    Then Stephanie added kindly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk down about Milly. She¡¯s really nice, although she might be slightly prickly sometimes. I can vouch for her being great most of the time.¡±

    Realizing what she¡¯d just said, Stephanie quickly covered her mouth, her eyes widening in shock.

    ¡°Oh, my apologies, Milly. I didn¡¯t mean to <b>say </b><b>that</b>. Can you forgive me, please?

    Milly mused to herself, recognizing the unintentional sting in their words.

    At first, <b>she </b>wasn¡¯t sure if they were talking about her, but it soon became apparent that she was indeed the topic..

    The cunning, veiledments, which twisted the truth and warped reality with their underlying meanings, were not easy feats.

    Hehe, why should I be mad at Miss Stephanie? Being the heir of the Buts surely puts you <b>in </b><b>a </b>different league. Me? I¡¯m just an ordinary person and thankful for anypliment from someone of your stature. How could I ever be upset?¡±

    How does one deal with someone two¨Cfaced?

    The strategy <b>is </b>simple. Learn from them, copy them, and eventually outdo them! To engage in deceit is to dive into an endless abyss.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    She¡¯ll get it straight to her face <i>if </i><i>she </i>likes being acknowledged as <i>the </i>heiress. But is she ready for it?

    Upon hearing Milly¡¯s remarks, Stephanie couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure, her face betraying a mix of

    emotions.

    While others might use the title to suck up, Milly clearly intended to stir the pot.

    1/3

    ÊØ:<b>83</b><b>%</b>•þ

    Chapter 286 The Coming of Age Celebration

    15 Pearis

    Despite boiling with rage, Stephanie had to maintain herposed facade, especially after working hard

    build a reputation of elegance and kindness.

    Biting back her pride, she managed, ¡°I value your opinion, Milly

    Milly, arms folded, found the whole scenario quite entertaining. ¡°Actually, I might have gone too far. Considering my own simple beginnings, I¡¯m interested in what life¡¯s like for a rich young woman like you. Champagne, perhaps?¡±

    Stephanie was on the edge of losing her cool.

    Milly, amused, arched an eyebrow, waiting to see if the wealthy Stephanie would crack or keep up- appearances.

    At that moment, Stephanie, who pretended to sip on her drinks, seemed funny to Milly. Even with the teasing, Stephanie chose not to react, all to maintain her image. It was amusing to watch her sulk.

    ¡°Milly, how can you say something like that?¡± said Stephanie, who quickly pulled herself together. She no longer looked upset or pitiful; instead, she was the picture ofposure.

    ¡°Milly, I really want us to be friends. You might not like me, but let me know if I¡¯ve messed up somehow. I¡¯ll fix it. I might <b>not </b>be as smart or pretty as you, and my grades could improve. Everyone looks up to you, but you seem to find me annoying because I¡¯m not as bright. I¡¯m really sorry for that.¡±

    With those words, her slim figure slightly shook, her voice filled with emotion, making her look pitiful This instantly sparked the protective instincts of their ssmates.

    Particrly when Stephanie was trembling, trying to hold back her tears, Milly stood there, seemingly unbothered and smiling.

    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s anger red up, rallying behind Stephanie.

    ¡°Some people take advantage of their grades, manipting and being unkind to those who are nice. That¡¯s just wrong.

    ¡°Really, what¡¯s so great about having good grades? Aren¡¯t we all doing well academically here? At the end of the day, we¡¯re all going to end up working. Stephaniees from a wealthy family; she might end up working for someone, but still.¡±

    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t she going to be famous? Stephanie could outshine her with her wealth!¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t be upset. If she doesn¡¯t see your worth, she¡¯s just jealous. Come hang out with uster<b>; </b>we¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let her be on her own! She deserves to be looked down on.¡±

    Milly was left speechless once again.

    Is she being ostracized?

    This protagonist is something else, making everyone else look bad. With just a few words, she gets everyone blindly defending her. Did the writer p this protagonist¡¯s aura on her? It feels so forced!

    Now, will Stephanie step up <b>and </b>be the bigger person?

    2/3

    <b>09:04 </b>Fri, 12 Jul

    Chapter 286 The Coming¨Cof¨CAge Celebration

    Three, two, onc.

    +5 Pearls

    Once the countdown hit one, Stephanie returned to her usual strategy, standing up with a pitiful look to speak kindly.

    ¡°Thanks for your kind words; they mean a lot. But I¡¯m sure Milly has her reasons.¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes, thinking. Not this again. Doesn¡¯t she ever get tired <i>of </i>the same lines?

    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful to all of you. I¡¯m hosting mying¨Cof¨Cage party in a few days, and I¡¯d love for you all toe celebrate at the But house. The butler will send out the invites to everyone.¡±

    The room was buzzing with excitement.

    ¡°Wow, did I hear that right? I might mingle with the elite and attend the big party at the But house.¡±

    ¡°Wow, a butler! Feels like something straight out of a book!¡±

    ¡°Mom, this is probably the closest I¡¯ll ever get to a rich family.¡±

    116

 Chapter 287

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 287 Twists of Fate

    Amid the crowd¡¯s buzz, Stephanie went to Milly, grinning, and asked, ¡°Milly, would you like toe to mying¨Cof¨Cage party?¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyebrow quirked up. puzzled over Stephanie¡¯s move.

    What was the deal with inviting folks to the But digs? Milly figured, even if Stephanie had stashed her stuff, could she honestly expect Jordan and Grandpa to y along and act clueless about her?

    Before Milly could get a word out, someone in the vicinity started poking fun, ¡°Stephanie, why are you bothering with her invite? Didn¡¯t she <b>just </b>give you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, someone as nasty as her shouldn¡¯t even step in your ce. She¡¯ll never be on your level, ever.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, <b>just </b>brush her off.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Following the buttering up, the crowd gradually huddled around Stephanie, leaving her encircled, and drifted away.

    Atst, they cleared out!

    Milly sighed in relief, d to drop the pretence of a grin.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake off her curiosity as everyone grouped around Stephanie for a <b>chat</b>. Meanwhile, Lucius <b>was </b>just there, all stone¨Cfaced, not bothering to look their way.

    Milly blinked, ¡°You¡¯re not heading over?¡±

    Lucius nced down at her. ¡°You want me to go over?¡±

    Milly was all for it initially, but then, she caught a whiff of his cold indifference, making her freeze.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± a thought swiftly ran through his <b>mind</b>. ¡°We¡¯re all mates here, should be backing each other up. If you don¡¯t mingle, wouldn¡¯t thate off as standoffish?¡±

    Lucius kept his poker face, ¡°Then tag along¡±

    Milly baulked, ¡°No, I just ticked her off earlier. If I <b>go </b>over now, it¡¯ll just rile her up more. Better Iy low

    for now<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Well, <b>I </b><b>also</b>¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you gotta go!¡±

    Her insistence clearly didn¡¯t sit well with Lucius, his expression turning sour on the spot, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because, uh¡­¡±

    Milly was stumped; why, indeed? She couldn¡¯t outright say it¡¯s to y it safe and stick to the typical story are, could she? Spill that, and she wouldn¡¯tst <b>a </b><b>day</b><b>.</b>

    Hold up-

    1/3

    <b>83</b>%

    Chapter 287 Twists of Fate

    +5 Pearls

    each other up, and thrive together. Since I¡¯ve <b>got </b>our ssmate peeved, as my bud, you should help me make amends. Or are you saying you don¡¯t consider us friends?¡±

    Milly was genuinely thankful for the first time for having the ¡®we¡¯re just mates¡® card to y.

    Lucius should be at a loss for words now, right?

    If he owned up to being this person, he¡¯d need to leave right away to be there for Stephanie. But if he kept about who he <b>was </b>for now, that would be even better for her. It¡¯d be the perfect chance for her <b>to </b>gently pull away from him.

    Either way, it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m hoping for.

    Milly¡¯s eyebrows jumped up in surprise, her smile reaching her eyes which then locked with a set of dark, mysterious ones. Her smile paused, frozen.

    Those eyes was deep, old, worn, unwavering, almost eerie.

    Words seemed to fail to capture them fully.

    ¡°You.¡± This gaze sent a shiver of unease through Milly.

    Before she could say more, he <b>had </b><b>already </b>turned <b>away</b>, striding towards Stephanie<b>.</b>

    <b>Anthony </b>had been kept in <b>until </b>the afternoon training session, and since Lucius <b>went </b>off to find Stephanie, he¡¯s been pretty distracted.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just something Milly¡¯s making up in her head, but she gets the vibe that Lucius does things on purpose.

    It¡¯s kind of tough to figure out a guy who acts all <b>aloof </b><b>and </b>tough on the outside.

    It¡¯s all good, just as long as he¡¯s not sticking too close to her, he¡¯s free to roam.

    When Xavier <b>said </b>the training was gonna be in the mountains, she figured it was probably just a small hill. But when she got there, it turned out to be an actual <b>mountain</b>..

    Without the twisting <b>trails </b>carving through the mountains and woods, she could have thought she was in an untouched wildnd.

    Yet, this scene was pretty cool too, offering a refreshing change of

    scenery.

    With their group being small, they got to lead everyone. Stephanie was on her own mission, constantly nagging Lucius, while Xavier tagged along, making sure Stephanie stayed out of trouble. On the other <b>hand</b>, the rest of the ssmates kept giving Milly the cold shoulder, sticking to their old ways of treating

    her.

    Milly found herself unexpectedly in the lead,fortably making her way without any interruptions.

    With her focus solely on the path ahead, she was in her element, undistracted.

    But, halfway through their adventure, things <b>took </b>a sudden turn for the worse.

    Out of nowhere, the sky went dark, with lightning and thunder rolling in, hinting <b>at </b>a looming heavy rain.

    2/3

    <b>83</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 287 Twists of Fate

    +5 Pearls

    Though it was just the afternoon, the abrupt shift to darkness made it feel like they were plunged into night, adding a spooky vibe to the forest ambiance. This spooked some of the more easily scared students,

    a bit of hysteria with uncontroble screaming.

    Luckily, the school was on top of things with solid security and emergency ns. The group¡¯s medical team and instructors were quick to step in, calm everyone down, check for any injuries, and decisively end the trip early, guiding everyone back to safety.

    Turning around, Milly and her gang found themselvesgging behind everyone else. With storm clouds. grumbling and lightning zig¨Czagging across the sky, setting a pretty intense vibe, you could hear the students freaking out. Xavier, acting as the guide, couldn¡¯t just stick with Stephanie alone. He was all over the ce, calming folks down and pushing them to pick up the pace.

    Milly, trailing quietly at the end, was the picture of calm, showing off her wise¨Cbeyond¨Cyears vibe.

    It reminded her of a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime experience during a shoot in the mountains. Out of nowhere, a wild wind picked up, lightning cracked the sky, and then it started pouring like crazy.

    In thatst shoot, we actually ran into a smallndslide because the mountain¡¯s terrain was so unique. Luckily, with expert guidance, everyone was safe and sound.

    Compared to that, our current situation is a walk in the park. The school picked this particr mountain for the training, considering a bunch of stuff. So, running into problems here? Pretty unlikely.

    116

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 Rain¨Csoaked Rivalry

    So, Milly figured everything would be excellent if she stuck close to the leading group as they made their way forward.

    Keeping that in mind, she loosened up and picked up her pace.

    Then, out of nowhere, Stephanie pops up in front of her. Stephanie, who was usually glued to Lucius in the middle of the crew under everyone¡¯s watchful <b>eye</b>, now stood before Milly with a smirk.

    ¡°<b>Milly</b>, I won,¡± she dered,

    Milly couldn¡¯t help butugh and gave Stephanie a look of amusement and disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±

    Stephanie hadn¡¯t changed much, even if she had a do¨Cover. With that logic, Milly doubted she¡¯dst in any severe drama, let alone ¡®Empresses in the Pce.

    <b>Paused </b>in her tracks, Milly gave Stephanie a direct look, ¡°Win? If you think winning means pulling off a poor performance that ends up pushing people away from me to feed your ego, then, honestly, that¡¯s pretty sad.¡±

    ¡°Only kids think they need to prove how liked they are through games.¡±

    Stephanie was clearly ticked off by Milly¡¯sid¨Cback vibe, her teeth practically grinding, ¡°What¡¯s with the high horse? You¡¯re the one looking sorry right now. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through you you¡¯re just ying the victim.¡±

    Since they were trailing at the end of the group, with everyone else hustling along, their little showdown went unnoticed, giving Stephanie the chance to drop her nice girl act.

    Milly <b>just </b>smiled at the outburst.

    ¨CContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Weirdly, Stephanie¡¯s raw disy was refreshingpared to her usual act way better than someone overdid it with sweetness.

    Her smile only fueled Stephanie¡¯s rage. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Milly, still smiling, replied, ¡°I find it funny that <b>you </b>keep calling me pitiful when you¡¯re the one to pity. I <b>mean</b>, I¡¯m a born But. I don¡¯t have to lift a finger the But <b>heir </b>title is mine. And you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°You¡¯re trying so hard, putting on a show. It¡¯s hrious. Hey Stephanie, how long do you think you¡¯llst with the Buts if you ever lose everyone¡¯s favour?¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡± Thunder roared above, quickly followed by a downpour that drenched everyone¡¯s clothes and turned the ground into mud.

    Everyone scrambled for big leaves to use as makeshift umbres. Yet, Stephanie <b>just </b>stood there, motionless, her gaze fixed on the ground, her feelings hidden.

    If she lost everyone¡¯s favour..

    No, it won¡¯t happen.

    She saw this second chance at life as a gift, determined not to repeat her past mistakes. She was going to

    1/3

    <b>09:04</b>. Fr, <b>12 </b>Jul

    Chapter 288 Rain¨Csoaked Rivalry.

    245 Pearl

    But things seemed different now. The affections of Jordan, Jonathan, Anthony, and Grandpa, <b>which </b>used to be all hers, seemed <b>waning</b>.

    <i>I </i>like Milly said, they stopped loving her, what reason would she have to stay with the Buts?

    Why couldn¡¯t she <i>be </i>a true But <i>by </i>blood? Why <i>did </i>she have to be the adopted one?

    Frustrated and biting her lip until she tasted blood, Stephanie suddenly perked up, a sly look crossing her face as <b>an </b>idea struck her.

    Who¡¯s to say that being an adopted daughter means she can¡¯t stay with the Buist

    Why shouldn¡¯t she be the sole Master in the But household if there¡¯s only space for one?

    <i>If </i>Milly managed to vanish once, she could do it again, allowing her to remain Master of the Buts

    Thinking this, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of satisfaction and pleasure.

    Suddenly, she looked up, her eyes meeting Milly¡¯s.

    An inscrutable smile crept onto her face.

    Far from na?ve, Milly caught that look and instantly grew wary, sensing Stephanie was up to no good again.

    As the rain began to pour harder, Stephanie moved closer to Milly, squinting through the rain but determined.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never get the better of me, Milly!¡± she dered.

    All of a sudden, she <b>found </b>the strength to shove Milly hard.

    Even though Milly was standing pretty firm, the recent rain had made the mountain trail slick. And being right at the edge, a shove was all it took to possibly start a slide down.

    While the trail wasn¡¯t all that steep, it was deep in a thick forest. Things were different in their favour with the weather like it was.

    Stephanie knew what she was up against but went for it anyway.

    Even though Milly had a hunch that Stephanie was up to no good, it totally caught her off guard when Stephanie actually shoved her in front of everybody. Whoever turned their head first would see the whole drama unfold.

    So there she was, despite being on high alert, getting pushed. Ell

    Milly narrowed her eyes as she went down and grabbed Stephanie¡¯s sleeve. She wasn¡¯t about to let herself be moved around, even if it meant putting herself in danger.

    ¡°Ah!¡± <b>Stephanie </b>attempted to step back, but the rain and slick ground were against her.

    A firm yank on her arm pulled them, causing them to roll down the hill together.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 288 Rain¨Csoaked Rivalry

    a45 Pearls

    When Milly came, she found herself in some spot she didn¡¯t recognize. Luckily, she felt pretty <b>okay </b>and didn¡¯t seem seriously hurt.

    Out of nowhere, she felt something heavy crash on her leg, followed by a pained, ¡®Ouch, it hurts.¡±

    It turned out that Stephanie somehownded right on her leg, causing her pain.

    Milly didn¡¯t think twice before saying, ¡°Get off mel

    Her kick hit Stephanie hard, sending her tumbling a couple of meters away.

    Still ticked off, Milly tried to get up to keep kicking, but her other foot started killing her.

    Carefully, she checked out her ankle <b>and </b>figured it was just <b>a </b>sprain, nothing broken.

    116

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 Xavier¡¯s Rebirth

    +5 Pearls

    The medical team nearby were deeply perplexed this time. Was this individual behaving irrationally? Did he have a penchant for self¨Cinflicted <b>ps</b><b>?</b>

    Experienced doctors, wary of potentialplications, swiftly sought out the hospital¡¯s director. Upon hearing it involved a young lieutenant, the director hurried over without a word.

    True to the doctors¡® description, there <b>sat </b>a lieutenant in camouge attire on a bench, adorned with medals, his hair dishevelled, <b>his </b><b>face </b>marked with irritation and a swollen cheek. Thankfully, he seemed moreposed now, refraining from further self¨Cinflicted ps.

    Having encountered the Buts on numerous asions, the director promptly identified the dishevelled man before him as George. The youngdy who had caused such concern for George must be the heiress taken under the Buts¡® wing.

    The director instructed a nearby doctor, ¡°Quickly contact the Buts. Their hospital relied on annual support from them; they

    Couldn¡¯t afford <b>to </b>overlook any requests.

    ¡°Understood, Director.¡±

    After rying his instructions, the doctor approached Xavier with trepidation, cautiously briefing him on the situation concerning the Buts¡® Master.

    ¡°Mr. But, please don¡¯t worry too much. Our hospital¡¯s attending physician has updated you on your sister¡¯s condition. It¡¯s only a minor injury, nothing serious. She copsed from exhaustion, but there¡¯s no cause for rm. She should be discharged tomorrow.¡±

    His gaze turned vacant.

    My sister¡­

    Suddenly, he snapped his head up, his crimson eyes locking onto the hospital director with a mix of ineffable sorrow <b>and </b>hopelessness. A hint of wariness was discernible, like a lost child seeking his way home.

    ¡°Where is my <b>sister</b>?¡±

    The hospital director was momentarily taken aback by his question. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t she inside

    ¡°She¡¯s not! She¡¯s unworthy!¡± Xavier erupted in agitation, then swiftly regained hisposure<b>. </b>¡°She¡¯s not my sister¡­

    Lowering his head like a stubborn child, he reiterated his point, trying to convince everyone, ¡°Milly is my only sister. But it seems I¡¯ve lost her¡­.

    His voice emerged, rich and resonant, enveloped in an air of mystery that left the hospital director struggling to grasp the full import of his words. Fragments of phrases floated by, hints of a profound loss permeating his speech.

    With <b>a </b>determined air, the director sought rity, Lost, Mr. But? Pray tell, what is it that you have lost? Should you need <b>aid</b>, we shall endeavour to find it together.¡±

    ¡°A search?¡± The word echoed, a flicker of hope <b>kindling </b>within Xavier¡¯s eyes. His previously deste

    <b>¡­</b>manda ?L:6_) (_lond b¡ª middan from Un hir fast ki

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 294 Xavier¡¯s Rebirth

    yes, we must find my sister. I cannot dy!¡±

    +5 Pearls

    In his haste, he nearly stumbled, driven by an urgent need. Milly¡¯s kindness and gentle spirit spurred him. on; she must be waiting, anxious as nightfall approached. He could not bear the thought of her fear.

    As he pressed forward, vivid memories cascaded through his mind. He felt a deep conviction that this was not mere fantasy; he had indeed been granted another chance. Two years had passed since Milly¡¯s tragic departure, marked by his own descent into grief and eventual demise at her graveside.

    In his final moments, he had clung to the hope that death might reunite them.

    Yet, to his astonishment, he awakened in a hospital, staring at his youthful reflection.

    Confusion mingled with awe. Was this some final dream before death? It all felt so achingly real. If it were but a dream, could he truly find Milly once more?

    Driven by this thought, he urgently sought someone. Memories surged back, and he was abruptly brought to his feet.

    Not long ago, he had faced an impossible choice between saving Stephanie and Milly. He had left Milly, wounded and alone in the mountains<b>, </b>even going so far as to break her fingers in a moment of cruelty.

    The concept of rebirth, once a distant thought, now filled him with dread. He fervently wished it all to be a nightmare. In his uncertainty, he raised his hand and struck his own face, feeling the sting spread across his cheek. The pain confirmed <b>his </b>reality.

    He had been reborn. Yet, even in this new life, he feared he was repeating his past mistakes, abandoning Milly once more.

    A torrent of despair overwhelmed him, suffusing his very essence. Milly was lost to him once again.

    This day, meant to be one of joy, marked Milly¡¯s first day at school. Jordan had meticulously cleared his schedule, intending to fetch her himself. Yet his ns were abruptly thwarted by a call from the hospital, bearing grievous news of his sister¡¯s injury and admission.

    My sister? Are they talking about Milly?

    Scarcely had he ended the call with the hospital when another call came, <b>this </b>time <b>from </b>Milly¡¯s counsellor, who disclosed that Milly and Stephanie had vanished during a field trip. Jordan¡¯s heart quickened, and without dy, he sped to the hospital.

    On arrival, he encountered Xavier, mud¨Cstreaked and bedraggled, emerging from the building.

    ¡°<b>Xavier</b>, where is Milly?¡± Jordan demanded, halting him in his tracks.

    Xavier<b>, </b><b>as </b>if in a daze, ignored the query and continued walking. A chill of foreboding crept over Jordan, and he grasped Xavier¡¯s arm, seeking answers with growing urgency. ¡°Xavier, where is Milly?¡±

    Xavier struggled to free himself, his voice a broken record of resolve, ¡°I must find Milly, I must find Milly, I must find Milly¡­

    Jordan¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sense of dread swelling within him as he spoke, his voice like the rumble of distant thunder: ¡°What do you mean? If Milly is not here, then who have you brought back? Stephanie?

    2/3

    82%Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Chapter 294 Xavier¡¯s Rebirth

    Did Milly not go missing with Stephanie? And you returned with only one?¡±

    +5 Pearls

    His words struck <b>Xavier </b>like a de, rendering him still. Slowly, Xavier lifted his gaze, rity seeping back into his eyes upon recognizing Jordan. Overwhelmed, he reached out for sce, ¡°Jordan¡­ what should we do? Milly is hurt, she¡¯s bleeding. I left her on the mountain, she¡­

    The sentence was cut short by a resonating bang.

    Jordan could not endure the words any longer. His heart splintered into shards, rage surging within him. With a fierce cry, he struck Xavier¡¯s face. ¡°You coward, how could you! How could you!<b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 Trapped in the Mountains.

    The <b>rain </b>kept pouring down.

    Luckily, despite the bad luck, they ended up surrounded by nature, with tall trees and dense foliage offering some relief from the wind and rain.

    At that moment, Stephanie, sent flying two meters away by Milly¡¯s kick, also started returning to her

    senses<b>.</b>

    She cradled her head in one hand and supported herself with the other, her expression one of pain and frailty, her voice breaking with tears, ¡°It hurts so much.¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow. Really, are you still putting on an act?

    ¡°Come on, cut it out. It¡¯s only us here.¡±

    Unexpectedly, it worked. Stephanie, who had been calm and gentle moments before, suddenly froze. After a quick nce around, realising they were alone, her expression turned fierce, her eyes filled with a deadly <b>intensity </b>as she eximed, ¡°Milly, why are <b>you </b>still <b>alive</b><b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    Milly gave her a contemptuous look, saying, ¡°Looks like that¡¯s tough for <b>you</b>. The fortune teller told me I¡¯ve got a strong destiny on my side. Mess with me, and you¡¯ll get hit back. I¡¯ll survive even if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with a fierce and hostile spark. ¡°Really now? I¡¯ve had the guts to go after you <b>once</b>; I¡¯ll do it again without blinking.¡±

    <b>Leaning </b>against the tree behind her, she braced herself, ready to get back on her feet.

    Milly wasn¡¯t worried about those threats <b>at </b>all. She just crossed her arms and looked her in the eye, bursting outughing, ¡°You¡¯re more likely to die before you can even touch me.¡±

    ¡°See this tree you¡¯re leaning on? It¡¯s called poison arrowwood, but some call it the <b>throat</b>¨Csealing tree. It¡¯s the deadliest tree around, packed with poison. It could stop your heart, clot your blood, block your veins, and you might stop breathing in less than twenty minutes. And guess what? The World Health Organization hasn¡¯t even found a cure yet.¡±

    ¡°<b>Ah</b>!¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s face went white, and she hastily pulled her hand back. But in doing so with too much strength, she lost her footing and fell hard, ending up covered in mud and looking quite sheepish.

    ¡°Pff, <b>hahaha</b>.¡± Milly couldn¡¯t hold <b>back </b>herughter upon seeing her,ughing so hard her sides ached.

    ¡°<b>You</b>, damn it!¡± Stephanie was <b>shaking </b>with fury.

    Milly raised an eyebrow, gave her a yful look, and smirked, ¡°Can¡¯t handle it, huh? Looks like you¡¯re not as tough as you thought. Imagine if I told you I was just messing with you before. Wouldn¡¯t that make you mad?¡±

    ¡°The poison arrowwood tree is usually found in rainforests below 1500 meters. How do you expect to find it here? You could memorise every book and ace your way into a top college, but it¡¯s stillughable. The tree you <b>just </b>touched is nothing more <b>than </b>an ordinary por<b>.</b>¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 289 Trapped in the Mountains

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie wasn¡¯t exactly clueless herself she realised <b>that </b>getting mad <b>again </b>would only tickle Milly¡¯s fancy more. She recognised <b>that </b>she probably couldn¡¯t outsmart Milly in this situation with everything <b>that </b><b>had </b>happened recently.

    Milly definitely had the upper hand when it came to surviving in the wild, that <b>was </b><b>for </b>sure.

    So, for the time being, Stephanie figured it was best to keep her <b>around </b>and work out a n to deal with her once they found their way back to civilisation.

    ¡°You¡¯re here cracking jokes, but shouldn¡¯t we be figuring out a way to leave? Do you actually want to stay overnight?¡± Stephanie questioned.

    Sitting rxed on a rock and scanning the area, Milly replied, ¡°We¡¯re all without our phones, so there¡¯s no way to call for help. It¡¯s raining, and we¡¯re smack in the middle of the mountains. The odds of us getting out by ourselves are pretty much zero¡±

    Stephanie went pale, worried about their slim chances. ¡°What do you mean, zero? So, we¡¯re really trapped.

    here

    Milly just gave her a smug look and said. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Now, what <b>do </b>we do?¡± Stephanie was really scared now, especially thinking about the unknown dangers lurking in the forest, her whole body shaking from the fear.

    Milly gave ¨¢ dismissive snort, her gaze <b>a </b>shade darker. ¡°<b>And </b>why should I help someone who just tried to hurt me <b>find </b>a way out?¡±

    Stephanie was torn between feeling foolish and naive.

    Just a little while ago, she¡¯d been plotting against her, and now she expected her to figure out an escape route. Did she look like a pushover<b>?</b>

    If <b>only </b>her twisted ankle hadn¡¯t prevented her from walking or standing, she¡¯d have found a way to get rid of Stephanie for good right then and there.

    Still, she believed she could pull it off.

    But she decided to let Stephanie roam lost for a bit longer. There <b>was </b>no rush. Milly was not someone to easily forgive and forget. She could let slide a few things, but a direct harm done to her, right before her eyes, demanded retaliation.

    And Milly had plenty of ideas on how to make her pay.

    It seemed Stephanie finally got a clue, or she took in what Milly said. After Milly talked, Stephanie quietly sat in a sheltered spot, not making any more fuss.

    Eventually, the rain stopped, though the sky remained cloudy.

    The evening was approaching.

    The night was pitch dark in the uncharted wild, teering with potential hazards, leaving their odds of making it out slim to none.

    At this point, they could all cross their fingers, hoping the forest wasn¡¯t home to predators so they couldst through the night. Hopefully, the school would soon notice they were missing and call the cops to

    2/3

    Chapter 289 Trapped in the Mountains

    track them down<b>.</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Milly heaved a deep sigh. She wasn¡¯t a fan of this¨Cthe uncase of relying entirely on others, that intense feeling of vulnerability sparking a fear she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    But it seemed like they needed more options. This was the path they were stuck with for the <b>moment</b>,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, a peculiar gurgling noise sliced through the still air.

    Stephanie clutched her belly, looking a mix of embarrassed and sorry for herself. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Is there anything to cat in this forest?¡±

    Milly gave her a look. ¡°Starving, huh? Missing a meal isn¡¯t the end of the world.¡±

    ¡°What the Ah!¡± Out of nowhere, Stephanie let out a scream.

    Milly, who was just about to take a moment to rx, was jolted by Stephanie¡¯s sudden shriek, which really hurt her ears.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Milly couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    All day, she¡¯d been put through the wringer. First, she was targeted in the morning, forced to shoot at targets, and then harassed during afternoon training. It had been one unlucky event after another, and now, just when she wanted to rest, she was disturbed again. Even the most patient person would lose their cool by now.

    Stephanie curled <b>up</b>, looking pale and scared, with trembling fingers pointing to the side. She stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ a snake!¡±

    116

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Snake Encounter

    Snake?

    Milly caught what Stephanie was staring at and immediately looked like she saw a ghost.

    The Umbra Viper is infamous for being the deadliest snake around.

    But what¡¯s it doing here? These snakes are usually found in hot, dry ces, not here.

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Freeze, don¡¯t freak it out or anything, just pretend you never saw it. Critters like <b>this </b>tend to leave people alone unless they feel threatened, Milly whispered.

    Stephanie managed to calm down and looked away, doing her best to ignore the snake.

    Milly looked away, realising <b>now </b>wasn¡¯t the time to bolt. She tried to act like she wasn¡¯t bothered by the snake, all while keeping an eye on what it was up to.

    The snake seemed intrigued by her, making its way out of the bushes, looping around the area close <b>to </b>her, and then sliding back into the grass.

    Milly breathed out in relief.

    < you alone.

    Usually, once a <b>snake </b>gets bored, it leaves you

    When she started to rx, though, she picked up on a rustling noise again. The snake returned, this time weirdly bncing a wildflower on its <b>tail</b>.

    Milly couldn¡¯t stop <b>a </b>smirk from forming because of the snake¡¯s surprising act.

    It came closer, gently set the wildflower down at her feet, and then looked up at her, <b>almost </b>like it was waiting for something or asking a silent question.

    Milly caught what she thought was a silent plea in the snake¡¯s gaze.

    She cradled the beaten¨Cup wildflower, probably a present from the serpent, finding it hard to find the right words. ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    The snake seemed a tad shy, bowing its head.

    And <b>then</b>, it slithered off into <b>the </b>shrubbery, making a sharp noise like it hit a rock on the way out.

    Milly was left in awe, speechless.

    Meanwhile, Stephanie, who had missed the whole encounter, cautiously peered around. Noticing the absence of the snake, she exhaled in relief, ¡°Has the snake taken off?¡±

    Milly, pocketing the wildflower, simply murmured, ¡°Seems like it

    Spotting some berries, Stephanie reached out for them

    Still, Milly quickly intervened, advising, ¡°Hold up, those are deadly nightshade berries. They¡¯re poisonous!¡±

    1/3

    <b>09:05 </b>FA, 1200

    Chapter 290 Snake Encounter

    time? You¡¯re not pulling another <b>fast </b><b>one </b>on me, are you<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    83%•þ

    +5 Pearls

    Milly, clearly annoyed, lectured her, ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t you have anymon sense? Eating random fruits out in the wilderness<b>, </b>especially in dense forests, is bad. Has the rain made you lose your mind? Or do you just like being reckless!¡±

    ¡°If you really want to eat that, be my guest. But do me a favour and keep your distance afterwards so your don¡¯t make me sick.¡±

    Watching Stephanie¡¯s recklessness only added to Milly¡¯s irritation.

    When she got the chance to <b>go </b>back to her own world, she swore to call out the clueless writer behind this novel. Why do they keep writing <b>such </b>silly female leads? And always putting the side characters in danger?

    Right after she aired her grievances, the snake she thought <b>had </b>disappeared made aeback, poking its head out. Whether it was her imagination or not, Milly couldn¡¯t help but notice the snake¡¯s head looked more prominent than before.

    Was it because of the bump earlier?

    The snake made its way over to the fruit Stephanie had thrown away, coiled around it, and before Milly could do anything, its teeth sank into the fruit.

    In no time, the snake had gobbled up the small fruit.

    Milly was speechless.

    It ate the poisoned fruit. If a poisonous thing cats another poison, it¡¯s supposed to be okay, right?

    Just as she thought about this, the snake <b>moved </b>its <b>tail</b>, took a few steps, and spit out some venom before falling to the ground with a heavy fall.

    Was it dead from the poison?

    Milly <b>was </b>left without words again.

    Is this snake, not the brightest?

    Watching from the side, Stephanie saw the snake motionless after eating the poisonous fruit. A gleam of satisfaction crossed her eyes. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Then, she picked up arge rock, clenched her teeth, and lifted it high to smash it down on the snake with all her might.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What are you doing? Put that down!¡±

    Stephanie exined, ¡°Now that it¡¯s knocked out, we should get rid of it before it wakes upter<b>.¡±</b>

    ¡°No!¡± Milly quickly said.

    The snake <b>wasn¡¯t </b>aggressive towards them and wasn¡¯t a danger<b>, </b><b>so </b>killing it seemed wrong.

    Plus, there was something odd about the snake.

    Even though Milly <b>was </b>all about science and facts, not about gods or spirits, she still felt it was essential to

    2/3

    09:05 Fri, 12 Jul

    Chapter 290 Snake Encounter

    respect living creatures.

    +5 Pearls

    But Stephanie saw things differently. The look in her eyes made her intentions clear, ¡°This snake is But venomous. If we¡¯re not careful, it could attack us anytime tonight. You said its venom is powerful. That¡¯s <b>a </b>risk I can¡¯t take.¡±

    With that, she lifted the rock again.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Despite the pain in her ankle, Milly tried to stand, but her leg couldn¡¯t hold her up.

    As Stephanie went to hit the small snake with the stone, Milly clenched her teeth and, with a burst of energy, tried to stop the blow.

    But she was too far. She barely touched the rock with one hand and couldn¡¯t push it away without enough strength.

    Bang!

    Milly fell to the ground.

    116

    W

    <b>83</b>%|

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Wilderness Rescues

    Milly couldn¡¯t move fast enough, and the massive stone smacked right into her hand, sending a shock of sharp pain that nearly knocked her out. Tears sprang to her eyes from the intensity of the pain.

    She bit down on her lip so hard she <b>could </b>taste blood, and it oddly helped her focus.

    ncing over, Milly was relieved to see the small snake unharmed on the side.

    At least it missed the snake.

    Bearing the pain, Milly freed her hand from under the stone. It was soaked in blood, and the severe pain left her arm feeling dead.

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s painful.¡±

    Stephanie <b>caught </b>the look of agony on Milly¡¯s face and narrowed her eyes before asking. ¡°Did you break your leg or something?¡±

    Milly, too ovee by her pain, barely registered her.

    Stephanie said, ¡°You were all about waiting quietly in the woods for help. You did that on purpose, right? You knew your leg was busted, and you couldn¡¯t make it out yourself, so <b>you </b>wanted to trap someone else with you!¡±

    ¡°Milly, that¡¯s cold. It¡¯s practically the same as murder!¡±

    Stephanie red at Milly intently as if she were delivering some grand moral judgment.

    She seemed to forget that she was the instigator.

    Had it not been for her ill intent, how would they have ended up stuck in such a cramped spot with most of the troops, two of them caught in this mess by the rough terrain?

    She wouldn¡¯t see it that way, though.

    In her view, when she kills, it¡¯s justified, but it¡¯s a crime when others¡® do it.

    Milly had been dealing with her for ages, fully aware of her self¨Ccentred nature. Such self¨Cabsorbed people never understand decency or shame. In their minds, their personal rules alwayse first.

    Arguing with her is like debating morals with a fool¨Cit¡¯s pointless.

    Now, more badly injured and no match for a direct fight, there was no use arguing. So, Milly tuned her out, closed her eyes, and focused on gathering her energy.

    Seeing she was being ignored, Stephanie¡¯s face contorted with rage, and through gritted teeth, she hissed, ¡°So, <b>you </b>think you¡¯re some hero for trying to protect this snake, huh? If I can¡¯t get to you right now, <b>I </b>swear, I¡¯ll end this snake!¡±

    With <b>that</b>, she picked up the stone, now covered in her own blood, <b>again</b>.

    This is it¡­.

    1/3

    09:05 Fri, <b>12 </b>Jul

    ?.

    <b>83</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 291 Wilderness Rescues

    +5 Pearls

    This time, she feared she really couldn¡¯t protect that silly snake. The poor thing was already off its rocker, having just mmed into a stone, and now it was about to get crushed.

    If it encounters other snakes in the afterlife, they¡¯ll probablyugh it to death.

    Just as Milly shut her eyes, not wanting to watch the snake get squashed, distant shouts began to sound, growing louder and louder.

    ¡°Stephanie! Stephanie! Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Stephanie!¡±

    Could it be¡­ Xavier?

    Milly and Stephanie, poised to strike with the stone, heard the shouts. Instantly distracted, she dropped

    the stone.

    Xavier had found her!

    Excitedly, she called out, ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m over here!¡±

    Hearing her, Xavier rushed in her direction.

    When he caught sight of Stephanie, he wrapped her in a tight embrace, with tears of happiness streaming down his cheeks. <b>¡°</b>Oh Stephanie, I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re safe. You had me worried sick.¡±

    Tears started to fill Stephanie¡¯s eyes, too. ¡°Xavier.¡±

    Looking at her with a worry that drained the colour from his face, Xavier¡¯s fear for her was unmistakable.

    As the group made their way down the mountain, it became clear that Stephanie and Milly were nowhere. to be found.

    With other students needed to return to <b>school</b>, the school notified the authorities and waited for rescue teams while the rest of the instructors led the students back.

    Xavier, <b>too </b>anxious to wait, returned by himself, driven by his concern for Stephanie.

    Thankfully, his search <b>was </b>sessful.

    ¡°Stephanie, you scared the life out of me. Why did you wander off like that? Do you know how risky it is in the woods, especially for a young girl? What would we tell Mom and Dad if something had happened to you!¡±

    Xavier was freaked out. You could see it in his eyes as he spoke.

    Stephanie bit her lip, struggling with what to say next.

    She knew spilling the beans wasn¡¯t an option. Luckily, she had whipped up a backup story for the But family¡¯s prying questions.

    ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m really sorry if I worried you. The thing is, I noticed Milly wasn¡¯t around and started freaking out <b>about </b>where she could be. I didn¡¯t want to stress you out, so I took it upon myself to look for her. which ended up with me losing track of everyone else. That¡¯s the truth, Xavier, and I promise I won¡¯t do it

    <b>again</b>.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 291 Wilderness Rescues

    Milly was too vulnerable and didn¡¯t have it toe forward.

    83%

    +5 Pearls

    Her voice sounded so sad<b>, </b><b>and </b>Xavier couldn¡¯t help but feel for her. When <b>she </b>shared her story, he found it hard to be upset with her.

    However, as soon as he found out Milly <b>was </b><b>at </b>it again, his mood shiftedpletely, visibly annoyed.

    Xavier couldn¡¯t help but silently <b>me </b>Milly for almost causing him to lose Stephanie.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Stephanie, who <b>was </b>good at picking up on cues, noticed the shift in Xavier¡¯s mood and knew her n was working, allowing herself a slight smirk of victory.

    Yet, for her, this was just the beginning; she wouldn¡¯t be content until she saw Milly¡¯s downfall.

    ¡°Xavier, I need to say something¡­¡±

    ¡°Stephanie, are you okay?¡±

    Just as Stephanie was about to finish

 Chapter 292

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 292 Bloody Situation

    +5 PearlsContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t just brush off the fact that she was hurt. She knew that once Xavier took a moment to cool off, he¡¯d definitely notice Milly¡¯s severe injuries. Pretending she wasn¡¯t wounded would only lead Xavier to care for the badly hurt Milly, giving Milly a chance to survive couldn¡¯t let happen.

    something Stephanie simply

    <b>What </b>if Milly spilt the beans <b>and </b>said <b>that </b>Stephanie was the one who had pushed her? Would Jordan and Grandpa look at her the same way? Stephanie realized this was her chance to get Milly out of the picture, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Thankfully, Xavier was still looking out for her. If she told him she was hurt and couldn¡¯t walk, Xavier, who cared about her, would ensure she got out first. With Milly unable to move because of her feet and bleeding badly from her hands, the blood smell would definitely draw in predators. Stephanie was ying a risky game, hoping that by taking her time with the rescue, Milly might either give in to her wounds or get taken down by some wild animals.

    With a fleeting hint of meanness in her gaze that disappeared as quickly as it appeared, Stephanie put on a show of being in pain and vulnerable, ¡°Xavier, I coughed up blood, and it hurt so much. Am I going to die? I really don¡¯t <b>want </b>to die.¡±

    Xavier, worried, said, ¡°You¡¯re spitting blood? Could you have hurt your organs when you fell? We need to get to the hospital and check it out.¡±

    He then picked up Stephanie and started to head back, not catching the sly smile she had on her face.

    Suddenly, he remembered Milly and stopped, asking Stephanie, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Milly?¡±

    Stephanie hesitantly pointed down towards a lower spot where Milly was.

    Irritated <b>that </b>Milly <b>was </b>somehow mixed up in Stephanie¡¯s current situation, Xavier walked over to her, both annoyed and concerned. His n was to give Milly a piece of his mind for causing trouble for Stephanie.

    However, his anger quickly turned to shock <b>and </b>fear as he approached the scene. The ground was soaked in blood, forming natural pits filled with crimson pools. It was a more horrifying sight than anything he had ever seen on the battlefield.

    The rainwater mixed with the blood, creating a gruesome scene <b>and </b>a pungent odour in the air. Millyy lifeless in the <b>mud</b>, a stark reminder of the consequences of their actions.

    Despite her tightly closed eyes, it was clear she was in great agony. Her eyshes trembled, her face was as better

    pale as a sheet of paper ahru to tear, and her once fair and slender hand, which used to hold a pen

    <b>than </b>his, was now blurred with blood slowly seeping out, spreading around.

    Xavier was stuck in ce,pletely zoned out.

    It was like an invisible force harshly squeezed his heart, making breathing hard. His whole body was shaking like <b>crazy</b>, and his mind just went nk from what he saw. He wanted to check it out, but his feet might as well have been glued to the floor because he just couldn¡¯t move.

    He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what he was feeling, but if he had to describe it, it felt like total chaos, as <b>though </b>the sky was crashing down and the ground was splitting open beneath him.

    But the martian nemainad suhu did he fool this mom?

    1/2

    Chapter 292 Bloody Situation

    He really couldn¡¯t stand this woman at all!

    +5 Pearls

    You could quickly tell Xavier was feeling some way, and Stephanie also picked up on the vibes. She clenched her teeth hard, thinking she could not just throw away everything she had worked for!

    ¡°Xavier, it hurts so much. Am I gonna dic? I feel terrible.¡±

    Hearing Stephanie¡¯s cries of pain finally brought Xavier back to his senses. He fought off the weird feelings bubbling up inside him and gentlyforted her. ¡°Stephanie, I know it¡¯s tough, but can you hang in there a bit longer? I¡¯ll get us out of this, I promise.¡±

    In the middle of a sentence, he suddenly stopped talking, his eyes unintentionally shifting towards the dying person.

    She appeared to be in worse shape.

    He took a deep breath and could not ignore what his heart told <b>him</b>. Acting on instinct, he knelt down and carefully ced Stephanie on the ground, reassuring her, ¡°Stephanie, just hang tight for a second, okay? Stay here and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°Xavier!¡±

    Xavier had already started walking towards Milly.

    She <b>was </b>struggling with intense pain and severe blood loss, causing her consciousness to fade. It felt like <b>a </b>swarm of flies buzzing in her ears, and she had to clench her teeth to stay alert and prevent herself from passing out.

    After what seemed like an eternity, a figure appeared before her.

    In a haze, she watched as he took out a clean piece of cloth to staunch the bleeding on her injured hand. His movements were skilled and precise, as though he had received professional training.

    <i>Who </i>was he<b>? </b>Was <i>he </i><i>part </i>of the rescue team <b>or </b>a <i>local </i>viger?

    Her mind, clouded by the blood loss, took a moment to recognize him.

    Yes, it was Xavier!

    Hadn¡¯t he juste looking <i>for </i>her?

    Milly finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Xavier had found her, she wasn¡¯t in mortal danger. She was safe and could finally rx.

    Even if Xavier loathed himself, he wouldn¡¯t abandon her in the wilderness. After all, he had <b>to </b>return and exin to Jordan.

    But suddenly, a sudden scream pierced the air nearby, ¡°Ah!¡±

    116

 Chapter 293

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds.

    Chapter 293 Abandoned

    Xavier frowned as he quickly bandaged Milly¡¯s injured hand.

    +5 Pearls

    His hands trembled slightly, and he clenched his jaw tightly. He had to redo the final knot three times before getting it right.

    Milly¡¯s hand looked horrific, with blood, torn flesh, and exposed bones. The infection had already started spreading from the mud.

    In Xavier¡¯s experience, this kind of injury needed immediate attention. Dying treatment could be dangerous.

    Suddenly, a loud scream pierced the air. <b>¡°</b><b>Ah</b>!¡±

    It <b>was </b>Stephanie¡¯s voice.

    Stephanie, who had a bit of a higher perch, ended up rolling down the hill like a discarded toy, ending smack in front of Xavier and Milly.

    <b>Xavier </b>couldn¡¯t get to her quick enough; she fell too fast.

    Stephanie, what¡¯s going on? he asked, rushing to help her stand.

    Stephanie was a mess, looking pale, with her arms scratched up from the tumble and blood on her lips, almost like a rag doll that had seen better days.

    ¡°Stephanie, talk to me. Are you okay? Where does it hurt? You¡¯re freaking me out!¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was filled with worry.

    Barely catching her breath, Stephanie whispered. ¡°Xavier, is Milly alright?¡±

    And just like <b>that</b>, Xavier felt his heart drop.

    Stephanie, despite everything, was still looking out for others. What about him, though.

    He had left Stephanie alone, pursuing trouble instead. That was on him.

    If he had stayed by Stephanie¡¯s side, she never would have taken a fall. But just a moment ago, Stephanie seemed okay.

    What caused such a quick shift?

    Oh yeah, Stephanie had mentioned coughing up blood before. She must be dealing with some internal. injuries<b>.</b>

    He had overlooked that important point entirely!

    Stephanie gasped, ¡°Xavier, is this it for me? I feel terrible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that!¡± Xavier urgently interrupted, his eyes tinged with <b>red</b>. ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here and straight to a hospital, now!¡±

    Bnce:

    315 +

    1 Coins: 1 Pearls

    Chapter 293 Abandoned

    He was determined not to let <b>anything </b>wrong happen to Stephanic.

    Firmly, he attempted to pick her up, but he felt someone pulling at his clothing. ¡°Xa¡­ Xavier.¡±

    It was Milly.

    +5 Pearls

    Realizing she was being left behind, she found herself begging for the first time, driven by a powerful urge

    to survive.

    Stranded in this deste ce, without Xavier¡¯s support, she was staring down a dark fate. She wasn¡¯t necessarily scared of dying itself.

    But <b>what </b>about <b>Apollo</b>? Jordan? Would the Buts still be doomed without her around? And George..

    Actually, the idea of death scared her to the core.

    Milly grabbed Xavier¡¯s sleeve as tightly as she could. Her eyes, usually so full of pride, now showed vulnerability. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out ¨C just a silent plea to Xavier, begging him not to leave her.

    It was the first time Xavier had ever seen her let her guard down like that.

    In a moment of uncertainty, Xavier remembered the Milly he knew¨Cbright, proud, <b>and </b>strong.

    All her des seemed meaningless now.

    Now, that proud and beautiful girly in a pool of <b>blood </b>and rainwater.

    Milly <b>saw </b>the conflict in Xavier¡¯s eyes, his inner struggle. But as he looked at Stephanie, clearly in pain, his resolve strengthened. Gently, he pried her fingers from his sleeve.

    It didn¡¯t hurt.

    Maybe he had used little force.

    Or perhaps she had just be used to the <b>pain</b>.

    Xavier then left, carrying Stephanie in his arms.

    When he walked away, she nced at Stephanie, confidently smiling and entirely at ease in Xavier¡¯s arms, unaware <b>of </b>any stress or unease.

    <b>Stephanie </b>was right. She <b>had </b>won this round.

    Milly tried to speak further, but a metallic taste rose in her throat, trickling from theer of her mouth<b>. </b>She struggled to wipe it away, only to see her hands stained with blood and everything in front of her slowly blurringAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s gotta be dying, like really dying here, but maybe there¡¯s still enough left for the little snake to snack on.

    Wait, do snakes even eat flesh?

    Her consciousness weighed heavier and <b>heavier </b><b>evelids </b>struggling to stay onen. Just before slinning into

    Bnce:

    1 Coins

    293 +0

    1 Pearls.

    <b>09:05 </b><b>Fri</b>, <b>12 </b>Jul

    Chapter 293 Abandoned

    +5 Pearls

    In a fog, she watched him approach the little snake, lifting it by the tail and gently tapping its tiny head with his finger. ¡°Bobby, running away from home?¡±

    <i>Huh</i><i>? </i><i>The </i>snake¡¯s name is Bobby? And it¡¯s Astral Luminous¡¯s pet?

    But who named it such a in name? They should¡¯ve called it Dumbhead Snake!

    Just as she was about to object, she saw himing closer, and just when Milly wondered if he¡¯d summon chains to trap her soul, he stooped down gently. Then, he lifted her up.

    Milly was stunned.

    <i>Is </i>Underworld Service so good now they¡¯re into hugs? Are they grading service down there<b>, </b>too?

    Slowly, consciousness slipped away entirely.

    Xavier was slumped on a bench outside the hospital, still in his instructor¡¯s uniform, now soaked with rain and mud.

    He looked visibly shaken, staring off into the distance with a hollow gaze <b>as </b>if he had left his spirit behind.

    Nearby, a few medics exchanged whispers, reluctant toe too close, especially after spotting the Second Lieutenant Medal on his uniform. They thought twice before deciding to approach.

    Then, unexpectedly, Xavier stirred.

    He raised his hand abruptly, delivering a sharp p to his own face. The loud crack echoed through the quiet corridor, causing his fairplexion to instantly swell.

    It was unclear if this was a stress¨Crelief technique. Still, after the self¨Cinflicted ps, he raised his hand once more. He struck himself even harder, the sound reverberating even louder that before.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 She¡¯s at the Lloyds¡®

    +5 Pearls

    <i>He </i>left her for dead in the mountains? The one person <i>I </i>cherish<i>. </i>The one I¡¯d never even raise my voice towards?

    Just the very thought of the young girl, lying amidst the rugged mountains, her life ebbing away, left Jordan gasping for breath.

    His usual calm shattered, reced by a tempest of fury. His fists clenched with such ferocity that his knuckles turned white. Grabbing Xavier¡¯s cor with a force that almost lifted him off the ground, Jordan¡¯s rage erupted in another brutal strike.

    Ivan, standing nearby, was paralysed by the scene unfolding before him. Never had he witnessed Mr. But in such a state of wrath. Though stern with his brothers, physical violence had never been his recourse. But this time, Mr. Xavier had indeed transgressed too far.

    As Xavier reeled from the blows, nearing copse, Mr. But¡¯s rage showed no signs of abating. His fist. raised once more, was poised for another strike,pelling Ivan to intervene swiftly.

    ¡°Mr. Burne

    ¡°Mr. But, I beseech you, cease this at once. If you continue, you may very well end Mr. Xavier¡¯s life.¡±

    The implication was unmistakable. Persisting could <b>result </b>in Xavier¡¯s death.

    Yet, Xavier seemed indifferent to his agony. Even after Jordan halted his assault, Xavier coughed weakly. blood staining his lips, and murmured, Jordan¡­ end it now. I have no desire¡­ to live¡­¡±

    eyes,

    His reflecting a profound despair, conveyed a sense of finality that sent chills through Ivan. Xavier appeared resigned to his fate.

    Jordan, staring at the suffering Xavier, his fist still clenched, his eyes zing, spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Bind him and head to the mountains. I want her <b>found</b>, alive or¡­

    He trailed off.

    ¡°If you fail to find her, none shall return!¡±

    Ivan responded immediately, ¡°Yes, Mr. But.¡±

    In the mountains<b>, </b>a relentless search unfolded. Countless individuals scoured the terrain on foot, apanied by hundreds of search dogs. Drones and helicopters filled the skies, their mechanical hums echoing through the valleys..

    Jordan followed <b>Xavier </b>to the spot where Milly hadst been seen, now ominously vacant. The once blood¨Cstained ground had been somewhat cleansed by the rain, yet the faint scent of iron lingered in the

    air.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xavier stared at the empty space, his voice a mere whisper, ¡°Milly

    Jordan, fighting against the tide of fear rising within him, struggled to maintain hisposure, his <b>heart </b>heavy with <b>dread</b>.

    Fury and terror would not avail him now. Only through <b>calm </b>and collected thought could a solution be wrought. As Jordan surveyed the surroundingndscape, he noted the terrain, though seemingly t, was cloaked in dense vegetation, with a steep incline nearby.

    1/3

    Chapter 295 She¡¯s at the Lloyds

    +5 Pearls

    <b>no </b>signs of predatory animals dragging her away could be found, nor any evidence of her body tumbling down the incline.

    How, then, had Milly vanished from this ce?

    In the midst of these contemtions, Jordan¡¯s phone chimed persistently in his pocket. Engrossed in deciphering the clues before him, he initially ignored the call. Yet the <b>insistent </b>ringing drew his attention. and he retrieved the device.

    Hansel?

    What business could the Lloyds have with him at this critical juncture? There had been no recent dealings between the Buts and the Lloyds, and their rtionshipcked the familiarity for casual calls. Could this be connected to Milly?

    Not willing to overlook any possibility, Jordan answered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lloyd.¡±

    men

    Hansel¡¯s gentle voice came through the receiver, ¡°Mr. But, I apologise for the interruption. I have heard that you are currently engaged in an extensive search for Ms. But?¡±

    Jordan¡¯s gaze narrowed in suspicion.

    How could Hansel be aware of the search?

    He had ventured out discreetly to locate Milly, hoping to avoid unnecessary attention. So how did he be privy of thist

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you seem to be well¨Cinformed. I am indeed searching for someone, and time is of the essence. If you have information, please be direct. I cannot afford to waste time<b>.</b>¡±

    Hansel¡¯s soft chuckle conveyed a mood of light¨Cheartedness, ¡°Mr. But, your directness is appreciated. Allow me to be candid.

    ¡°The mountain where Ms. But was undergoing military training was recently acquired by our family. We <b>intend </b>to develop <b>it </b>into a tourist <b>attraction </b>in the future. Though still in the nning stages, the mountain <b>is </b>patrolled year¨C<b>round</b>.¡±

    He continued, ¡°It so happened that our patrol team encountered Ms. But, noticed her severe injuries, and brought her <b>down </b><b>for </b>medical attention. She is currently at our residence.

    Jordan¡¯s heart lifted at the news.

    She is alright.

    The deluge of emotions caused him to falter, his previously taut nerves surrendering their hold. His hand found sce against the rough bark of a nearby tree, a momentary anchor in the storm of his feelings.

    Drawing a deep breath, he endeavoured to maintain an even temper. ¡°Mr. Lloyd, whatever aid you require, the Buts stand ready to offer without a moment¡¯s besitation.¡±

    The return of <b>his </b>sister to his care was his sole plea

    Jordan¡¯s words were far from hollow. Even were Hansel to request his stake in the But holdings, he would surrender it without regret. For Hansel had not only secured Milly¡¯s safety but had also saved him from a despair too profound to fathom.

    2/3

    8231

    Chapter 295 She¡¯s at the Lloyds

    The mere contemtion of harm befalling Milly was insupportable. Could he continue to endure existence bereft of her <b>presence</b>?

    The value of two lives transcended any measure of wealth.

    +5 Pearls

    Hansel¡¯s sudden smile was unexpected. ¡°Mr. But, let us dispense with formalities. Though our families <b>have </b>seldom crossed paths, we have always esteemed the Buts¡® honour. Opportunities for future coboration abound, and the Lloyds shall not exploit this moment. Yet

    ¡°The Lloyds have a modest request for Ms. But It is not of pressing concern, and we shall broach the matter with her when she regains consciousness. Be assured, it is nothing of great import. Should she decline, her choice will be respected.¡±

    After the call ended, Jordan sank to the earth. For the first time in his tenure as the But Group¡¯s chief,

    public facade. Yet, what did it matter? he allowed hisposure to fracture, casting aside <i>hi</i>

    Only he understood the narrowness of his escape, the closeness of his brush with oblivion.

    In this shadowed and ominous forest, a faint beacon of survival had been found against all odds.

    116

 Chapter 296

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds:

    Chapter 296 Is This a Dream

    The scene turns to the Lloyds¡® ce.

    15 Pearls

    Upon ending the call, Hansel exhaled deeply, his nerves manifest as he cast a nce at the figure seated

    beside him.

    The man, whose long silver hair fell gracefully over his shoulders, appeared unperturbed by the conversation that had just transpired. Instead, his attention was entirely devoted to the small serpent coiled in his hand, which persistently emitted its tongue,

    ¡°You consumed nightshade? You very well could have killed yourself.

    Hiss, hiss, his3¡ª

    ¡°And just because it is by her feet, you think she is the one who fed you? Who taught you that?¡±

    Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª

    No, she remains insensible. You shall not <b>visit </b>her.

    Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª

    The man and the serpent shared a profound understanding, theirmunication seemingly effortless and intimate.

    Hansel, meanwhile, could not suppress the shiver that traced his spine. Despite having observed the serpent¡¯s growth<b>, </b>its status as the most venomous creature in existence filled him with a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Cursemaster. I have conveyed the message to the Buts, as you instructed¡­¡±

    Santiago nodded, his focus unwavering from the serpent.

    Hansel could not rid himself of the weight of uncertainty. He finally voiced his concern, <b>¡°</b>Cursemaster, the connection between the Lloyds and the Buts is tenuous at best. If all we require is this girl to mend the Saintess¡¯s garments, is it truly necessary for you to offer your own blood for her healing?¡±

    After all, the Cursemaster¡¯s blood was priceless, a treasure beyond measure.

    The idea of bestowing it upon an unknown girl troubled him deeply, even if shey unconscious, teetering on the brink of death. There remained a possibility she could recover without such drastic measures.

    Santiago¡¯s eyes held a bemused light, his already striking features now exuding an ethereal chill that momentarily stunned the usuallyposed Hansel.

    The Cursemaster was¡­ truly captivating.

    ¡°It is but a few drops of blood, and that is far less significant than she.¡±

    Hansel presumed he spoke of Bobby and nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, Bobby is of immense importance.¡±

    Santiago¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk, choosing neither to argue nor <b>to </b>exin. He merely tapped the

    1/3

    Chapter 296 Is This a Dream

    +5 Pearls

    Milly found herself in what seemed an interminable dream, filled with odd and fragmented images<b>. </b>Each time she endeavoured to scrutinise them, an unseen force propelled her forward. She continued walking endlessly¡­

    The road stretched before her, seemingly endless, each step feeling heavier than thest.

    Weary and downcast, she sank onto the ground, only to be assailed by a chorus of voices, each insisting it had been a long time since they <b>had </b>seen her, causing her head to ache from the noise.

    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re hurting my head.¡±

    She abruptly opened her eyes to find herself gazing into a pair of bloodshot, tear¨Cstreaked eyes. Wait<i>? </i>Xavier?

    In her memory, Xavier had always been distant and proud, his manner aloof, detached, and filled with a persistent hostility towards her. Yet now, there was an unfamiliar gentleness in his gaze, a hint of <b>uncertainty</b>.

    Perhaps this is a dream.

    Before she could voice her thoughts, Xavier sprang to his feet with uncharacteristic excitement. ¡°Doctor, nurse, Jordan, Milly is awake! She¡¯s awake!¡± he shouted, knocking over chairs in his haste and rushing to the door.

    Milly <b>was </b><b>silent</b><b>.</b>

    This must be a dream. How else could Xavier, usually soposed, forget about the bedside call button?

    Perhaps if she closed her eyes again, she could escape this bizarre scenario. She had no desire to face. Xavier, not even in her dreams.

    But as her eyelids fluttered shut, the sound of hurried footsteps surrounded her, Opening her eyes once more, she found herself encircled by doctors in white coats, their faces serious as they conducted various tests. The cold instruments made her skin prickle. Amidst the medical chatter and the beeping of machines, Xavier¡¯s agitated voice rang out:

    ¡°Be careful with her! Show some professionalism!¡±

    ¡°Have you finished the examination, or did you get your licences from <b>a </b>cereal box? Can¡¯t you see my sister is ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? If not, I¡¯ll have a military doctore and take over<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°You <b>guys</b>¡­

    At first, Milly thought she was dreaming, but the longer she listened to his incessantining, the more her head throbbed, and she realised this was indeed reality.

    In her dreams, Xavier would never be this bothersome. I might be hurt, but is Xavier injured too? Maybe <i>he </i>knocked his <i>head </i>too hard. <i>He </i>should be taking care of Stephanie. <b>You </b>know, his real sister. Why is he trying <b>to </b>get into my good books?

    The memory of him mercilessly breaking her fingers in the woods and leaving her behind without a

    213

    Chapter 296 Is This a Dream

    second nce, filled her with fury.

    ¡ú +5 Pearls

    Sheprehended his affection for Stephanie, yet he must have realised that the likelihood of survival was minimal if she remained unrescued. Even if he harboured a genuine desire to save her<b>, </b>a way to rescue both damsels together could have been contrived, but s, he did not. He chose to abandon her.

    The sense of abandonment and the near brush with death would forever linger within her.

    After the physician confirmed her condition was not dire, he departed, leaving the once bustling infirmary in a quieter state.

    Jordan, standing nearby, hastened to her bedside. His hair was unkempt, a shadow of stubble adorned his chin, and his eyes bore the marks of sleepless nights, making him appear as though a decade had passed in mere days.

    Though concern was etched in his gaze, words seemed to elude him as he approached her. He gently caressed her hair. ¡°Good, you¡¯vee back to us. It¡¯s good to see you awake.¡±

    Milly felt tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°Jordan, how long have I been asleep?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jordan¡¯s voice wasden with weariness and trepidation. ¡°Three days.¡±

    For those three days, he dared not close his eyes, fearing that if he did, he might miss Milly¡¯s awakening, or worse, not be there when she needed him most.

    Milly was astonished to learn that she had been unconscious for such a duration. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she asked, Jordan, who rescued me and brought me back? I thought I saw some kind of god before I passed out.¡±

    Before her consciousness faded to ck, she thought she saw one unbelievably handsome man in white robes.

    He did feel like a deity.

    Jordan chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd, <b>you </b>were found by forest <b>patrol</b>.¡±

    He chose to omit any mention of the Lloyds, not wishing to add to her burdens<b>.</b>

    Milly did not press further, though a flicker of doubt lingered in her mind. She was too weary to ponder over it,forted by the simple fact that she was safe and home.

    C

    116

 Chapter 297

    Film Queen of Two WorldsContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 297 He Wouldn¡¯t Leave

    +5 Pearls

    Milly beheld the weary visage of Jordan and gently diverted the conversation, ¡°Jordan, I¡¯m alright. You should rest for a while.¡±

    Jordan hesitated. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll stay with you a bit longer.¡±

    Yet, his exhaustion was undeniable. Milly suppressed the tears in her gaze and yfully chided, ¡°Jordan, go rest. Your eyes are red fromck of sleep. If I wake up and find you bedridden, I¡¯ll have to tend to you while I¡¯m ill. Do you think you can <b>manage </b>that?¡±

    And if the paparazzi see you like this, they might think our family is in ¡°turmoil.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Jordan, if you don¡¯t rest, then neither will I.

    In the end, Jordan relented, gently tousling her hair. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest now ande back <bter</b>.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for two caregivers; they¡¯ll be here soon. If you need anything, just let them know.¡±

    Milly finally smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Still, Jordan remained uneasy. After a few more words, he turned to leave. As he did, his gaze fell upon Xavier, who appeared equally fatigued. His expression darkened slightly, and he spoke with a hint of resentment. ¡°Youe <b>with </b>me too.

    Xavier bit his lip, his eyes filled with indescribable sorrow as he looked at Jordan with a faint plea, ¡°Jordan, I don¡¯t want to <b>leave</b>¡­¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes. Stephanie was nowhere in <b>sight</b>, and the pretense of familial bonds seemed hollow.

    Jordan, perceptive of Milly¡¯s aversion to <b>Xavier¡¯s </b>presence, forcibly grabbed Xavier by the cor, ignoring his protests, and dragged him out. Once Xavier was gone, Milly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Surprisingly, the ward felt much lighter without <b>him</b>.

    Whether from blood loss or the sedative in the IV drip, it was unsure, but Milly slept for an entire day. She vaguely sensed visitors, perhaps Jonathan and Anthony, their voices <b>mingling </b>with Apollo¡¯s chatter.

    Each time she opened her eyes, she yawned and drifted back <b>to </b>sleep.

    When she finally awoke, it was evening. The room was dim and empty¡­.

    Wait, there was movement<b>.</b>

    Was it a nurse?

    No, Jordan had hired two elderly women as nurses. The figure before her was at least six feet tall.

    So who could it be? A burr, perhaps?

    1/3

    09:06 ¨C Fri, <b>12 </b>Julk

    Chapter 297 He Wouldn¡¯t Leave

    afraid to disturb her fragile state.

    +5 Pearls

    Wearily, Milly shut her eyes, contemting her options. Her body still bore the marks of recent injury, her hand wrapped in a bandage, rendering confrontation impossible.

    She had to adapt.

    Straining her senses, she discerned the figure settling by her bedside. Gently, he reached out to tuck her in, his gaze unwavering upon her face.

    ¡°Milly, I¡¯m sorry,¡± came a tremulous voice.

    It <b>was </b>Xavier!

    Milly hesitated, uncertain of her response. In that moment, she would have preferred thepany of a thief. Irritation prickled within her at his sudden appearance. Hadn¡¯t Jordan taken him away? How <b>had </b>he returned, like an apparition refusing to fade?

    Yet, it was the first time Xavier had uttered such a apology. It felt unfamiliar, but the wounds inflicted remained. Ate apology was useless.

    In the dimness, Xavier seemed oblivious to her wakefulness. His voice strained with emotion as he continued, ¡°Milly, <b>I </b>apologise. I regret leaving you when you were injured. I regret how I treated you before. You¡¯re kind¨Chearted, and I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°If you can find it in your heart to forgive me and ept me as your brother again, I promise to be kind to you <b>and </b>shield you from harm, even from myself. I will strive to be a better man, one who always watches <b>over </b>you. Please, give me another chance¡­.

    His voice trembled with sincerity.

    Milly felt a surge of confusion at his words. <b>What </b><b>was </b>Xavier hoping to achieve? There was no one else present; was he seeking to manipte her emotions? Did she hold some hidden <b>value </b><b>that </b>even she was unaware of, prompting such earnest overtures?

    Xavier persisted, ¡°Milly, I recall saying <b>that </b>if I ever called you my sister again, I¡¯d be dog.

    Frowning slightly, Milly recalled his earlier promise. Just as she pondered this, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a series of loud barks.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    In truth, Milly had intended to prolong her feigned slumber, desiring further insight into his intentions or simply to savour his words. However, his abrupt bark elicited an involuntary burst ofughter from her.

    Xavier, taken aback by her sudden awakening, stood before her in a bewildered state. ¡°Milly, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Realising the charade was untenable, Milly simply confessed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The VIP hospital room, meticulously crafted with consideration for humanfort, extended its care to the self¨Cregting lights. Milly reached for the remote, flooding the once darkened chamber with brilliance.

    <b>Just </b>as she was about to speak, Xavier¡¯s countenance loomed before her, causing her to freeze. That visage¡­

    Chapter 297 He Wouldn¡¯t Leave

    +5 Pearls

    It resembled less a human face and more akin to a <b>swine¡¯s </b>head¨Cbruised, swollen, and adorned with yellowed ointment over dark contusions, intensifying its disquieting aspect.

    ¡°What happened to your <b>face</b>?¡± Milly inquired, unable to behold his face earlier due to her frailty <b>upon </b>awakening.

    Xavier appeared sheepish, his hand brushing over his battered features as he attempted a strained smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just ¡­a clumsy mishap with a door. Nothing serious.

    Milly could discern the falsehood in his tone. Who could encounter a door in such a manner and emerge in such a sorry state?

    116

    82%

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 Into Her Good Books

    <b>+5 </b>Pearls

    Xavier observed Milly¡¯s countenance carefully, detecting a trace of unease. Promptly, he addressed her. ¡°Milly, did I startle you? If my presence unsettles you, I could don a mask upon every encounter. Should even that prove ineffective, I shall resort to a helmet.¡±

    Milly remained taciturn, her lips pursed.

    There is no need for such measures.

    A sudden idea seized Xavier¡¯s thoughts, prompting him to rise eagerly. ¡°Milly, are you in need of refreshment? Might I fetch you some water, or perhaps <b>a </b>selection of fruits? A banana, or perchance an apple?¡±

    Milly raised a hand to halt him. ¡°No, thank you. I am neither thirsty nor hungry.¡±

    ¡°In that case, allow me

    Milly drew a deep breath. ¡°There is no need for that, Mr. Xavier. We must have a serious conversation.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof woof¡­

    Milly arched an eyebrow in confusion.

    Concerned she had not heard, Xavier leaned closer <b>and </b>emitted two more barks in a higher pitch. ¡°Woof woof woofl

    Milly furrowed her brow, slightly repelled by his behaviour.

    Is this man deranged? Has he been bitten by a rabid creature and left untreated? Does he fancy himself <i>a </i>canine?

    Xavier blinked, wounded by her reaction. ¡°I even barked like a dog, and yet-¡±

    Before he could finish, the nurse from the adjoining room, who had been dozing, evidently heard the disturbance and swiftly swung the door open. ¡°Ms. But I heard a dog <b>barking</b>. Has a stray dog entered this room?¡±

    As she stepped inside, her gaze met Xavier¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Xavier, how did you gain entry here?¡±

    ess to the VIP ward <b>was </b>tightly controlled, requiring a swipe card. Without someone on the inside to swipe it, entry was impossible at certain times.

    Mr. But had entrusted only Ms. But with the card to prevent disruptions. If she hadn¡¯t swiped it, how <b>had </b>Mr. Xavier managed to enter?

    Xavier scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Well, I was concerned that calling out to you might cause a disturbance, so I¡­ entered through the window.¡±

    The nurse¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Through the window? This is the seventh floor!¡±

    This <b>was </b>the seventh floor. Coming up without any safety measures in ce meant any misstep could spell

    disaster.

    Milly <b>stared </b>at him incredulously. ¡°Are you quite mad?*

    1/3

    82%•þ

    Chapter 298 Into Her Good Books

    +5 Pearls

    Upon seeing Milly¡¯s disbelief. Xavier straightened himself, hastening to exin, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Milly. During our training, scaling up to the tenth floor was a mere exercise.

    Milly continued to frown, her disbelief lingering.

    Xavier swallowed nervously, tentatively proposing. ¡°What if I were to don a helmet and ascend tomorrow, would <b>that </b>be eptable?¡±

    Does his fixation on helmets know no bounds?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly rubbed her temples, feeling dubious about the man standing before her. Why was he behaving so foolishly after only a few days?

    ¡°The door serves its purpose; the window, however, is for venttion alone, not for ingress or

    egress!¡± Feeling somewhat aggrieved, Xavier toyed with his fingers. ¡°But it¡¯ste, and I wished not to disturb your rest by entering. It seemed simpler to use the window, slipping in quietly without causing any disturbance.

    Milly was left utterly speechless.

    An ufortable silence hung in the air.

    The attendant sensed the tension and attempted to lighten the mood with a smile. ¡°Mr. Xavier simply has a keen eye for Ms. But¡¯s well¨Cbeing, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Milly released a gentle sigh. ¡°Lady, could you step outside for a moment? I need to speak with him.¡±

    The caregiver dlyplied, nodding. ¡°Of course, feel free to converse. If you require anything, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°<b>Thank </b>you,dy.¡±

    As the caregiver softly closed the door behind her, a sudden realisation struck her. There had been no dog in the room earlier, so where had that barking originated?

    The scene shifts back to <b>the </b><b>ward</b>.

    Just as Milly prepared to address him, ¡°Mr. Xavier¡­

    ¡°Woof <b>woof </b>woof.

    Milly furrowed her brow. Was he truly persisting in this pretence of barking like a dog?

    Xavier gazed at Milly with a pleading expression, seeking reconciliation. ¡°Milly, I havee to recognise my errors. <b>I </b>acknowledge my folly. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me and henceforth address me <b>as </b>Xavier?¡±

    Milly pursed her lips, neither consenting nor denying.

    When their eyes met once more, hers betrayed no emotion. The chill in her gaze sent a shiver down. Xavier¡¯s spine.

    He sensed <b>no </b><b>reproach</b><b>, </b><b>no </b>resentment, and not even a hint of anger in her eves. It was <b>as </b>though she

    2/3

    Chapter 298 Into Her Good Books.

    regarded him <b>as </b><b>a </b>stranger¡­.

    A stranger¡­

    Those wordsed Xavier¡¯s heart into a thousand pieces.

    ++5 <b>Pearls</b>

    ¡°Mr. Xavier, I am uncertain of your intentions now. Should you seek to reconcile or seek redemption, it is unnecessary. The choice of whom to rescue rests solely with you, and therein lies no right or wrong.¡±

    ¡°If you harbour hidden motives, they too are needless. Our association demands no sacrifice for your aspirations. You need not forfeit yourself for any desire; pursue it if <b>you </b>wish.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s heart panged, his breath hastening. ¡°Milly, it¡¯s not as you believe. I didn¡¯t¡­

    Milly shook her head, intercepting his words. ¡°It matters not how you feel towards me. If you love Stephanie, then by all means, care for her. If you deem her unsafe in my presence, then keep her distant. I shall not suffer for it. Should harm befall her, I shall not shoulder the me. As for you

    ¡°I have brothers aplenty who care for me, and your presence is of no consequence. You may distance yourself as far as you please.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s eyes welled with tears, fearing Milly truly wished to sever ties. He reached for her hand, beseeching, ¡°No, it is not so. You are the only sister in my heart. Milly, grant me another opportunity to prove myself. I will not fail you. Please, do not¡­ do not cast me away.¡±

    Milly¡¯s gaze remained impassive as she withdrew her hand, locking eyes with him. ¡°Some wounds, once inflicted, can never mend.¡±

 Chapter 299

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 299 Consequences of Their Actions.

    When Milly stirred at dawn, Xavier had already departed, sparing her from potential difort.

    +5 Pearls

    Her initial act upon rising was to secure all the windows firmly shut, even the small one in the washroom, ensuring no chance of glimpsing a helmeted figure entering under cover of night. After everything was set in order, she exhaled a sigh of relief.

    Just as she swung the door open to venture out, a ball came rolling in.

    Xavier must have been lingering by the doorway, for he rolled in with a puzzled countenance. ¡°Milly, up <b>so </b>early? Hungry, perhaps? I¡¯ll go ask the caregiver to prepare some porridge for you.¡±

    Milly frowned, eyeing his unchanged attire from the previous <b>night</b>. ¡°You didn¡¯t return home?¡±

    Xavier¡¯s voice held a hint of uncertainty and hurt. ¡°I dared not. I feared you might seal the windows, barring my entry..

    A moment of silence ensued.

    Milly thought to herself, Well, he guessed rightly.

    Apprehensive that she might wait too long, he swiftly arranged breakfast¨Clight fare that she favoured, either through the caregiver¡¯s skill or Xavier¡¯s instruction. Worried she might take offence, he cautiously set the table and sat at the furthest spot, eyes never straying from Milly.

    Milly sighed inwardly, feeling scrutinised and oddly confined. ¡°There¡¯s plenty for breakfast. Why not join. me?¡±

    Xavier¡¯s eyes brightened instantly, moving closer eagerly. ¡°Excellent! I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    Milly said no more; the meal proceeded somewhat smoothly, if one overlooked Xavier¡¯s asional attentive gestures and inquiries. She couldn¡¯t quite fathom him now. If his intent was simply to make amends, wasn¡¯t this excessive, especially for someone as proud as he?

    Furthermore, she distinctly recalled making her feelings clear to him the night before. So why was he persisting with this disy in her presence?

    After the meal, when Xavier again offered fervently to stay with her<b>, </b>Milly could contain herself no longer.

    ¡°Is Stephanie in this hospital, Mr. Xavier?¡±

    Taken aback, Xavier showed visible surprise at her sudden query. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be?¡± Milly detected his uncertainty and felt a twinge of amusement. ¡°You care so deeply for her, yet you don¡¯t even know which hospital she¡¯s <b>in</b><b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°Milly¡­¡± Xavier sensed a shift in her tone, a growing unease taking hold. ¡°Milly, I was blind and mistook a counterfeit for genuine. I pledge now to treat you with nothing but kindness. May I?¡±

    Milly shut her eyes, feeling utterly powerless against Xavier¡¯s earnest assurances of future kindness and apologies for past wrongs. Yet, his words held no sway over her heart.

    ¡°Mr. Xavier<b>, </b>I thought I made myself clear, but it appears you still fail toprehend. Allow me to be

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 299 Consequences of Their Actions

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Whether your treatment of me was foul in the past or will be in the future, it is inconsequential to me<b>. </b><b>It </b>is akin to finding a tree that spouts gold coins sprouting in the Pacific Ocean¨Cof no consequence to my existence, and I remain unmoved.¡±

    ¡°As for your lingering guilt over my mountain plight, I have exined my stance. Your choices were yours to make; morality yed no part in that.¡±

    ¡°I fear my meaning cludes you still. I care naught for your existence. I did not care before, I do not care now, and I shall not care henceforth. Can you grasp this?¡±

    Milly believed herself abundantly clear; if Xavier feigned ignorance now, it could only be deliberatel

    Instead of his previous forcefulness, Xavier bowed his head in silence, quietly tidying the tableware. His expression masked by lowered eyes, his trembling hands betrayed the impact of her words.

    A lump formed in Xavier¡¯s throat, an ufortable knot. After a pause, his voice carried a tinge of bitterness. ¡°Iprehend<b>¡­.</b>

    Milly¡¯s rity was unmistakable; he would have to be an absolute buffoon to miss it.

    I understand you care naught for me, that you harbour no fondness. Yet <i>if </i><i>I </i>feigned ignorance, I would forfeit any hope of drawing near to you.

    He had long known these truths, yet hearing Milly reaffirm them pricked at his heart. Had the Milly of yore felt simrly?

    <b>A </b>soft chuckle escaped him, tinged with sadness and bitterness, a self¨Cinflicted wound.

    Yes, this is the consequence of my own actions.

    Milly gazed at him, emotions swirling¨Ctears,ughter, and a furrowed brow of confusion. Had her <b>words </b>driven him to madness?

    Could her words have been too harsh? Impossible; Xavier was an adult, equipped to withstand even the sharpest barbs.

    ¡°You¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A knock came.

    Just as Milly poised to speak, a knock at the door interrupted her, followed by a sweet voice. ¡°Milly, are you awake? May I enter?¡±

    It was Stephanie.

    Milly had been restraining herself, but upon hearing that familiar voice, she couldn¡¯t resist rolling her

    eyes.

    Did I somehow cross her in a manner I know not? She is very persistent, just like glue that refuses to get off

    Before she could utter a word, Stephanie had already pushed the door ajar, bearing a beautifully adorned

    fruit basket.

    ¡°Hey, Milly, you¡¯re awake! I knocked earlier but didn¡¯t hear a response, so I assumed you were still asleep

    2/3

    <b>82</b>%Á¿:

    Chapter 299 Consequences of Their Actions

    Noticing Xavier beside her, Stephanie expressed a brief surprise. ¡°Xavier, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    My, my, she¡¯s putting on an act first thing in the morning.

    Already vexed, Milly¡¯s irritation only deepened at the sight of Stephanie. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t do anything for no reason, especially <i>in </i>cases like <i>this</i>.

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie set the fruit basket on the bedside cab, her expression characteristically pitiful as she spoke.

    ¡°Milly, I¡¯vee to apologise. I¡¯ve been feeling terribly guilty since Xavier chose to rescue me instead of you in the woods. I <b>was </b>distraught at the time, passed out, and was unaware of what happened. Now<i>, </i>learning of it from others, I feel deeply remorseful.¡±

    116

 Chapter 300

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 300 Stephanie Panics.

    +5 Pearls:

    ¡°I have always borne a deep sense of guilt and indebtedness towards you, and upon my recovery, my first- action was to seek you out in hopes of your forgiveness. Stephanic¡¯s words rang with sincerity and heartfelt regret.

    Had it not been for the self¨Csatisfied smirk Milly had glimpsed earlier on Stephanie¡¯s face, she might have believed this visit to be a genuine apology.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The skill in feigning remorse could have rivalled a performance worthy of numerous des, had a fraction of it been dedicated to the stage.

    Stephanie must have harboured confidence that Xavier woulde to her defence or denounce himself, despite her awareness of the evidence against her for the incident of pushing someone. That was why she dared to brazenly spout nonsense in this very ce.

    Once, Milly might have simply ignored her and moved on, but today she resolved not to let the matter slide.

    Xavier had recently boasted in her presence, admitting his past blindness and pledging future kindness. towards her. Milly was keen to witness if, upon learning of Stephanie¡¯s deeds, he would continue to support her or stand firmly beside Milly.

    With little else to upy her time, she opted to watch the drama unfold.

    Milly¡¯s lips curled slightly, a flicker of mockery dancing in her eyes as she spoke, ¡°Oh? How thoughtful of you, Ms. But, to make visiting me your first priority upon discharge. I¡¯m curious, though, where were <b>you </b>injured that necessitated these days in <b>hospital</b>?¡±

    Stephanie hesitated briefly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her injuries had been minor; they were mere scrapes. Her hospital stay had been prolonged only by her own stubborn insistence; otherwise, she would have been discharged long ago. Truthfully, she had little. desire to visit Milly at all.

    During her days in the hospital, apart from Matthew¡¯s visits, none of the Buts had bothered to see her. When pressed about their absence, caregivers would offer vague exnations of Jordan and the others. being upied.

    <i>I </i>know they can be busy, but <i>they </i>can¡¯t all be busy at once. Even if they are, they should be able to make time for me.

    Stephanie¡¯s unease grew. This fear gnawed at her during her hospital stay, a constant reminder of potential loss. News of Milly¡¯s miraculous recovery only intensified her restlessness.

    The Buts held Stephanie in high regard. Were they to discover her machinations, the repercussions would be dire

    Hence, today¡¯s visit <b>was </b>a reconnaissance mission. She had initially nned to silence Milly herself, but Xavier¡¯s unexpected presence altered the dynamics considerably. His support, especially given their recent encounter in the woods, bolstered Stephanie¡¯s confidence immeasurably.

    <b>¡°</b>The physician informed me of internal injuries and excessive shock, necessitating a prolonged stay at the hospital. Despite still being in recovery, my concern for your well¨Cbeingpelled me to leave earlier than advised, Stephanie exined.

    1/3

    Chapter 300 Stephanie <b>Panics</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Milly couldn¡¯t suppress a scoff upon hearing Stephanie¡¯s justification. ¡°Injured internal organs? The audacity to im that. I distinctly recall your energetic antics in the pit earlier; it seemed less like <b>internal </b>injuries and more akin to damage to your faculties.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Stephanie ground her teeth, her eyes shing with resentment at Milly.

    Suddenly, as if recalling something. Stephanie swiftly masked her ire, adopting a intive tone. ¡°Milly, why do you say such things? I¡¯m genuinely worried about you. <b>Are </b>you upset with me? If you dislike me, I¡¯ll keep my distance in the futur. She cried a little.

    This was something Milly found <b>oh</b><b>¨C</b>so¨Cfamiliar. If the timing had been opportune, Milly might have relished the spectacle with some popcorn <b>in </b>hand. Stephanie¡¯s rapid switch to tears was truly remarkable; Milly could certainly glean acting tips from her.

    ¡°Cry louder! You sound like you¡¯ve been starved for a week¡°! Milly lounged on the sofa, legs crossed, and jibed, ¡°Cry with the <b>same </b>intensity you used as you hurled stones at my hand!¡±

    Stephanie clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated Milly airing this incident so boldly. Herplexion paled as she protested, ¡°Milly, you can¡¯t say that! That¡¯s nder!¡±

    Milly smirked. ¡°Oh, have you stopped crying already? Your emotions seem rather vtile.¡±

    ¡°Why you¡­¡± You b*tch!

    Her fury mounting. Stephanie clenched her fists and red fiercely at Milly, who sat smugly on the sofa, causing Stephanie to tremble with anger.

    Just you wait. You won¡¯t <i>be </iughing eventually.

    At that moment, Xavier, who had remained <b>silent</b>, interjected, ¡°What do you mean? Did But hit your hand, Milly?¡±

    Stephanie turned three shades whiter. It was the first time Xavier called her by herst name.

    In the past, regardless of her errors, Xavier had always stood by her gently, assuring her that everything

    would be fine. But this time¡­

    Stephanie sensed Xavier¡¯s deep turmoil; his words weighed heavily, stealing her breath with their mere

    utterance.

    Xavier, disregard Milly¡¯s usations. I never did anything she imed! I aimed at a serpent, I swear!¡± she pleaded.

    Fearful of his disbelief, Stephanie pressed on, ¡°There truly was a snake; it was an umbra viper, and they¡¯re ranked among the deadliest serpents. It had sumbed to nightshade and posed a mortal threat to both Milly and me.¡±

    Despite her honesty, Xavier¡¯s countenance darkened visibly.

    Sensing his mounting anger, Stephanie panicked. The Xavier she knew had always harboured affection for her, sharing her disdain for Milly. His vexation over such a trivial matter puzzled her deeply. What had transpired <b>today</b>?

    Already having fallen from Jordan, Jonathan, and Anthony¡¯s favour, Stephanie couldn¡¯t afford to lose Xavier¡¯s support. It would mean too little pirs for her to rely on. She must calm him.

    2/3

    Chapter 300 Stephanie Panics

    ?

    ¡°Xavier, you must trust me, everything I¡¯ve said is the truth! She turned to Milly for affirmation, desperate. ¡°Milly, confirm it to Xavier, please. You know it¡¯s true!¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Milly smiled faintly, her voice measured. ¡°You wish for me to speak? Certainly. I recall you wielding a stone towards my person, mming my hand in the process And if memory serves, we were alone together when you pushed me down, seeking to silence and harm me!¡±

    116

    W

    <b>82</b>%

 Chapter 301

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 301 He¡¯s Different

    The spoken words resonated deeply, stirring tumultuous emotions.

    +5 Pearls

    Xavier¡¯s eyes underwent a profound transformation, disbelief shaking his very core. ¡°Milly, what are you <b>saying</b>? Stephanie pushed you down? And she struck your <b>hand</b>?¡±

    Milly arched an eyebrow, bemused by his reaction. Was it Stephanie¡¯s facade crumbling, or did Xavier suspect her of weaving tales out of thin air?

    Secretly hoping for thetter, eager to dispel the charade between them, Milly smirked faintly as she met Xavier¡¯s gaze. ¡°Indeed, she pushed me, attempting harm. Her supposed illness in the woods earlier was a fabrication. She was perfectly <b>fit </b>and agile. Her borate ruse aimed to manipte you into taking her away, leaving me vulnerable to her machinations. And as for my hand¡­

    ¡°Yes, Stephanie was the one who struck it with a <b>stone</b>.¡±

    She awaited Xavier¡¯s decision, torn between belief in her or Stephanie.

    Moments ago,he was performing heartfelt sincerity. Now was the time for a genuine choice. If he sided with Stephanie, it would be in direct contradiction to his promise.

    As her words concluded, an icy chill radiated from Xavier, his countenance grim like a demon emerging from the abyss.

    Stephanie was panicking. She had never seen Xavier like this, at least not in her presence. Could he truly believe Milly¡¯s words now?

    If even Xavier turned against her, she would be truly defenceless.

    ¡°Xavier, do not listen to her. How could Imit such an act? That¡¯s murder! How could I dare murder in broad daylight? Besides, she was deceiving you just <b>now</b>. I truly tried to kill the snake, I swear.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s voice betrayed urgency, her words disjointed in fear of Xavier¡¯s doubt.

    Milly found the scene somewhat satisfying. Stephanie¡¯s difiture <b>was </b>oddly gratifying to witness.

    Swinging her leg nonchntly, she added fuel to the fire. ¡°If you doubt it, Mr. Xavier, you can examine the stone there. There should still be traces of my blood. I couldn¡¯t harm myself, could I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You insisted on saving that snake, which led to your injury!¡± Stephanie retorted, her face flushed with anger.

    Milly blinked. ¡°But why do I recall you moving the stone, striking me first, as your blood attracted the snake? Prompting you to strike again, not the one I was trying to save.¡±

    ¡°You liar! That wasn¡¯t how it went! You¡¯re just running your mouth! I wanted to smash that snake the first time! Only by the second time did I want to smash you

    A hushed stillness fell upon the chamber following those uttered words.

    Stephanie bit her lip fiercely, rueing her impulsive plunge into Milly¡¯s snare. Her focus had been <b>too </b>single¨Cmindedly on disproving Milly¡¯s <b>assertions</b>, nearly forgetting her own dubious actions in that

    moment.

    173

    Chapter 301 He¡¯s Different

    Had Xavier overheard their <b>exchange</b>? Had he already discerned something awry?

    91%

    +5 Pearls

    Only Milly, with a mischievous glint in her eye and a yful air, parted her crimson lips to speak, ¡°Ah, so you truly meant me harm.

    Stephanie found herself speechless. ¡°I¡­

    ¡°Xavier, please, allow me to exin<b>. </b>I acted rashly earlier. Matters are not as they appear!¡± Stephanie implored Xavier, attempting to <b>grasp </b>his sleeve.

    But Xavier instinctively recoiled, evading her touch, his eyes now distant and cold.

    Stephanie stood frozen, daunted by his gaze. ¡°Xavier¡­

    The tension between them thickened, and Milly, the sole spectator, seemed to relish the drama. Nonchntly reaching for an apple from Stephanie¡¯s fruit basket, she polished it meticulously before biting <b>into </b>it, all the while observing the unfolding tableau.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tears welled in Stephanie¡¯s eyes <b>as </b>she regarded Xavier, her voice quivering with <b>emotion</b><b>. </b>¡°Xavier, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. Can¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Something crunched.

    ¡°Does our lifelong bond count for naught against mere gossip?¡±

    The crunch was louder.

    ¡°Xavier¡­¡±

    Louder still the crunch became.

    Stephanie¡¯s tearful entreaties mingled with the sound of <b>Milly¡¯s </b><b>apple</b>¨Ceating, creating a peculiar irony.

    Wordlessly, Xavier closed his eyes, masking his inner turmoil. In a hoarse voice, he finally spoke, ¡°Stephanie,e with me.¡±

    His countenance remained impassive, devoid of emotion, as he cast a fleeting nce at her, sending a <b>chill </b>down Stephanie¡¯s spine. ¡°Xavier

    Ignoring her, <b>Xavier </b>turned and departed.

    Milly smirked at Stephanie, who remained rooted to the spot. Tossing the apple core into the bin with precision, she taunted, ¡°<b>Are </b>you not leaving yet?

    Stephanie bit her lip, shooting a resentful re at Milly before making her way out.

    <b>Just </b>as she reached for the door, Milly¡¯s voice sliced through the silence. ¡°Stephanie, remember, thestugh is the sweetest. People like you are nothing but jests.¡±

    With a resounding thud, Stephanie mmed the door behind her. Though she refrained from <b>casting </b>her usual defiant nce over her shoulder, her trembling hands betrayed the fury that gripped her.

    Ah, that tras cathartic!

    Stendonie¡¯s readiness to enrare in verbal iousts was understandable. Bevond all else, these exchanges

    2/3

    11:22 Sat, 13 Jul Gu

    Chapter 301 He¡¯s Different

    offered a profound sense of gratification.

    T91%

    +5 Pearls

    Following Xavier, Stephanie trailed him to the fire escape. As the door swung open, a brisk gust swept through, prompting involuntary shivers from them both.

    Xavier paused, pivoting to fix Stephanie with a prating stare. In unfamiliar intensity.

    at fleeting moment, his gaze bore an

    I¡¯ll ask you once more, and this is your final opportunity. Are Milly¡¯s disappearance and her injured hand. in any way connected to you?¡°.

    116

 Chapter 302

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 302 Lots of Questions

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie could not restrain her protest. ¡°Xavier, you mustn¡¯t believe her. How could I ever contemte such an act? Milly is my sister¨Chow could I bring harm upon her? When I moved the stone, it was to shield us from the venomous umbra viper. It¡¯s¡­.

    But before Stephanie <b>could </b>finish, Xavier¡¯s eyes red with anger, disbelief, and a bitter sense of betrayal.

    In a sudden eruption, he seized Stephanie¡¯s throat, his gaze aze with fury. ¡°Stephanie, are you still deceiving me? I offered you a chance, and yet you persist in falsehood. I nearly..

    I nearly lost everything!

    ¡°I did not seek retribution just yet, yet you approach me with lies.¡±

    As his grasp tightened, Stephanie struggled for breath. ¡°Xavier, I swear¡­ I speak the truth¡­¡±

    Xavier sneered. ¡°The <b>umbra </b>viper is among the deadliest snakes, but it is <b>not </b>native to this region. How could it survive here? Though it is a beast, it is not foolish enough to ingest nightshade.

    Stephanie¡¯splexion drained. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Milly had explicitly mentioned it was an ind python!

    Was she being deceived once more?

    That b*tch!

    As Stephanie felt <b>herself </b>slipping into unconsciousness, Xavier abruptly released her.

    Gasping for air, Stephanie copsed to <b>the </b>ground.

    Thepassionate Xavier she once knew had transformed into an aloof, indifferent figure.

    I will personally investigate this matter. If you are implicated in any shape, way, or form, there will be consequences, I promise you that. Even if you are not linked to this matter, I still wish not to see you again.

    With an icy re, Xavier departed, leaving Stephanie trembling in fear.

    <b>It </b>almost felt like Xavier could peer deep into her soul.

    Stephanie could do nothing but watch him leave. She clenched her hem until her knuckles were white, and her eyes were suffused with panic and despair.

    What did he mean by he never wishes to see me again? Does he include the home?

    That would spell disaster. Xavier didn¡¯t seem like he was her ally anymore. If so, her sole pirs of support would be Matthew and¡­ Jeffrey,

    Despite Jeffrey¡¯s changed demeanour, her past traumas <b>still </b>haunted her. Every time she saw him, she would feel her fear getting triggered. Even now, she hadn¡¯t the courage to get in touch with Jeffrey.

    Though Matthew still spoiled her<b>, </b>he was outnumbered. Besides, Jordan and Xavier were much more important than him in the family. cing sole reliance on him wasn¡¯t a way out

    1/3

    ¿í91%Á¿

    Chapter 302 Lots of Questions

    A resolute determination surged within Stephanie.

    45 Pearls

    Should the Buts turn their backs on her, she would seek refuge with the Lloyds. They would then. recognize her true value!

    In the deste stairwell, Stephanie¡¯s countenance hardened¡­

    In the hospital chamber, Milly inspected her injured hand in solitude.

    Before slipping into unconsciousness, the agonizing pain of the heavy stone striking her hand lingered vividly in her memory. In that moment, she had been consumed by the pain and had not meticulously examined the extent of her injury.

    Had it been reduced to bare bones?

    The more she contemted it, the more usible it seemed. With an anxious heart, she gingerly unwound the bandage encasing her hand¡­.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To her astonishment, it remained intact, bearing only minor abrasions on its surface.

    Huh?

    Had her recollection been erroneous? Could it be that the injury was not <b>as </b>dire as she had initially perceived, her memory clouded by confusion? She distinctly recalled it being severe, yet was <b>it </b>merely a scratch?

    But the pain from that scratch had nearly driven her into shock, had it not?

    A perplexed frown adorned her features.

    Ar that very moment, amotion erupted beyond the confines of her room, as if a heated argument <b>had </b>broken out, disrupting her contemtions.

    A coarse voice bellowed. ¡°We¡¯ve booked this entire floor! We¡¯re paying double, so everyone here better

    vacate!¡±

    Following that, the hospital director responded in hushed tones, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we have numerous patients under our care<b>, </b><b>many </b>in critical condition. Forcibly relocating them could have grave consequences.¡±

    ¡°I care not for consequences! If any harm befalls my master, I shall raze this ce to the ground!¡±

    ¡°Sir, this is a hospital. Kindly lower your voice. It¡¯s disturbing the patients¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of my sight! My intentions are none <b>of </b><b>your </b>concern. You have three minutes to clear this floor!¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You cannot¡­

    Listening to the escting <b>turmoil </b>outside, Milly blinked in disbelief. In this era of supposed order and governance, there still existed individuals who wielded such authoritative might through mary

    means?

    Could this individual be nouveau riche, with social graces vet to match their wealth<b>?</b>

    2/3

    Chapter 302 Lots of Questions

    <b>97</b>%1

    +5 Pearls

    Just as Milly contemted rising to investigate themotion outside, a caregiver entered from the corridor, deftly securing the door behind them.

    Sensing Milly¡¯s intention to venture out, the caregiver interjected hastily, ¡°Oh, Ms. Milly, I advise against leaving at present. It¡¯s too perilous out there.¡±

    Milly was taken aback. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s unfolding outside? I heard what sounded like a heated exchange.¡±

    The caregiver appeared flustered, hand pressed to their chest as they whispered, ¡°It¡¯s more than just a quarrel. A gang of ruthless bandits has descended upon us. I witnessed several individuals, bloodied and

    cealing firearms! It¡¯s quite terrifying. One would think they¡¯d fear the authorities, these underworld ruffians, even in broad daylight.¡±

    Milly furrowed her brow. Guns? Underworld ruffians?

    Such terms weremonce across nations, yet their presence in bustling Halturia, particrly within this crowded hospital, felt incongruous.

    But the caregiver¡¯s ount bore no semnce of falsehood.

    91%

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Scar

    +5 Pearls

    With a hint of curiosity, Milly inquired, ¡°I overheard someone outside mentioning the rental of an entire floor of the hospital. These are all VIP suites. Are they truly that affluent?¡±

    The nurse immediately hushed her, casting wary nces as if fearful of cavesdroppers. She lowered her voice, saying, ¡°Those individuals seem perilous. We must tread carefully. When I came over earlier, I saw them wheeling a bloodied man into the operating theatre. I suspect their morous outbursts are all for his sake.

    Milly¡¯s lips tightened, feeling an odd respect for the gang outside. Their loya Yet, their ostentatious disy was unseemly and too brazen.

    at least, was noteworthy.

    Somehow, the hospital director must have yielded to their demands or reached apromise, as the previous uproar had subsided.

    As the noise abated, the nurse departed to procure groceries, leaving Milly solitary in the room.

    In the ensuing silence, Milly grew restless. Although the nurse had merely mentioned a wounded man, Milly couldn¡¯t dispel the vivid images from her mind. She even imagined the faint scent of blood in theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    air.

    However, the hospital¡¯s antiseptic measures were thorough, and her room was far from the operating theatre. Any lingering odour would be improbable.

    Could it be trick of the mind? Or had she developed some form of trauma<b>?</b>

    Suddenly, the bracelet on her wrist began to shiver anew, more vigorously than before. It rubbed her skin until it reddened and swelled.

    Before this, Milly would have attempted to halt its movement, but this time¡­

    She gazed intently at the bracelet, a peculiar sense of panic rising within her.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom the source of her <b>unease</b><b>, </b>yet she <b>couldn¡¯t </b>quell it. It felt as if an unseen force was inexorably drawing her.

    Milly rubbed her forehead, stood up, and drew a deep breath. She must have been exhaustedtely, andbined with the prolonged hospital stay led to these errant thoughts.

    Looking out the window, she saw birds singing and flowers blooming, the world outside seemingly untouched by the turmoil within.

    It was September, where summer was drawing to a close. Though the day was sunny, it wasn¡¯t sweltering. Soft breeze hushed through thendscape. It was cosy.

    Time to get some fresh air.

    Just <b>as </b>Milly reached the door, a/burly, intimidating man blocked her path. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Get back

    inside!¡±

    narrowed her eyes and gave him a once¨Cover. He certainly looked like trouble, with <b>a </b>faint smell of blood <b>clinging </b>to him. He had to be one of the <b>gang </b>members the nurse had warned her about.

    1/3

    Chapter 303 Scar

    please.¡±

    91%

    +5 Pearls

    The man replied coldly. ¡°My superior¡¯s orders. Only one person per room can go out each day. A middle- aged woman from your room just left, so no one else can go out now.¡±

    A middle¨Caged woman? That must be the nurse. But what did he mean by his superior?

    With a hint of amusement, Milly asked, ¡°Did the government pass aw that says only one person per foom can leave?¡±

    The man¡¯s irritation was evident. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Then why can¡¯t I go out?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, Milly would have avoided conflict, especially with someone as menacing as him. But today, an inexplicable frustration simmered within her.

    It felt like a buildup of irritation with no outlet to vent. This man had presented himself as the perfect target for her pent¨Cup anger<b>. </b>If she didn¡¯t vent, she felt she might explode.

    The man before her was not one to be trifled with His brows furrowed at her defiance. ¡°I said no, and that¡¯s final. That¡¯s the rule. Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Milly

    smirked. ¡°Your rules aren¡¯tws. Why should I follow <b>them</b><b>?</b>¡±

    The man was thoroughly enraged now. His already menacing face grew darker and more threatening. Veins bulged on his forehead, and his eyes filled with a murderous gleam.

    ¡°Do you <b>really </b>think I won¡¯t hit a woman?¡±

    Milly flexed her wrists and licked her parched lips, feeling a sudden rush of adrenaline and satisfaction. coursing through her veins. ¡°Bring it <b>on</b>¡±

    Atst, she could release the tension that had been suffocating her. This man was the perfect outlet.

    Seeing her <b>step </b>forward to provoke <b>him</b>, the man¡¯s eyes shed with anger. He raised his fist, ready to strike her down.

    But before he could throw the punch, the door beside them swung open, revealing an even taller, more muscr figure.

    The man who entered had a long scar running down his face, and his eyes were icy and fierce, radiating a deadly aura as if he had just stepped off a bloody battlefield.

    The thug who had been shouting at Milly moments before immediately straightened up, looking like a mouse <b>caught </b>in a trap. He hurried over and bowed. ¡°Scarface.¡±

    Scarface said nothing at first, his cold gaze sweeping from the thug to Milly, narrowing slightly as he took

    her in.

    Was it her imagination, or was he assessing her?

    After a moment, he spoke. ¡°How¡¯s the boss?¡±

    The thug quickly reported. ¡°He¡¯s <b>still </b>in the ICU. He hasn¡¯t woken up vet¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 303 Seas

    ¡°I see Scarface nodded, then looked back at Milly. ¡°And what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Following his gaze, the thug nced at Milly. His look was fierce, but his tone had dropped significantly. He exined in a low voice. This woman is being stubborn. She insists on going out. With the Ghost Sect searching for the boss, I was worried about too many people milling around and exposing our location. I thought about clearing this entire floor, but that would be too conspicuous and attract more attention.¡±

    Scarface merely grunted.

    Scarface gave a curt nod. ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    The thug nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, Scarface.¡±

    Though they spoke quietly, the room was so silent that Milly, with her sharp hearing, caught every word of their conversation.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter <b>304 </b>Why Is He Here

    Did they truly mention¡­ the Ghost Sect?

    That name carried an ominous weight, casting shadows upon her thoughts. Initially dismissed <b>as </b>hyperbole by the caregiverdy, it now loomed ominously real.

    The man¡¯s movements were swift as lightning. Before Milly could fully grasp the peril, his fist surged towards her with lethal intent. Swiftly, she sidestepped, narrowly evading the blow.

    The force was palpable; the wind of its passage grazed her cheek with savage urgency. Her reflexes, keenly honed, spared her from a dire fate.

    Her adversary, taken aback by her agility, narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate such skill.¡±

    Milly smirked, her resolve unshaken. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡±

    Launching a counterattack, she aimed for his nk. Thoughcking in brute strength, her nimbleness and speed granted her dominance, leaving him scant opportunity <b>to </b>recover.

    Their struggle remained bnced, a contest of wills and wiles.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet Milly sensed a shift. The earlier loss of blood had sapped her strength; despite her body¡¯s resilience, the exertion exacted its toll. Energy waned, reflexes dulled.

    Injured hand and limited mobilitypromised, she found herself at a disadvantage. Her adversary, relentless and tireless, pressed on.

    <i>No</i>, <i>I </i>can¡¯t keep this up too long. I need to end this quickly, Milly surmised Aware of her dwindling stamina, her adversary taunted, ¡°Thought you were tough? You¡¯re nothing.¡±

    ¡°Once, I refrained from striking a <b>woman</b>,¡± he dered, his assaults intensifying. ¡°But you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself.¡±

    Undeterred by fear, Milly embraced the thrill ofbat. ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    As his fury surged, so did his strikes, each more forceful than thest. Yet, on the brink of delivering <b>a </b>-decisive blow, the door behind him creaked open with a suddenness that startled him.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Someone had barged in, but thebatants were deep in battle to take notice. However<b>, </b>a sharp roar shouted, ¡°Hey, hey, Jett, stop!¡±

    That shout distracted Milly¡¯s adversary. This was a chance she wouldn¡¯t let go. With a roundhouse kick, she delivered a sharp blow to his chest, and something cracked.

    Jett tumbled to the ground, holding his chest tightly as he hacked. ¡°Goddammit, Danny¡­ Are you are

    you mad?

    The abrupt disruption came from none other than Danny himself.

    He Here

    +5 Pearls

    manner tinged with concern, ¡°Ms. Milly, are you unscathed?¡±

    Drawing aposed breath, Milly affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m unharmed.¡±

    Danny persisted with worry etched upon his countenance, ¡°You¡¯re certain? I heard a sound akin to bone snapping just now. If you¡¯re injured, it would be prudent to seek medical evaluation.¡±

    Milly gestured <b>towards </b>Jett, sprawled on the floor, ¡°It¡¯s not myself. His ribs may be fractured.¡±

    Danny and Jett evidently shared a degree of familiarity, though not intimacy. The notion of injuring an acquaintance in their presence seemed discordant, particrly given their underworld associations. How did Dannye to be associated with them?

    Just as Milly contemted an exnation, she noticed Danny exhaling profoundly, a gesture akin <b>to </b>one who had narrowly averted catastrophe. ¡°Phew, what a relief¡±

    Jeut, suffering visibly, regarded Danny with puzzlement.

    That confused Milly. They know each other? Wait, are they enemies?

    Equally bewildered, Milly couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Mr. Jarvis, yourpanion¡­ seems injured¡­¡±

    Danny responded nonchntly, nodding before shing a conciliatory smile towards her, ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll manage. He¡¯s not on death¡¯s door anytime soon.¡±

    Milly asked, ¡°Oh?¡±

    Jett, amidst difort, red at Danny with intensity, his desire to rebuke apparent. ¡°You treacherous b*stard, how dare you! How dare you forsake loyalty for desire! Mark my words, I shall inform the Master, let the Master¡­¡±

    Danny swiftly silenced him, his hand firmly over Jett¡¯s mouth, whispering with vehemence, ¡®Shut it! You should be thanking me for saving your hide! If any harm befell her, you¡¯d be facing far worse!¡±

    Jett¡¯s expression turned to confusion.

    Seeing his perplexity, Danny¡¯s frustration was palpable, his teeth clenched in exasperation. ¡°If you don¡¯t get it, keep quiet. <b>Just </b>know I¡¯m doing you a favour!¡±

    Once Jett subsided, Danny adopted a genial facade, straightening himself as he addressed Milly with a grin. ¡°What a coincidence, you find yourself here for treatment. Small world, isn¡¯t it? This here is my mate, bit slow upstairs due to a donkey¡¯s kick in his youth. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    Jett looked bamboozled.

    In her encounters with Danny, Milly discerned his meticulous nature andpetence; if he asserted. something, it invariably bore truth.

    Observing Jett, she couldn¡¯t help but pity him, for a man of such evident talent to reveal himself as simple¨Cminded was indeed regrettable.

    What a pity it was to witness his carlier outburst, behaving as if he were the sole inhabitant of the world. Even within the criminal fraternity, such reckless conduct in broad daylight was seldom encountered.

    In retrospect, the pieces of the puzzle aligned neatly. Yet, amidst this rity, <b>a </b>query lingered.

    2/3

    304 Why Is He Here

    +5 Pearls

    Mr. Jarvis, weren¡¯t you meant to apany George on his overseas ¡°journey?¡± Milly¡¯s tone carried an unwitting hint of anticipation.

    Danny¡¯s affable demeanour momentarily stiffened, his ingratiating smile freezing upon his lips. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Tate, he¡­.

    ¡°Mr. Tate remains engaged with crucial clients abroad. As you know, business ventures demand extensive client engagement. Have no fear, he shall return in due course.

    Milly furrowed her brow. The duration of his <b>absence </b>seemed unexpectedly protracted.

    116

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 George Suffers Severe Injuries

    Danny spoke with uncertainty, and Milly felt that something was wrong, though she couldn¡¯t figure out what it <b>was</b>.

    Danny was sweating heavily under her intense stare.

    Hmm, Ms. Milly and Mr. Tate trulyplement each other well. Their vibes are very alike. Is it contagious?

    As he kept watching, he worried he might not be able to endure much longer!

    What <i>if </i>Mr. Tate woke up and found his dear one crying her heart out at his bedside<i>?</i>

    Hmm, I might as well pack <i>his </i>things and go to the zoo to stand with the elephants!

    While Danny was thinking about finding a reason to divert Milly so he could slip upstairs to visit Mr. Tate, the quiet Jett next to him suddenly spoke, ¡°Who are you? How dare you address Master directly? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Danny was taken aback.

    The whole room was instantly filled with a tense silence.

    Feeling the unease, Danny grew scared and quickly gave Jett a warning look, signalling him to stay quiet.

    With a forced smile, Danny turned to Milly and hastily tried to exin, ¡°Oh, pay him no heed, Ms. Milly. Don¡¯t mind his words. He¡¯s just caught up in his own imaginings. You know how it is after watching a movie, hehe¡­ Words are but fleeting phantoms to him now, not to be taken with any gravity.¡±

    But Jett remained steadfast in his stance, seeing no fault in his actions. Witnessing Danny persist in shielding the outsider, his frustration burgeoned into simmering anger. Danny. you are the fool here, not

    mel

    Jett¡¯s voice rang out, carrying a weight of disappointment and indignation. ¡°I once held you in high regard, but now I see my judgement was mistaken. How could you allow an outsider to address Master so informally? What else do you hide from him? Your duplicity, feigning loyalty in his presence while behaving otherwise behind his back, disqualifies you from being Master¡¯s trusted aide. You¡­ ugh

    Danny became increasingly anxious as he observed Jett bing more agitated. Worried that he might disclose more than intended, Danny hurriedly moved closer and muffled his mouth, eximing, ¡°Enough! Can¡¯t you see how chaotic things are already? This isn¡¯t helping!¡±

    Could he truly be so oblivious?

    He <b>has </b>already made it ringly clear. Doesn¡¯t Jett realise they cannot harm this girl standing before him? If he chooses not to assist, that¡¯s one matter, but why exacerbate the situation?

    Jett was truly taken aback. Already infuriated, he saw Danny attempting to cover his mouth. His anger surged like a volcano. With a swift chop of his hand, he knocked away Danny¡¯s hand covering his mouth, pointing fiercely at him and shouting, ¡°Are you truly so ungrateful, despite how well Master treats <b>you</b><b>? </b>Have youpletely lost your conscience? Now, taking advantage of Master¡¯s severe injury and unconsciousness, you dare harbour such thoughts here! Shame on you, Danny! <b>Just </b>wait. Once Master recovers, I will certainly report this matter to him<b>!</b>¡±

    im nth mine that <b>hald </b>maintai

    es

    35 Pearls

    upon an icy cadaver.

    I endangered <i>myself </i>to rescue you, and you <i>risked </i><i>yourself </i><i>to </imit suicide?!

    <i>I </i>can¡¯t endure it anymore!

    Ms. Milly was already perceptive, and my mere presence had heightened her suspicions. However, until now, it had only been spection. <i>If </i>Jett hadn¡¯t disclosed it, she wouldn¡¯t have considered <i>Mr. </i>Tate.

    However, now that foolish Jett has practicallyid the whole matter bare for everyone to see. Even Ms. Milly could piece together the truth with just a little thought<i>.</i>

    As expected, a shadow flickered across Milly¡¯s eyes<b>, </b>her voice now carrying a chilling seriousness. ¡°So, George isn¡¯t overseas for a meeting. He¡¯s actually injured and hospitalised right here in this hospital, isn¡¯t he?

    Earlier, she had already sensed something amiss. George is typically apanied by Danny on all work- rted matters, <b>so </b>it didn¡¯t make sense for him to be abroad meeting clients while sending Danny to return first.

    If what this man named Jett said is true, and the ¡°master¡± he mentioned really is George, then his words about being severely injured and unconscious¡­

    Milly was suddenly ovee by a wave of vertigo, coupled with a piercing ringing in her ears. She braced herself against the wall and shook her head forcefully, eventually regaining some rity.

    ¡°Which level is he on?¡±

    Her voice was parched and quivering, barely audible even to herself.

    Danny sighed heavily, recognising the futility of concealing the truth any longer. She would inevitably

    uncover it.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the ICU on the seventh floor.¡±

    ¡°But Ms. Milly, you appear unwell. Maybe you should <b>rest </b>before¡­.

    His words trailed off as Milly turned and walked away. Leaning against the wall, she moved slowly but with determined strides, her resolve palpable yet indescribable.

    No wonder she had felt off all day today.

    No wonder the bracelet was particrly active today.

    No wonder she had been feeling so unsettled and restless all along.

    It seemed like all the inexplicable emotions had found a breakthrough at this moment.

    Danny observed with worry as Milly walked away. Contemting following her, he remembered <b>the</b>

    others behind him.

    Quickly, he called for a doctor before rushing after her in a flurry.

    Milly already knows now, There¡¯s no time to make amends. The only hope for redemption is to ensure nothing happens to her.

    13

    Otherwise, even if he died a thousand times, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    On the seventh floor.

    The entire floor was crowded with people, all looking disciplined and wearing camouge uniforms, their faces exuding a menacing aura.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When they saw the unfamiliar face of Milly, their first reaction was to draw their guns. However, upon noticing Danny behind her, their actions halted abruptly.

    Danny, fearing that someone might harm Milly, stayed close to her, practically glued to her side.

    Despite this, the surrounding men continued to watch her with wary, vignt expressions.

    Milly seemed oblivious to everything around her, walking forward with a nk expression. Just as she reached the door, someone came out¨Cit was the same person she had seen earlier. She remembered Jett calling him Scarface<b>.</b>

    Scarface didn¡¯t look surprised at all when he saw her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not as foolish as I thought. To remain unscathed under Jett¡¯s watch, extract information about Master from Danny, and find your way here¡ªimpressive. Scarface remarked.

    Hearing his words, Milly narrowed her eyes.

    In her memory, she had never met or interacted with this person. <i>Why </i>did <i>he </i>speak to me as if <i>he </i>knew me?

 Chapter 306

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 306 Who Are You?

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Milly peered at Scarface with interest and asked.

    Scarface squinted, a sharp look of lethal intent visible. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing

    Know her?

    It extends beyond mere recognition.

    +5 Pearls

    George closely monitored the actions and whereabouts of this woman, even assigning him to covertly safeguard her for a period.

    At first, he didn¡¯t pay it much mind, given her favour with George. As long as it didn¡¯t disrupt their ns, they could tolerate her presence.

    However, surprisingly, a few days ago, George suddenly chose to return to the country during the intense conflict between the Ghost Sect and Shadow Pce. In such a precarious situation, leaving the Shadow Pce unprotected to go home would surely <b>attract </b>the Ghost Sect¡¯s notice, possibly risking his life.

    As expected, despite their extensive preparations<b>, </b>a vulnerability persisted. They were ambushed by the Ghost Sectst night, causing George to suffer severe injuries and lose consciousness.

    It was all because of the woman standing in front of him. If not for <b>her</b>, George would still be safely guarded by the Shadow Pce. How did ite to this?

    She dared to approach Master. Ha! Such audacity!

    His hostility was too evident for Milly to overlook, but she decided against probing into the reasons for his resentment towards her. She was eager to meet George.

    ¡°Is George here?¡± she asked.

    Scarface¡¯s eyes radiated a chilling blend of coldness and a faint smile. ¡°Go away!

    Her earlier assumption was now validated¨CGeorge was indeed inside.

    The anxiety and irritation that had been building inside her finally peaked, and she boldly confronted. Scarface, who was obstructing her <b>way</b><b>, </b>¡°Step aside!¡±

    Even though Scarface loomed over her, her attitude projected more fierceness and authority.

    Tension filled the air heavily, with neither willing to give ground.

    In an instant, before anyone could respond, a wave of intense hostility crossed Scarface¡¯s face, his hand already clutching Milly¡¯s neck firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking for death!¡±

    The earlier altercation with Jett had sapped most of Milly¡¯s energy, and now, overwhelmed with <b>concern </b>for George, she felt herself being strangled before she could respond.

    His grasp was firm, and despite her efforts to break <b>loose</b>, Milly fought to free herself, <b>her </b>breathing bing strained.

    Chapter 306 Who Are You<b>?</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Danny, now fully attentive, intervened promptly, grasping Scarface¡¯s wrist to stop him. ¡°Scarface, let her go. Do youprehend the consequences of your actions?¡±

    ¡°I am fully aware. Had it not been for her, would Master be in this condition? Should we, of the Shadow Pce, retreat from the Ghost Sect? It is all due to her, and today, I must impart a lesson!¡± Scarface retorted with grim determination.

    Witnessing Milly¡¯s pale countenance, Danny became agitated. ¡°Have you lost your senses? Do you not realize who she is? Do you know how much Mr. Tate values her? Even if she has made mistakes, if at all, Mr. Tate has not passed judgment. Do we have the authority to act?¡±

    <i>Why </i>were these typically sharp and perceptive individuals now behaving so rashly, as though they had lost <i>all </i>reason?

    It was understandable for that foolish Jett, but how could Scarface, usually <b>so </bposed and decisive, also lose hisposure like this?

    Emerging from the Shadow Pce himself, he was intimately familiar with these men, having endured countless trials together. Loyalty was their creed, their devotion unwaveringly fixed on George<b>, </b>ready to exact retribution at a moment¡¯s notice.

    However¡­

    The situation extended far beyond mere revenge. It delved into George¡¯s intimate affairs, with Milly poised to be their future madam. Did any of them truly possess the sagacity to act in Mr. Tate¡¯s best interests? Wasn¡¯t this seeking death?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, Scarface¡¯s eyes zed with murderous rage. He was beyond listening to anything Danny said. ¡°Master has been unconscious because of her. For that reason alone, I could kill her a thousand times over! Today, I must kill her, even if Master awakenster and orders my punishment afterwards. I will ept it!¡±

    His grip gradually strengthened once more.

    ¡°You really are¡­!! This infuriated Danny to the point of speechlessness. Recognizing his loss of control, Danny hurriedly tried to loosen Scarface¡¯s grasp. Yet, Scarface¡¯s expertise in martial arts surpassed Danny, a feeble intellectual, leaving him powerless inparison.

    In desperation, he shouted at the subordinates nearby, ¡°Why are you standing idle? Hurry, pull him away!¡±

    However, the surrounding group, wearing identical impassive faces, remained motionless as if deaf to his <b>plea</b>. It was evident they backed Scarface¡¯s deeds in that instance.

    ¡°How dare you all!¡±

    As Danny neared to explode with anger<b>, </b>a senior doctor <b>in </b><b>a </b>white coat stepped out of the ward, stating, ¡°Family members need to sign here. The patient has regained consciousness. You may enter <b>to </b>see him now, but not all at once to maintain proper airflow.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t certain if the doctor was ustomed to chaos, but he stayed calm upon encountered the dramatic scene when he opened the door.

    Danny ignored the others and promptly raised his hand, dering, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m a family member, I¡¯ll <b>sign</b>.¡±

    Scarface, hearing this, abandoned thoughts of revenge. He shoved Milly aside and rushed straight into the.

    Chapter 306 Who Are You?

    room<b>.</b>

    45 Pearls

    Despite his urgency, Danny remainedposed. After swiftly signing the document, he assisted Milly to her feet, his gaze filled with concern as he observed her pallidplexion. ¡°Ms. Milly, do you need to go for a check¨Cup?¡±

    Milly took a deep breath, steadied herself, and whispered gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She pushed the door open and stepped inside. Danny hurriedly followed, anxious that Scarface might harm Milly in George¡¯s presence, contemting the need to find a ce to bury himself if things took <b>a </b>dire turn.

    Inside the ward, George appeared pale, adorned with various tubes and instruments, his head swathed in bandages. His eyes were half¨Cclosed, suggesting he had recently awakened and appeared exceedingly weak.

    Unaware of what Scarface had informed him, George simply nodded weakly.

    His attention then shifted to Milly, who had just stepped into the room.

    Milly caught his gaze, her eyes filling with tears instantly. She had imagined countless scenarios for their reunion¨Cperhaps at an airport, maybe in an office, or even on a strange street¨Cbut never here. Her heart felt as though it had been pierced and twisted by a dagger, the pain dulling her senses. ¡°George

    Is it a long¨Clost reunion?

    Rather, it¡¯s more like a regained loss.

    But, in the next moment, the man¡¯s thin lips parted, asking softly, ¡°Who are you?<i>¡±</i>

    116

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 Selective Amnesia.

    Boom!

    62%

    +5 Pearls

    At that

    moment, Milly felt as if her mind no longer belonged to her. Looking into his eyes, filled with unfamiliarity, she sensed her heart being gripped fiercely, causing unbearable pain and a deep sense <b>of </b>anxiety and unease.

    She walked slowly to the bedside, locking eyes with George. ¡°Do you not recognize me?¡±

    She tried to detect any hint of deceit in his gaze, but found none.

    His

    e remained tranquil, an icy calmness settling upon his features like a veil of indifference. There was no flicker of recognition in his eyes, no hint of familiarity as he regarded her, as if she were merely a stranger.

    It was not a fa?ade. His detachment seemed genuine, his mind unburdened by any memory of her.

    Danny, taken aback by his words, was visibly incredulous, his eyes widening as he drew closer to the bedside. ¡°Mr. Tate, do you remember me? I¡¯m Danny Jarvis, your assistant, you¡­

    Before he couldplete his sentence, he heard a faint yet dismissive voice utter, ¡®Go away!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Danny muttered in response.

    Milly frowned. It seemed like he did remember Danny

    Just moments ago, as he listened to Scarface speak, he remainedposed, recalling him distinctly.

    So, what implications does this hold now?

    Het

    <i>He </i>remembered everyone else, but forgot me?

    Coincidentally, at that moment, the senior doctor who had just stepped out to fetch a signature walked in, holding a medical record. He nced at the instruments in the ward, jotting down notes as ifpilingThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    data.

    Milly¡¯s breathing hastened, a spark of optimism shining in her eyes. ¡°Doctor, could you please examine him again? He doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡±

    Without lifting his gaze, the doctor replied, ¡°As long as he remains awake, there¡¯s no imminent risk. Any additional concerns can be managed with adequate rest and care.¡±

    Adequate rest and care?

    Milly queried. ¡°But earlier, he didn¡¯t even recognise me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The doctor maintained hisposure. ¡°That¡¯s amnesia.¡±

    Amnesia?

    Milly clearly didn¡¯t believe it ¡°But he remembers everyone around here. Why would he just forget me?¡±

    The doctor concluded hisst note, closing the medical record and putting away his pen. ¡°It seems he has

    1/3

    Chapter 307 Selective Amnesia

    +6 Pears

    avoid, usually triggered by external stimuli or a head injury. His memory loss is likely due to <b>a </b><b>previous </b>head injury.¡±

    George suffers from selective amnesia?

    This scenario is straight out of those clich¨¦ novels and TV dramas, right? It¡¯s the kind of plot twist readers would bash <i>to </i>bits <i>if </i><i>it </i>appeared in a novel, yet here it is happening in real life.

    Milly was half in disbelief, trying to analyse the situation with as much rity and rationality as possible. ¡°But this kind of thing should be incredibly rare, like a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion chance. How could it possibly

    The doctor cut her off, ¡°As you said, it¡¯s a small chance, but not zero. In this world, nothing is ever one hundred per cent certain.¡±

    Milly shivered involuntarily. Yes, isn¡¯t this the world of novels? <i>The </i><i>fact </i>that <i>I¡¯m </i>here already raises <b>so </b>many questions.

    Now that the doctor had spoken, she couldn¡¯t seem to find a reason not to believe it anymore. Reluctantly, she had no choice but to believe.

    At that moment, all the frustration and panic surged within her. It was a pain so overwhelming she could barely breathe, tears welled up involuntarily in her eyes. The things before her blurred slowly in the midst of her <b>tears</b>.

    When Stephanie shoved her down the mountain, she held back tears. When Xavier deserted her, she restrained herself. Enduring the trials of mountain survival, she remainedposed. But now, confronted with unfamiliar eyes, she couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions any longer.

    Being forgotten by someone can really hurt this much.

    Sensing the tension in the room, Danny promptly turned to George, ¡°Mr. Tate, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. There¡¯s a stack of paperwork at the office awaiting your signature.¡±

    George didn¡¯t even look at him and just gave a faint ¡°Hmm¡± in response.

    Danny nced at Scarface, who stood dumbfounded nearby, and signalled with his eyes. But Scarface seemed to <b>stand </b>there as if he couldn¡¯t understand, his face disying stubborn resolve. ¡°I must stay here to protect Master¡¯s safety!¡±

    Having said that, he directed a sharp look towards Milly, filled with profound chilliness.

    Danny was speechless.

    This <i>guy </i>poses the greatest threat here <i>right </i>now!

    But after all, Scarface was his friend who had faced life and death with him. He couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. ¡°Ehm, Scarface, why don¡¯t you take me to thepany? Plenty of people are here to protect Mr. Tate, so your presence isn¡¯t necessary. Besides, I need a driver.¡±

    Scarface remainedposed, standing still with a serious expression.

    Danny, growing anxious, tried to pull Scarface away by grabbing his arm. However, this action only seemed to intensify Scarface¡¯s anger.

    He shoved Danny aside with force, his eyes burning with fury, breathing heavily, clearly disying intense.

    Chapter 307 Selective Amnesia

    anger.

    +5 Pearls

    <i>like</i>

    ¡°Danny, I¡¯ve treated you a brother. We¡¯ve all sworn loyalty to Master with unwavering hearts. But what about you? Right in front of Master, tell me, what are you really thinking?¡±

    Scarface¡¯s abrupt eruption left Danny standing frozen in ce.

    Confused and unable toprehend the situation, he asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Scarface let out a cold chuckle, licked his lips, and said, ¡°You im we¡¯re like brothers, but the moment this woman appears, you abandon our brotherhood and put her above everything else. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? All for a woman!

    ¡°Before, we could let it slide since Master liked her, so we tolerated <b>it</b>. But now, Master has forgotten herpletely. She means nothing now. What exactly are you trying to achieve by defending her here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s indirectly responsible for Master¡¯s current state¨Chis life hanging in the bnce, seriously injured. If you ask me, she¡¯s not worth a thousand deaths. You¡¯re still defending her here. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of Master¡¯s trust? Do you really care about us, your brothers, as well as the Shadow Pce and Master?¡±

    Scarface was genuinely enraged, his voice loud and resonant, nearly shaking the room.

    After his outburst, a <b>tense </b>silence filled the space.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    After being berated with a torrent of usations, Danny took a deep breath and raised his hand. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so eager to protect Mr. Tate, then <i>stay </i>here. Don¡¯te crying to meter, begging for mercy on your behalf!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back on my own, take care of yourself.¡±

    With those words, he gave Scarface a meaningful look, opened the door, and left.

    Scarface sniffed, restraining his sudden anger, and bent down to report softly to George, who stilly in bed, ¡°Master, every statement I made just now holds true, without any <i>lies</i>. Though you once cared for this woman, now that you have forgotten her, she means nothing to you. Trust me, I will deal with her and seek justice for you! She will never dare to act recklessly in front of you ever again!¡±

 Chapter 308

    B

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 308 A Private Conversation

    62%

    +5 Pearls

    Georgey in the hospital bed, seeming distressed by a headache caused by the noise. He closed his eyes. weakly and murmured<b>, </b>¡°Could you step <b>out </b>for a while? I need to have a private talk.

    Scarface stared angrily at Milly, his fists tightly clenched, emitting a slight sound. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Master¡¯s request for you to leave? I¡¯ll handle youter!¡±

    Milly¡¯s <b>gaze </b>shifted nervously, yet she remained steadfast.

    Uncertain whether George meant her or Scarface by ¡°you¡°, she was determined not to leave.

    She had questions for George and feared that leaving might mean never seeing him again.

    Seeing her still unmoving, Scarface¡¯s sinister gaze narrowed. Just as he was about to call in the others to drag Milly out, George suddenly spoke again, this time with clear impatience, ¡°Scarface, get out!¡±

    Scarface was momentarily taken aback. ¡°What? Master¡­.

    Wait, shouldn¡¯t the woman be the one departing?

    ¡°Get out, now!

    Scarface suppressed the words he was ready to utter. Despite notprehending why George ordered him to depart and leave the woman behind, he obeyed hismand.

    As he walked past Milly, he couldn¡¯t help but caution her, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside. If you try anything against Master, I¡¯ll personally kill you!¡±

    His feelings toward Milly were now a mix of hostility and distrust. Despite George¡¯s previous fondness for her, she didn¡¯t even respond. Now that George was in trouble, she appeared here, pretending to care.

    Without her, how could Master have been targeted by the Ghost Sect! Keeping her here is nothing but trouble!

    He vowed to wait until George finished talking to her, then find an opportunity to eliminate her once and for all, to prevent any future troubles.

    After delivering the threat, he walked away without looking back.

    With a sudden click, the door shut, leaving only George and Milly in the ward.

    Neither uttered a word, and an unsettling silence settled over the room once more.

    Eventually, George looked at the solitary girl standing nearby and sighed softly, seeming resigned. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Moving like a robot, Milly finally obeyed themand and slowly walked toward him. Her eyes were slightly teary, and her expression vacant, as if she had suffered a great injustice.

    George studied her intently, <b>his </b>gaze unreadable, his emotions inscrutable. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me who <b>you</b>

    <b>are</b>.¡±

    Milly attempted to discern any hint of deception on his face or in his eyes but found none.

    1/3

    Chapter 308 A Private Conversation

    He truly appeared to have forgotten me.

    ¡°I am Milly But.¡± Milly herself didn¡¯t realise that her voice trembled slightly.

    +5 Pearls

    George nodded calmly, ¡°Your name is delightful. Therefore, what is the rtionship between you and

    me?¡±

    Certainly, what rtionship¡­.

    Milly¡¯s words hesitated briefly. Upon reflection, they weren¡¯t friends, romantic partners, business partners, coworkers, peers, siblings, rtives, allies..

    It appeared that no rtionship in existence could encapste the connection between them.

    Feeling her uncertainty, George decided not to insist on an answer to that question any further. ¡°If you¡¯d rather not answer, that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Milly quivered, sensing a prickling sensation in her heart. ¡°No, our rtionship..

    We¡¯re friends.¡±

    She settled on the most appropriate description.

    George stayed quiet, reclining on the bed, his gaze fixed on her with a deep and enigmatic emotion. After a pause, he murmured gently, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    His bleak stare was too apparent, causing Milly to briefly believe he had recalled something. Eagerly, she moved closer to the bedside, looking at <b>him </b>hopefully. ¡°Have <b>you </b>recalled something?¡±

    George¡¯s gaze remained distant, his voice indifferent and without pause. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. Scarface imed I was ambushed <b>and </b>badly hurt because of you, yet you say we¡¯re simply friends. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m the type to risk everything for just a friend.

    ¡°So, it seems one of you must be deceiving me,

    George spoke in aposed manner, assessing the situation before him with objectivity and reason.

    ¡°So, who among you is deceiving me?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the type to fuss over details, but he appeared quite determined to get an answer to this question. His eyes were fixed on Milly without wavering, anticipating her reply.

    In contrast, Milly was direct. She pressed her lips together, perched on the edge of the bed, and met his. gaze squarely.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    <b>Just </b>as George thought she might evade the question, he suddenly saw her move: rolling up her sleeve to uncover the bracelet nestled within..

    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t recall me, but does this bracelet jog your memory?¡± she inquired.

    George furrowed his brow. ¡°My grandma¡¯s bracelet? How did it end up on your wrist?¡±

    Milly took a deep breath, opting not to address his question directly. Instead, she went on, ¡°In truth, I¡¯m uncertain how to define our rtionship. Even I struggle to find a clear answer. If ¡®friend¡® feels insincere to

    mae ¡®fianc¨¦e¡® is even more difficult for you to reconcile.¡±

    09:26 Mon, 15 Jul

    Chapter 308 A Private Conversation

    +5 Pearis

    Seated beside the hospital bed, she tilted her head slightly, softly touching the bracelet adorning her wrist. Sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a gentle glow on her face, lending her a serene and tranquil demeanour.

    She positioned herself directly across from him, close enough to touch, yet there was a palpable distance that made her seem far away. With every breath he drew, it felt as though the person before him might vanish into thin air<b>.</b>

    After a pause, she spoke softly, ¡°This bracelet somehow found its way to me unexpectedly. It¡¯s peculiar- I¡¯ve tried everything to remove it, but it won¡¯t budge. I¡¯ve thought of numerous methods, but none have worked. Back then, I despised this bracelet much like I despised you¨Coverbearing and persistent, hovering like a spectre. We¡¯re strangers, yet you insist on imposing yourself on me.

    ence and yours.

    ¡°But gradually. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to both the bracelet¡¯s presence

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been there when I needed you most, rescuing me from danger. You¡¯ve silently fulfilled my every wish, whether defending me against the Spencers at school, capturing Apollo¡¯s heartter on, or saving me during filming. When I tally it all up, it feels like the most fitting description of our rtionship is that of debtor and creditor. You may not realize it, but I owe you 135 million. So, in a way, your amnesia might not be so bad after all¨CI guess I won¡¯t have to repay you after all.¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 Mr Tate, I¡¯m Going to Pursue You

    +5 Pearls

    At that instant, Milly broke into a sudden smile, yet her eyes grew increasingly reddened, brimming with

    <b>SOLTOW</b>

    George stayed mute, lying calmly on the bed, watching her intently, as though anticipating her next words.

    She paused to inhale deeply before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m feeling somewhat perplexed about your feelings towards me. You once expressed liking me, thenter imed you didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Remember when you leftst time? I mentioned that, we should talk about the bracelet and where we stand when we next meet. But now, with your memory loss, you don¡¯t recall any of it. I¡¯m considering whether it¡¯s right to give you back your freedom at this point, since forgetting seems to be your answer already. It feels wrong to exploit your vulnerability.

    ¡°So, George, what are your thoughts?¡±

    Milly tilted her head and smiled at George, who sat at the edge of the bed, waiting for his reply.

    George also looked at her, his eyes remaining icy and indifferent, like ice, cold and merciless, causing a chill and fear.

    Granting freedom¡­

    Those words expressed her intentions clearly. Once intertwined in the crowd, now parted, returning to the wide world, no longer consumed with thoughts of each other day and night. I made a vow for you and now I grant you freedom¨Cto roam with the wind, the waves, and the sky, but not with me.

    George stared at her, trying to prate <b>her </b>soul. His eyes were now deeper and more enigmatic than ever, emanating <b>an </b>iprehensible darkness that caused a chill down her spine.

    Just as he prepared to speak, he noticed Milly standing before he rose and looking down at him in the hospital bed. ¡°Since Mr. Tate seems reluctant to <b>respond</b>, may I speak on your behalf?¡±

    Mr. Tate¡­

    George¡¯s lips tightened slightly. She called me Mr. Tate? It was indeed a distant address, and it made him feel ufortable.

    I haven¡¯t responded to what you just said yet. You don¡¯t need to rush to distance yourself from me. Calling me Mr. Tate is a bit premature. You can¡­

    Before he could finish his bittersweet words, his lips suddenly grew warm, carrying a faint fragrance that pierced his heart, causing it to tremble uncontrobly. George, usuallyposed even under the threat of a gun to his head, now widened his eyes, his face filled with disbelief.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He struggled to find his next words, simply lying on the bed, staring <b>at </b>her.

    Milly was amused by his response, her eyes gleaming as she gazed at him, her manner exuding charm and yfulness. ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯m going to pursue you now.¡±

    Just moments ago, she criticised others for being domineering and assertive, but now she herself appeared <b>as </b><b>arrogant </b><b>as </b>a peacock.

    <b>1/3</b>

    You

    623

    +5 Pearls

    amusement, his eyes now filled with humour rather than the earlier indifference. ¡°Kiss and run? Are you a rogue girl?¡±

    Milly blushed at hisment, replying boldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was pursuing you? That was just a notice, not a question, so I don¡¯t need your response.¡±

    George arched an eyebrow, bemused by her logic.

    ¡°Can you exin why then?¡±

    Milly reflected briefly before responding candidly, ¡°In The Little Prince, it is written that the Little Prince cannot endure solitude and longs for the rose on Earth. He¡¯d rather face physical destruction than leave his rose alone. He frets over the well¨Cbeing of the rose in his absence. He requires <b>a </b>sheep, but it must be equipped with a muzzle. Only then can the rose be secure.¡±

    ¡°So what does that mean?¡± George asked.

    ¡°So¡­ I believe you are my <b>rose</b>.¡±

    Actually, she had been thinking for a long time about her feelings for George. Was he <b>just </b><b>a </b>friend, or something more?

    But after pondering, she realised they could never be just ordinary friends.

    After all, thoughts can mislead, expressions can misguide, and words can deceive, but the body¡¯s physical responses do not lie. When she found out that George was gravely injured and unconscious, it felt as if her entire world had shattered in that instant¨Ca sensation she had never experienced before.

    Milly was never one to be melodramatic or hesitant. Once she recognised her emotions, she was ready to act. Life is too brief to waste time on indecision.

    George seemed to lighten up upon hearing her words, a spark of happiness gleaming in his eyes, and a slow smile forming on his lips. ¡°You¡­ cough, cough, <b>cough</b>.¡±

    He tried to speak to her, but forgetting his severe injury, he doubled over in pain, holding his chest and coughing until hisplexion became ashen.

    Milly was concerned and softly tapped his back, asking, ¡°Are you alright? Do you require water? I¡¯ll fetch some for you

    At that moment, the door forcefully swung open, and Scarface¡¯s authoritative voice echoed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Leave immediately! I suspected your malicious intent all along, daring to scheme right in front of me. You¡¯re really seeking for death!

    Behind Scarface stood Danny, wh

    hadn¡¯t managed to make his exit

    Scarface drew Milly away, inadvertently grazing her previously injured hand, causing her to flinch in pain but stay quiet.

    After a brief pause to ensure George was alright, she remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll returnter to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Before George could reply, she had already dashed <b>away</b>.

    Danny, ever <b>observant</b>, turned to George and inquired, ¡°Mr. Tate, would you like me to apany Ms.

    2/3

    Mon,

    Chapter 309 Mr Tate, I¡¯m Going to Pursue You

    Milly?¡±

    <b>62</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    After collecting himself, George motioned towards the now vacant doorway through which she had. departed, waving dismissively and remarking. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    27

    Despite her apparent courage, she was rather shy. Perhaps she preferred to be alone at that particr moment. Encouraging her to open up had been a challenge, and it

    wouldn¡¯t do to let her retreat back

    inside.

    Danny nodded in affirmation, ¡°Got it, Mr. Tate.¡±

    George pressed a button on the bedside panel, and the smart automated bed gradually shifted to the proper position.

    Casting a quick nce at Scarface next to him, his tone asmanding as always, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside right now?¡±

    Upon hearing the inquiry, Scarface promptly briefed on the present circumstances without dy, ¡°The Ghost Sect holds a vendetta against us, but their primary forces remain in Maldonia. Currently, only two minor sects are active in Halturia. Despite their small numbers, they are cunning. Furthermore, our entry into the hospital earlier was not discreet, so they probably have already been informed.

    ¡°A few of our men noticed suspicious individuals lurking outside upon their return. As soon as we took action, these figures became vignt and quickly fled. They are probably affiliated with the Ghost Sect.¡±

 Chapter 310

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 310 tterer

    +5 Pearls:

    Scarface appeared visibly furious, his brow creased as he asked pointedly, ¡°Master, shall we initiate action first and catch them by surprise? The Ghost Sect might be cunning, but without a leader, they are exposed. They resemble a fly without a head, no match for <b>us </b><b>in </b>a direct sh.¡±

    Now, they all knew about the situation at Ghost Sect. Despite being established earlier than their own organization, with a more robust systern andrger numbers, they were currently leaderless. It was said that after their previous master¡¯s death, no new leader <b>had </b>taken over.

    The Ghost Sect was now split into two factions: the radicals who wanted to establish their own rule and the traditionalists who wanted to find a new leader ording to their usual customs. Years of infighting <b>had </b>ensued, which, in a way, was beneficial for their Shadow Pce. From one perspective, it had indeed. weakened the Ghost Sect¡¯sbat strength.

    Now, the Ghost Sect¡¯s people had tracked them to Halturia and their purpose was quite clear. It <b>was </b>evident they had somewhat caught wind of the Shadow Pce¡¯s movements. So, instead of waiting passively, it was better to take the initiative and strike first.

    George¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this, and he shook his head, refusing. ¡°For now, we don¡¯t need to provoke them. They still don¡¯t know the connection between the Tates and Shadow Pce. The Tates is our shield in Halturia, and there¡¯s no need to expose that prematurely. Besides, I don¡¯t want the Tates getting involved.

    ¡°Until I ampletely healed, no one will act without my permission to prevent falling into their snare. They <b>are </b>more clever than we acknowledge¡±

    Scarface nodded ¡°Understood¡±

    When it came to George¡¯s orders, Scarface was always obedient. Since he was told not to act without permission, he certainly wouldn¡¯t. George was confident in <b>this</b>

    George then directed, ¡°Choose a few sharp and talented people to follow Milly. Don¡¯t let the Ghost Sect¡¯s people get an opportunity to harm her, but make sure not to expose <b>our </b>presence¡±

    While it¡¯s true that the hospital is staffed by members of the Shadow Pce, the Ghost Sect <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>likely gather information from inside. In theory, as long as Milly doesn¡¯t go outside and <b>shout </b>about the Shadow Pce, the Ghost Sect won¡¯t link her with the Shadow Pce.

    Even though he knew she was safe, he still couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Scarface had been <b>fine </b>until he heard Milly¡¯s name, at which point he immediately frowned with <b>disdain</b>. He couldn¡¯t stand her at all. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t <b>you </b>lose your memory? Don¡¯t you not remember her <b>anymore</b><b>? </b>Why bother about her life and death?¡±

    Danny silently moved a step aside and thought to himself. Oh my goodness, Scarface¡¯s antics better not drag me into trouble!

    The air in the ward instantly chilled by a degree, but Scarface remained oblivious<b>, </b>continuing to admonish with a cold re. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve lost your memory. You don¡¯t <b>know </b>that if it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t be lying here. She¡¯s the indirect cause of your unconsciousness!

    But rest assured. I won¡¯t let you suffer for this. Even if she¡¯s from the Buts, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to avenge you!

    1/3

    Chapter 310 tterer

    With each <b>word </b>he uttered, the temperature in the ward seemed to drop.

    +5 Pearls:

    At the end of his statement, George chuckled softly, ¡°Well, then tell me. How exactly do you <b>n </b>to avenge

    me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Scarface blurted <b>out </b>without hesitation, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll kill her! But rest assured, I <b>won¡¯t </b>act in Halturia, and I¡¯ll make sure the Buts won¡¯t know. I <b>can </b>definitely do it without anyone <b>noticing</b>.¡±

    George¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, but he kept his expression calm. He said nothing, instead ncing at Danny nearby and asking, <b>¡°</b><b>And </b>you? Do you agree with this <b>n</b>?¡±

    Danny, who had already resigned himself to silence, was suddenly caught off guard by the question, causing his heart to skip a beat and a shiver to run through his body.

    Summoning his survival instinct, he swallowed hard and said, ¡°Mr. Tate, I don¡¯t think so. I believe you and Ms. Milly are meant to be together, naturally suited for each other. Even though you¡¯re sick now and have selective amnesia forgetting Ms. Milly, your bond remains. Isn¡¯t it a twist of fate that both of you ended up in the same hospital? Isn¡¯t this perhaps a sign of destiny?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I am convinced that Ms. Milly holds a profound affection for you. Why else would she take such significant measures to guarantee your safety, enduring criticism and risking her safety bying see you upstairs? You cannot imagine how concerned she was when she found out about your unconsciousness and serious injuries. Hence, to sum up, you and Ms. Milly are perfectly suited for each other, meant to spend lives together.¡±

    He blurted out a long string of words without stumbling, and even Danny himself felt like his speed could qualify him to lead a diplomatic international meetings.

    response

    Certainly, upon hearing his response, most of the sadness disappeared from George¡¯s expression.

    Upon hearing this, Scarface emitted a contemptuous snort, muttering, ¡°Huh, such tterer!¡±

    Ignoring Scarface¡¯sment, Danny privately spected that Scarface would soon regret his words.

    been

    George casually tapped the bed with his fingers, a habit of his, asking. ¡°Scarface, how long have you by my side?¡±

    Scarface replied honestly. ¡°Five years, Master<b>.</b>¡±

    Back then, he was twenty, nameless and without identity. He could only fight desperately in underground. boxing matches to earn a few hard¨Cearned pieces of bread and mouldy cheese.

    He had believed life would stretch on in that relentless pattern until an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold boy unexpectedly rescued him from the underground boxing circuit. From then on, he found true freedom and discovered the world¡¯s richness, culture, andwsContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Honestly speaking, George gave him a second lease on life, which is why he remained loyal and devoted to

    him.

    George nodded slightly, his voice distant, ¡°It¡¯s been some time. Have you ever thought about settling down and starting a family?¡±

    Scarface stood motionless, struggling to understand. Settle down? Family?

    What was Master hinting at with these words?

    2/3

    <b>09:26 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>15 </b>Jul

    Chapter 310 tterer

    µÚ<b>62</b>%1

    +5 Pearls

    Typically calm and resolute, even in perilous situations, he now looked pale and his voice quivered. ¡°Master, I have no desire to marry or have children. I was born in the Shadow Pce and will likely die there, a shadow within its walls. I have no wish to leave.¡±

    Even though he now had a legitimate identity and the chance to live a conventional life, he had never considered leaving the Shadow Pce.

    He had decided to spend his entire life within the Shadow Pce. Forcing him to leave would be like taking away his life itself.

    However, George showed no signs of softening towards him. ¡°Scarface, as I¡¯ve said before, if you want to follow me for life, you must obey me unconditionally. Have you truly done so?¡±

    116

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Scarface¡¯s Punishment

    ??

    20% OFF

    ?

    A

    &

    0

    Scarface had been sold into the ck market since childhood. He had never gone to school and probably didn¡¯t even know what books looked like. All he knew was to give in to his blood lust, fighting and killing.

    Danny could understand George¡¯s words easily, but Scarface, being simple¨Cminded, didn¡¯t understand a single thing. He was convinced that George didn¡¯t want him anymore and was finding excuses to dismiss him.

    Thud! The six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, well¨Cbuilt young man knelt before the hospital bed, frantically begging and crying.

    His wails were heart¨Cwrenching.

    ¡°Master, I know I¡¯m stupid. Please tell me what I did wrong. You can chop my arm off if you¡¯re still angry, but please don¡¯t send me away. I don¡¯t want to leave you or the Shadow Pce. Without you, I have no home. I beg you, Master. Please¡­

    George had a headache listening to Scarface¡¯s crying. When Milly cried, he wanted to give her everything to make her happy, but when Scarface cried, George felt like killing him.

    ¡°You¡­ Forget it. Danny, take him away and make sure that he gets his punishment,¡± George said.

    Scarface understood George wasn¡¯t sending him away, so he wiped away his tears and excitedly stood up. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll double the punishment to make you feel better!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong, but he could do anything to make George happy as long as he wasn¡¯t sent away.

    Danny noticed that George was starting to get impatient. Seeing that Scarface still didn¡¯t understand his mistake and was about to randomly swear, Danny quickly dragged him out.

    ¡°Enough, shut up and get out.¡±

    Once outside, with the door closed Scarface left in a hurry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Danny stopped him. ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡±

    Scarface shot him a cold nce with disdain. ¡°To undergo my punishment, of course.¡±

    Danny pretended not to see Scarface¡¯s dissatisfaction and calmly asked, ¡°Do you know why Mr. Tate is punishing you?¡±

    Scarface¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t need to know. I¡¯ll ask him myselfter. I don¡¯t need you here, traitor!¡±

    Danny was baffled

    How am <i>I </i><i>a </i>traitor now?

    ¡°Who did I betray?¡±

    =

    §à

    <b>b</b>

    a

    A1

    ???

    R1525

    Chapter 311 Scarface¡¯s Punishment

    Danny by the cor and lifted him.

    At six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, Scarface made Danny, who was six feet tall, seem small.

    +5 Pears

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and that But girl, or what benefits she promised you to make you speak for her. Master has forgotten her, but you still speak up for her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t inform Master today because of our brotherhood. You better watch yourself. If I catch you again, I¡¯ll make sure neither of you gets away unscathed! I¡¯m not afraid of killing someone!¡±

    Scarface was truly angry, there was a murderous glint in his eyes.

    Danny was confused by Scarface¡¯s threat. He rolled his eyes and pried Scarface¡¯s hand off his cor. ¡°Let go!

    ¡°I was just wondering why Mr. Tate asked me to watch over you this time. Usually, you would willingly undergo the punishment. Now I get it. Watching you is just an excuse; waking you up is the real reason!¡±

    Scarface squinted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Danny took a deep breath. ¡°Do you really think Mr. Tate has amnesia?¡±

    Scarface looked at him coldly. ¡°Of course, the doctor said so. Could it be fake?¡±

    Danny rubbed his forehead in irritation.

    ¡°I should have asked that ¡­ Are you stupid? The doctor must have said that under Mr. Tate¡¯s order, or perhaps it was just a guess. After all, amnesia can¡¯t be conclusively diagnosed with instruments andcks any scientific basis. As for Mr. Tate, he ims to have lost his memory, but does that mean he actually has?¡±

    Scarface was confused now. ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me ask you this! How can you tell if someone really has amnesia? It¡¯s not by listening to what they say but by looking at their eyes. Eyes never lie! Did you see the way Mr. Tate looked at Ms. Milly? His gaze was filled with affection. Who would look at a stranger like that?¡±

    Scarface was taken aback.

    As a brute, he used to solve problems with his fists and wasn¡¯t attentive at all.

    ¡°But what if you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    Danny took another deep breath. ¡°Even if I did make a mistake, think about this, have you ever seen Mr. Tate allowing a woman he didn¡¯t know standing within three feet of him? Would he talk to a stranger, alone, in a closed space?¡±

    Scarface was at a loss for words.

    <i>No</i><i>, </i><i>Master </i>hadn¡¯t.

    He knew George the best. Any female within three feet would make him frown and disinfect his space at the least.

    Now that he thought about it, he realised that George didn¡¯t resist when Milly patted his back after he

    2/3

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 311 Scarface¡¯s Punishment

    coughed.

    Scarface was mostly convinced but still a little doubtful. ¡°But still, why would Master pretend to have amnesia? He wouldn¡¯t get anything from it, right? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s fun.¡±

    Seeing Scarface¡¯s confusion, Danny sighed and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Sometimes you should try dating. At least you won¡¯t seem so ¡­ dense! Why would a couple do this? It¡¯s for fun, of course!¡±

    Scarface was speechless.

    He had thought Georgre¡¯s amnesia would help keep him away from Milly. But now, understanding his true feelings for Milly, he realised how protective he was of her.

    Scarface felt a chill down his spine. He finally understood why George wanted to punish him.

    11

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Apple Bunnies

    <b>PS </b>Pharks

    When Jordan and Anthony visited Milly in the hospital, they found her frowning intently as she tried to peel an apple. The nurse stood nervously beside her, worried she might cut herself.

    ¡°Ms. But, let me do that for you.¡±

    Milly made another attempt. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±

    However, she had overestimated herself. Her hand hadn¡¯t fully healed, and every action was painful. Since she didn¡¯t know how to peel apples, she made a mess.

    Milly took a bite at the disfigured apple in her hand.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    Peeling apples was harder <i>than </i>solving <i>advanced </i>calculus.

    Jordan and Anthony entered her ward and noticed her looking frustrated.

    ¡°Milly, what¡¯s wrong? Is your hand hurting again? Why do you look so upset?¡± Anthony asked worriedly as he approached her.

    Milly took a bite of the apple, shaking her head. ¡°My hand doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just that peeling apples is so hard.¡±

    Anthony raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? I can peel one for you anytime.¡±

    Milly still wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°But I want it in the shape of a little bunny. Can you do that, Anthony?¡±

    ¡°Uhh ¡­ ¡±

    Anthony had only intended to simply peel the apple, carving it into a bunny was beyond his skills.

    At this moment, Jordan took off his suit jacket and handed it to the nurse. He looked at the mess that Milly had created and then at her frustrated expression.

    He reached out to ruffle her hair and asked, ¡°What kind of shape do you want?¡±

    Milly¡¯s dull eyes lit up instantly. She showed him a picture on her phone. ¡°Jordan, I want it like this. A bunny shape.¡±

    The picture on the phone was probably downloaded from the inte, with a bit of a filter, but it was indeed cute.

    Jordan washed his hands, rolled up his sleeves, picked up an apple, and started carving. In no time, he had made a decent bunny shape.

    Though his skills were a bit rusty, it still looked quite good.

    Milly eagerly reached out with both hands while looking at Jordan with admiration. ¡°Wow, Jordan, you¡¯re amazing! You saw it once and carved it perfectly. Cool!¡±

    Jordan looked calm on the outside but the joy in his eyes was evident. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡±

    1/3

    50<b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 312 Apple Bunnies

    He then picked up another apple and asked, ¡°Do you want me to carve another one?¡±

    Milly tilted her head and requested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me, Jordan? I want to carve one myself.¡±

    Jordan, who always fulfilled Milly¡¯s requests, agreed without hesitation.

    But he was worried about her injured hand and repeatedly warned her to carve just one, fearing more would cause her pain.

    Milly nodded with a smile.

    Milly was smart and quickly got the hang of it.

    Anthony, uninterested in their activities, sat on the couch watching them while eating the oxidized apple pieces Milly had previously butchered.

    The more he watched, the more pointless it seemed. No matter how it looked, it would all be chewed up in the end.

    ¡°Milly, why are you learning this? It looks dangerous. If you like it, you could just hire a chef to do it for you. Our family chef can carve a lively crane out of a melon.¡±

    Milly focused on her apple, replying, ¡°It¡¯s different. No matter how well someone else carves, it can¡¯tpare to doing it myself. It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±

    Anthony was stunned and he stopped eating the apples. ¡°The thought that counts? Milly, are you giving this to someone?¡± He asked curiously.

    Milly didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Yes, I think peeling the apples for them is not thoughtful enough, so I¡¯m trying to carve a bunny. It¡¯s really cute. I¡¯ve been practising, but luckily Jordan helped.¡±

    Anthony, realising she was indeed making it for someone, feltpetitive and eagerly asked, ¡°Milly, is it for me? To celebrate us getting into the same department?¡±

    Milly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Anthony looked disappointed but he kept on asking. He needed to know who it was.

    ¡°Is it for Matthew? His birthday is at the end of the month, right?¡±

    Milly was surprised. ¡°Matthew¡¯s birthday ising up? I haven¡¯t prepared a gift yet.¡±

    <i>Well</i><i>, </i>it¡¯s not <i>Matthew </i><i>then</i><i>.</i>N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Is it for Apollo?¡±

    Milly shook her head again.

    Anthony listed everyone he could think of, even asking about the family¡¯s servants and bodyguards, but Milly kept shaking her head.

    Anthony was getting frustrated as his pride was on the line. ¡°Who is it, Milly? Is it a man or a woman? Do we know them? Are they from the But family? A friend, ssmate. or teacher? Who is worthy enough

    2/3

    Chapter 312 Apple Bunnies

    for you to do this?¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Milly, now finishing her apple carving, was irritated by Anthony¡¯s chatter. She snapped, ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±

    Anthony was devastated.

    Milly <i>is </i>dating someone<i>!</i>

    Although Anthony was annoying, he did give Milly an idea. <i>If </i>I wanted to <i>pursue </i>George, <i>just </i><i>carving </i><i>an </i><i>apple </i><i>might </i><i>be </i><i>too </i>subtle<i>. </i>Maybe I needed to <i>do </i>something more.

    Hmm¡­

    What should I <i>do</i>? There wasn¡¯t a manual on how to pursue someone.

    In Milly¡¯s previous life, despite being stunning, her manager kept a strict watch over her, leaving no room for anyone to pursue her.

    So, she had no experience of love at all.

    <i>Although </i>Jordan and <i>Anthony </i><i>don¡¯t </i>seem like love experts, <i>I </i>guess <i>asking </i><i>them </i><i>for </i>advice <i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>seem </i>like <i>a </i><i>bad </i><i>idea</i><i>. </i><i>After </i>all, <i>they </i>understand men better than me, <i>right</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Ahem, Jordan, Anthony, do you ¡­ know how to pursue someone?¡±

    The atmosphere became tense. Anthony¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and Jordan stopped carving the apple.

    116

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Jordan Is Terrifying

    ¡°Pursue someone? Anthony was so shocked that he could barely speak his eyes popp

    Who do you <b>want </b>to pursue? What¡¯s their name? How old are they? Are they a man of a woman? Till er short? Fat or thin? Are they from our school- His barrage of questions was cut off as Milly stufflesh an apple <b>into </b>his mouth.

    Finally, <b>it </b>was <b>quiet</b>.

    ¡°Hush. Anthony. <b>Im </b>not deaf Milly carefully continued just suddenly realised that I <b>quite </b>like <b>him</b><b>.</b>

    ving the apple in her hand and exined. T

    ¡°I was <b>nning </b>to wait a while and tell you after I seeded, but since this is my first time pursuing someone and I have no experience. I thought I¡¯d ask for your advice to avoid running around like a headless chicken.

    ¡°As for his name ¡­ I¡¯ll keep it a secret for now. I¡¯ll introduce <b>him </b>to you once I¡¯ve seeded, okay?¡±

    Right now, it wasn¡¯t convenient to reveal that the person was George.

    Firstly, Jordan and George didn¡¯t get along well. If Jordan found out it was him, the n would be dead before it even started.

    For another, George seemed to be in some trouble. Though he hadn¡¯t said much, just hearing something like the ¡°Ghost Sect or Shadow Pce¡® suggested he was entangled with some trouble. So, Milly needed to be discreet for now, at least to protect George¡¯s safety.

    Anthony wasn¡¯t buying any of it. He was getting angry at Milly¡¯s <b>future </b>boyfriend. He pulled the apple from his mouth and tried to reason with her.

    ¡°Milly, you¡¯re still young. Look around. Who starts dating at your age? It¡¯s shameful for you to start dating so young!¡±

    Milly blinked. ¡°But Anthony, I¡¯m already in college, and I¡¯m an adult.¡±

    Anthony was mad as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°If I said you¡¯re still young, then it is what it is Our country isn¡¯t prosperous enough yet, so as a part of the new generation, we should think about building our country first! You have better things to do than be in love!

    Anthony sounded impassioned, but something felt off.

    Milly raised an eyebrow at Anthony.

    ¡°Anthony, tell me honestly. Are you saying all this because you don¡¯t want me to date?¡±

    Anthony nodded honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because those guys aren¡¯t good enough for you!¡±

    Anthony was exasperated. He sat down on Milly¡¯s bed and started listing the ws of men.

    Chapter 375 Jordan is Terrifying

    +5 Pearls.

    poor character, those with good characterck empathy, and those with empathy are balding! And these are just the obvious ones. There are hidden traits too.

    ¡°For example, mama¡¯s boys, gold diggers, and men who live off a woman. You never know what you¡¯re going to get. Just recently, there was a news story about a woman whomitted suicide because she couldn¡¯t get along with her mother¨Cinw! Isn¡¯t that terrifying? Listen to me, okay? Don¡¯t get into a rtionship.¡±

    Milly pondered about Anthony¡¯s words while internally assessing George¡¯s qualities.

    <i>He </i><i>had </i>good looks, <i>a </i>great <i>physique</i><i>, </i><i>wealthy</i><i>, </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>character</i><i>, </i><i>empathetic</i>, <i>and </i><i>as </i><i>for </i><i>balding</i><i>¡­ </i><i>George </i><i>still </i><i>had </i><i>a </i><i>full </i><i>head </i><i>of </i><i>hair</i><i>. </i>Old <i>Mr. </i>Tate <i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>bald </i><i>despite </i><i>his </i><i>age</i><i>, </i><i>suggesting </i><i>good </i><i>genes</i>. <i>The </i><i>chances </i><i>of </i><i>George </i><i>going </i><i>bald </i><i>seemed</i>

    low.

    <i>So</i><i>, </i><i>George¡¯s </i><i>qualities </i>were <i>indeed </i><i>quite </i><i>good</i><i>.</i>

    <i>Yes</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>definitely </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>pursue </i><i>him</i>!

    She looked at Anthony and tilted her head. ¡°I can¡¯t stay single forever, right? Is there a chance that you guys want me to go through a marriage alliance for connections?

    Anthony rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course not. Those are for small businesses trying to expand and strengthen themselves. Our family doesn¡¯t need that.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Since there isn¡¯t a need for that, then I think I should experience a passionate romance in my youth so I won¡¯t regret itter.¡±

    ¡°Does love have to be passionate? If you¡¯re looking for excitement, you can travel the world for adventures. We know some famous explorers. You can travel with them. It¡¯s safe and thrilling!¡±

    ¡°No way, those adventures can wait until I¡¯m old. Right now, I just want to fall in love.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Anthony had said so much, but seeing Milly being stubborn made him so angry that he could hardly breathe.

    The Buts were pragmatic and clear¨Cheaded. He wondered how Milly turned out to be a hopeless romantic.

    Realising that his words couldn¡¯t change Milly¡¯s thoughts, Anthony helplessly turned to Jordan, who had been silent the whole time. ¡°Jordan, you have to talk some sense into Milly!¡±

    A cold glint shed across Jordan¡¯s usually expressionless face, but it quickly disappeared.

    However, Milly sensed something was off with Jordan¡¯s demeanour and her heart sank.

    <i>Oh </i><i>no</i><i>, </i><i>Jordan </i>seemed <i>unhappy </i><i>too</i><i>¡­</i>

    <i>Is </i><i>Jordan </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>ban </i><i>me </i><i>from </i><i>dating </i><i>too</i><i>?</i>

    Milly wasn¡¯t bothered if Anthony was the one stopping her, but Jordan¡¯s stance could pose a challenge.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to hear this. ¡°Go ahead if you want to date. Just make sure to protect yourself. Remember, you¡¯re one of the Buts. You have nothing to fear with our backing.¡±

    2/3

    30%

    Chapter 313 Jordan Is Terrifying

    Milly¡¯s eyes lit up instantly and embraced Jordan excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Jordan. You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Jordan quickly put away the knife in his hand to avoid hurting her.

    +5 Pearls

    Seeing Milly being so affectionate, Jordan¡¯s eyes softened involuntarily. But when he looked up, there was a chill in his eyes again.

    Anthony, who had been about to protest Jordan¡¯s decision, shrank back when he met Jordan¡¯s gaze. A chill ran down his spine and he had goosebumps.

    <i>Jordan</i>¡­ <i>is </i>terrifying<i>!</i>

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 Would It Be a Ring?

    Jordan¡¯s mood darkened when he and Anthony left Milly¡¯s ward. Anthony couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    He was terrified by Jordan¡¯s aura..

    Jordan eyed the nurse standing nearby and asked coldly, ¡°Has Milly been seeing anyone here in the past few days? Or has she gotten particrly close to someone?¡±

    The nurse thought for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No, Mr. But. Ms. But has been recovering in her room the whole time, with only doctors and nursesing in to check on her. No strangers have visited her.¡±

    <i>No </i><i>strangers </i><i>have </i><i>visited</i><i>¡­</i>

    Jordan frowned, looking exceptionally serious. Milly¡¯s tone when she said she wanted to pursue someone was not impulsive but seemed like a well¨Cthought¨Cout decision. She was always clear¨Cheaded and knew what she wanted, so the person she wanted to pursue was likely someone she already knew.

    Moreover, her demeanour today was drastically different from yesterday¡¯s, indicating she made this decision after seeing that person. But, the nurse said no strangers had visited.

    Jordan knew the nurse wouldn¡¯t lie since there wasn¡¯t any benefit to doing that, and she wouldn¡¯t dare offend the Buts. The only possibility was that the person was also in the hospital and had met her without anyone noticing.

    This was a hospital for the upper ss. The Buts had made significant investments, so they were familiar with the doctors and nurses here, and Jordan was sure none of them knew Milly.

    So, the only possibility left was that the person Milly wanted to pursue was a patient in this hospital!

    However, patient information was private and confidential. Even with his investments, the hospital wouldn¡¯t disclose such information due to their ethics. The patients here were all wealthy people with security measures in ce. It would be difficult for Jordan to investigate them.

    Anthony quickly understood Jordan¡¯s thoughts.

    Despite usually appearing carefree and simple¨Cminded around Milly, Anthony was raised by the Buts and he had a ruthless nature.

    He wouldn¡¯t show this side of him unless necessary.

    However, he was enraged now. ¡°Jord¨¢n, why don¡¯t you let me investigate this?¡±

    Jordan frowned. ¡°You?¡±

    Anthony nodded and exined, /I¡¯m the most suitable one to do this right now.

    ¡°If we send a private investigator, even though they are professionals, they¡¯re unfamiliar with Milly¡¯s social circle, making the investigation difficult. Milly is smart. It wouldn¡¯t look good if she found out about it.

    ¡°Milly may not have noticed it if we asked a nurse for help, but a nurse can¡¯t move around freely in the hospital too. So, I¡¯m the best option.¡±

    1/3

    Chapter 314 Would It Be a Ring¡±

    Anthony¡¯s analysis was spot on.

    +5 Pearis

    Jordan pondered momentarily and agreed that Anthony was the best choice. Even if he was discovered, he could say he was just visiting someone.

    ¡°Alright, but be careful not to let Milly know,¡± Jordan said.

    Anthony nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jordan. I know what to do. But¡­¡±

    He hesitated and frowned. ¡°What should I do once I find out who it is? Should I beat him up and ruin his face so Milly won¡¯t be attracted to him anymore?¡±

    Jordan rolled his eyes. Just a moment ago, Anthony had been analysing the situation like a smart guy, and now he was acting foolish.

    Ruining the man¡¯s face would only make him y the victim in front of Milly, causing more trouble.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to go that far. He went through all this trouble to get close to Milly because he found out about her identity. No one can resist money. We¡¯ll give him enough money to leave Milly and nevere back again.¡±

    Anthony thought momentarily and asked, ¡°What if he isn¡¯t interested in money?¡±

    Jordan replied, ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re not offering enough money.¡±

    Anthony was at a loss for words.

    Jordan¡¯s expression was as cold as ice.

    Though he had agreed to let Milly pursue someone, it was only to keep her calm for now, as she was still recovering. He didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy.

    Agreeing to her didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t against it.

    Putting aside the man¡¯s motives for approaching Milly, just the fact that he wanted her to make the first move indicated he wasn¡¯t a nice man. ying hard to get showed he wouldn¡¯t take responsibility in the future. Rather than letting Milly sufferter, it was better to end things now!

    When Milly arrived on the seventh floor with the apple she had carved into a rabbit shape, the once- crowded hallway was now empty and quiet.

    She knocked gently on the door and asked softly, ¡°Is anyone there? Can Ie in?¡±

    George¡¯s stern expression softened/immediately when he heard Milly¡¯s voice.

    Danny, who was quick¨Cwitted, put away the documents. ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    George nodded.

    Danny opened the door and smiled brightly at Milly. ¡°Hello, Ms. Milly. Mr. Tate is still awake. Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    2/3

    13:34 Tue, 16 Jul GG.

    Chapter 314 Would It Be a Ring?

    After she entered George¡¯s ward, Danny closed the door for them.

    An awesome assistant has <i>to </i>know how <i>to </i>read the <i>room</i>!

    +5 Pearls

    George was leaning against the headboard, his face still pale but looking much better than when he first woke up.

    Milly got closer to him and handed him an opaque crystal box. Her eyes were full of anticipation. ¡°Mr. Tate, here¡¯s a gift for you.¡±

    George was stunned at the weight of the crystal box.

    <i>This </i><i>box</i>¡­ <i>could </i>it be a ring?

    <i>Yesterday </i><i>Milly </i>said she¡¯d start <i>pursuing </i>me, and <i>today </i><i>she </i>was <i>already </i><i>giving </i><i>me </i><i>a </i><i>ring</i><i>? </i><i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>a </i>little <i>quick</i><i>?</i>

    He hadn¡¯t intended to deceive her by pretending to have amnesia. When he had just woken up yesterday, the blood loss and dizziness made his mind foggy. So, his mind was nk when he saw Milly.

    116

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 100 Ways to Woo a Spouse

    Actually, it only took a moment. Once Milly got close enough for him to smell her familiar scent, George was certain it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    But then, she said they were just friends and his exnation got stuck in his throat.

    When George was feeling utterly hopeless, thinking that Milly had friend¨Czoned him, she suddenly kissed him. At that moment, he felt that love was in the air.

    His icy heartpletely melted when she said she wanted to pursue him.

    Now, he thought that Milly had bought a ring to propose to him even without knowing him well. A <i>man </i><i>should </i><i>have </i><i>done </i><i>those </i><i>things</i>. <i>Yet</i><i>, </i><i>here </i>she is, the woman of my dreams, taking <i>the </i><i>lead</i><i>.</i>

    George¡¯s fingers tightened around the crystal box, feeling a pang of heartache.

    Seeing him spacing out, Milly couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry and open it.¡±

    George gulped and looked at her seriously. ¡°Have you really thought this through?¡±

    Milly was taken aback. ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    George lifted the crystal box in his hand. ¡°Are you sure you want to give this to me? No regrets?¡±

    Milly waspletely confused. Although she couldn¡¯t understand why an apple made him so serious, she nodded honestly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already in your hands, why would I regret it?¡±

    George suddenly smiled.

    Milly was stunned for a moment.

    She had never seen George¡¯s smile up close before. It wasn¡¯t a smirk, but a genuine, happy smile.

    His usual cold and distant demeanour disappeared as he looked at her dotingly with a smile that lit up the

    whole room.

    Milly thought that she was someone who was quiteposed, but she couldn¡¯t help but gulp at George¡¯s stunning smile. He was indeed very handsome.

    The next moment, George slowly opened the lid of the crystal box.

    But, his smile froze the next second.

    Milly didn¡¯t notice his change in emotion. She thought he was just surprised.

    ¡°Well? Isn¡¯t it cute? This is the best one I¡¯ve ever carved. I learned it from Jordan specifically,¡± Milly said proudly.

    George was at a loss for words.

    Gosh! What am I expecting<i>?</i>

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, feeling a headacheing on.

    1/3

    Chapter 315 100 Ways to Woo n Spouse

    ¡°You used a crystal box for an apple?¡±

    Milly nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gift for you. Even if it¡¯s a small gestore, I wanted it to look nice, so I found a beautiful crystal box for it. I¡¯ve quite good taste, right?

    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation. At that moment, even if there was a bomb in the box, George would be fine with it.

    ¡°Yeah, I like it very much¡±

    Of course, George would like something that was created by Milly,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    It was fortunate that it wasn¡¯t a ring. Given the current situation that he was still amnesiac, even if it were a ring, he couldn¡¯t ept it. He doesn¡¯t want her to feel that he¡¯s taking this lightly.

    Besides, his proposal wouldn¡¯t be just a small ring. It has to be grand enough to make international headlines.

    He would give her a proposal ceremony that everyone envied.

    Milly wasn¡¯t aware of his thoughts. She was delighted when George said that he liked her gift. Try it! This apple is very sweet. Anthony said Jordan had it flown in fresh this morning from an experimental base.¡±

    She didn¡¯t notice the pride in her voice as she spoke.

    George pursed his lips at the slightly oxidized apple. She¡¯s right. This apple was indeed from an experimental base, probably a national experimental base.

    Though national experimental bases usually didn¡¯t sell their products, a family like the Buts could pull it off with enough money.

    Jordan cared for Milly more than George had imagined, and Milly seemed to depend on Jordan a lot. She was speaking with pride about her brother.

    When did things change?

    He semembered when investigating the Buts, the But brothers doted on their adopted sister, Stephanie, more than anyone else. Their sudden change couldn¡¯t be coincidental.

    Knowing the scheming nature of the upper ss, he understood that things were never as simple as they appeared. For those at the top, money and fame were more important while familial ties weren¡¯t a thing that they would value.

    George¡¯s eyes darkened. If Jordan or any of the Buts nned to use Milly for some dirty deal, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal with them.

    He took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. ¡°I just ate. I¡¯m not hungry right now. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±

    Milly understood George well enough to know that when he said he¡¯d eat itter, he meant it.

    Then, her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°So, Mr. Tate, what do we do next?¡±

    George raised an evebrow in amusement. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be pursuing me? Shouldn¡¯t vou decide

    213

    13:35 Tue, 16 JUL

    G

    Chapter 315 100 Ways to Woo a Spouse

    +5 Pearls

    what we do next?¡±

    Milly tilted her head. Yeah, he had a point.

    But, she had never pursued anyone before and didn¡¯t know what to do. Anthony and the others hadn¡¯t been very helpful either.

    So, she decided to ask Google for suggestions.

    Surprisingly, she found an article titled ¡°100 Ways to Woo a Spouse¡°.

    <i>This </i>would be alright¡­ right?

    a

    116

 Chapter 316

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    <b>89</b><b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 316 Milly¡¯s Cheesy Pickup Lines (Mr Tate¡¯s Sorrow)

    But then she thought, it didn¡¯t really matter. Chasing after a guy or a girl should be pretty much the same

    100 Ways to Woo a Spouse, Tip #1: Send 9,999 red <b>roses </b>to show your passionate love!¡®

    Milly nodded to herself. <i>But </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>9,999 </i><i>a </i>bit <i>too </i><i>much</i><i>? </i>If she had them delivered to the hospital room, they¡¯d probably fill the whole ce<b>. </b>It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of being too shy, but the hospital was full of patients. <b><i>What </i></b><b><i>if </i></b><b><i>someone </i></b><i>had </i>a <i>pollen </i><i>allergy</i>? That would be a disaster.

    <i>Better </i><i>to </i><b><i>hold </i></b><b><i>off </i></b><i>on </i><i>this </i><b><i>one </i></b><i>for </i>now. She made a mental note to send the <b>roses </b>after both she and George were out of the hospital.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡®100 Ways to Woo a Spouse, Tip #2: Capture their heart with romantic words.

    Now this was something she could do!

    But what exactly should she say?

    George patiently leaned back on his bed, watching Milly. One moment she was deep in thought; nodding, frowning, then pouting. The more he looked at her, the cuter she seemed, and a fond smile yed at the corners of his mouth.

    His gaze slowly moved to her hands. They no longer showed any signs of injury, looking smooth and delicate. It seemed they were almost fully healed.

    Previously, he hadn¡¯t understood why she was suddenly hospitalised. After asking Danny to look into it, he found out her injury was rted to Stephanie. Danny also discovered that Stephanie was now trying every way possible to get close to Hannah, who happened to be the daughter of the Lloyds family.

    <i>Ha</i><b><i>, </i></b><b><i>so </i></b><i>Stephanie </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><ipletely </i><i>dumb</i>. <i>She </i>knew to <i>find </i><i>herself </i><i>a </i>new <i>target</i>.

    But clever as she thought she was, she was still being outsmarted. She only saw the Lloyds¡® glory and wealth, not realising they were a ruthless bunch. The Lloyds were known to chew people up and spit them out¨Cliterally!

    George¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. If Stephanie was so eager to get into the Lloyds¡® world, he¡¯d give her a little push. After all, they did know each other once.

    At that moment, Milly, who had been scrolling through her phone, suddenly leaned toward him, eyes sparkling. ¡°Mr. Tate, did you know you owe me a lot of money?¡±

    George raised an eyebrow. ¡°I owe you money?¡±

    If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t, it she who owed him money?

    <i>Was </i><i>Milly </i><i>taking </i><i>advantage </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>memory </i>loss <i>to </i><i>try </i><i>and </i><b><i>pull </i></b><b><i>a </i></b><b><i>fast </i></b><b><i>one</i></b><i>?</i>

    Unable to suppress a smile, George tilted his lips up, a hint of indulgence in his eyes. ¡°Oh? And what exactly do I owe you?<b>¡±</b>

    Seeing he had taken the bait, Milly excitedly leaned in closer. ¡°You¡¯ve been living in my heart without paying rent. You¡¯ll never be able to repay it in this lifetime.¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    1024 Thu, 18 Jul uuG-

    Chapter 316 Milly¡¯s Cheesy Pickup Lines (Mr Tate¡¯s Sorrow)

    For a moment, his brain couldn¡¯t process what she meant.

    Then Milly excitedly asked, ¡°Guess where my bean is

    ¡°The left side

    Wrong, it¡¯s on your side?¡±

    She was so close that her faint fragrance wafted into George¡¯s nose, making him restless. He denied the bedsheet tightly, the slight pain in his palm bringing him back to his senses

    But Milly didn¡¯t notice his difort at all, still immersed in their yful game.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b>Tate, I know three people who like you¡±

    ¡®Oh?*

    <b>¡°</b>Me, me, and me!

    I¡¯m always confident in what I do, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m missing. Can you guess what it is

    ¡°Hm, what?¡±

    ¡°Silly, I¡¯m missing a kiss from you?¡±

    The rity in George¡¯s eyes was fading, slowly consumed by overwhelming emotions.

    If Milly looked up, she would have been frightened by the intense possessiveness in his gare.

    The fire in him was growing stronger¡­

    And yet, the person igniting it seemedpletely unaware, continuing to tease him.

    George took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the sinful thoughts bubbling up inside him. If he didn¡¯t stop this now, he feared he¡¯d be ying with fire and get burned.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Are you nning to recite sweet nothings to me all day?¡± George¡¯s voice was bourse. his half¨Clidded eyes full of desire. If she kept this up, he wasn¡¯t sure he could stayposed.

    But Milly seemedpletely unaware of her impact.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Milly¡¯s voice trailed off. Using corny pickup lines asionally was fun, but doing in all day woul be 100 much.

    <b>¡°</b>Wait a sec, let me see what else we can do.¡±

    Milly pulled out her phone and continued scrolling through 100 Ways to Woo a Spouse¡± on Google.

    100 Ways to Woo a Spouse, Tip #3: Watch a scary movie together. She¡¯ll get scared and jump into arms, giving you a chance to show your boyfriend¡¯s prowess

    This one sounded perfect!

    10:25 Thu, 18 Jul as a G

    Chapter 316 Milly¡¯s Cheesy Pickup Lines (Mr Tate¡¯s Sorrow)

    looked really sweet.

    +5 Pearls

    Luckily, she wasn¡¯t afraid of horror movies. When George got scared, she couldfort him and create some intimacy!

    Milly smiled sweetly, her voice soft. ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie together! I have one saved on my phone that I haven¡¯t watched yet.¡±

    Hehe, <i>perfect </i>timing¨Cit was <i>a </i>horror <b><i>movie</i></b>.

    She liked watching horror movies to stay awake, <b>so </b>she always had a few saved on her phone. They helped her stay alert during long filming sessions.

    Now she could use one to snag a boyfriend ¡­ nope, to woo a handsome guy!

    George didn¡¯t know what she was up to, but seeing her excitement, he couldn¡¯t refuse<b>. </b>He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly pulled up the movie.

    As soon as the opening credits rolled, George raised an eyebrow. ¡°You sure you want to watch this?¡± Milly nodded confidently. ¡°Yeah, it has really good ratings and won a lot of awards. It should be good.¡± George couldn¡¯t argue with that. She was right, the movie was filmedst year and released early this year. The Tate Group had even been one of the investors. He remembered it well because the realistic scenes and terrifying plot had sparked a lot of discussion when it first came out. It even won several awards, making quite a ssh.

    <b><i>Was </i></b>she <b><i>sure </i></b>she wasn¡¯t <b><i>scared</i></b>?

    Watching her engrossed in the movie, she seemed pretty brave, but ¡­ Were they really watching the movie together?

    He was half¨Clying in bed, his upper body propped against the headboard. Milly sat on a small stool by the bed, holding the phone at an angle. She was <b>so </b>into the movie that she didn¡¯t notice he couldn¡¯t see much of it.

    George¡¯s <b>face </b>darkened. He should¡¯ve picked a hospital with a movie theater!

    This <b>was </b>their first movie together, and he couldn¡¯t even touch her. His lover was sitting so far away¡­

    116

 Chapter 317

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 317 Mr Tate Is About to Ignite

    George¡¯s deep eyes narrowed.

    +5 Pearls

    ording to normal logic, if a guy chooses to watch a horror movie with a girl, it¡¯s usually <i>to </i>use the scary atmosphere and the girl¡¯s fear to bring them closer together.

    If the roles were reversed, the same logic should apply.

    So, he figured he should act a bit scared to advance their rtionship. If neither of them got scared, the movie would be pointless.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡± George cleared his throat.

    Milly looked up immediately, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    George¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that this movie is a bit scary.¡±

    His expression was calm, his voice steady. If he hadn¡¯t said he was scared, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed any signs of fear.

    Milly thought he was just too proud to show it.

    Hearing him say he was scared, she jumped up excitedly, her round eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    George was momentarily speechless.

    In all his life, this was the first time a girl had said something like that to him. It felt a bit strange but also kind of nice.

    He looked at Milly with a fond smile. ¡°Alright, you protect me.¡±

    Milly was momentarily stunned by his smile. He really was incredibly handsome.

    At that moment, she felt a strange sense of duty. <i>Was </i><i>this </i><i>what </i><i>they </i><i>meant </i><i>by </i><i>¡°</i><i>pursuing </i><i>a </i><i>romantic </i><i>life</i><i>, </i><i>even </i><i>in </i>death¡°<i>?</i>

    Her throat suddenly felt dry ¡­

    As if reading her mind, George then shifted to the side and patted the empty space on the bed. ¡°Do you want toe up and watch with me?¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Huh?¡±

    She had just been admiring his good looks, and now he was inviting her over?

    George saw her standing there frozen and thought he had scared her. He bit his tongue in frustration. He had been too forward. Would she think he was trying to take advantage of her? He shouldn¡¯t rush things.

    He tried to exin, ¡°No, I meant, if youe up here, it would be morefortable for you. Holding the phone like that must be tiring. But if you think it¡¯s inappropriate, you don¡¯t have to. I was just-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not inappro

    te, not at all!¡± Milly interrupted him.

    1/3

    Chapter 317 Mr Tate Is About to Ignite

    The next second, she kicked off her shoes, lifted his nket, and slipped in.

    George¡¯s body immediately went rigid.

    +5 Pearls

    He had meant for her to lie on the bed, just lie on it, not get under his nket. Hospital beds were single beds, barely big enough for an adult man, let alone adding a girl. Now the bed felt even more cramped.

    The girl he had been longing for was now lying beside him. Her unique fragrance filled his senses, overwhelming him. With just a slight tilt of his head, he could feel Milly¡¯s breath brushing against his neck, sending a shiver down his spine and making his whole body burn as if on fire.

    This was¡­ intense.

    Milly noticed his stiffness and couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. She saw his cheeks flushed, as if he had a fever.

    Worried, she reached out to check his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a fever?¡±

    George quickly turned his head to avoid her touch, his voice husky. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He bit his tongue hard to keep his voice calm and free of any inappropriate thoughts.

    Milly paused, seeing him avoid her hand.

    Oh, right. She forgot that George had lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember her. To him, she was a stranger. It made sense for him to be ufortable with her touch. The fact that he let her on the bed was already a big concession.

    She had jumped into bed without hesitation. <i>Would </i>he think I <i>was </i><i>too </i><i>forward</i><i>? </i><i>Would </i><i>it </i><i>leave </i><i>a </i><i>bad </i><i>impression</i><i>? </i>But since she was already here, getting off now would be a loss<b>.</b>

    After thinking it over, she decided to exin. ¡°Mr. Tate, don¡¯t worry. Even though I¡¯m pursuing you, I won¡¯t take advantage of you! I swear!¡± As she spoke, she held up three fingers and made a solemn vow.

    George responded with a hoarse ¡°Mm,¡± then closed his eyes and took a deep breath. <i>The </i><i>one </i><i>who </i><i>was </i><i>driven </i>by desire¡­ <i>It </i>wasn¡¯t you.

    Although the movie wasn¡¯t long, it felt like an eternity to George. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the film¡¯s content. His mind was filled with a struggle to control his desires and the fantasy of holding her close. His reason battled fiercely with his intense longing.

    He tried to suppress the overwhelming desire that threatened to consume him, yet he couldn¡¯t help but sink into it.

    When Danny pushed the door open, he saw the scene before him. His hand shook, and the files he was carrying fell to the floor with a loud thud, echoing in the quiet hospital room.

    Panicking, he bent down to pick up the files but then thought he should cover his eyes. <i>No</i><i>, </i><i>maybe </i>it <i>would </i>be <i>better </i><i>to </i>turn around? If he was going to turn around, why not just leave the room?

    This was <b>a </b>disaster<b>. </b>Walking in on such an intimate moment was like asking for trouble.

    What an id<i>*</i><i>ot</i>!

    He was doomed. George would probably tear him apart.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    2/3

    <b>5.89</b><b>%</b>

    10:25 Thu, 18 Jul of a G

    Chapter 317 Mr Tate Is About to Ignite

    +5 Pearls

    And with the year ending, were there any discounts on graves? Could he get a good plot and a decent coffin?

    But wait, he came in because he saw George¡¯s text, telling him toe in immediately. Without George¡¯s instruction, he¡¯d never have barged in without knocking. <i>What </i><i>was </i><i>going </i><i>on</i><i>?</i>

    Milly watched Danny by the door, first squatting, then covering his eyes, then turning around, and finally trying to close the door ¡­ Frowning, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Jarvis, are you ¡­ dancing jazz<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Honestly, he did seem pretty busy.

    Danny was speechless.

    George spoke up just in time, ¡°Get in here.¡±

    Danny wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurried over, practically crawling. ¡°Mr. Tate,¡±

    116

 Chapter 318

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 318 Mr Tate Struggles to Hold Back

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but when George told him to get in, it sounded like a sigh of relief¡­Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly looked at Danny, who was standing by the bed with his head down. She blinked and asked, ¡°Do you guys have business to discuss? Should I head back? We can finish the movieter.¡±

    Unusually, George didn¡¯t stop her. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He agreed so quickly and readily.

    Hearing his cold response, Milly pouted and put on her shoes, feeling annoyed. What was that supposed to mean? Why <b>was </b>he so indifferent? Did I really have no charm at all? Was he so devoid <i>of </i>desire after losing his memory? She had even sprayed on some alluring perfume today, all for nothing!

    Hmph, I am angry?

    Focused on putting on her shoes, Milly didn¡¯t notice George¡¯s intense, hungry gaze. But Danny, standing by the bed, saw it clearly. George looked at Milly as if he wanted to devour her on the spot.

    Aw, man!

    Wait, something seemed off ¡­

    Milly finished putting on her shoes and looked up, meeting George¡¯s gaze. Before she could decipher his expression, he turned away, his face emotionless, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Um. I¡¯m leaving now?¡± She looked at him hopefully, waiting for him to say something.

    But George just nodded coldly. ¡°Yeah¡±

    The light in Milly¡¯s eyes dimmed significantly.

    What <i>a </i>cold¨Chearted man!

    He couldn¡¯t even say goodbye? Was it that hard?

    As she reached the door, getting angrier with each step, she suddenly turned and ran back to George¡¯s bedside. She quickly nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    <b>+</b>

    100 Ways to Woo a Spouse, Tip #4: Surprise kisses now and then:

    Afraid he might get angry, Milly darted off like a cat that had just stolen some fish. Before George could say anything, she <b>was </b>already out of sight.

    The spacious hospital room <b>was </b>suddenly left with just Danny and George.

    No one spoke, and the air fell into an eerie silence.

    Seeing the scene unfold, Danny couldn¡¯t help but silently give Milly <b>a </b>thumbs up.

    Milly was impressive. While most people start with holding hands and hugs, Milly went No wonder George was smitten with her.

    09%

    Chapter 318 At Tate Struggles to Hold Back

    But then he met George¡¯s cold gaze from the bed.

    $5 Pearis

    For a moment, he felt bad for Milly George hadn¡¯t really lost his memory, and Milly had openly said she liked him. So why was he acting so indifferent? He was apletely different person from the one who had pursued Milly si fervently before.

    Was this the ssic case of the unattainable always seems more attractive, and the favoured ones act with impunity?

    Was Me Tate Acting sewe note that he had her, so he didn¡¯t cherish her anymore?

    Was that that they called ajr

    Danny pressed his lips together, hesitating but unable to hold back. He had been with George for a long time and knew how hard it had been for George and Milly to get to this point. If George kept this up, he would drive Milly away and regret itter. As a good assistant, he knew this was probably not his ce, but he feltpelled to say something

    ¡°Mr. Tate, you shouldn¡¯t have been so cold just now¡­

    As soon as he started, he realised something was off.

    #

    Lying on the bed, George was no longer suppressing his desires after Milly left. Sweat beaded on his forehead, soaking his hair and dripping onto the bed. The intense possessiveness and burning desire he had been holding back now filled the room, making even Danny weak in the knees.

    Danny quickly took two steps back, finding it easier to breathe.¡±

    Mr. Tate¡­ <b>was </b>terrifying!

    He finally understood why George had been so cold. He had been using all his willpower to suppress his inner desires. If he rxed even a little, those desires would flood out, consuming both him and Milly.

    George was holding back to avoid scaring Milly. He was more in love with her than Danny had thought.

    Only a man deeply in love would be so cautious, so on edge, afraid of frightening her¡­

    Realising this, Danny broke into a cold sweat. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t blurted out everything he had been thinking, or he might have been in real trouble.

    After a while, George leaned back, closed his eyes, and let out a long sigh. His tightly clenched fists slowly rxed, though the intense turmoil in his eyes hadn¡¯tpletely subsided.

    ¡°Danny, take this to the bank in Eclipton and put it in my private safe deposit box with the highest insurance coverage,¡± George said, his voice still a bit hoarse.

    Danny blinked and quickly took the crystal box, but when he saw the apple inside, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. ¡°Mr. Tate, this apple is perishable. The bank won¡¯t store it.

    ¡°Even if the bank used high¨Ctech methods to store it, the apple would onlyst about a month before it started to rot.¡±

    The apple was already starting to oxidize a bit, though it still looked rtively fresh, probably because of its variety.

    2/3

    10.20 TU<b>, </b>10

    Chapter 318 Mr Tate Struggles to Hold Back

    +5 Pearls

    The adorable rabbit shape was obviously Milly¡¯s handiwork, which was why George treasured <b>it </b>so much. He didn¡¯t want to eat it; he wanted to store it with the highest insurance. <b>It </b>was worth noting that George didn¡¯t even insure his stock certificates with the highest coverage at the Eclipton bank.

    Danny thought for a moment. ¡°How about I have someone make this apple into <b>a </b>specimen? It wouldn¡¯t be edible anymore, but it would preserve its current appearance forever, no matter how many <b>years </b>pass. Would that be okay, Mr. Tate?¡±

    George finally nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±

    Meanwhile¡­

    Milly left the hospital room and was approaching the elevator when she saw Scarface dragging someone toward her from a distance.

    Scarface noticed her too.

    Having been advised by Danny, even though Scarface still didn¡¯t like Milly, he didn¡¯t dare to confront her directly anymore, knowing she was the apple of George¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Ms. Milly.¡±

    His menacing voice sounded more like he was looking for trouble than greeting her.

    116

    (1)

    10:26 Thu, 18 Jul a G

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 That Person Is from the Ghost Sect

    +5 Pearls

    Milly hadn¡¯t expected him to greet her. She raised an eyebrow, remembering him clearly. He had once choked her, threatened her, and tried to coerce her into leaving George.

    Ha, well, she was pretty petty, and seeing him now, she couldn¡¯t resist provoking him.

    ¡°Scarface, right? You¡¯re pretty slow. I just came out of your Master¡¯s room. We watched a movie, and my back¡¯s killing me. If you¡¯de a bit earlier, you might¡¯ve caught me kissing him. And you know what? Your Master¡¯s skin is really smooth.¡±

    She was curious why they called George ¡°Master,¡± but since it irritated Scarface, she would use their term.

    ¡°You!!!¡± As expected, Scarface¡¯s face turned red with fury. His eyebrows shot up, and his eyes zed as if he were looking at a witch.

    If he hadn¡¯t been holding someone down, he probably would¡¯ve choked her again.

    But Milly found it amusing. Knowing he couldn¡¯t hurt her now made her feel even bolder. ¡°Oh, and tell your Master to get a bigger bed. Sharing a single bed with him is really killing my back!¡±

    With that, she turned and walked away, head held high like a victorious rooster. <i>Ha</i><i>, </i>take that!

    However, she didn¡¯t notice the person Scarface was restraining narrowing his eyes as he watched her leave¡­.

    Inside the hospital room, Scarface shoved the restrained man in front of the bed.

    A swift kick to the back of the knees forced the man to kneel. Even so, he defiantly held his head high, his face full of resistance.

    Scarface¡¯s face dark with anger, reported, ¡°Master, this is the guy who¡¯s been lurking around the hospital entrance. We stripped him and found he has the Ghost Sect tattoo. He¡¯s definitely from the Ghost Sect.¡±

    !

    At this moment, George had already put on the golden mask he usually wore to conceal his identity. He nced coldly at the thin man kneeling before him. ¡°A member of the Ghost Sect? Did youe here to finish me off, or just to see if I¡¯m dead?¡±

    The thin man scoffed, his gaze venomous. ¡°Of course, I came to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Heh, quite the tough talk,¡± George sneered. ¡°You¡¯re in my hands now. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you first?¡±

    The thin man spat blood from his mouth and red at him fiercely. ¡°Pah! If I were afraid of you, I wouldn¡¯t be here! Do what you want. Even if I die, my brothers in the Ghost Sect will avenge me! One day, we will destroy the Shadow Pce and avenge our fallen brothers-¡±

    Before he could finish, George¡¯s hand was around his throat, cutting off his words.

    No one had seen George move from the bed to where the man knelt. It was as if he had descended like an avenging angel, his speed astonishing. Now, he squeezed the man¡¯s throat, his face filled with murderous intent. He spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Avenge your fallen brothers? And who will pay for my grandmother¡¯s death?¡±

    His grandmother had been a good woman, brutally murdered by the Ghost Sect. Now they dared to talk

    10:26 Thu, 13 July

    Chapter 319 That Person is from the Ghost Sect

    +5 Pearls

    The thin man, now barely conscious and struggling to breathe, couldn¡¯tprehend George¡¯s words. His body fought instinctively to break free, but it was no use.

    Knowing George¡¯s deep¨Cseated grudge, Danny and Scarface didn¡¯t try to intervene. If George killed him, they would handle the aftermath. It was no big deal.

    But George released his grip just as the man was about to pass out.

    The thin man copsed, coughing violently as if reborn.

    George straightened up, looking down at him coldly. His recent exertion had reopened the wounds on his back, causing blood to seep through, but he seemed oblivious to the pain.

    His voice was icy, filled with lethal intent. ¡°This is Halturia. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone here. Go back and tell your branch sect master that I¡¯m still alive. They better start praying because the Shadow Pce will wipe out the entire Ghost Sect sooner orter. Now, get lost!¡±

    The thin man knew now was not the time for bravado. Since George had spared him, the most important thing was to leave quickly.

    After he ran off, Danny frowned and looked at George, concerned. ¡°Mr. Tate, was it wise to let him go so easily? What if he tries something else?¡±

    George took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They can¡¯t stir up much trouble in Halturia.¡±

    Danny thought about it and agreed. If they were in Maldonia or Nlirone, street killings were a possibility. But Halturia was known for its strictw enforcement. Even if they had the intent, they wouldn¡¯t have the

    nerve to act on it.

    And even if they did, with the Tates¡® influence and power in Halturia, squashing them would be as easy as crushing an ant.

    However, George would only invoke the Tates¡® name as ast resort¡­

    The pain from his reopened wound made George¡¯s face pale, and fatigue showed in his eyes. He exhaled heavily, slowly closing his eyes to hide the turmoil within.

    Truthfully, he had wanted to strangle that man on the spot! Thinking about his grandmother dying at their hands made it impossible for him to be magnanimous. But in the final moment, Milly¡¯s smiling face shed before his eyes¡­.

    Would she think he was a murderer? Would she find him frightening and distance herself from him?

    In Halturia, even if those people were in the wrong, he had no right to take thew into his own hands and kill them, even if letting that man go was like nurturing a viper.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    But he didn¡¯t want to see disappointment or fear in Milly¡¯s eyes<b>¡­.</b>

    He really didn¡¯t want to lose Milly.

    Elsewhere, the thin man sprinted out of the hospital and jumped into an old, beat¨Cup car, driving to an abandoned factory.

    212

    10:26 Thu, 18 Jul u G.

    Chapter 319 That Person Is from the Ghost Sect

    89%

    +5 Pearls

    The ce was overgrown with weeds, the walls were weathered, and the air was filled with a faint oily stench and the smell of decay, indicating it had been deserted for a long time.

    The thin man stopped the car and stumbled towards a dpidated building within the factory grounds. ¡°Master! Master!¡± he called out.

    ¡£

    116

 Chapter 320

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 320 Unique Individual

    In the neglected factory, a group of tall, burly men with fierce expressions gathered, clearly not the kind of people you¡¯d want to mess with. They surrounded two young men, ready to follow their orders at any

    moment.

    The two lean men in the middle were Third Sect Master, Raiden Graves and Fourth Sect Master, Nimbus Graves, recently driven back inside by an outsidemotion.

    Raiden frowned as he heard the shouting from outside. He took a deep drag on his cigarette, tossed it to the ground, and crushed it with his foot. ¡°Monkey, what are you yelling about? What did you find out?¡±

    The thin man who had been choked by George earlier was indeed Monkey.

    Monkey stumbled in, barely catching his breath before starting his report. ¡°Mr. Raiden, Mr. Nimbus, I discovered that the Shadow Pce¡¯s pce master isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s in that private hospital in South City.¡±

    Hearing this, Nimbus Graves, the Fourth Sect Master, couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Are you sure you got a good look?¡±

    Monkey took a deep breath and nodded hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m certain. I saw him. He even gave me a message for you.¡±

    Monkey then detailed how he had scouted outside the hospital, been discovered by the Shadow Pce members, and then unexpectedly released, describing the entire process in full.

    After listening to him, Raiden sneered a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s fortunate, surviving that explosion. And now he dares to taunt us? In that case, let¡¯s ambush him again and eliminate the threat once and for all. I refuse to believe he can escape a second explosion!¡±

    Although Nimbus was a year younger than Raiden, he was moreposed in his actions.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hearing Raiden¡¯s suggestion, Nimbus calmly shook his head and rationally analysed. ¡°The Shadow Pce isn¡¯t easy to deal with. We only managed to ambush themst time because we guessed their location. We won¡¯t be that lucky again.

    ¡°Even though the Ghost Sect was established earlier and seems more organised than the Shadow Pce, we¡¯re currently gued by internal conflicts, while they are much more united. This situation puts us at a disadvantage.¡±

    Raiden fell silent immediately, irritably scratching his buzzed head and cursing, ¡°D*mn!¡±

    Nimbus was right; the current situation within the Ghost Sect was indeed difficult.

    The Ghost Sect had four branch sects. Strictly speaking, it was nominally four, but in reality, it was five.

    There were the First Sect Master, Gale Graves, Second Sect Master, Brishen Graves, Raiden, and Nimbus.

    After the original sect leader passed away, the high priest prophesied that the sect leader¡¯s bracelet would choose the new leader. However, with the disappearance of the sect leader¡¯s body, the bracelet vanished as well, making it impossible to verify.

    Over time, Gale and Brishen grew closer. They didn¡¯t believe the high priest¡¯s words, thinking he was trying to intimidate them. They didn¡¯t trust that a dead object like the bracelet could choose a leader, nor

    did that <b>to </b>hand <b>anan </b>the Chart Saat which the nuntious <bndar </b><b>had </b>heilt from countsh in

    1/3

    <b>89</b>%

    Chapter 320 Unique Individual

    They hoped to internally elect a new sect leader instead.

    +5 Pearls

    However, Raiden and Nimbus didn¡¯t share this belief. Since the high priest was chosen by the previous sect leader and trusted by him, they felt they should trust him too. If the high priest said the bracelet would recognise the new sect leader, then they should ept the leader chosen by the bracelet.

    This belief led to conflicts among the four branch sects, as they continually fought to determine the new sect leader.

    As for the so¨Ccalled fifth branch sect, that referred to a unique individual, Leon Smith.

    Leon didn¡¯t belong to any branch sect and didn¡¯t follow any hierarchy. When the previous sect leader was alive, Leon only took orders from him. Now that the sect leader had passed away, he outwardly showed respect to the sect masters, but in reality, he didn¡¯t regard any of them highly.

    Someone once provoked Leon, and that very night, Leon cut out the man¡¯s tongue and hung him upside down at the Ghost Sect¡¯s main gate.

    Since then, no one dared to mess with him.

    Leon had the strength to back up his arrogance. He was the best closebat fighter in the Ghost Sect.

    He never failed a mission and always worked alone, regardless of the difficulty. He was known for valuing money over life.

    Within the Ghost Sect, he was particrly close to King from the First Branch Sect and Oliver Terrell from the Fourth Branch Sect.

    Gale and Brishen admired Leon and had helped him a lot, likely hoping to nominate him as the new sect leader.

    Raiden and Nimbus, on the other hand, trusted the high priest¡¯s prophecy and were always searching for the new sect leader recognised by the bracelet. This made them increasingly hostile toward Leon, leading to several shes.

    Raiden, visibly frustrated, pulled out another cigarette, lit it, and took a deep drag. ¡°So what do we do? Just let him go? That guy is cunning. If we don¡¯t take advantage of the current situation to defeat him, it will be even harder to find another opportunity in the future.¡±

    Nimbus fell silent at Raiden¡¯s words. ¡°He chose to recuperate in Halturia because he knows it offers him the best protection. There¡¯s nothing we can do for now; we don¡¯t have a better n to draw him out.¡±

    Raiden exhaled a smoke ring, cursing in frustration. ¡°What the hell, man!¡±

    Halturia was known for its strict security. Attacking him in the hospital would be a trap.

    If they could lure him out to their territory, whether in Nlirone or elsewhere, killing the pce master would be easy.

    But the pce master wasn¡¯t foolish; he chose Halturia for a reason and wouldn¡¯te out easily.

    At this moment, Monkey, now catching his breath, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Mr. Raiden, Mr. Nimbus, I might have a way to lure him out.¡±

    Raiden and Nimbus looked at him in unison. ¡°You? What way?¡±

    2/3

    10:27 Thu, 18 Jul of a Ga

    Chapter 320 Unique Individual

    <b>89</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Monkey exined<i>, </i>¡°When they captured me, I saw a womaning out of his room. They seemed very

    <b>lose</b>, even sleeping together and watching movies. She¡¯s probably his girlfriend or wife. If we capture her, <b>e </b>can draw out <i>the </i>Shadow <i>Pce</i>!¡±

    iden was stunned, almost unable to believe it. ¡°Are you sure the Shadow Pce¡¯s pce master is olved with this woman?¡±

    116

 Chapter 321

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 321 Dark Web

    Monkey nodded. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Raiden burst into excitedughter, pping <b>his </b>thigh. ¡°Haha! So that woman likes that useless guy? I always thought he was emotionless!¡±

    Then a thought crossed his mind, and he turned to Monkey. ¡°Do you remember what she looks like? Is she <b>easy </b>to recognise?¡±

    Monkey nodded. ¡°I made sure to remember her face. She¡¯s very striking and easy to recognise. I¡¯d <b>know </b>her if I saw her again.¡±

    Raiden was immediately reassured. <b>¡°</b>Great, we¡¯ll make our move tonight!¡±

    Nimbus, who had been sitting quietly, seemed lost in thought ever since hearing Monkey¡¯s report.

    Raiden, noticing Nimbus¡¯s uncase, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This <b>is </b>good news. Why do you look <b>so </b>worried?¡±

    Nimbus frowned slightly, voicing his doubts. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. That man hates the Ghost Sect. Why would he suddenly let Monkey go? It doesn¡¯t fit his style. <b>And </b>if Monkey knows what his girlfriend <b>looks </b>like, he¡¯ll realise that letting him go would create trouble. What¡¯s his motive?¡±

    Raiden fell silent at this.

    It indeed didn¡¯t match the ruthless style of the Shadow Pce¡¯s pce master, who usually showed no mercy to the Ghost Sect.

    Monkey then exined, ¡°Mr. Nimbus<b>, </b>don¡¯t worry, I saw that woman alone. She wasn¡¯t with the pce master. However

    He suddenly remembered something. ¡°Now that I think about it, the woman and Shadow Pce¡¯s Scarface. didn¡¯t seem to get along. Scarface was the one who restrained me. No one else <b>was </b>around. The woman spoke softly, but it seemed like she was deliberately provoking Scarface. But the information should be urate. If it weren¡¯t true, Scarface wouldn¡¯t have been so angry.¡±

    Nimbus nodded. This made sense.

    ¡°Did you see what the Shadow Pce¡¯s pce master looks like?¡±

    <b>Monkey </b>shook his head<b>. </b>¡°No, he was still wearing that golden mask.¡±

    Nimbus narrowed his eyes, a hint of darkness crossing his face.

    Everyone said the <b>Ghost </b>Sect was elusive, but the most mysterious figure was the Shadow Pce¡¯s pce

    master.

    There were no photos of his face online. Someone had even offered <b>a </b>million dors for a picture of him. but no one had seeded. His identity was more than just a simple leader of an organisation.

    Nimbus feared that if the pce master influenced Halturia, their n might <b>fail </b>disastrously.

    Thinking this through, Nimbus cautiously said, ¡°Let¡¯s call off the action. We¡¯re not familiar with Halturia. It¡¯s not worth the risk. Now that we know <b>he¡¯s </b>alive, there will be other opportunities for revenge. We don¡¯t

    1/3

    <b>09:27 </b>Fri, 19 Jul G

    Chapter 321 Dark Web

    +5 Pearis

    Raiden, on the other hand, was fearless. Seeing Nimbus¡¯s cautiousness, he reassured him. ¡°Nimbus, you¡¯re overthinking. If he had significant power in Halturia, he¡¯d already know we were here and would <b>have </b>taken action against us. He wouldn¡¯t let <b>us </b>roam freely without doing anything.

    ¡°Hmph, I think he just chose a safe <b>ce </b>to recover.

    Raiden had a point, but Nimbus still felt something was off

    ¡°But¡­

    Raiden cut him off. ¡°Enough, rx. Even if the Shadow Pce has some n, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a move in Halturia. Think about it, they let Monkey go. With so many of us here, they wouldn¡¯t risk it.¡±

    Raiden was always decisive and quick to act

    Fearing Nimbus might object, he quickly ordered Monkey and the others to start nning the kidnapping.

    Nimbus watched them bustle away. Although still <b>uneasy</b>, seeing their confidence, he swallowed his words.

    Maybe he was overthinking it.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital room<b>.</b>

    Milly <b>was </b><b>in </b>high spirits, humming a tune she made up.

    She had managed to steal a kiss from the stoic George and riled up his subordinate, Scarface. Thinking about Scarface¡¯s angry reaction made her happy.

    Hahaha! It felt so good!

    But then <b>she </b>remembered something¡­

    Milly picked up the tablet next to her and started searching for ¡°Ghost Sect¡± <b>and </b>¡°Shadow Pce.¡± The search results were extensive:

    ¡®Ghost Sect: An extra¨Cmeridian acupuncture point. From ¡°The Canon of Medicine. Located on the chest, an inch below the nipples, corresponding to the third and fourth intercostal nerves, innervated by anterior thoracic nerves. Used to treat epilepsy, mental disorders, convulsions, chest pain, and breast ailments.

    ¡®Shadow Pce<b>: </b><b>A </b>2013 film directed by XX. During its release, ticket sales skyrocketed, breaking historical records. The film¡¯s actors won Best Neer and Best Actor awards in 2013, bing <b>a </b><b>dark </b>horse in the film industry.

    Milly frowned, Scrolling to the bottom of the page, she still didn¡¯t find what she was looking for.

    No, it couldn¡¯t be that simple. Fr

    sounded more like organisations

    their tone, these names weren¡¯t just an acupuncture point and a movie. They

    Moreover, George¡¯s injury seemed connected to these organisations.

    If <b>that </b>were the case, a regr search engine wouldn¡¯t help. She needed to look on the dark web.

    2/3

    09:27 Fri, 19 Jul

    Chapter 321 Dark Web

    +5 Pearts

    Thinking this, she squinted her eyes and quickly exited the current page, entering a different URI. The screen turned ck with fluorescent green text. If one looked closely, there were even pictures of bloodied

    corpses.

    That¡¯s the dark web¨Cwhere anything illegal, gruesome, or uneptable by societal standards could be found.

    MillyContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Was ¡°terested in any of that. She went to the search bar and quickly typed ¡°Ghost Sect. Just as she

    was about to hit the search button, there was a knock on the door.

    Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Milly, are you in there?¡±

    116

 Chapter 322

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 322 Woof

    It was Xavier.

    What was he doing here at this hour?

    +5 Pearls

    <i>y </i>frowned. To avoid suspicion, she quickly exited the dark web page and opened a regr game app. Once the game screen was up, she called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Xavier, dressed in a white and gray casual outfit, looked tall and elegant. The scars on his face had healed, restoring his imposing appearance,

    However, dark circles under his eyes betrayed his exhaustion, though his gaze remained sharp and focused as he looked at her. ¡°Milly-Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly frowned, not understanding why he was there. ¡°Mr. Xavier? What do you need?¡±

    Her cold and distant tone made the glimmer of hope in Xavier¡¯s eyes fade a little.

    Milly still held a grudge against him

    Xavier forced a smile, a hint of sadness creeping in. ¡°Milly, do you <b>have </b>to be so distant? I know I was a j*rk before, but I¡¯ve learned my lesson. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you well. No, I¡¯ll treat you the best. Please, stop calling me Mr. Xavier<b>.</b>¡±

    Milly remained unmoved. I thought I made it clear before. We¡¯re not close enough for nicknames, and it was you who insisted I call you Mr. Xavier.¡±

    Xavier regretted his past actions deeply. This was truly a case of reaping what you sow.

    Milly used to call him affectionately by his name, but he had demanded she stop. Now that she did, he regretted it.

    What a fool he <b>had </b>been.

    But his sister was more important than his pride.

    With a thick skin, Xavier continued to plead, ¡°Milly, I was being stupid then. Can¡¯t you just let it go? How

    Woof¡­ <b>about </b>this: I¡¯ll bark like a dog to make it up to you.

    Before he could start, Milly quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Shut up! Do you want the nurses to think there¡¯s a stray dog in here?¡±

    Milly couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to Xavier. He used to be so proud and dignified, and now he was willing to bark like a dog.

    Wasn¡¯t he the top student everyone admired? He got into Crestfallen University¡¯s Life Theory and Scientific Research program, <b>so </b>his intelligence should be normal, right?

    She had made it clear before, and any sensible person would have stopped pestering her. Why was Xavier still so persistent? Did he <b>see </b>some hidden value in her <b>that </b>she wasn¡¯t aware of?

    Wait

    1/3

    Chapter 322 <b>Woof</b>

    It all made sense now!

    +5 Pearls

    Based on the description in the book, only Stephanie could make <b>Xavier </b>act this way. It seemed Xavier was trying to earn Milly¡¯s favour to prevent her from causing trouble for Stephanie or even suing her for attempted murder.

    How touching their sibling bond was indeed strong

    For some reason, Milly felt her teeth itch <b>with </b>irritation.

    Xavier, with his mouth covered, blinked pitifully and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    He just wanted to make Milly feel better, but why did she seem even angrier? Had he said something wrong again?

    Seeing Xavier behaving, Milly removed her hand and spoke coldly. ¡°Mr. Xavier, what brings you here today? Say what you need and then leave. I have things to do.¡±

    Xavier nced at her stern face and dared not say anything unnecessary. Obediently, he opened the folder he brought, took out a few documents, <b>and </b>ced them on the bed. He said, ¡°Milly, I¡¯ve been investigating your fall during the training exercise. The heavy rain washed away most of the evidence<b>, </b>but luckily, several people saw Stephanie approach you, and one person witnessed her pushing you. We have eyewitnesses, <b>but</b>.

    Milly¡¯s expression grew colder.

    So she was right. Xavier was here because of Stephanie, trying to persuade her to give Stephanie another

    chance.

    Milly wasn¡¯t having it!

    If Stephanie¡¯s actions <b>had </b>been mere pranks, Milly might have shrugged them off as minor nuisances.

    But this time was different, Stephanie had tried to kill her!

    Though Milly had survived by luck, she couldn¡¯t rely on luck forever.

    Stephanie was a danger that needed to be dealt with. Milly had to take this chance to strike hard. Even if she couldn¡¯t get Stephanie killed, she had to ensure she spent years in prison.

    Milly looked up at Xavier, suddenlyughing coldly. She continued his unfinished sentence, ¡°But, Mr. Xavier, you¡¯re soft¨Chearted and can¡¯t bear to see your sister suffer. So youe here, lowering yourself to y nice with me for her sake. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Milly tried to keep her anger in check, but her words were still sharp.

    Even with his brilliant mind, Xavier was momentarily baffled by the sudden shift in her tone.

    What suffering sister? What lowering himself? What ying nie?

    He didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t dare ask, fearing it would anger Milly further. He frowned and brainstormed, trying to grasp Milly¡¯s meaning.

    Seeing his silence, Milly assumed he was conceding and sneered, rolling her eyes. ¡°How considerate of you. But I won¡¯t let her off. Why should I spare someone who tried to kill me? <b>Do </b>you think I¡¯m some

    2/3

    Chapter 322 Woof

    saint?

    ¡°Instead of wasting time here, you should think about finding Stephanie a goodwyer.¡±

    At this point, Xavier finally realised Milly had misunderstood his intentions.

    116

 Chapter 323

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 323 Your Lover

    +5 Pearls

    Not to mention the disgusting things Stephanie did in her past life, this time, using him to hurt Milly was enough for Xavier to never forgive her!

    Xavier hurriedly exined, ¡°Milly, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m not trying to let her off the hook. On the contrary, I want her to pay for hurting you! If I wanted to cover for her or speak on her behalf, I wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time investigating this. Look at these documents; all the evidence I found is here.¡±

    He seemed desperate to clear up her misunderstanding, urgently showing her the documents.

    Milly suspiciously flipped through the files in her hands, realising they were indeed the evidence Xavier had gathered. She <b>had </b>initially thought he had brought documents for her <b>to </b>sign, letting Stephanie off the hook or reaching some friendly agreement with her.

    But¡­

    Her eyes darkened as she noticed something in the documents.

    Wait a minute, the eyewitness Xavier mentioned who saw Stephanie push me was¡­

    Lucius?

    During the mountain training. Lucius was indeed very close to Stephanie. Considering the book¡¯s description of their rtionship, it wasn¡¯t surprising he saw the incident.

    After all, his character was depicted as being obsessively in love. So, it made sense he was always watching Stephanie and saw her push Milly. But if he liked Stephanie so much, why would he report it?

    Moreover, if he was watching <b>Stephanie </b>and saw her push Milly, he must have also seen Milly grabbing Stephanie as she fell. Why didn¡¯t he save Stephanie then<b>?</b>

    Milly couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something suspicious about Lucius.

    Frowning, she asked, ¡°Did this eyewitnesse forward on his own<b>?</b>¡±

    Xavier nodded. ¡°Yes, he contacted me himself. Why? Is there a problem?¡±

    There was a big problem!

    As Milly pondered whether to voice her suspicions, her phone suddenly chimed. Ding.

    She nced at it and saw a text from an unknown number: ¡®Milly, do you still want to leave me?¡±

    Milly frowned at the message, suspecting it was a prank.

    Before she could make sense of it, another message came through: ¡°Leaving me <b>has </b>only brought you pain. Do you understand now?¡±

    Milly thought to herself. This person knows I¡¯m hurt? <b>It </b><b>can¡¯t </b>be a coincidence, right?

    No, they even called her by name. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. But who among her acquaintances <b>would</b>

    use an unknown number?

    Pressing her lips together, she replied: ¡°Who are you<b>?</b><b>¡®</b>

    1/3

    Chapter 323 Your Lover

    can forgive and forget everything. Let¡¯s pretend it never happened, okay?¡±

    The sinister tone carried an eerie sense of dread.

    87%

    +5 Pearls

    Milly hated people who yed these creepy games. Not knowing who the sender was, she suppressed her anger and asked again: Who are you?¡®

    After waiting a long time, there were no more messages. It seemed the sender wasn¡¯t interested in answering her question.

    Milly tried calling the number, but it turned out to be disconnected.

    This person didn¡¯t <b>want </b>her to know their identity!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly was stubborn. The more they didn¡¯t want her to know who they were, the more determined she became to find out! As long as these messages were <b>sent </b>from somewhere on this, she could trace. them.

    Just as she was about to use her hacking skills to track the message¡¯s origin, her phone pinged again: ¡°I am your lover, your forever and only true passion.¡±

    Realising <b>she </b>was being yed, Milly was furious. She nearly threw her phone but instead started typing furiously:

    ¡®Shut the f*ck up!

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you have the guts to send these trash messages but not reveal yourself?

    ¡®Don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or I¡¯ll show you what real pain is! I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!

    ¡°What, silent now? Cat got your tongue? You were all creepy just a minute <b>ago</b>. Just wait, I¡¯ll take this to court and make sure you pay for harassment!¡±

    Despite her barrage of messages, there was no further response.

    Xavier, who had been quietly waiting, was <b>too </b>scared to speak up, worried he might say something wrong and make Milly even angrier.

    He was just grateful to be there and see her face, not wanting to lose this chance by being too talkative.

    However, seeing Milly so agitated, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Milly, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in trouble? Do you need my help?¡±

    Milly, reminded of Xavier¡¯s presence, took a deep breath to calm herself before answering through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s <b>nothing</b>

    Seeing she didn¡¯t want to discuss it, Xavier didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Alright, but if you do need help, let me know. I¡¯ll be here for you.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave these documents with you. But Group has its legal team. I¡¯ll also give a copy to Jordan <b>and </b>see if these can lead to criminal charges. If not, we¡¯ll keep looking for more evidence to catch the perpetrator.

    After venting at the harassing messages, Milly felt somewhat relieved and regained herposure.

    2/3

    09:28 Fri, 19 Jul Ge <b>W</b>

    Chapter 323 Your Lover

    She clenched the documents and reviewed a few

    More pages.

    87%

    +5 Pearls

    From the evidence Xavier provided, it was clear he had put a lot of effort into it, meticulously detailing everything he believed was relevant. But his thoroughness ly made her more curious.

    ¡°Mr. Xavier, can you tell me why you¡¯ve suddenly had such a change of heart? In my memory, you were always very protective of Stephanie. Given your usual demeanour, I¡¯d expect you to destroy all this evidence ande here with a gun to threaten me into silence. I¡¯m really curious about what caused this drastic change.¡±

    Milly stared at Xavier, expressionless. She had been wanting to ask this for a long time but never had the chance.

    Even if a person¡¯s character can change, it wouldn¡¯t happen overnight, and certainly not this drastically. Something significant must have happened, something that caused a rift between him and the Stephanie he used to cherish <b>so </b>much.

 Chapter 324

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 324 The Foolish and Intelligent Anthony

    86%

    +5 Pearls

    Upon Milly posing her question, Xavier¡¯s expression shifted almost imperceptibly, as a fleeting glimpse of panic crossed his face.

    It quickly dissipated and was reced by aposed demeanour. His voice, however, retained a husky. subdued tone as he responded, ¡°Nothing happened. I simply¡­ had an epiphany.¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes at his obvious excuse.

    She wasn¡¯t buying it for a second!

    From his earlier behaviour, it was evident he was hiding something from her. Since he was not being honest, she figured she would <b>not </b>be able to get him to spill even if she pressed further. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then forget it.¡±

    Xavier replied with a curt, ¡°Mm.¡±

    As he was about to leave, he paused at the door and turned back to fix Milly with a determined gaze. As though he feared she doubted him, he emphasised once more with resolve, ¡°Milly, believe me. My earlier words about treating you well and considering you my only sister are genuine. I meant every single word. I understand you may still have doubts, and that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll prove it to you through my actions.¡±

    He left after saying that.

    Milly watched his retreating figure and then nced at the remnants he left behind, her eyes dark and inscrutable.

    Meanwhile, Danny had justpleted his report to George.

    Stepping out of the hospital, he caught sight of a suspicious figure lurking near the entrance.

    <b>Narrowing </b>his eyes, he immediately went on alert.

    These persistent nuisances from the Ghost Sect seem relentless. Just when we let one go, another appears<i>. </i>Do they think our patience is endless?

    Ha! Mr. Tate might have been lenient by letting one of them go, but I won¡¯t be. This time, I¡¯m determined to make an example of this intruder and teach <i>the </i>Ghost Sect a lesson they will never <i>forget</i>!

    Fuming, he marched forward to confront the person. However, the closer he got, the more familiar the figure appeared. He had a weird feeling¡­

    As he approached, he found himself face¨C<b>to</b>¨Cface with the individual.

    The person was d entirely in ck¨Cthey <b>wore </b>a ck baseball cap, ck sunsses, and a ck mask which obscured his facepletely. He even held binocrs.

    This outfit, meant to blend in ironically made him stand out, especially while he <b>was </b>hiding behind a tree.

    <i>He </i>seems oddly familiar.

    1/3

    Chapter 324 The Foolish and Intelligent Anthony

    +5 Pearls

    The figure in ck, huddled behind the tree, visibly startled. Turning around, he eximed in disbelief, ¡°What the hell? I pulled out all the stops and dressed like this, but you still recognised me?¡±

    There was a tone of incredulity in his voice, almost a hint ofint.

    Danny¡¯s lips twitched as he discreetly returned the mini¨Chandgun to his suit pocket. He then gave Anthony a <b>thorough </b>once¨Cover and nodded honestly, admitting. ¡°You do stick out¡­ quite a bit.¡±

    Earlier, Danny had wondered why the Ghost Sect kept sending increasingly foolish scouts.

    Thest one had been rtively sharp and still got caught. This one seemed outright clueless. But now, after seeing him up close, it turned out that it was <b>an </b>old acquaintance.

    Anthony protested immediately, ¡°Tve disguised myself so well; no one should be able to recognise me. Have you been secretly following me? No, wait. What are you doing here?¡±

    He recalled Jordan¡¯s mention <b>that </b>Milly might be pursuing someone familiar, possibly an old acquaintance they all knew.

    It was hard not to be suspicious of Danny suddenly appearing here.

    Could it be that Milly is after Danny?

    Though Danny could not grasp why Anthony eyed him suspiciously, he knew he could not tell him that George was hospitalised here due to his injury.

    Smiling warmly, he rified, ¡°Mr. Anthony, I¡¯m here to pick up some medication. I had a minor car ident recently, and I have some superficial wounds. I came for a check¨Cup and to collect my prescription.¡±

    Anthony remained doubtful. ¡°You came to the hospital building to get your medication?¡±

    Danny continued smiling calmly as he exined in a casual manner. ¡°The inpatient and outpatient sections are linked on the second floor. It¡¯s my first time here, so I don¡¯t really know my way. That¡¯s how I got here. A nurse at the door directed me.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Anthony, I <b>have </b>the doctor¡¯s prescription right here.¡±

    Anthony took the prescription and examined it. It indeed prescribed medication for Danny, dated today.

    Milly had mentioned pursuing someone yesterday, and Danny was here for medication today. The timelines did not align, so that <b>would </b>automatically rule him out,

    Relieved, Anthony muttered softly. ¡°I¡¯m just <b>d </b>it¡¯s not you. You¡¯re too old for my Milly anyway.¡±

    Danny <b>looked </b>at him, speechless.

    Can he not criticise me right in front <i>of </i><i>my </i>face? I can hear everything!

    Besides, how am I old? <i>I </i>am only twenty¨Ceight, still in my primet Sure, I am dressed more maturely¡­.

    But what is he talking about?

    Something about him being d it¡¯s not me? Something about me being too old <i>for </i>Ms. Millyr

    2/3

    Chapter 324 The Foolish and Intelligent Anthony

    86%1

    +5 Pearls

    Danny wasn¡¯t just anyone; he was a renowned assistant, a genius with high emotional and intellectual intelligence<b>, </b>and a formidable talent beside George. With a quick shift of his eyes, he almost understood Anthony¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Mr. Anthony, are you waiting for someone here? I¡¯ve just been inside and am quite familiar with theyout. So, if you need help finding someone, I can help you.

    Anthony, despite being well¨Cprotected by the Buts and possessing a straightforward nature, was not easily fooled. Not believing Danny at all, he declined his offer.

    ¡°No need. I can manage on my own.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Danny, with a cunning gleam, advised, ¡°I know you can <b>manage </b>on your own, Mr. Anthony, but your outfit is quite conspicuous. Haven¡¯t you noticed the security guard eyeing you with that steel fork? Keep wandering, and they might take action.¡±

    Half sceptical, Anthony nced up and locked eyes with a burly security guard, whose muscles bulged as he gripped the steel fork tighter.

    Anthony was stunned.

    Danny seized the moment and added, ¡°While I¡¯m not part of But Group, the Tates and Buts have been family friends for generations. Even if I had ten times the nerve, I wouldn¡¯t dare harm the Buts while Old Mr. Tate is <b>alive</b>. So,pared to a stranger, I believe I¡¯m someone you can trust. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Anthony pondered.

    He could not deny that what Danny said made sense. Despite the family¡¯s issues with George, their grandfather¡¯s bond with the Tates was unbreakable. Even if Danny had hidden motives, he would not dare cross the Buts.

    As for George¡­

    Rumours had it he was abroad on a project and not due back <b>soon</b>, so he would not pose any immediatel threat. As long as Milly was not pursuing George, things seemed manageable.

    ¡°Alright then. There¡¯s no harm in telling you. After all, you won¡¯t pose much of a threat¡­.

    116

 Chapter 325

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    <b>86</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 325 Take this 750 Thousand and Get Rid of the Kept Man!

    Danny nodded solemnly. ¡°Tin listening¡±

    Anthony lowered his voice. ¡°My sister Milly has taken a liking to some parasite recently. She¡¯s even announced she intends to pursue him. She¡¯s too naive to see through people¡¯s deceit, and I¡¯m afraid she will be scammed, so <b>I </b>need to nip <b>this </b>in the bud; I have to find this kept <b>man </b>and put <b>an </b>end to their blossoming romance!¡±

    Danny was momentarily speechless,

    Despite his extensive experience as an <b>assistant</b>, he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to such a revtion.

    Parasite? Kept man? Is he talking about Mr. Tatel

    Clearing his throat, Danny asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Anthony, how can you be so certain this person is <b>a </b>kept man, a parasite?¡±

    Anthony snorted sarcastically, ¡°How can I not be sure? Since when does a girl chase after a guy? It¡¯s always the

    guy pursuing the girl! This man is plotting to lure¡­ no, seduce my sister into chasing him because he¡¯s too stingy to spend his own money!

    ¡°My sister is so innocent; who knows how much he¡¯s taken advantage of her already? He might be here in this hospital because she footed the bill. Isn¡¯t that the definition of a kept man?¡±

    As he spoke, his anger grew, his voice nearing a <b>shout</b>.

    The mere thought of his beloved sister lowering herself for some jerk enraged him <b>and </b>kept him awake at night.

    Listening to his outburst, Danny admired Anthony¡¯s vivid imagination but worried he might be heading for a sh with George, ¡°Ahem, Mr. Anthony, how do you n to nip this in the bud and address this issue

    at its core?¡±

    Anthony fished out his checkbook from his pocket <b>and </b>swiftly wrote a check with casual confidence.

    ¡°Here, take this 750 thousand. Go in there, find the suspect, and shove this money in his face, then tell <b>him</b>. to disappear from my sister¡¯s life! The further the better!¡±

    Examining the check in his hand, Danny nced at Anthony curiously and asked, ¡°You¡¯re simply entrusting me with this money? Aren¡¯t you concerned I might approach the wrong person?¡±

    Anthony waved off the concern. ¡°You¡¯ve risen high in the Tate Group, a cutthroatpany, so you must be capable. If anyone can locate this guy, it¡¯s you. If you can¡¯t, then I seriously question George¡¯s judgment in personnel.

    ¡°Even if you end up with the wrong person, it¡¯s only 750 thousand. It¡¯s not that big a deal. We¡¯ll chalk it up to the Buts¡® good deed of the day, aiding someone in <b>need</b><b>.</b>¡±

    Anthony¡¯s words, though arrogant, did not make Danny feel ufortable and even carried a certain

    charm.

    He seemed to be radiating the confidence typical of those raised in affluent families.

    1/3

    09:28 Fri, <b>19 </b>Jul Gew

    Chapter 325 Take this 750 Thousand and Get Rid of the Kept <b>Manl</b>

    seemed perceptive about the situation¡­.

    86%

    +5 Pearls

    Danny was certain Anthony <b>had </b>not identified George as the person he was looking for, but his intuition hinted that Anthony suspected Danny knew who the supposed ¡®kept man¡® was. Otherwise, <b>Anthony </b>wouldn¡¯t be so decisive<b>¡­</b>Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if he himself didn¡¯t realise he had said something that gave him away.

    Keeping hisposure, Danny asked again, ¡°Mr. Anthony, aren¡¯t you worried I might run away with the money?¡±

    Anthony raised an eyebrow, studying Danny, ¡°Mr. Jarvis, if 750 thousand <b>is </b>all it takes to tempt you, then I¡¯d suggest you resign and join But <b>Group</b>. From what I know, even Ivan¡¯s bonus surpasses that

    amount.¡±

    Danny was leftpletely speechless.

    He had to admit, inside and out, and from top to bottom, the Buts were undeniably formidable.

    Danny presented the check to George with both hands, feeling the weight of his imposing presence almost overwhelm him.

    He discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and silently observed how it was no surprise that Jordan and George shed <b>and </b>could not stand each other¨Ctheir powerful auras refused to yield to each

    other.

    ¡°Mr. Tate, this is the check from Mr. Anthony. I¡¯ve already confirmed its validity with the bank,¡± Danny reported.

    George studied the check in his hand. He scrutinised Anthony¡¯s signature at the bottom before a soft chuckle escaped him.

    From his understanding, Jordan, the eldest among the Buts¡® siblings, showered <b>his </b>younger sister with affectionate generosity and would spend money liberally. Conversely, his younger brothers were frugal and thrifty, not ustomed tovish spending.

    This contrast ensured that none of the Buts¡® younger generation grew up as pampered heirs. Instead, they <b>each </b>flourished in their chosen fields, unlike William, who had enjoyed a <b>life </b>offort

    <b>Just </b>thinking about William gave him a headache.

    ¡°If this 750 thousand truly belongs to Anthony, it likely represents his entire savings. Since he entrusted it to us, it would be remiss of us <b>not </b>to ept it,¡± George remarked casually.

    After hearing <b>that</b>, Danny understood <b>that </b>George had <b>a </b>strategy.

    But Mr. Tate is <i>probably </i>right. This sum could very well constitute Anthony¡¯s personal savings, and the fact that he is giving it all to aplete stranger is a testament to his concern for Ms. Milly.

    ¡°Deposit the 750 thousand. We¡¯ll find a way to return it to Milly in due course. After <b>all</b>, it¡¯s the Buts money, and it¡¯s not ours to spend, George stated.

    <b>Taking </b>the check, Danny nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, Mr. Tate.¡±

    2/3

    <b>85</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 325 Take this <b>750 </b>Thousand and Get Rid of the Kept Mant

    +5 Pearls

    George continued, ¡°I recall Anthony recently ordered a limited edition Maserati from Tate Group¡¯s luxury car dealership. Is that true?¡±

    Danny paused briefly and thought it over. ¡°Yes, I think that did happen.¡±

    George suggested, ¡°Inform the manager to give Anthony a 750 thousand dor discount for some reason<b>. </b>Report the shortfall to headquarters; they¡¯ll cover it.¡±

    George disliked taking undue advantage of others<b>, </b>especially when the person in question was his prospective brother¨C<b>in</b>w.

    Danny<b>, </b>expecting this approach, remainedposed. ¡°Will do, Mr. Tate. But¡­ when I see Mr. Anthony againter, how should I exin the check?¡±

    I can¡¯t just <i>tell </i>him that it was intended to <i>be </i>saved up for Ms. Milly<i>..</i>

    George tapped his fingers lightly on the bed, his elegant fingers contrasting against the sky¨Cblue bedspread.

    ¡°Tell him you gave the check to the kept man. The kept man was heartbroken and tearful, and he decided to leave Milly. But he insisted on saying goodbye to her first. George casually referred to himself as the kept man, as if it were perfectly natural.

    116

 Chapter 326

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 326 William Became a Professional E¨Csports yer

    Danny¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Um¡­ will this really work?¡±

    5 Pearis

    George chuckled, his demeanour light, as if he was in a good mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. <b>Anthony </b>will buy into it for now, though I don¡¯t think this can be hidden for long. After all, Jordan is pretty smart, and he might catch on soon. But <b>that¡¯s </b>beside the point. What matters is whether Milly likes me. Others¡® opinions don¡¯t

    concern me.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a positive development.¡±

    Seeing George smiling <b>so </b>confidently, Danny was further perplexed. ¡°Positive? How so?¡±

    How could this be seen as positive?

    Mr. Tate must have lost his mind. His future brother¨Cinw was here to pay him to leave Milly, not to offer him a dowry!

    George chuckled softly. ¡°Why <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>it be positive? If Anthony knows that I exist, it <b>means </b>Milly must <b>have </b>mentioned me to him. It shows that I hold a ce in her heart. Isn¡¯t that great news?¡±

    Danny contemted for a moment. From a certain perspective¡­ it did make sense. ¡°I¡¯ll go inform Mr. Anthony now.¡±

    <i>If </i><i>I </i>don¡¯t act quickly, the security guards might take action!

    What was Mr. Anthony thinking, dressingpletely in ck to scout a location? The more he tries to conceal himself. the <b>more </b>conspicuous he bes. Did he learn to dress up like that from television?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    But TV characters don¡¯t wear all high<i>¨C</i>end brands. Mr. Anthony was fully d in limited¨Cedition designer wear. <i>If </i>the security guards hadn¡¯t recognised his worth from his outfit, they would have intervened already!

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just as Danny was about to turn away, George stopped him. ¡°What about William? Has he caused any trouble?¡±

    Danny responded, ¡°No. Mr. William has been at the FX e¨Csports training base. He¡¯s been very dedicated. Starting as a trainee, he¡¯s <b>now </b><b>a </b>substitute on the main team, and he¡¯s also highly regarded by the coach.

    ¡°Oh, and we¡¯ve finalised the purchase of the entire FX club by Tate Group, and FX is now part of Tate Group. As you suggested keeping it a secret, only a few top executives at FX and our team know. Even Mr. William¡¯s <b>coach </b>and manager are unaware of this. Should we inform Mr. William<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    George¡¯s tone turned stern. ¡°No need. He insisted on skipping college to pursue e¨Csports, aiming to bring honour to the nation and be a national star before returning home, right? So just let him y. I <b>want </b>to see when he achieves national fame.¡±

    Danny awkwardly smiled.

    Clearly, George cared deeply for William. He bought the FX club to shield them from the higher¨Cups the headquarters forcing unwanted endorsements and ads on them, which would disrupt their training- Essentially, he aimed to protect William from unnecessary pressures.

    from

    1/3

    <b>85</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 326 William Became a Professional E¨Csports yer

    +5 Pearls

    Look at how Mr. But treats Ms. Milly¨Che never speaks harshly to her and always addresses her gently. <i>If </i>Mr. <i>Tate </i>treated Mr. William with even half as much kindness as Mr. Buts shows Ms. Milly, they wouldn¡¯t still be <b>at </b><i>odds</i>.

    Unable to hold back, Danny added softly, ¡°Actually, Mr. William <b>is </b>quite popr now. He has millions of followers on Twitter<b>, </b>and there are active fan discussions¡­¡±

    George snorted. ¡°Hmph, so what if he has millions of followers? Can that put food on the table? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to attend a good university and return to manage thepany?¡±

    Danny sighed inwardly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mr. Tate kept saying no, but in the end, he still agreed to let Mr. William go just one day after he started a hunger strike¡­

    And if I¡¯m not mistaken, the official photo of Mr. William in his FX team uniform was taken on Mr. Tate¡¯s desk in his office.

    This is a perfect example of someone who¡¯s more bark than bite.

    On the day Milly left the hospital, it was quite a scene. Her siblings, aside from Stephanie and Matthew, came to see her off. Even Jeffrey came.

    Approaching her bedside, Jeffrey gently ced his index and middle fingers on her wrist to check her pulse. After a moment, he said, ¡°The wound <b>has </b>healed. You¡¯re ready to be discharged.¡±

    Milly looked at him with a hint of confusion. ¡°Can you really tell regarding my superficial wounds just from my pulse?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s lips curled slightly, his eyes obscured by the reflection on his sses. ¡°Of course I can.¡±

    Milly fell silent.

    The exchange seemed straightforward, but she could not shake the feeling that Jeffrey¡¯s words held a deeper meaning. His expression, however, revealed nothing

    Am I imagining things?

    Apollo, who had not seen Milly in a while, stayed close to her side, whining and refusing to leave even for a

    moment.

    ¡°Ah¨C<b>woo</b>, ah¨Cwoo¡­¡±

    Jordan had hesitated to bring Apollo to the hospital while Milly was unconscious, fearing it might cause a scene. If someone with bad intention noticed them, he would not be able to control the situation even if he had all the power in the world, so he had to dy it time and time again.

    His n was to wait until Milly was home before reuniting her with Apollo. However, due to not seeing Milly for a long time, Apollo became increasingly distressed; he even refused food and water, and his behaviour grew erratic, to the point that the bodyguards struggled to manage him, so Jordan had no choice but to bring him to the hospital ahead of n.

    Milly looked at Apollo, who clung to her arm and had noticeably lost weight. She sighed softly, feeling both sadness and frustration as she <b>said</b>, ¡°I told you <b>to </b>eat properly, didn¡¯t I? Why didn¡¯t you listen? Hmm?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 326 William Became a Professional E¨Csports yer

    She yfully tapped his nose after speaking.

    <b>85</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Apollo tilted his head, holding onto her arm tightly and whining again. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo, ah¨Cwoo¡­

    Milly couldn¡¯t help butugh at his antics. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with this by being cute. If you don¡¯t listen and be a good boy, I might have to punish you!¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo, ah¨Cwoo¡­

    ¡°How about we have a meal together once we¡¯re home? What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoo, ah¨Cwoo¡­

    Their conversation, despite thenguage barrier, flowed naturally, creating a warm and affectionate atmosphere.

    Shortly after, Ivan, who went to deal with the paperwork, returned with the discharge papers and handed. them to <b>Jordan</b>. ¡®Mr. But, the discharge process isplete. Ms. Milly can leave now.¡±

    Jordan took the papers and quickly reviewed them before replying, ¡°Good.¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes brightened at the thought of leaving the hospital. <i>I </i><i>can </i><i>finally </i>be <i>discharged</i>! Yay! I was <i>about </i>to die <i>of </i>suffocation here. Although I am in a <i>VIP </i>ward, the smell <i>of </i>disinfectant really makes my stay very unpleasant.

    But then, her expression dimmed. <i>If </i><i>I </i>leave, does that mean I won¡¯t be able to see George anymore?

    1

 Chapter 327

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 327 Jordan, I Need to Say Goodbye to Someone

    +5 Pearls

    Milly felt a sudden pang in her chest as the smile brought by her impending discharge froze on her <b>face</b><b>.</b>

    George¡¯s condition seemed serious,

    and it I was unlikely that he would leave the hospital soon.

    He <i>has </i><b><i>lost </i></b><i>his </i><i>memory</i>, <i>and </i><i>Scarface </i><i>has </i><i>alwa</i>

    <i>shad </i>an <i>issue </i><i>with </i><i>me</i>. <i>If </i><i>he </i><i>brainwashes </i><i>George </i><b><i>when </i></b><i>I </i><i>am </i><b><i>not </i></b><i>around</i><i>, </i>will <i>he </i><i>slowly </i><i>forget </i><i>about </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>Or </i><i>worse</i><i>, </i><i>what </i><i>if </i><i>some </i><i>pretty</i><i>, </i><i>sexy </i><i>nurse </i><i>tries </i><i>to </i>flirt <i>with </i><i>him</i>?

    <i>No</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>assert </i>my <i>presence</i><i>!</i>

    She pursed her lips and nced at Jordan nearby. Softly, she asked, ¡°Jordan, can I go out to see someone? I promise I won¡¯t be gone long!¡±

    The warm, friendly atmosphere in the hospital room immediately chilled when her words <b>fell</b>.

    Jonathan, always impulsive, jumped up with a loud ¡°No¡± and protested, ¡°Absolutely not! I <b>disagree</b><b>! </b>Isn¡¯t there enough people to see here? Why do you need to go out to see someone?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Xavier couldn¡¯t hold back either as he said cautiously, ¡°Milly, please reconsider. We don¡¯t have a lot of time, and we need to pack things up and head back soon. Can¡¯t we skip this visit?¡±

    Knowing Milly was still upset with him, Xavier did not press as Jonathan did and forbade her from going out. Instead, he could only try to negotiate warily.

    He had been investigating Stephanie¡¯s affairs, but he still kept an eye on Milly¡¯s situation, so he knew that she

    was pursuing some guy. Now that she announced her intention to see someone, he knew right away that she was going to meet the man she admired.

    Apollo, without understanding the conversation, sensed that Milly was leaving him. So, he clung tighter to her, almost hanging from her arm as he whimpered continuously, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo, ah¨Cwoo¡­

    The room grew

    chaotic.

    Milly, feeling a headache from themotion, pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed deeply. Exasperated, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just stepping out to see someone. I¡¯ll be back in thirty minutes. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving forever. Why are you all so worked up?¡±

    ¡°What? Thirty minutes?¡± Jonathan retorted. ¡°Do you know what thirty minutes means? It¡¯s 1,800 seconds! You could elope and run away two miles in that time!¡±

    Milly was taken aback.

    ¡°Who said anything about eloping?¡±

    Jonathan snorted. ¡°That¡¯s how it starts on TV. Poor guys can¡¯t afford to marry, <b>so </b>they convince girls to elope with them! Like Kurt from an old movie <b>I </b>watched!

    ¡°You had no idea how badly things ended for him. He left hisfortable life to pursue a wealthy socialite, Ang, and they eloped together. They lived a life of destitution, and in the end, he chose to end his life because she betrayed him. See, that¡¯s a great example!¡±

    Setting aside everything, Milly was surprised that Jonathan, who was not known for being very smart, actually remembered the storyline of an old movie so clearly, but ¡­

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 327 Jordan, I Need to Say Goodbye to Someone

    +5 Pearls.

    Milly tried to correct him. ¡°But Jonathan<b>, </b>it was Kurt who died heartbroken; it wasn¡¯t the woman who

    died.¡±

    And <i>George </i><i>isn¡¯t </i>poor.

    Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°There are tragic women too! Take this girl, Alicia, for example. She was born into a wealthy family, adored by her brothers<b>, </b>especially her fifth elder brother, who would have given her his soul. But after a few days in the hospital<b>, </b>she fell for a useless guy, and she insisted on a thirty¨Cminute rendezvous against her brothers¡® wishes, only to be abandoned. She even died from a broken heart! This tale teaches <b>us </b>that ignoring advice from your brothers leads to suffering, and trusting a sc*undrel ends in disaster!¡±

    Milly was bewildered. <i>Why </i><i>does </i><i>that </i><i>story </i><i>sound </i><i>familiar</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Jonathan, who is Alicia ¡­ ¡± Milly started.

    Jonathan looked at her earnestly. ¡°Alicia is a fictional character, but doesn¡¯t her story resemble yours? Doesn¡¯t it impart a lesson?¡±

    Milly was rendered speechless once again.

    It was not merely a vague simrity but an exact replica of her situation. Theparison felt overwhelming.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Amanding voice broke through the bickering.

    Philip, who had been silently observing, finally snapped. ¡°What¡¯s all this squabbling? You boys are acting like a bunch of idi*ts, and Milly, you¡¯re no better. It¡¯s like dealing with a group of monkeys. She just wants to visit someone, notmit a crime. If she wants to go, let her go quickly and stop wasting time!¡±

    Philip had been at the old residence for the past few days, and he rushed over upon hearing Milly was being discharged, unaware of her romantic pursuit.

    He had expected a drama¨Cfree trip home after they picked her up, but the chaos he encountered immediately triggered his temper.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going, go now! Stephanie¡¯sing¨Cof¨Cage ceremony is tonight at the old residence. We need to leave soon. Arguing is taking more time than a round trip!¡± Philip snapped, ncing irritably at his watch.

    Milly frowned, recalling that Stephanie had invited their ssmates to hering¨Cof¨C<b>age </b>event.

    <i>But </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>her </i><i>birthday </i><i>still </i><i>far </i><i>off</i>? <i>Why </i><i>is </i><b><i>she </i></b><i>organising </i><i>her </i><iing</i>¨Cof¨C<i>age </i>party <i>already</i>? <b><i>Is </i></b><i>she </i>in <b><i>such </i></b>a <b><i>rush</i></b><b><i>?</i></b>

    <i>Besides</i><i>, </i><i>her </i><i>event </i><i>coincides </i><i>with </i><i>the </i><i>day </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>discharge</i>.

    <i>Is </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>just </i><i>a </i><i>coincidence</i><i>?</i>

    It felt deliberate, as if Stephanie had a specific agenda for ensuring Milly would be there.

    Milly sensed she needed to be cautious tonight, thinking that Stephanie <b>was </b>about to do something <b>again</b>.

    <b>23</b><b>%</b>

    Chapter 327 Jordan, I Need to Say Goodbye to Someone

    +5 Pearls

    Jonathan, who had been trying to convince Milly for what seemed like an eternity, was on the verge of sess when Philip suddenly intervened and agreed to let her go, disrupting everything.

    Frustrated but unwilling to openly defy his grandfather, Jonathan could only shoot a pleading look at Jordan, hoping for support. ¡°Jordan, say something!¡±

    Jordan was the only one who could challenge Philip. If Jordan sided against Milly meeting her mystery man, Philip might reconsider.

    But Jordan ignored Jonathan¡¯s appeal, his expression unreadable. He simply gestured with his fingers and said, ¡°Go now ande back soon.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as though he had been betrayed. ¡°Jordan!¡±

    Milly, however, looked at Jordan gratefully, her eyes shining. ¡°Thank you, Jordan!¡±

    116

 Chapter 328

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 328 Easy

    With Jordan and Philip in agreement, nobody else felt brave enough to raise an objection.

    Milly tried to calm Apollo, asking him to wait for her while she went downstairs.

    Normally, Apollo would heed her soft, soothing voice and wait patiently here, even if he did not want to. However, this time, no matter what she said, he stubbornly refused to <b>release </b>her arm.

    Even when he saw her trying to forcefully free herself, Apollo reacted by crying out loudly, his eyes bing intensely red, resembling a distressed little wolf cub.

    Milly sighed softly.

    This was the first time since her return with Apollo that he had shown such intense attachment. Clearly, her long absence had deeply impacted him; he now clung to her, terrified she might leave again.

    As she contemted this, Jordan¡¯s steady voice cut through the silence. ¡°Bring him with you. The sooner you leave, the sooner you¡¯ll return.¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing that.

    Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that? George was familiar with Apollo, so taking him along should not be an issue. Despite his amnesia, Apollo recognised him, and as long as Apollo behaved normally, it would not raise any suspicions.

    <i>Wait</i>¡­

    <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>Jordan </i><i>so </i><i>casual </i><i>about </i><i>letting </i><i>me </i><i>take </i><i>Apollo</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>know </i><i>something </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t</i><i>?</i>

    As she was about to ask, she caught Jordan¡¯s gaze. His eyes were unreadable and cold, and he simply said, ¡°Hurry back. We¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    His look carried a deep understanding.

    Milly had a question ready, but she held it back, hesitating briefly before responding, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Agreeing, she took Apollo and left.

    Once Milly was out of sight, Jonathan could not hide his frustration any longer. He stomped on the floor, eximing, ¡°Jordan, why did you let her go? Do you know who she¡¯s meeting? She¡¯s meeting that rascal! What if he means her harm and tries to influence her¡­¡±

    #1

    Jonathan¡¯s worries escted, and feeling the urge to intervene, he rolled up his sleeves, ready to leave. ¡°No, I have to go and bring Milly back. Even if she ends up hating me, it¡¯s better than letting her be misled.¡±

    Just as he was about to head out Anthony, who had been quiet, put a hand on his shoulder, urging, ¡°Easy, easy!¡±

    Jonathan squinted his eyes<b>, </b>puzzled by this guy who was usually the most unrestrained. Why was he suddenly ying the role of a peacemaker?

    328 Easy

    superior? Why did it seem like hispetitive spirit had suddenly waned?

    Had he changed?

    +5 Pearl

    Jonathan eyed Anthony suspiciously. ¡°Have you been hitting Grandpa¡¯s calming potions? Aren¡¯t you bothered about Milly chasing after that rascal?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    This behaviour was uncharacteristic for Anthony.

    To Jonathan¡¯s surprise, Anthony just shed a knowing smile and said, ¡°Rx, nothing bad will happen to Milly. Trust me on this.¡±

    He confidently patted his chest to reassure Jonathan.

    However, Jonathan, observing his calm demeanour, felt something was off. ¡°What are you getting at? Do you know something?¡±

    Anthony shed that mysterious grin again, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Give me 1500 dors, and I might just tell you!¡±

    Jonathan was speechless.

    <i>Really</i>? <i>He¡¯s </i><i>tantly </i><i>exploiting </i><i>the </i><i>situation</i><i>!</i>

    As he clenched his jaw and reached for his phone to make a transfer, a robotic voice suddenly announced:

    ¡°You¡¯ve received 15 thousand dors.¡±

    Jonathan was confused.

    So was Anthony.

    Xavier, standing close by, smoothly pocketed his phone. Then, he gave Anthony a stern look and demanded, ¡°Out with it!¡±

    Anthony winced under the scolding. Since when had Xavier taken such a strong interest in Milly¡¯s matters<b>? </b>This was out of character for him.

    Moreover, he was giving away 15 thousand dors just like that. When did he start throwing money around so freely?

    ¡°Xavier, have you been influenced by something malicious?¡± Anthony asked, his voice tinged with doubt.

    Xavier gave him a sharp re, his tone cutting, ¡°Are you going to spill it or not? If not, give the money back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Anthony/quickly caved in.

    He figured he might as well disclose everything for that 15 thousand dors. He could not keep it a secret for long anyway, and he really needed the money. All his previous savings had gone to that scam artist, leaving him broke¡­

    ¡°Well, I arranged for someone to deliver 750 thousand to that man, asking him to stay away from Milly. <b>He </b>epted the money and promised he¡¯d rify things with Milly face<b>¨C</b>to¨C<b>face</b><b>, </b>ensuring he wouldn¡¯t bother

    <b>09.24 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>20 </b><b>Jul</b>

    Chapter 328 Easy

    <b>22</b><b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°When Milly gets back, she¡¯ll probably be very upset, maybe even cry. We¡¯ll be there tofort her. After all, it¡¯s better to suffer a short pain than to endure ongoing torment. This could be seen as a good thing.¡±

    With <b>that</b>, Anthony lifted his head, looking rather pleased with himself. If he had a <b>tail</b>, it would be wagging vigorously right now.

    Jonathan looked sceptical. ¡°Really? Are you sure about that?¡±

    Anthony scoffed, ¡°Of course! Why would I lie? Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should trust Mr. Jarvis from Tate Group. Actually, he was the one who unexpectedly helped me with this.¡±

    He then detailed the events of that day.

    After listening, Jonathan stroked his chin thoughtfully and nodded slowly. ¡°Well, Mr. Jarvis <b>is </b>indeed trustworthy. His reputation in the industry is solid, definitely stronger than Ivan¡¯s.¡±

    Ivan was speechless.

    I <i>should </i><i>have </i><i>stayed </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>here</i><i>!</i>

    <i>How </i><i>am </i>I <i>still </i><i>getting </i><i>caught </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>crossfire </i><i>while </i><i>tucked </i><i>away </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>corner</i><i>?</i>

    Xavier¡¯s brow creased, his unease growing. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the situation was not as simple as it appeared. He knew Danny, that shrewd old fox, was not known for his generosity or willingness to help.

    Even though the Buts and the Tates had been acquaintances for a long time, Danny would not have involved himself with the Buts or offered them aid without instructions from George!.

    <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>be</i>¡­

    He nced at Jordan standing next to him, unable to believe what was unfolding. Jordan met his gaze with an unreadable expression and nodded slightly.

    Something clicked in Xavier¡¯s mind.

    <i>Oh </i><i>no</i><i>!</i>

    Xavier¡¯s face drained of colour as the truth dawned on him, his teeth gritted in a mix of anger and

    embarrassment.

    116

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Jealous

    When Milly returned to the ward, she instantly felt something was amiss.

    The tension between Anthony and Jonathan was particrly palpable.

    22<b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    As she entered, their gazes snapped to her, intense and seemingly jubnt, with a <b>trace </b>of excitemem that was hard to miss.

    Milly furrowed her brow, confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something feels off.¡±

    She had only been away briefly and had evene back early. Surely, nothing significant could have urred in such a short span, right?

    Jonathan approached, his eyes full of concern. ¡°Milly, are you alright?¡±

    Milly, puzzled, replied, ¡°Huh? Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Jonathan appeared unconvinced and pressed, ¡°Are you not upset? Don¡¯t you feel like crying? <b>If </b>you need to, my shoulder is here for you.¡±

    Milly shook her head, still baffled. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t leaving the hospital be a reason for happiness? Why would she feel like crying?

    After studying her eyes to ensure she was not hiding her true feelings, Jonathan turned to Anthony, visibly irritated. He was showing his teeth in a fierce re and asking silently, <i>Didn¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>say </i><i>you </i><i>handled </i><i>it</i>? <i>Weren¡¯t </i><i>you </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>them </i><i>break </i><i>up</i><i>? </i><i>Does </i><i>this </i>look <i>like </i><i>they¡¯ve </i><i>broken up </i><i>to </i><i>you</i><i>?</i>

    Anthony, equally bewildered, had not expected this oue.

    Shouldn¡¯t <i>typical </i><i>breakups </i><i>include crying</i><i>, </i><i>causing </i>a <i>scene</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>threatening </i><i>extreme </i><i>measures</i>? Aren¡¯t <i>they </i><i>usually </i><i>marked </i><i>by </i><i>tears </i><i>and </i><i>drinking </i><i>to </i><i>forget </i><i>the </i><i>pain</i><i>?</i>

    <i>So</i>, <i>where </i><i>did </i><i>things </i><i>go </i><i>wrong</i><i>?</i>

    Danny indeed gave the check to that pretty boy. There was no reason for him to lie about such a minor issue since it would not benefit him at all.

    Meanwhile, the pretty boy epted the money and agreed to break up with Milly. Anthony was confident that this step waspleted smoothly. After all, anyone sensible would know better than to cross the Buts. Otherwise, it would not be just walking away with just the money.

    If everything went as nned, then the only exnation must be ¡­

    A lightbulb went off in Anthony¡¯s head. He leaned toward Jonathan and whispered, ¡°Milly is just putting on a brave face.¡±

    He nodded to himself, convinced. <b><i>Yes</i></b><i>, </i><b><i>that </i></b><b><i>has </i></b><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>it</i><i>!</i>

    Although he had never been in a rtionship or experienced a breakup himself, he had watched countless soap operas with his mother/Despitecking practical experience, he was well¨Cversed in the theory!

    If Milly really cared for the man and he left as promised, but she showed no signs of <b>distress</b>, then she

    <i>1/3</i>

    Chapter 329 Jealous

    +5 Pearls

    It made sense. Even though they were close, it was typical for a young woman to maintain her dignity in front of others.

    Jonathan looked puzzled. <i>Was </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>like that</i><i>? </i>Yet, something seemed off.

    Believing he had figured it all out, Anthony took a deep breath and solemnly ced a hand on Milly¡¯s shoulder to dere earnestly.

    ¡°Milly, as I¡¯ve said before, our country is not yet unified, and the people are not yet prosperous<b>, </b>so how can we afford the luxury of love? See? Even the heavens are against you two being together. It¡¯s fate! And since it¡¯s fate, we can¡¯t force things<b>!</b><b>¡±</b>

    Milly grew more confused by the minute. ¡°Who said we¡¯re not together anymore?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s eyes darted around, realising his mistake, and he said a bit awkwardly, ¡°Well<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>not exactly right to say you broke up since it was more like you were told it wasn¡¯t going to work while you <b>were </b><b>still </b>interested. But to say you were dumped sounds too harsh¡­¡±

    Then, dismissing the confusion with a wave of his hand, he added, ¡°Forget it, the details aren¡¯t important. What matters is you¡¯ve severed ties with that guy, and that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Milly did not know what to say.

    A moment ago, she had been uncertain, but now Milly waspletely convinced that Anthony had misinterpreted the situation and thought she had been dumped.

    That exined the odd atmosphere when she walked in, why they were concerned about her well¨Cbeing, and their strangements.

    Although she did not know where their misguided confidence came from, she did not have the heart to correct them after seeing their excitement.

    She had just visited George, and he seemed much better. Hisplexion was not as pale as before, though he still needed more time to recover fully and be discharged.

    When he heard about her uing discharge, he maintained his usual stoic expression, seemingly indifferent. His apathy only fueled Milly¡¯s determination to win him over.

    Taking advantage of his amnesia, Milly managed to get his private phone number and saved it.

    It was ironic. When George had pursued her previously, he used his private number to send messages and even gave it to her, but she ignored them, even went as far as to delete them. But now.

    She would add that number back, even if it meant groveling before him.

    Before leaving, as usual, Milly sneakily kissed George on the cheek, which flustered him

    reaction she found adorable.

    seriously¨Ca

    It was no small feat to make a prominent business figure flustered, and it greatly satisfied Milly¡¯s desire for

    conquest.

    However, just as she kissed him and was about to leave as usual, Apollo, who had been following her obediently, suddenly became agitated. He began to howl and even red at George with bloodshot eyes. If Milly had not pulled him away, he might have charged at George.

    2/2

    Chapter 329 Jealous.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Apollo? Are you feeling okay?¡± Milly asked, concerned.

    Apollo growled fiercely, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    +5 Pearls.

    Milly, growing anxious, urged, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Show me where it hurts, okay? I will take you to see a doctor.¡±

    Apollo, usually so perceptive, seemed to have a revtion when he heard George. He pointed at George, then at her, and finally at his own face.

    After pointing, Apollo red at George, pouting as if Milly had taken away his most cherished possession.

    Milly wondered, <i>Is </i><i>it </i><i>because </i>I didn¡¯t kiss him?

    Phew, <i>I </i><i>thought </i>it <i>was </i><i>something </i><i>serious</i>.

    Milly affectionately pinched Apollo¡¯s cheek and yfully scolded, ¡°What a possessive little boy.¡±

    116

    H

 Chapter 330

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 330 Suspected By Jeffrey

    Milly hugged Apollo¡¯s little face and nted a firm kiss on it, the smoothness of his skin surprisingly delightful.

    Instantly, the previously agitated Apollo <b>rxed</b>. His fierce gaze melted into a gentle expression. He giggled joyfully. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    Milly gently tousled his hair and asked, ¡°Better now?¡±

    Apollo cocked his head, blinked yfully, and pointed to his own cheek with two tiny fingers. ¡°Ah¨Cwoo!¡±

    What he meant was clear: I want two kisses, one more than the other guy.

    Millyughed. She thought Apollo was just being possessive, but she had not expected him to be sopetitive. So, she leaned in and gave him two more kisses on the other cheek, asking, ¡°Happy now?¡±

    Apollo¡¯s face lit up with a beaming smile. His cheeks glowed with happiness, and his eyes shone with delight. <i>Hehe</i><i>, </i>Milly <i>gave </i><i>me </i>an extra kiss. Milly really <i>loves </i>me the most.

    Relieved that she had soothed the little one, Milly sighed. But then¡­

    Why did she suddenly feel a shiver down her spine?

    In a hidden corner, Apollo¡¯s eyes shed crimson in an instant, his gaze fiercely ring at George as he bared his teeth with a threatening snarl. Meanwhile, George did not hold back his animosity either. Their formidable and chilling presence collided, filling the air with a palpable tension that made the atmosphere significantly more oppressive.

    If Milly were to turn around at that moment, she would undoubtedly be stunned by the sight of the two locked in a silent battle.

    On the ride home, Anthony and Jonathan resumed arguing over the single seat beside Milly.

    As they bickered, Jeffrey appeared out of nowhere, casually slid into the car, and imed the seat.

    Anthony and Jonathan stopped their quarrel abruptly, protesting, ¡°Hey, Jeffrey! That¡¯s cheating! It¡¯s unfair! We were ying rock¨Cpaper¨Cscissors to decide who gets to sit next to Milly.¡±

    Jeffrey reclined in the seat, his gaze nonchntly drifting out the window, ¡°I¡¯m already here, so it¡¯s mine. Why bother with such a pointless game?¡±

    Ignoring his two disgruntled brothers, Jeffrey instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The driver looked at Jordan, who was sitting quietly in the back. Seeing no objection from him, he nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jeffrey.¡±

    In the spacious Rolls¨CRoyce backseat, Jordan and Jeffrey sat side by side, across from Milly and a tightly clinging Apollo.

    The air grew noticeably tense.

    Chapter 330 Suspected By Jeffrey

    enough to justify sharing a car ride, did it?

    +5 Pearls

    Whether it was her piercing gaze or Jeffrey¡¯s wary demeanour, their eyes locked before she could divert her gaze.

    ¡°Milly, it appears you have some questions for me?¡± His smile carried a touch of enigma.

    Buell B

    Unfazed by being caught staring, Milly met his look squarely and asked pointedly, ¡°Jeffrey, what brought you to the hospital today?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my sister. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe to pick you up after your discharge? Just <b>as </b>with Jordan and the others.<b>¡±</b>

    With a hint of suspicion, Milly pressed, ¡°Then why did you choose to ride in the same car as me<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Jeffrey crossed his arms and answered with a casual smile, ¡°No particr reason. Any car could have taken us back; it didn¡¯t really matter which one I chose<b>. </b>I just didn¡¯t want Jonathan to linger too long since it¡¯s getting dark soon.¡±

    His response seemed reasonable and logically sound.

    Yet, Milly sensed that something did not quite add up.

    Among her brothers, Jordan was dependable, Matthew impulsive, Xavier sharp despite his profound affection for Stephanie, Jonathan innocent, Anthony carefree, but Jeffrey ¡­

    He was the most mysterious.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    In the novel, Jeffrey is seldom seen and seldom detailed, yet each of his appearances marks the most intense and suffocating moments.

    Milly also observed that Stephanie, despite her rebirth, seemed reluctant to engage with Jeffrey. Though outwardly warm, their interactions betrayed Stephanie¡¯s underlying urge to distance herself.

    Psychologically, this was a clear indication of avoidance.

    If even Stephanie, adored by all, reacted this way, then Jeffrey¡¯s presence was indeed daunting.

    Jeffrey¡¯s gaze returned to Milly, his smile enigmatic. ¡°Milly, do you have any other questions?<b>¡±</b>

    Milly shook her head.

    There seemed no point in probing further; his answers would likely yield little.

    Suddenly, Jeffrey leaned forward, his eyes deep with intent. ¡°I have a question for you, Milly.¡±

    She instinctively pulled away, increasing the distance between them. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious: why did you choose to study life sciences and scientific theory at Crestfallen University?¡±

    Milly answered withposure, ¡°It¡¯s the top program in Halturia, and it offers a direct path to the premier scientific institution after graduation. Plus, I¡¯m the top student in the country. It makes sense to aim for the most prestigious major, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Chapter 330 Suspected By Jeffrey

    45 Pearls

    finance to support the family business or perhaps pursue your passion in acting. Yet, you¡¯ve chosen a field that, while impressive, doesn¡¯t seem personally connected to you.

    ¡°In an ordinary family, such a decision might be driven by the quest for future security. But in the But family, with our established status, this choice seems unusual. At our level, career decisions don¡¯t significantly impact our life paths. Essentially, we aren¡¯t constrained by the need to survive.¡±

    Milly paused, struck by the realisation.

    Since bing a celebrated actress, no one had dared to delve so deeply into her personal motives without her permission.

    ÈÝ

    116

    W

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 Stephanie¡¯s Coming¨Cof¨CAge Party

    Jeffrey sawod there, his eyes carrying a knowing gline as if he had post uncoverede hidden truk

    Milly pretended to be calm as she gazed back at him. She forced her voice to some stealy and natural, Jeffrey, what do you mean by saying that? If you want to say something <i>to </i>me you can just say it.

    Jeffrey licked his lips, looking thoughtfully at the girl in front of him. ¡°Milly, under what circumstances des you think a person¡¯s character might changepletely? Imagine, that person hadn¡¯t experienced any major trauma and had no serious illness, yet they¡¯ve be an entirely different person overnight

    Despite her earlier suspicions that Jeffrey might have figured something out, hearing him dere it <b>so </b>clearly made Milly¡¯s fingers involuntarily curl.

    Her emotions were well hidden, but Apollo, who was sitting next to her, noticed the slight tension. He tilted his head and hugged her arm tighter, mumbling, ¡°Ah¨Cwooah¨Cwoo¡­

    His touch made Milly¡¯s nerves rx instantly.

    She raised a hand to ruffle Apollo¡¯s hair, her tone calm, ¡°Oh? Why do I feel like I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying, Jeffrey?¡±

    Jeffrey straightened in his seat; his expression unchanging and his voice steady, ¡°Milly, if you don¡¯t grasp what I said, then you don¡¯t get it at all. After all, I know that you are in the dark andck aplete picture. But Jordan should understand it, right?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Jordan, who had been silently observing on the sidelines.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    A hint of self¨Csatisfaction shed in Jeffrey¡¯s gaze. He was sure Jordan would now handle the situation as soon as he talked about this.

    Milly pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t speak.

    Jordan, the focus of their attention, appeared unaffected by their conversation. His long fingers danced over the keyboard of hisptop, his expression stern.

    After typing thest word, he slowly lifted his head. His sharp eyes swept over Jeffrey before finally fell on Milly, the coldness in his gaze instantly dissipated. ¡°Milly, Stephanie is having hering¨Cof¨Cage party at the old house. If you want to attend, go ahead. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll take you straight home.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The sudden shift in the topic was too fast, and Milly couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°Jordan, you¡­¡±

    Jordan maintained hisposure. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    18

    Milly thought for a while. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll go to the party. She did invite me, and I might feel guilty if I didn¡¯t go.¡±

    Jordan nodded approvingly. ¡°Well, you are the eldest daughter of the Buts, and you are also my sister. Whether you choose to go or not, it will not reflect negatively on you.¡±

    Then, his gaze shifted back to Jeffrey, deep and inscrutable, an icy gaze that could freeze anyone in ce. ¡°What question were you asking me earlier?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s smirk froze on his face. ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡±

    <i>1/3</i>

    Chapter 331 Stephanie¡¯s Coming¨Cof¨CAge Party

    +5 Pearls.

    Jordan¡¯s dark eyes stared at him for a moment longer, until Jeffrey began to fidget ufortably. Finally, Jordan spoke, ¡°Since you were young, I¡¯ve taught you to think properly before you speak, to avoid humiliating yourself. Did you do that just now?¡±

    Jeffrey mumbled, ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Jordan¡¯s response as the eldest brother was already clear. Although he didn¡¯t directly address the question, his actions made his position unmistakable.

    Milly was the eldest daughter of the Buts and his sister, and no amount of spection or gossip could alter that immutable truth.

    Jeffrey wasn¡¯t stupid. Jordan¡¯s answer had made things abundantly clear. He provided the best answer without needing to say more.

    Milly¡¯s heart was filled with joy as she looked at her elder brother. From the beginning, he had suspected that her personality was different from the original Milly, and she knew the But family members must have noticed. No one had brought it up, so she had never confronted the issue directly.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Jordan to address it in such a manner. It was like he had handed her a royal pardon, allowing her to be unapologetically herself.

    Truth be told, what Jeffrey said just now wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. The field of Life Sciences and Theoretical Research wasn¡¯t her passion. She had chosen it mainly to uncover the truth about how she ended up in this time and space from a professional perspective.

    In other words, she prepared herself for the possibility of leaving at any moment.

    At least until today, she had always been prepared to leave. Even discovering her feelings for George and wanting to pursue him hadn¡¯t swayed her resolve to leave. However, just now¡­

    Just now, Jordan¡¯s validation had shaken her resolve. His recognition gave her a true sense of belonging, one that challenged her previous determination to leave.

    Though Jordan had said countless times that she was the eldest daughter of the Buts and his younger sister. It was a sentence that was usually blurted out at that time, not like now, which was spoken with the knowledge that she wasn¡¯t the original Milly.

    Suddenly, the usually strong Milly felt her eyes well up with tears. ¡°Thank you, Jordan¡­

    11

    <i>Thank </i><i>you </i><i>for </i><i>believing </i><i>in </i><i>me </i>so <i>much</i><i>. </i><i>Thank </i><i>you </i><i>for </i><i>epting </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>Thank </i><i>you </i><i>for </i><i>allowing </i><i>me </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>myself</i><i>!</i>

    Jordan seemed to understand what she was thinking. He gently ruffled her hair; his eyes overflowing with affection.

    ¡°It¡¯s me who should be thanking you, Milly.¡±

    Milly was puzzled by his words. She wanted to ask why, but he had already turned his gaze away.

    The con arrived at the old house.

    Since Milly voiced her unwillingness to enter the house with them, she took a taxi back midway on her

    own.

    2/3

    12:31 Sun, 21 Jul W

    Chapter 331 Stephanie¡¯s Coming¨Cof¨CAge Party

    46%

    +5 Pearls

    Jordan knew that she didn¡¯t want to disclose her identity, so he instructed the driver to go slower, ensuring their arrival times wouldn¡¯t coincide. By the time Milly reached the old house, Jordan and the others hadn¡¯t yet arrived.

    As she stepped into the courtyard, the sound ofughter and chatter greeted her from afar. It was evident there were quite a few people inside. However, as soon as she walked through the door, the atmosphere abruptly fell silent.

    She could see the awkwardness on everyone¡¯s faces.

    After seeing the scene, it was needless to say that the topic of conversation had been her. Her sudden appearance in front of them had caught them off guard.

    Feigning ignorance of their difort, Milly nced around as if she didn¡¯t feel their awkwardness. The ce was indeed packed.

    There were students from Crestfallen University and even several from Adonio University. The only ones missing were her old ssmates from Crestwood High.

    <i>Of </i><i>course</i>, she thought with a smirk. Everyone at Crestwood High knew about her and Stephanie. There was no way Stephanie would invite people who might disrupt her event.

    Moreover, the number of university students present was impressive. Stephanie¡¯s social skills were indeed remarkable. It didn¡¯t take long for her to gather so many people shortly after starting school.

    116

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 What Tricks Are You ying?

    Milly nced around the room; a smirk tugging at her lips. Stephanie was quite something. She had managed to hide every trace of Milly¡¯s life in this house.

    Even the family photo hanging on the wall had been reced with one featuring only Stephanie.

    <i>Hehe</i><i>, </i>you are afraid <i>that </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><i>steal </i><i>your </i><i>spotlight</i>, <i>huh</i><i>?</i>

    She walked to the sofa with a cold smile and sat down, as naturally as if she were returning home after a long day. The maid, as if on cue, brought her a ss of soda water.

    Everything seemed so routine as if it happened so many times.

    However, to the onlookers who desperately wanted to curry favour with Stephanie, this scene was anything but natural. They began to whisper amongst themselves, their words dripping with sarcasm.

    ¡°Who does she think she is? Waltzing in here like she owns the ce without the most basic courtesy as a guest.¡±

    ¡°Right? No gift, no greeting, just plops down on the sofa like she¡¯s royalty. Doesn¡¯t she worry about bad luck?¡±

    ¡°That sofa is a limited edition from Yasgar. It¡¯s purely handmade. They say it had been sold at a very expensive price. And it¡¯s here, in the Buts¡¯s house. Wow, Stephanie, your family must be so rich!¡±

    Stephanie didn¡¯t respond.

    As Stephanie saw Milly walk in and sitfortably, she nearly clenched her fist in anger.

    She knew Milly was getting out of the hospital today, which was precisely why she chose to host hering¨Cof¨Cage party now. She wanted Milly to witness her triumph and see Milly being humiliated in front of everyone.

    She wanted to crush Milly underfoot and make her grovel like the people around her, who were showering her withpliments and admiration.

    <i>So </i>what <i>if </i><i>Milly </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>true </i><i>heiress </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Buts</i>? <i>She¡¯s </i>still <i>under</i>

    <i>my </i><i>control</i><i>!</i>

    <i>But</i><i>, </i><i>what </i><i>was </i><i>going </i><i>on </i><i>now</i>? <i>Milly </i><i>was </i><i>supposed to </i><i>be </i><i>avoiding </i><i>the </i><i>limelight</i><i>, </i><i>nning </i><i>to </i><i>enter </i><i>the </i><i>entertainment </i><i>industry without </i><i>revealing </i><i>her </i><i>true </i><i>identity</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>was </i><i>she </i><i>acting </i>so <i>calm</i><i>? </i><i>Was </i><i>she </i><i>not </i><i>afraid </i><i>of </i><i>being </i><i>exposed</i><i>?</i>

    <i>If </i><i>Milly </i><i>decided </i><i>to </i><i>reveal </i><i>her </i><i>identity </i><i>now</i><b>, </b><i>everything </i><i>I </i><i>had </i><i>orchestrated </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>for </i><i>nothing</i>. <i>Worse</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><iughingstock</i><i>!</i>

    <i>No </i><i>way</i><i>! </i><i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>Milly </i><i>reveal </i><i>her </i><i>identity</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>today</i><i>!</i>

    <i>This </i><i>was </i><i>my </i><iing</i>¨Cof<i>¨C</i><i>age </i><i>party</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>all </i><i>attention </i><i>should </i><i>be </i><i>on </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>on </i><i>some </i><i>insignificant </i><i>guest</i><i>!</i>

    Thinking of this, Stephanie took a deep breath and forced a smile before saying in a sweet tone, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so harsh on Milly. She¡¯s very nice. We¡¯ve been friends since high school. I¡¯m really happy she could make it to my party.¡±

    Then, she gracefully walked over to where Milly was sitting and spoke with a smile, ¡°Milly, I¡¯m so d you

    71

    1/3

    <b>12:31 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b>21 <b>Jul </b>t

    Chapter 332 What Tricks Are You ying?

    Milly rolled her <b>eyes</b><b>.</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie would rather call her ¡°Milly¡± affectionately than risk using her full name and identally disclosing her true identity and losing her status <b>as </b>the eldest daughter.

    Suppressing her nausea that almost made her vomit, Milly replied coldly, ¡°You should know best about my injury.¡±

    You¡­¡±

    Though Milly hadn¡¯t said much, her words struck a nerve with Stephanie. Feeling guilty, she stammered, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Milly looked at Stephanie¡¯s slightly panicked expression and let out a mockingugh. ¡°I was just mentioning that as ssmates, it¡¯s normal for you to know about my injury. What exactly were you thinking, Stephanie? Why do you look so flustered?¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s anger surged at the sight of Milly¡¯s smug face. She wanted nothing more than to rip that facade apart.

    The crowd behind Stephanie couldn¡¯t see her darkened expression but were quick to notice Milly¡¯s condescending demeanour.

    Given that this was Stephanie¡¯s event, everyone¡¯s attention was naturally focused on her. Seeing Milly mock Stephanie ignited their sense of justice, and they began to swarm around, criticising her:

    ¡°This is Stephanie¡¯s home. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to act so aggressively here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anybody be so shameless as to take someone else¡¯s goodwill and turn it against them!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any idea of how much that sofa costs? You couldn¡¯t repay it even if you sold yourself! And you dare sit down without greeting the host, how rude!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Stephanie is just too kind to bother with you, but you¡¯d better watch yourself. The Buts¡¯s bodyguards aren¡¯t just for show!¡±

    Milly didn¡¯t say a word.

    The crowd¡¯s incessant chatter nearly drove Milly overwhelmed.

    Folding her arms, she looked around at the circle of people before her and sneered, ¡°They say you should look at the owner before hitting a dog, but I¡¯ve never heard you have to mind the dogs when dealing with

    the owner.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Milly¡¯s words hit everyone like a p in the face, sparing no one. After all, these people looked down on others, and she saw no reason to be polite to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not telling the truth?¡±

    At this moment, a girl dressed in a fiery red outfit stepped forward, holding a champagne ss. ¡°We¡¯re all good friends with Stephanie. As friends, we should understand boundaries and not cause trouble just because we think we¡¯re close. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 332 What Tricks Are You Rayng?

    Milly danced at the girl in front of her

    She wore bold attire, a confidem demenox, and cxgate makeup if not for the malice to here the

    czasemdewy would be quite a rareheaky,

    Seeing someone wand up for her, Nechate gekry softened to ker gift, dance in die lowering her head and trembling day, evoking a proteinefner in oferr

    Hmm, her acting skills have imprened

    urtik

    Millyzily reclined on the s, her eyes hall¨Cdowed in a rich manner ¡°Oh, but I prefer aning than standing, Didn¡¯t you hear your dear friend Stephanie? I¡¯m injwed Inft it normal for me to a

    A sh of coldnew crowed the eyes of the girl in red, but the smiled Sine jove injured it starts we haven¡¯t been good hosts. Here, let me offer you a tour to make up for Today in a baggy asion aut we¡¯re all friends. No need to let a small matter wor

    Milly lifted an eyebrow. Who said we have poor benjitality?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Is she positioning herself as a member of the Buto

    Hehe.

    She didn¡¯t miss the cold glint in the girl¡¯s eyes. My was currion to me what tricks this girl was going y,

    <b>Milly </b>yed along, with a smirk. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll toast with water and of wine. Let¡¯s begebe byzones?

    The woman in red smiled, stretched out the champagne gaus in her hand, and raised her debere have with indescribable arrogance<i>. </i>¡°Vine¡±

    116

    E

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 The Expensive Sofa

    +5 Pearls

    The woman in red¡¯s champagne ss collided with Milly¡¯s water ss, causing the liquid to sway.

    Just as Milly was about to pull back her ss, suddenly, she saw the woman¡¯s fingers under her ss. Before she could react to what she was doing, her ss was tipped over onto the ground, with sparkling water sshing onto the sofa where she was sitting.

    In an instant, the surrounding area was filled with sessive exmations of surprise, the most exaggerated of which was the woman in red¡¯s shriek.

    ¡°Argh! How could you ¡­ ?!¡± She covered her mouth, her tone full of shock, but there was a hint of schadenfreude in her eyes.

    Milly quickly grabbed a tissue from the side and dabbed at the spilt water. There wasn¡¯t much spilt, and she soon cleaned it up.

    She had just guessed that this woman might be up to something, but ¡­ <i>is </i><i>this </i><i>really </i><i>her </i><i>method</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Just </i>this? <i>Only </i>this?

    <i>Even </i><i>children </i>ying <i>around </i><i>are </i><i>more </i><i>intense </i><i>than </i><i>this</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>?</i>

    No chemical harm was caused, but the physical damage was quite severe. Her sharp scream was so loud that it numbed Milly¡¯s ears.

    After cleaning the sofa, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her ears, ringing from the sharp sound. ¡°Could you lower your voice? Can¡¯t you say it instead of shouting?¡±

    The woman in red seemed to ignore her usation entirely, her fingers trembling as she pointed at the sofa. ¡°You ¡­ this is the luxury genuine leather sofa Jordan bought at a high¨Cend auction in Yasgar. You¡¯ve dirtied it. If Jordan finds out, what will happen?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Milly furrowed her brow. ¡°What expensive sofa?¡±

    <i>Is </i><i>she </i><i>talking </i><i>about </i><i>the </i><i>one </i>I¡¯m sitting on? That <i>can¡¯t </i>be right. It <i>looks </i>dusty <i>and </i><i>nothing </i><i>special </i><i>at </i><i>all</i>.

    <i>Wait</i>¡­

    When she just came in, it seemed like she heard them mention it, and this sofa did look quite expensive¡­

    Sensing Milly¡¯s disbelief, the woman in red looked at her disdainfully, her gaze akin to that of someone looking at an uncultured peasant. Immediately, she took out her phone and opened a website.

    ¡°This is the sofa that was auctioned off back then, the one you¡¯re sitting on now and have dirtied.¡±

    She opened an auction website listing previously auctioned luxury items, and the picture disyed. showed this dusty¨Clooking sofa.

    ¡®The limited edition, only one set avable globally. That¡¯s <i>quite </i><i>a </i><i>marketing </i><i>gimmick</i><i>.</i>

    <i>How </i>many zeros <i>are </i><i>beneath </i><i>that</i><i>?</i>

    One, two<i>, </i><i>three</i><i>¡­ </i><i>six</i>!

    1/3

    Chapter 333 The Expensive Sofa

    Goodness, 3 million dors!

    *S Pearls

    Milly¡¯s eyes widenedpletely. <i>Is </i>this sofaced <i>with </i>gold thread <i>or </i><i>embedded </i>with <i>gemstones</i><b><i>? </i></b><i>Could </i>the <i>¡°</i>genuine leather¡± part be referring to <i>human </i>skin<i>?</i>

    She had just thought it was an exaggeration when they said she couldn¡¯t afford it, but now it seemed like, they might be right.

    So, what <b>was </b>she doing on this three million¨Cworth sofa before? Eating snacks, clipping toenails, and even casually ying with her phone¡­.

    No one mentioned it <b>was </b><b>so </b>valuable. She had thought it <b>was </b>just <b>a </b>regr leather sofa worth thousands in the furniture market.

    The woman in red seemed to notice her astonishment, and she added insult to injury with a smirk. ¡°Hehe, such an expensive luxury sofa. It loses its original value once it¡¯s sshed with a ss of water. Even if you wipe it dry, it won¡¯t be the same.¡±

    Milly fell silent¡­

    It was not so much about worrying that Jordan would me her as about feeling a pang for the money lost.

    Just one ss of water and 3 million down the drain¡­

    As luck would have it, the sound of a car outside indicated that Jordan and the others had returned.

    At this moment, her surprise, seen by others, turned into fear. The woman in red, smirking, said to her, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Ah¨Cwoooo¨Cwooo¡­

    Apollo¡¯s anxious shout was the first to react, followed by Jonathan¡¯s and Anthony¡¯s voices trying to restrain him, ¡°Slow down! Haven¡¯t you forgotten¡­ haven¡¯t you forgotten that your sister said not to run?¡±

    ¡°Slow down. Are you a stubborn calf? Why are you so difficult to restrain?¡±

    Anthony rushed into the living room excitedly, but his smile vanished instantly upon seeing the diverse group of strangers there. ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Despite having lived with the Buts for quite some time now and their efforts to teach him tomunicate with the outside world, he still showed a strong sense of rejection and distance when encountering strangers.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    This psychological condition was rted to his previous experiences, and if he wanted to recover, it would take time. Recovery couldn¡¯t be rushed. It could only happen gradually, step by step.

    His indifferent gaze swept over the unfamiliar faces, observing them with an expressionless demeanour, almost like a machine appraising the goods before him.

    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if <i>a </i>lifeless pond had been instantly infused with sunlight and vitality. At that moment, it felt like spring had arrived, and flowers were in full bloom.

    <b>¡°</b>Ah<b>¨C</b>woo¡­¡±

    2/3

    46%

    12:32 Sun, 21 Jul XI W

    JUL

    Chapter 333 The Expensive Sofa

    +5 Pearls

    Just as he was about to rush towards his ray of sunshine, a strong force grabbed his arm, halting him in his tracks. ¡°Oh no!¡±

    It was Jordan.

    He had already stepped out of the car at some point, and his well¨Cfitted suit made him look elegant and refined. His mere presence drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    Jordan cast a cold nce at him with one hand in his pocket and the other firmly gripping Apollo¡¯s arm. Instantly, Apollo, who moments ago was about to charge forward heedlessly, fell silent, his drooping head following quietly behind Jordan.

    Milly almost felt like apuding when she saw this scene.

    Jordan <i>is </i><i>impressive</i><i>!</i>

    She had been worried about Apollo identally revealing his identity, especially since he was clingy. He didn¡¯t listen to anyone but her. But now, Jordan just stopped him with a look. It seemed like Jordan had managed to discipline him while she was in the hospital.

    Once the banquet was over, she had to learn from Jordan and see his methods.

    Stephanie approached with a gentle smile, looking at Jordan graciously. ¡°Jordan, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Jordan nced at her briefly, gave a cold response and then proceeded to lead Apollo inside.

    Ignoring Stephanie and the group of ssmates she brought along, Jordan disyed his indifference openly, without bothering to conceal it. Anyone observant could easily sense the awkward atmosphere between them.

    Instantly, murmurs and whispers filled the living room.

    Stephanie bit her lip hard. She didn¡¯t need to listen closely to know what they were whispering. They must think that Jordan¡¯s attitude towards her didn¡¯t match the rumours of his favouritism.

    116

    18

 Chapter 334

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 334 Jonathan Loves to Paint a Rosy Picture

    <b>Drn </b>it!

    Not only them but even I haven¡¯t fully adapted <i>to </i>Jordan¡¯s <i>sudden </i><i>change </i>in <i>attitude</i>.

    Hmph, but it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.

    Today was herst day as Miss But. Starting tomorrow, she would be Miss Lloyd. Her status wouldn¡¯t be lower than it was here. It might even be higher.

    <i>I </i>need to endure a little <i>longer</i>. Just endure. <i>As </i><i>long </i><i>as </i><i>the </i><i>n </i>is <i>foolproof</i>¡­

    <i>By </i>then, <i>the </i>Buts won¡¯t even <i>be qualified </i><i>to </i><i>carry </i><i>my </i><b><i>shoes</i></b><b><i>!</i></b>

    Standing beside Stephanie, the woman in red disyed an impabledylike smile<b>. </b>Before she could even greet them, she saw Jordan pass by her side without a word, leaving her momentarily stunned and caught off guard.

    With a hint of surprise, she asked, ¡°Stephanie, what¡¯s wrong with Jordan? Did you two have a disagreement?¡±

    Stephanie lowered her gaze, concealing the sharpness in her eyes, and used the prepared reason she had thought of earlier. ¡°You know how much I love acting, but Jordan doesn¡¯t want me to enter the entertainment industry, so ¡­¡±

    Even though she only spoke halfway, the woman in red already understood.

    <i>So </i><i>they </i><i>have </i>a <i>disagreement </i>like <i>any </i><i>other </i><i>siblings </i><b><i>do</i></b>. <i>That¡¯s </i><i>normal</i>.

    Although her family wasn¡¯t as high¨Cprofile as the Buts, they were considered wealthy and prestigious. Being in the spotlight in certain industries was seen as unrespectable in their social circle. Her family also preferred to pursue something other than such careers.

    If that was the case for her family, it was even more stringent for the Buts in high society.

    She absentmindedlyforted Stephanie, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re siblings, after all. Jordan is just upset right now. It¡¯ll be fine after some time.¡±

    While she spoke to Stephanie, her eyes remained fixed on Jordan¡¯s figure, burning with intensity.

    Stephanie naturally noticed her distracted demeanour and couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of disdain. She thought someone like her wouldn¡¯t catch Jordan¡¯s eye, but despite that, she politely said, ¡°Thank you, Fiona.¡±

    The woman in red was Fiona June, and like Stephanie, they were both students at Adonio University.

    Her gaze was still fixed on Jordan, who was already walking away. As she watched him get farther and farther, she couldn¡¯t help feeling restless. She had gone to such lengths to get close to Stephanie to approach this man, whom she had glimpsed once and could never forget.

    Now that she finally had the chance to see him again, how could she be content with doing nothing?

    Just <b>as </b>she was racking her brains on approaching Jordan, she suddenly heard Stephanie, standing nearby,

    11

    7/11

    11

    <b>1/3</b>

    Chapter 334 Jonathan Loves to Paint a Rosy PictureN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    slowly, and I want to check on him. Could you please let Jordan know?¡±

    This suited Fiona¡¯s intentions perfectly.

    +5 Pearls

    Her eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected things to fall into ce so easily. She quickly responded, ¡°Sure, Stephanie. Go ahead, take care of Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely talk to Jordan.¡±

    Excited, she didn¡¯t even wait for Stephanie¡¯s response<b>. </b>She swiftly walked towards Jordan¡¯s direction<b>, </b><b>her </b>skirt in hand.

    Stephanie watched her fluttering figure like a butterfly, a trace <b>of </b>a cold smile crossing her <b>face</b>.

    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>give </i><i>her </i><i>a </i><i>little </i><i>sweetness </i>first<i>. </i>After <i>all</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>n </i><b><i>for </i></b><iter </i><i>depends </i><i>on </i><i>her </i><b><i>cooperation</i></b><b><i>!</i></b>

    At this moment, in front of the living room sofa.

    Jordan and Apollo sat on one sofa, directly facing Milly. Xavier sat on another single sofa, equally focused. Meanwhile, Anthony and Jonathan found two folding chairs from somewhere and sat on the side.

    Milly was dumbfounded<i>. </i><i>Must </i><i>they </i><i>all </i><i>surround </i><i>me </i><i>like </i><i>this</i><i>?</i>

    <i>Why </i><i>does </i><b><i>this </i></b><i>scene </i><i>feel </i><i>so </i><i>peculiar</i><i>, </i><i>no </i><i>matter </i><i>how </i><i>I </i><i>look</i>?

    They were all silent, agreeing not to reveal her identity, but being surrounded like this made everything feel off, especially with the onlookers¡® curious gazes almost burning into her.

    How <i>about</i>¡­ <i>leaving </i><i>here </i><i>for </i><i>now</i>?

    Just as she was about to get up, Apollo, who had been forcibly seated next to Jordan opposite her<b>, </b>seemed to sense something and quickly shook his head, ¡°Ah¨Cwoo¨Cah¨Cwooo!¡±

    Anthony and Jonathan, sitting around them, also stared intently at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Although Xavier didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes never left her for a moment.

    Milly remained silent.

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>feeling </i><i>a </i><i>bit </i><i>scared</i><i>. </i>What¡¯s <i>going </i><i>on</i>?

    At that moment, Jonathan also looked up and asked her, ¡°How do you want to celebrate youring¨Cof- age ceremony?¡±

    The sudden question made Milly startle and sink back into the sofa. She quickly adjusted and gently sat down again, thinking about the 3 million. She needed to be careful.

    But, with Jordan asking this so openly and with so many people around, won¡¯t others overhear?

    O

    She quickly nced around at her surroundings¡­

    <i>Phew</i>, <i>thankfully</i><i>, </i><i>no </i><i>one </i><i>heard</i><i>!</i>

    Although people around kept ncing this way, they restrained themselves from approaching due to Jordan and their groun¡¯s status. Thev remained distant so they didn¡¯t hear what was <b>inst </b>said.

    2/3

    11:18 Mon, 22 Jul wwG

    Chapter 334 Jonathan Loves to Paint a Rosy Picture

    +5 Pearls

    Milly thought momentarily and said, ¡°I already passed my eighteenth birthday, so there¡¯s no need for aing¨Cof¨Cage ceremony.¡±

    Before returning to the Buts, Milly had already celebrated her birthday.

    Jordan said, ¡°It¡¯s aing¨Cof¨Cage ceremony, not a birthday. Once a birthday passes,ing¨Cof¨Cage ceremony can still be held.¡±

    it¡¯s gone,

    but a

    Upon hearing this, Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up. He brought a stool over and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea! We¡¯ll make sure to organise it grandly for you. We¡¯ll rent LED screens from all over the country, even abroad. Everyone around the world will know about youring¨Cof¨Cage ceremony!¡±

    Jonathan also didn¡¯t want to be outdone, disying his rich young master¡¯s demeanour to the fullest. He said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We¡¯ll have the entire entertainment industry posting congrattions for you on Twitter. If anyone doesn¡¯t post, I¡¯ll have Jonathan cklist them! Hmph.¡±

    Even Xavier, cautiously observing from the side, said, ¡°I¡¯ve been researching a project at the institute recently, and if all goes well, I should be able to win an award. I¡¯ve confirmed that the medal can be engraved with anything. It would be perfect to present it as a gift for youring¨Cof¨Cage ceremony.

    ¡°While it may not have mary value, having that medal allows you to visit any research institute and have experts answer your questions. I think you¡¯ll like it since you¡¯re in the same field as me.¡±

    After saying this, Xavier looked at Milly, hopefully seeking praise.

    Before Milly could respond, Jonathan couldn¡¯t hold back his impatience. His strong sense of vanity drove him topete further, saying, ¡°Hmph, Milly, what¡¯s a medal? When I get an Aureate Film Award, I¡¯ll give you that too!¡±

    116

    <b>11:19 </b>Mon, 22 Jul G

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Jordan¡¯s Domincering Love

    Milly was at a loss for words.

    She believed that Xavier could win an award, but when it came to Jonathan winning an Aureate Film Award, she didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°You think your acting can win an Aurcate Film Award?<b>¡±</b>

    Jonathan felt guilty under her intense gaze. Holding his folding stool, he stepped back and muttered softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I win or not, but I can¡¯t lose my spirit!¡±

    Milly was speechless once again.

    She knew it. She just couldn¡¯t trust this guy.

    She ignored Jonathan and exined to Jordan, ¡°Jordan, the debut film I¡¯m starring in will be <b>released </b>in a few days. There will be a lot of publicity then. Having my 18th birthday celebration at that time is not appropriate. If people find out about my identity, all the efforts I¡¯ve made so far will be in vain.¡±

    Jordan lightly tapped the sofa¡¯s armrest with his fingers<b>, </b>a sharp look of contemtion shing in his eyes. ¡°But you only have oneing¨Cof¨Cage ceremony in your life. I don¡¯t want you to look back with regret, especially regrets rted to the Buts.¡±

    Perhaps fearing that Milly might overthink, Jordan, who usually didn¡¯t like to exin much, added a few more words, ¡°Milly, I had considered youring¨Cof¨Cage ceremony before. It¡¯s just that when you first came to the Buts, you were unfamiliar with everything, and I was worried you might feel awkward, <b>so </b>I nned to dy it a bit. So, don¡¯t overthink it. The reason we decided to hold youring¨Cof¨Cage ceremony now isn¡¯t because we saw Stephanie and then thought of it. We¡¯ve been nning this for a while. She just happened to do it first.¡±

    Finally, he added, ¡°You are the only one, and you will always be the only one.¡±

    Jordan¡¯s personality had always been calm and reserved. He would never say a fourth sentence at work or in life if he could exin it in three.

    This time, the fact that he could exin so much in one go showed that he truly cared about Milly¡¯s feelings, afraid she might overthink things.

    Milly¡¯s heart warmed. If it weren¡¯t for the presence. of others, she would have eagerly hugged Jordan¡¯s arm affectionately and coquettishly. ¡°Thank you, Jordan. I understand everything, but let¡¯s not be too shy. How about we quietly celebrate mying¨Cof¨Cage ceremony with our family without making a big fuss<b>?</b><b>¡±</b>

    Jordan frowned slightly. He was not fond of this low¨Ckey arrangement where they had to hide things, especially for his younger sister.

    However, hearing Milly refer to them as a family made him inexplicably happy. At least now, Milly wholeheartedly considered herself a part of the Buts <b>¡­</b>

    Milly could tell that Jordan was starting to relent. Unable to <b>resist</b>, she continued to be affectionate, ¡°Come on, Jordan. You wouldn¡¯t want me to work so hard without any reward, right?

    ¡°Jordan¡­¡±

    Jordan was already afraid of making Milly feel wronged, so he decided to <b>go </b>all out and make a big deal.

    <b>for </b><b>all </b>thin in

    Mon, 22 Jul

    Chapter 335 Jordan¡¯s Domineering Love

    84%

    +9 Pearls

    upset her or even jeopardise her beloved career, then no matter how good the intention, it would not be worth making.

    Moreover, now that Milly was affectionately leaning on him, any lingering anger would dissipatepletely, even if there had been any.

    Jordan looked at her indulgently and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll postpone theing¨Cof¨Cage ceremony as you wish. But you have to ept the gift for youring¨Cof¨Cage.¡±

    Seeing Jordan finally relenting, Milly couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It¡¯s a gift!

    No <i>one </i><i>can </i>resist <i>the </i><i>temptation </i><i>of </i><i>receiving </i><i>gifts</i><i>!</i>

    Jordan raised his hand, and Ivan astutely handed him a document. Jordan then promptly passed the document to her.

    Milly looked puzzled as she took the thick stack of documents, blinking in confusion. ¡°I thought you said you were giving me a gift? What is this?¡±

    Jordan smiled and teased, ¡°That¡¯s your gift. Take a look and see if you like it.¡±

    Milly frowned. Was this the gift? Could it be shares? She remembered that Jordan had already secured plenty of shares from their grandfather for her, enough to ensure her financial security for the rest of her life. If this was more shares, she wondered if it meant she would end up as the chairperson!

    Just the thought of herself sitting at the head of the table with a group of balding old men reading reports to her ¡­

    Oh, that scene sounded more eerie the more she thought about it.

    Terrified by the image, she quickly shoved the documents back. ¡°Jordan, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Jordan paused, taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re saying no without even looking at it?¡±

    Milly smirked knowingly. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to look to guess. It¡¯s probably shares or something like that. That¡¯s how they always do it in TV dramas.¡±

    After saying this, with a look that seemed to have everything figured out, Milly added, ¡°Jordan, why don¡¯t you buy me a handbag instead? Anything is better than these things. Giving me shares is like giving me a bomb, not a gift! You know I love acting, not managing apany like some boring housewife!¡±

    The more she talked, the more disdainful and aggrieved she felt.

    Unable <i>to </i>contain himself, Jordan burst intoughter. He pushed the documents towards her again and indulgently said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like being tied down in thepany. I won¡¯t force you to ept something you don¡¯t like. Go ahead, open it and see what it is.¡±

    Milly blinked. ¡°It¡¯s really not shares?<b>¡±</b>

    Jordan nodded. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    Huft! Milly breathed a sigh of relief.

    2/3

    11:19 Mon, 22 Jul G.

    Chapter 335 Jordan¡¯s Domineering Love

    84<b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    If it was not shares, anything else would be fine<b>. </b>She would even ept a voluntary organ donation certificate!

    However, the next second, as she read the contents and saw clearly, she widened her eyes in shock. After a few seconds of silence, she finally found her voice again. ¡°A private ind purchase contract?¡±

    Jordan exined, ¡°This ind was purchased for you some time ago. It took a while to finalise due to the international property rights involved. But now, all negotiations areplete, and thewyers have finalised the documents. This transaction is officially sessful and can now be presented to you as a gift.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her mouth hanging open in astonishment. She forgot to breathe for a moment. ¡°This ¡­ Jordan, isn¡¯t this too valuable?¡±

    Jordan saw her pale face and felt a pang of sympathy. He gently ruffled her hair and reassured her calmly, <b>as </b>usual, ¡°It¡¯s not too valuable. Nothing is more valuable than you. Besides, the ind isn¡¯trge, only 700,000 square meters and the price is rtively low because it¡¯s undeveloped. But it¡¯s in a great location, perfect for vacations or as a small trading post. You can develop it however you like. You¡¯re the sole owner of this ind, and no one can interfere.¡±

    Not too <i>valuable</i><i>¡­</i>

    It is not <irge</i><b>¡­</b>

    <i>Only </i><i>700,000 </i><b><i>square </i></b><i>metres </i><b>¡­</b>

    <b><i>It¡¯s </i></b><b><i>in </i></b><i>a </i><b><i>great </i></b><i>location</i><i>¡­</i>

    Thebination of these words suggests that they can be understood, yet they also seem iprehensible.

    116

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Fiona Likes Jordan?

    Jonathan leaned in. He was jealous of Jordan¡¯s ability to capture his sister¡¯s attention. He puffed his cheeks and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy ind. When I start making money from my films, I¡¯ll buy you one twice as big!¡±

    Milly just stared at him, speechless.

    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks,¡± she replied. ¡°You make so many empty promises. I can¡¯t handle another one.¡±

    Jonathan fell silent, sulking.

    The atmosphere was warming and cozy.

    Fiona timidly approached them, nervously clutching her dress. Her eyes, fixed on Jordan, shimmered with hope. In a voice as sweet as honey, she said, ¡°Jordan, Stephanie asked me to let you know she went outside to meet Grandpa Philip. She¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t be sure, but Fiona had the distinct impression that her arrival had changed the atmosphere. Just moments ago, Jordan seemed to be in a good mood, but now his expression has darkened.

    <i>Did </i><i>I </i>said <i>something </i><i>wrong</i><i>?</i>

    Jordan took a sip of the tea and responded with a cold grunt. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at Fiona.

    Fiona stood there and felt rather awkward. Was that it?

    She had gone to great lengths to prepare for this party, hiring renowned stylists and makeup artists to make her pretty. She had spent the entire day getting ready and almost arrived at the partyte. And this was the result?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She felt a burning sense of injustice.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let it end like this.

    Fiona bit her lip, summoning the perfect smile she had practiced countless times in front of the mirror. In a soft voice, she asked, ¡°Jordan, do you remember me? We¡¯ve met before. You remember, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Everyone, except for Jordan, turned to look at her curiously.

    Milly, especially, couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Her eyes darted between her brother and Fiona.

    Jordan¡¯s <i>taste </i>couldn¡¯t possibly <i>be </i><i>that </i>poor<i>, </i><i>could </i><i>it</i><i>? </i><i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>he </i>didn¡¯t <i>fancy </i><i>someone </i><i>extraordinary</i>, <i>he </i><i>should </i><i>at </i><i>least </i>go <i>for </i><i>someone </i><i>remarkable</i>, not just <i>an </i><i>ordinary </i><i>girl </i>like <i>her</i>.

    Jordan didn¡¯t care who this woman was, but he did care about what his sister thought of him.

    Milly¡¯s gaze was so direct that she might as well have had ¡®scandal¡® written on her forehead. Reluctantly, Jordan looked up at the nervous woman standing before him. After pondering for a while without any recollection, he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t care what he said; just the fact that he acknowledged her made her cheeks flush with excitement.

    1/3

    Chapter 336 Fiona Likes Jordan?

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°My name is Fiona June, and my family run the June Group. You visited my high school once<b>, </b>and I was the student representative who showed you around. Do you remember?¡±

    When she was younger, Fiona had health issues and missed a year of school, so by the time she was <b>a </b>junior in high school, she was already an adult.

    However, being an adult in age didn¡¯t make a difference for her in any real sense, whether physically or mentally. Since she was a year older than her peers, she found the boys around her to be immature and ¨²nattractive.

    That was until Jordan appeared.

    This godlike figure showed up on a calm, breezy day. In that moment, she truly understood what it meant to have a crush.

    Fiona swore that her future husband had to be as handsome and dazzling as Jordan to be worthy of sharing her life.

    But there was a problem. Although she was a wealthy heiress, her family¡¯s wealth was nothingpared to the prestigious Buts. How could she get close to the man she had fallen for at first nce?

    Perhaps fate had mercy on her. By sheer luck, she ended up at the same university as Stephanie, also a Brtes<b>.</b>

    Therefore, Fiona set aside her pride and dignity. She carefully curryed favour with Stephanie, hoping that one day she would introduce her to Jordan.

    Her hard work paid off. She finally received an invitation to Stephanie¡¯sing¨Cof¨Cage party. She could finally go to her house to attend the party.

    Finally, she could be close to her godlike idol!

    Fiona¡¯s eager eyes conveyed her feelings clearly to anyone who wasn¡¯t blind. If it were someone else<b>, </b>they might have considered her feelings or made polite small talk. But not Jordan¨Che preferred to handle things directly and efficiently.

    Especially since his rebirth, his heart and mind have been entirely focused on his <b>sister</b>.

    All other women, no matter how beautiful or in, fell into one of two categories for him, his sister, and everyone else.

    Under the watchful eyes of onlookers, Jordan coolly replied, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s face fell. She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could you not? Maybe you just don¡¯t recall at the moment. Think hard. I was wearing a school uniform with a ponytail. You said it looked nice. You can¡¯t have forgotten about me<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Because of his offhandpliment, Fiona had worn her hair in a ponytail almost all the time since then, noteyen caring when her hairline started to recede.

    Did he really praised her ponytail look pretty?

    Jordan furrowed his brow, thinking for a moment, before he vaguely recalled something simr happening.

    11:19 Mon, 22 Jul & G

    Chapter 336 Flona Likes Jordan?

    45 Pearls

    At the time, he simply thought her look resembled Milly¡¯s. Seeing Fiona reminded him of his sister, so he casually praised her. He forgot about it immediately afterwards, never imagining Fiona would remember it so clearly.

    He admitted, ¡°Well, there was something like that.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up at his response, and she wanted to say something. However, Jordan abruptly added, ¡°<b>Yes</b>, I do remember that. But it was only because your style was simr to my sister¡¯s. <b>If </b>mypliment stuck with you, I take it back.¡±

    Fiona waspletely stunned. ¡°What ¡­?¡±

    <i>Can </i><i>you </i><i>really </i><i>take </i><i>back </i><i>something </i><i>you </i><i>said</i>?

    Milly, who had been watching the scene unfold, was equally surprised. She had expected some juicy gossip but ended up being part of the drama.

    <i>What </i>did <i>Jordan </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>taking </i><i>back </i><i>his </i><i>words</i><b><i>?</i></b>

    The more she thought about it, the funnier it seemed. Seeing Fiona¡¯s shocked expression with <b>her </b>jaw practically on the floor, Milly couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Pfft!¡± she chuckled out loud.

    Jordan is <b><i>such </i></b>a <i>straightforward </i><i>man</i>.

    Herughter was cut short when she felt a piercing, angry re.

    Sure enough, when she looked up, she saw Fiona staring at her with a look that could kill.

    Milly was speechless. She sighed inwardly. <i>Hey</i><i>, </i>it wasn¡¯t me who <i>said </i>I didn¡¯t know <i>you</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>are </i><b><i>you </i></b>giving <i>me</i>

    that look?

    116

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 Another Scheming Woman

    Fiona gritted her teeth and red at Milly. Her eyes were burning with anger.

    She had been so focused on cosying up to Jordan that she hadn¡¯t noticed anyone else around. But now, hearingughter, she realised that the shameless girl she had shed with earlier was still sitting on the

    sofa!

    Has this b*tch witnessed my embarrassing moment?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Enraged, Fiona no longer cared about maintaining her image. She red fiercely at <b>Milly </b>and questioned, ¡°Why are you still sitting here?¡±

    After carefully putting away the ind purchase contract Jordan had given her, Milly looked up at Fiona. She calmly replied, ¡°Because this is the only ce with a couch. Isn¡¯t <i>that </i>what couches are for? Why shouldn¡¯t I sit here?¡±

    Milly was stating a simple fact. This was a big house, but it was the only spot in the living room with a sofa. The other areas only had chairs.

    However, Fiona heard it differently. Especially since Milly was sitting so close to her dream man. Obviously, she was trying to seduce Jordan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners? This is Jordan¡¯s house. If he didn¡¯t invite you to sit, sitting without his permission shows you have no manners!¡± Fiona spat venomously.

    The atmosphere instantly became tense at Fiona¡¯s usation.

    Moments ago, Anthony and Jonathan had been enjoying the show. Fiona¡¯s outburst quickly soured their moods and their expression turned glum. Who did Fiona think she is, insulting our sister right in front <i>of </i>us?

    Fiona was lost in her self¨Crighteous anger. She didn¡¯t notice their change in demeanour and continued, ¡°Mr. Jordan is just too polite to tell you off. Do you really think you own the ce?¡±

    Milly chuckled softly and said, ¡°Even if Ick manners, it¡¯s not your ce to say so, right? Aren¡¯t you overstepping? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Fiona clenched her teeth. She was shocked at the audacity of Milly¡¯s retort. Her expression turned ashen with rage and she confronted, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky! You¡¯re just lucky that everyone here is too gracious to call you out on your behaviour!¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Oh! Really?¡±

    She nced at her brothers sitting on the stools and asked, ¡°Mr. Jonathan, Mr. Anthony, may I sit here?¡±

    Both of her siblings frowned at her formal address. They pursed their lips and felt slightly hurt, but they understood they couldn¡¯t say much. They quickly nodded, almostically so. ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡±

    As <b>far </b>as they <b>were </b>concerned, their sister could sit wherever she pleased, even on their heads if she

    wanted!

    Even though Milly hadn¡¯t asked Xavier, he knew he wasn¡¯t worthy of being consulted by his sister. Nevertheless, he nodded along.

    14:11 1.¨C1.73 1.

    <ol>

    <li><b> </b>CL. LE..L..</li>

    </ol>

    *X<b>*</b>7-11

    Óþ

    Chapter 337 Another Scheming Woman

    given their approval. I think I can sit here now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You wretch!¡±

    Fiona¡¯s body trembled with fury,

    This sl*t!

    Fiona had initially dismissed Milly as a clueless country bumpkin. Now, she realised Milly was a cunning vixen who shamelessly seduced men.

    In such a short time, Milly had already made the Buts obedient to her every word.

    <i>Stephanie </i><i>is </i>right. <i>Milly </i><i>is </i>a <i>real </i><i>piece </i><i>of </i><i>work</i><i>.</i>

    Fine. <i>If </i><i>Milly </i>wanted to <i>y </i><i>dirty</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>y </i><i>that </i>game. <i>Let</i><i>¡® </i><i>see </i><i>who </i><i>could </i><i>oust </i><i>whom </i><i>in </i><i>this </i><i>battle </i>of <i>wits</i>.

    Fiona¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of chilling malice, but it quickly disappeared. Her tone softened considerably as she spoke, ¡°Milly, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just didn¡¯t want to trouble Mr. Jordan.

    ¡°I was worried because you identally spilled water on the sofa. Luxury items like this need immediate care when they get wet; otherwise, their value will greatly diminish.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly paused, as if she had just remembered something. She hastily covered her mouth, her eyes widening in panic and her face full of feigned horror.

    ¡°Oh, Milly, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to let that slip.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    Now she understood why Fiona and Stephanie were friends; their lousy acting skills were identical!

    <i>She </i><i>imed </i>it was <i>an </i><i>idental </i><i>slip</i>, <i>but </i><i>she </i><i>said </i><i>it </i>all <i>anyway</i>¨C<i>did </i><i>she </i><i>think </i><i>covering </i>her <i>mouth </i><i>afterwards </i>made a <i>difference</i><i>?</i>

    Fiona was undeterred by Milly¡¯s silence. She remained immersed in her performance. Her tone now carried a note of urgency as she turned to Jordan, feigning deep remorse.

    ¡°Jordan, don¡¯t be upset at Milly. She didn¡¯t spill the water on purpose. I¡¯m sure it was an ident. It¡¯s my fault for not warning her about being careful with such expensive furniture. After all, Milly is different than me; she might not recognise such luxurious items.¡±

    She carefully crafted her words to draw attention to Milly¡¯s apparent ignorance while presenting herself as considerate and kind.

    Milly chuckled softly. Just moments ago, Jonathan joked about winning the Aureate Film Award, but he had a toughpetitor. Fiona was the real actress here.

    Still, Milly felt no need to exin herself further. She was curious to see how far Fiona would go with her

    act.

    Fiona, still with her head bowed and maintaining her innocent facade, seemed to sense Milly¡¯s gaze. She looked up, a hint of gloating shing across her face, as if she were certain Milly would lose.

    11.20 Mon, <b>22 </b>JUI

    G

    <b>83</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 337 Another Scheming Woman

    Milly remained calm. She grinned a little but didn¡¯t expose Fiona¡¯s scheme right away.

    Jordan, who had been sitting on the opposite couch, abruptly spoke up. ¡°Did you spill a cup of water<b>?</b>¡±

    His tone carried a hint of reproach.

    Milly had been confident just moments before. She quickly wilted under his scrutiny and answered, ¡°It was warm water, not hot. It didn¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Her voice slowly trailed off into a mumble.

    Milly could tell from his tone that Jordan was upset because she had almost hurt herself.

    Fiona interpreted this in a different way. She hadn¡¯t heard Milly¡¯s exnation clearly, but she saw Jordan¡¯s displeasure. Her eyes lit up, a smug smile creeping onto her face, and she felt pleased with Milly¡¯s

    misfortune.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m sure Milly knows she made a mistake. Why not let herpensate for it? This is a luxury item, one of a kind worldwide. She can¡¯t rece it even if she pays.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>wretch </i><i>is </i><i>wearing </i><i>an </i><i>unbranded </i><i>clothes </i><i>likely </i><i>from </i><i>a </i><i>street </i><i>market</i><i>, </i><i>clearly </i><ies </i><i>from </i><i>a </i><i>poor </i><i>family</i>. <i>Even </i>with <i>some depreciation</i>, <i>this </i><i>couch </i>is <i>still </i><i>a </i><i>luxury </i><i>item</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>afford </i><i>to </i><i>pay </i><i>for </i><b><i>it</i></b>, <i>even </i><i>if </i><i>she </i><i>sold </i><i>a </i><i>kidney</i><i>!</i>

    116

 Chapter 338

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    +5 Pearls

    Chapter 338 The Overwhelming Aura

    Fiona¡¯s hostility was so tant that Milly couldn¡¯t ignore it, even if she tried.

    Milly was well aware than anyone else of what had really happened. Fiona dared <i>to </i>distort the truth, banking on the fact that the Buts, a prominent family, cared more about results than processes. Even if Milly exposed Fiona¡¯s tricks, she doubted anyone would bother to investigate.

    Sure enough, when Milly looked up, she met Fiona¡¯s fearless smile, as if she were certain Milly would be harshly reprimanded by the Buts.

    Anthony was the first to break the silence. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just a sofa. So what if water spilled on it? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s expression froze. Clearly, she didn¡¯t expect someone to be so indifferent about luxury.

    Still, she persisted and said, ¡°But it¡¯s a lot of money.¡±

    Anthony remained expressionless, and he said, ¡°Three million dors is nothing. It¡¯s just my sister¡¯s pocket money.¡±

    His remark was impressive. This stunned not only Fiona but also Milly, who gaped in disbelief.

    <i>Three </i><i>million </i>dors? <i>Pocket </i><i>money</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i>didn¡¯t I <i>know </i><i>about </i>this?

    She remembered Jordan giving her a ck card and insisting she spend 45,000 dors a month, which she found wasteful. She had been investing that money instead.

    <i>But </i><i>three </i><i>million </i><i>dors</i>? <i>When </i><i>did </i><i>that </i><i>happen</i><i>?</i>

    <i>I </i>have <i>never </i><i>heard </i><i>of </i><i>this</i><i>.</i>

    Anthony seemed to notice her shock. He leaned over and whispered, ¡°Jordan knows you couldn¡¯t spend all of your pocket money, so he put it all in yourpany¡¯s ount.¡±

    Milly exhaled in relief at the exnation.

    <i>Geez</i><i>! </i><i>That </i><i>exins </i>it. <i>The </i><i>money </i><i>is </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><ipany¡¯s </i><i>ount</i>.

    <i>Wait</i><i>! </i><i>My </i><ipany </i><i>ount</i><i>? </i>Is <i>there </i><i>a </i><ipany </i><i>under </i><i>my </i><i>name</i><i>?</i>

    ¡°Hold on, when did I have apany?¡± Milly¡¯s eyes widened in surprise after those fact clicked in her

    mind.

    What <i>happened </i>to <i>being </i><i>open </i><i>and </i><i>honest </i><i>with </i><i>each </i><i>other </i><i>as </i><i>siblings</i>? <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>I </i><i>feel </i>like I¡¯m <i>out </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>loop </i><i>on </i><i>so </i><i>many </i><i>things</i>? <i>When </i><i>did </i><i>I </i><i>start </i><i>a </i><ipany</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>I </i><i>not </i><i>know </i><i>about </i><i>it</i>?

    Anthony continued to lean in and whisper, ¡°Jordan set up apany for you ages ago. He didn¡¯t tell you to avoid stressing yourself out. Anyway, he¡¯s hired professional teams to handle it, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Jordan wants you to be a rich woman by the time you graduate.¡±

    Milly was speechless<b>.</b>

    She probed, ¡°So, what does mypany do?¡±

    <b>1/3</b>

    83%

    Chapter 338 The Overwhelming AuraN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°It¡¯s an entertainmentpany, Dreamweaver Entertainment. It handles film production, artist management, game development, media, event nning, and digital content. Jordan didn¡¯t want you to suffer in the entertainment industry, so he set up thepany. You can be an actress if you want to, or you can just let others perform for you. I heard that thepany had signed several top stars and award- winning actors and actresses.¡±

    Anthony suddenly thought of something<i>. </i>He pouted his lips andined, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think Dreamweaver is a terrible name? Dreamwork sounds much better! Hmph, but it had to be Dreamweaver!¡±

    The name Dreamweaver symbolised the creation of dreams, enabling one to achieve anything within them.

    More importantly, it echoed Jordan¡¯s wish to help his sister ovee all sorts of obstacles.

    Jordan <i>loved </i><i>me </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>I </i>had <i>imagined</i>.

    Meanwhile, Fiona watched Anthony and Milly whispering to each other. She bit her lip in resentment. No wonder this woman was so confident and unafraid. It turned out she hadtched onto one of the But boys!

    Fiona had always been the center of attention and couldn¡¯t bear to be ignored, especially by someone she considered inferior. Her strong pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    She took a deep breath to suppress her boiling resentment and continued in a sweet voice, ¡°Jordan, I know your family is wealthy, but even with money<i>, </i>you can¡¯t condone such lowly behaviour. If you didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, won¡¯t opportunists think there are loopholes to exploit?¡±

    Millyughed at this remark. She asked, ¡°Oh? So, Ms. June suggests ¡­?¡±

    Fiona sneered coldly. She raised her chin arrogantly and said, ¡°Of course, you should pay for the damages. Isn¡¯t itmon sense topensate for things you¡¯ve ruined?¡±

    Just as Jordan was about to speak, Milly shot him a look that made him close his mouth.

    <i>Fine</i><i>, </i><i>if </i><i>Milly </i><i>wanted </i><i>to </i><i>handle </i><i>the </i><i>situation </i><i>on </i><i>her </i>own<i>, </i>I <i>would </i><i>let </i>her.

    Milly turned to Fiona, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

    <i>Haha</i><i>! </i>This <i>is </i><i>funny</i><i>.</i>

    In fact, Milly had initially nned to turn a blind eye to this matter and let it slide. After all, she was now somewhat of a public figure, and making a big deal out of it wouldn¡¯t bode well for her future career.

    However, since Fiona kept pushing her luck and looking for trouble, Milly decided to let her dig her own grave. At least it provided her with some free entertainment.

    Milly¡¯s voice turned serious, and she asked, ¡°Ms. June, are you sure you saw me spill the water? Did you actually see me do it?¡±

    Fiona arrogantly lifted her chin, and she said, ¡°Of course, I saw it. I¡¯m not alone in this; many of my schoolmates saw it too.¡±

    She gave a signal. A few unfamiliar faces stepped forward to back her up.

    ¡°Yes, we definitely saw this girl spill water on the couch.¡±

    213

    11:20 Mon, 22

    Chapter 338 The Overwhelming Aura

    ¡°Yeah, we all saw it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Fiona said.¡±

    +5 Pearls

    Since several people had stepped up, others also followed suit, chattering as witnesses.

    Milly was not intimidated by the barrage of voices. Calmly, she continued to ask, ¡°Are you all sure that I spilled the water intentionally?¡±

    Fiona frowned. She clearly didn¡¯t understand the point of Milly¡¯s question. ¡°Does it make any difference whether it was intentional or not? The result is the same.¡±

    ¡°It certainly matters!¡±

    Milly stood up and faced Fiona directly.

    Fiona donned ten¨Ccentimetre heels, refined full makeup and a striking red outfit. Despite Milly being in ts and without makeup, her presence still overshadowed her.

    It was a matter of sheer presence.

    There was an aura that no amount of dressing up or decoration couldpensate for.

    Milly¡¯s face grew more serious, her demeanour bing considerably more imposing. ¡°If I spilled the water intentionally, then it proves this was my fault, myck of judgment. In that case, I¡¯ll ept any punishment orpensation.

    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t intentional, then it was either an ident on my part, or someone had set me up. Ms. June, what do you think?¡±

    Milly¡¯s gaze pierced into Fiona, as if looking into the depths of her soul.

    Fiona¡¯s fingers trembled under Milly¡¯s stare. She suddenly felt a pang of guilt. <i>Did </i><i>Milly </i><i>imply </i><i>that </i><i>she </i><i>know </i><i>something</i>? <i>Is </i><i>that </i><i>a </i><i>warning</i>?

    <i>No </i>way<i>, </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>covered </i><i>my </i><i>tracks </i><i>perfectly</i>.

    116

 Chapter 339

    M

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 339 It¡¯s Someone Else¡¯s Turn to Laugh

    +5 Pearls

    Milly might have guessed that Fiona had set her up, made her spill the water, but where was the proof?

    What good would all her words do?

    Without evidence, her usations were nothing butughable nonsense!

    Thinking about this, Fiona¡¯s frantic demeanour settled a bit. ¡°You¡¯re saying all this, but you haven¡¯t addressed the two main points. You¡¯re just stalling for time, aren¡¯t you? If you can produce evidence, go ahead. But can you?¡±

    Milly crossed her arms, a small smile ying on her lips. She asked, ¡°Why would you think I don¡¯t have evidence?¡±

    Fiona scoffed coldly, unconvinced.

    Ignoring Fiona¡¯s mocking sneer, Milly turned to Jordan and asked, ¡°Mr. But, don¡¯t you have surveince cameras installed in your living room? Could you pull out the footage, please?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Before Jordan could respond, Fiona¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air.

    Fiona¡¯s face turned a shade paler, and with her bright red lips, she looked almost eerie. ¡°Do you think this is your home? You can just check the surveince whenever you want? You can do whatever you please? What gives you the authority to act so powerfully here?

    Milly chuckled at Fiona¡¯s hysterical, yet guilty, outburst.

    ¡°Maybe you should look in the mirror and see who¡¯s really guilty here. Why are you acting high and mighty?¡±

    Fiona bit her lip in anger and called out, ¡°You wretch!¡±

    The next moment, a clear, maic voice interrupted, ¡°Ivan, go to the security room and get the footage.¡±

    Ivan, who had been standing by and nearly dozing off, perked up immediately. He answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. But.¡±

    He had been standing there for quite a while, impatiently wondering when the confrontation would happen. Ivan was on the verge of falling asleep before they reached any conclusions. When his boss instructed him to retrieve the surveince footage, that certainly perked him up.

    Fiona¡¯s face, which had already turned pale, now looked even more ashen, almostpletely devoid of colour.

    If the surveince caught my actions¡­

    But maybe it hadn¡¯t. I had been <i>quite </i>subtle; perhaps <i>it </i>wouldn¡¯t <i>show </i>¡­

    Ivan was quick. It didn¡¯t take long before he returned with a USB drive, even thoughtfully bringing along aptop from the security room.

    1/3

    Chapter 339 It¡¯s Someone Else¡¯s Turn to Laugh

    surveince footage.

    That speed of his¡­

    83%

    +5 Paaris

    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, Milly would have apuded Ivan. A personal assistant was indeed a personal assistant; his professionalism and efficient speed were truly impressive.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, especially Fiona. She was biting her lip, trying to stay calm, but her trembling fingers had betrayed her.

    The surveince system in the But household was of the highest quality, typically used only by specialised departments. The system captured every detail, even the smallest strand of hair, with perfect rity.

    Soon, the footage reached the part where Fiona approached Milly to clink sses.

    As everyone braced for the next move, but Fiona leaned down at the time and obscured the view with her skirt. This prevented the camera from capturing a clear view of their hands and the ss.

    Fiona let out a relieved sigh when she saw this, her nervous sweat, which covered her forehead, had dissipated.

    ¡°Oh, how unfortunate! I didn¡¯t realise my skirt blocked the camera,¡± she said, feigning regret, but her tone was almost dripping with relief.

    At that moment, Ivan, who had been standing quietly nearby, spoke up. He said, ¡°No worries, there¡¯s another camera in the living room that captures everything from different angles.¡±

    He then deftly switched to another camera, which showed a side angle right next to Fiona¡¯s hand and clearly captured her actions.

    Ivan even considered zooming in, making her actions unmistakably clear to all.

    Milly nearlyughed out loud at the scene. Meanwhile, Fiona¡¯s smug smile froze.

    As expected, a smile never disappears; it just shifts to another face.

    On the screen, Milly¡¯s extended ss clinked against Fiona¡¯s champagne ss with a crisp sound. Just as Milly was about to pull her ss back, Fiona¡¯s finger suddenly flicked up from beneath Milly¡¯s ss, causing its contents <i>to </i>spill all over the sofa.

    The high¨Cdefinition footage captured every detail of the action clearly.

    Satisfied, Milly turned her gaze from the screen to Fiona, who stood off to the side. She asked, ¡°Ms. June, do you have anything to say now? Do you preferpensation or legal action for damages?¡±

    Fiona¡¯splexion changed drastically, with cold sweat dripping from her forehead. Her entire body trembled with fear.

    <i>§à</i>

    Only one thought filled her mind.

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>finished</i><i>!</i>

    Her family ran a small, publicly tradedpany. Even if they had money, it was impossible for them toe up with 3 million at once to cover this. Such a massive financial gap would bankrupt the entire

    2/3

    11:20 Mon, 22 Jul & G.

    Chapter 339 It¡¯s Someone Else¡¯s Turn to Laugh

    <i>If </i><i>my </i><i>parents </i><i>found </i><i>out</i>¡­This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    <i>No</i><i>, </i><i>they </i>mustn¡¯t <i>know</i>!

    +5 Pearls

    Fiona pleaded with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It was a mistake. Please forgive me. I never thought the water would spill on the sofa.¡±

    Milly rolled her eyes.

    This person was quite the hypocrite. She had been so tough when using Milly, but now she ims it was an ident and was pleading for mercy.

    Even Anthony couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This woman had bullied his sister and now acted like a victim, making it seem like the Buts were bullying her.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say earlier that we should fullypensate the depreciation fee for the sofa to prevent others from exploiting my family? Can¡¯t you follow through.on your own words?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s voice was trembling. She stammered, ¡°I ¡­

    Anthony cut her off and instructed Ivan, ¡°Mr. Ivan, please find thisdy¡¯s guardian¡¯s contact information and send them the footage. Make sure they transfer the full amount to our ount. If it¡¯s short by even a penny, notify the legal department to sue for damages to high¨Cvalue items.¡±

    Ivan couldn¡¯t help but smirk. What kind of crime was damaging high¨Cvalue items? Did Anthony make that up?

    Despite this, he nodded professionally and answered, ¡°Understood, Mr. Anthony.¡±

    He then pulled out his phone and was ready to make the call.

    Given how serious they seemed, Fiona¡¯s eyes flickered with fear. She abandoned her pride, fell to her knees, and grabbed Anthony¡¯s pants, pleading desperately.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Anthony. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll never do it again. Please don¡¯t tell my parents. If they find out, I¡¯m truly finished!¡±

    ???

 Chapter 340

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 340 You Should Apologise to Anthony

    +5 Pearls

    Fiona, who had been crawling on the ground, had lost all her earlier arrogance and superiority. She no longer looked like the haughty rich girl she had been just moments before.

    Anthony¡¯s face was full of cold indifference. He disdainfully pulled his leg away from her grasp and said in a frosty voice, ¡°The person you should apologise to isn¡¯t me.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes shifted to Milly, who was standing nearby.

    Milly stood there with her arms crossed. With a condescending expression, she gazed down at Fiona. It was as if she were looking at an insignificant ant.

    The poor and lowly person she had just despised now had the nerve to look at her with such a look in her

    eyes.

    Was she supposed to apologise to that b*tch?

    <i>No</i><i>! </i><i>Absolutely </i><i>not</i><i>!</i>

    Suddenly, Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had thought of something. She quickly stood up and grabbed Anthony¡¯s hand, cing it on her chest before he could react.

    ¡°Mr. Anthony, if you can forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you want. I¡¯m innocent, and I can do it better than her. You¨Cah!¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Anthony had already kicked her away.

    The incident happened so suddenly that no one had time to react. Then, Anthony burst into loud, wailing cries. His cry was even louder and seemed more pitiful than Fiona¡¯s.

    ¡°Waah! I had been sullied! Waah! I¡¯m dirty! I¡¯m no longer a joyful and innocent boy! Waah!¡±

    He clutched his right hand and ran around the room in a frenzy. Clearly, he was genuinely upset. His eyes had turned red.

    Finally, he approached Milly with tear¨Cfilled eyes, wailing miserably. Though he didn¡¯t say a word, his sadness was palpable.

    Milly had no words.

    She sighed. Next, she took a wet wipe from the table and used it to wipe his hand. Then, she ruffled his hair gently and helplessly, much like she wouldfort a younger child.

    <i>Poor </i><i>kid</i><i>! </i>she thought.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s crying only slightly subsided after his sister consoled him..

    Fiona stood frozen and stared at Anthony in disbelief. Who was the one being sullied here? Why was his reaction so dramatic?

    And was Anthony blind? She was clearly more beautiful and had a better figure than that of Milly. How could he reject her?

    1/3

    Chapter 340 You Should Apologise to Anthony

    Just then, Philip¡¯s cheerfulughter and Stephanie¡¯s coquettish voice came from outside.

    45 Pearls

    Fiona was lying motionless on the ground due to her pain. Her eyes lit up upon hearing Stephanie¡¯s voice, as if seeing a lifeline.

    Ignoring her pain, she frantically got up and ran towards Stephanie. She cried out, ¡°Stephanic, please help me, Stephanie; you have to help me!¡±

    Stephanie had just stepped through the door when Fiona, in a dishevelled state, ran into her.

    Fiona seemed unaware of how miserable she looked, with her hair in disarray, makeup smeared from crying, and her clothes all wrinkled.

    Although Stephanie didn¡¯t show it, she subtly took a step back. She quietly nced at her grandfather to ensure he wouldn¡¯t think poorly of her for having such a friend.

    Stephanie had worked hard to appease her grandfather earlier, and she wouldn¡¯t let this incident ruin everything. If Fiona¡¯s actions caused Philip to be angry, Stephanie would ensure the Junes were held ountable.

    However, she couldn¡¯t lose her temper just yet; she still needed Fiona for her ns.

    Philip wasn¡¯t angry and Stephanie finally rxed. She turned to Fiona with concern and asked, ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Fiona had often spoken ill of Milly in front of Stephanie in a snide and sarcastic manner. If Fiona had any sense, she would understand the hint and follow Stephanie¡¯s lead.

    Otherwise, Stephanie wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of this pawn herself!

    As expected, Fiona¡¯s eyes reddened even more. Her voice trembled and she said, ¡°Boo hoo, it¡¯s Milly. She¡­ she doesn¡¯t like me! Boo hoo!¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up at her remarks.

    Her view of Fiona improved slightly. At least she had some brains.

    iming ignorance, Stephanie questioned, ¡°Fiona, is there a misunderstanding? Milly is kind¨Chearted but has a bad temper sometimes. Did you two have a quarrel?¡±

    Fiona sniffled. She felt a warmth in her heart when Stephanie showed concern for her. Mistaking it for support, she continued as if she had found her saviour.

    She continued, ¡°I identally knocked over her ss and spilled the drink on the sofa. She got mad and told me topensate for the sofa, but, you know, my family can¡¯t afford it. Boo hoo!¡±

    Her words were cleverly crafted.

    She made it sound like the entire issue was just a personal conflict between the two of them, without exining the full context or taking responsibility, merely criticising and ming.

    Stephanie widened her eyes in feigned surprise. She sounded shocked and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Milly rarely acts so overbearing. Is there some misunderstanding? Today is mying¨Cof¨Cage party, and I hope everyone can be happy and not have any conflicts.¡±

    2/3

    11:21 Mon, 22 Jul UG<b>.</b>

    Chapter 340 You Should Apologise to Anthony

    83<b>%</b>

    +5 Pearls

    Her words were subtle, suggesting that while Milly rarely acted out, it wasn¡¯t impossible. This implied Milly could indeed be unreasonable to others.

    This was precisely the effect Stephanie wanted to achieve.

    Fiona cried out, ¡°But your sofa is too expensive, and I can¡¯t afford to pay for it. Furthermore, Milly has Anthony¡¯s backing. I ¡­ sob, sob, what should I do, Stephanie?¡±

    Stephanie pretended to be in a dilemma and bit her lip. She stammered, ¡°Well ¡­

    She then turned to Philip and said in an earnest and worried manner, ¡°Grandpa, Fiona is a good friend of mine. I invited her here for my party, and the stain on the sofa was an ident. Could you please talk to Milly not to bully her? I don¡¯t want any more trouble, and Fiona¡¯s family can¡¯t afford topensate us.¡±

    Philip¡¯s brows furrowed at her words. Then, he thumped his cane on the floor ferociously and chided, ¡°This <b>is </b>getting out of hand!¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t mention any names, it was clear who he was referring to.

    116

    (1

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Knight in Shining Armour

    Upon hearing Philip¡¯s words, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    45 Pearls

    Even though her brothers sided with Milly, as long as she clung tightly to Philip, their dissatisfaction with her wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Despite his

    age, Philip was still quite healthy and walked briskly with his cane. Stephanie pulled Fiona along, followed behind him <b>with </b>an air of borrowed authority.

    By the sofa, Anthony and Jonathan were crowding around Milly, One wanted to build a tourist vige on the ind, while the other suggested a farm, and they were at each other¡¯s throats. Just then, a stern voice

    rang out.

    ¡°What are you two arguing about? You call yourselves brothers but don¡¯t look like one? And you, <b>a </b>sister who doesn¡¯t look like a sister?¡±

    When Philip approached, Xavier instinctively stood up to give him the seat. Meanwhile, Jordan calmly remained seated. Milly was overwhelmed by Anthony and Jonathan¡¯s bickering; she didn¡¯t even try to get

    <ol>

    <li>up<b>.</b></li>

    </ol>

    Philip huffed coldly and sat down. He tapped his cane on the floor with a thud and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on? Stephanie says you bullied her friend?¡±

    Everyone raised an eyebrow. The used was the first toin?

    going

    Anthony was the first to protest; he spoke up, ¡°Who¡¯s the one that bullied her? She bullied me! She covers my beauty! Those women are always plotting against me! Hmph!¡±

    As he recalled where his right hand had been earlier, the unsettling feeling that Milly had finally managed to soothe came back with a vengeance. Disgusted, he rubbed his palm vigorously on the sofa until it was red.

    In Philip¡¯s eyes, Anthony was just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing loafer. Therefore, he never takes him seriously. Philip chastised him, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting like awless rogue all day. Who would have the nerve to bully you? All you do isugh and fool around with Jonathan, causing trouble and mischief!¡±

    Jonathan was dumbfounded. Is this what they <i>call </i>getting med for nothing!

    Anthony felt both wronged and angry. He reasoned, ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Jordan. He saw who bullied whom!¡±

    Philip snorted coldly. He fiddled with his rosary and replied<b>, </b>¡°Ask Jordan? Don¡¯t think that just beca spoils you and would lie for you, I¡¯ll believe it. Hmph, no way.¡±

    Anthony was speechless. ¡°Grandpa, you ¡­

    Was there something wrong with his grandfather?

    Anthony was speechless.

    Philp was not in the mood to argue. He said bluntly, ¡°Apologise to the girl. She¡¯s <b>a </b><b>guest</b>. Let¡¯s <b>end </b>this matter here. Today <b>is </b>Stephanie¡¯s party, let¡¯s not ruin it.¡±

    dilib

    Chapter 341 Knight in Shining Armour

    vited me? Is there no justice in this world?¡±

    1:45 Pearls

    Philip mmed his rosary on the table and red at Anthony furiously. He questioned, ¡°Then tell me, how did she bully you?¡±

    Anthony shrank back under his strong momentum. He stammered, ¡°She¡­ she put my hand¡­¡±

    His face reddened as he struggled to exin.

    How could he im that girl was so forward and ce his hand on her chest?

    ¡°rgh!¡±

    Remembering the scene, Anthony¡¯s stomach felt sick. He covered his mouth and rushed to the bathroom.

    Milly watched as he ran away with both worry and sympathy.

    Poor Anthony! He¡¯s probably scarred for life. Finding a wife would be tough after this.

    Philip snorted coldly. Despite his annoyance, Anthony was still his grandson. Outsiders couldn¡¯tpare to family.

    ¡°You rascal<b>!</b>

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the end of it. If there¡¯s nothing else, you youngsters can y together. I¡¯m getting old, and I need a nap.

    Fiona sighed in relief and let go of her worries. Her face was now full of joy, <b>and </b>she said, ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Bute. Thank <b>you</b>, Stephanie.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s expression was one of gentle understanding. She said, ¡°No need to thank me. It was nothing. I hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge against Anthony. He was just anxious to protect someone. He¡¯s usually quite easygoing. He might have acted impulsively because of someone else¡¯s words.¡±

    Impulsive because of someone¡­ It was obvious who she meant.

    Since Stephanie had helped her, Fiona now thought of Stephanie as a decent person. Hearing Stephanie¡¯s words deepened her resentment towards Milly.

    Fiona said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Stephanie. I know who to me. I won¡¯t hold it against Anthony. After all, he was just being manipted.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The more Fiona spoke, the angrier she became. Her eyes were now filled with intense hatred, bore into. Milly like those of a wild beast ready to devour its prey.

    Milly was unfazed. Instead, she raised an eyebrow calmly and let out a derisiveugh, looking at Fiona with a mix of pity and disdain.

    How pathetic. <i>Did </i>she really think this will be the end?

    Fiona¡¯s expression froze.

    Milly¡¯s indifferent gaze sent a chill down Fiona¡¯s spine<b>, </b>a sense of foreboding crashing <b>over </b><b>her</b><b>. </b><b>She </b>thought, what <b>is </b>this woman nning next?

    Chapter 341 Knight in Shining Armour

    +5 Pearls

    To her surprise, Milly called out to Philip, who was about to leave. She called out, ¡°Grandpa, wait a minute. Anthony didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He shouldn¡¯t apologise.¡±

    Philip was already halfway up the stairs. He wasn¡¯t bothered by Milly¡¯s words and dismissed them. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s over. There is no need to drag it out. I¡¯m tired, and I need to get some rest.¡±

    Milly frowned. When she heard Philip¡¯s <b>word</b>, she feltpelled to insist. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I speak up? The issue isn¡¯t resolved. You¡¯ve made a decision based solely on your perspective, which isn¡¯t fair or just, right?¡±

    Her words stunned not only Philip but everyone else present. They all looked at her as if she were out of her mind.

    ¡°Is she crazy? It¡¯s the Buts¡® sofa. They can decide whether or not to pursue it. Who is she to intervene?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, does she truly believe that she is the hero of a drama, emitted a halo? That the whole world revolves. around her?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you

    noticed? She has a special rtionship with Mr. Anthony. Did you see her ruffle his hair just now? And he didn¡¯t say a word. She¡¯s probably acting as his knight in shining armour due to love now!¡±

    116

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Threatening Philip

    ¡°Haha! A ssic love¨Cstruck fool!TM¡±

    A flurry ofments among the crowds continued.

    +5 Pearls

    The murmurs around them weren¡¯t lost on Milly. Although thosements sounded quite absurd, those people were right about something. She was standing up for Anthony.

    She couldn¡¯t help it; Milly was fiercely protective of her family.

    After <b>all</b>, it <b>was </b>Fiona who started this whole mess. Plus, she didn¡¯t really want to be the center of attention. If Fiona had just targeted her alone, she would have resolved it and moved on.

    But Fiona foolishly decided to provoke <b>Anthony</b>¡­

    She might tease and criticise Anthony in private, but that was just a family squabble. Outsiders had no right to interfere!

    Especially Stephanie¨Cbefore Milly came into the picture, Anthony had been nothing but kind and generous to her. And now, she was helping outsiders stab her brother in the back?

    Haha! Talk about being ingrate

    Listening to her words, Philip¡¯s anger red up. He roared, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just about a dirty sofa? Once I dealt with it, this matter was over. It¡¯s not a big deal. Why keep arguing about it?¡±

    In his youth, Philip had served in the military, leading several death squads. After the country¡¯s establishment, Philip rose to the rank of general, maintainingmand over a significant number of people. When he founded the But Group, he continued as a leader.

    Throughout his life, his words represented authority. The old man was ustomed to making final decisions. Before, no one had dared to oppose him <b>so </b>directly.

    Milly met his eyes fearlessly, her gaze steady and clear. She said, ¡°This may seem like a small issue, but if we wrong an innocent person over something trivial, it¡¯s no longer a small issue.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve been a leader. You know the loss of public trust due to poor leadership is significant. Is that a small matter? If we dismiss this as trivial, what counts as important?¡±

    Though quiet, her voice was confident and determined.

    Standing among a crowd of meticulously dressed people, she did not appear out of ce. In fact, she seemed to shine, radiating a glow that had nothing to do with her clothes or makeup¨Cit was her inner <b>light</b>.

    This version of Milly made Stephanie want to strangle her out of sheer hatred!

    Suppressing her anger, Stephanie stepped forward. She tried to draw everyone¡¯s attention back. ¡°Milly, how can you speak to Grandpa like that? We, as juniors, should respect our elders. Grandpa must have his reasons for his decisions.¡±

    Milly turned to look at Stephanie, not missing the hint of hatred in <b>her </b>eyes.

    1/3

    81%

    Chapter 342 Threatening Philip

    +5 Pearls

    Milly smirked, her tone dripping with <b>sarcasm</b>. She said, ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re so afraid of the truthing out. Could it be that you¡¯re involved?¡±

    Stephanie frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just saying you should show some respect to the elders.

    Milly almost rolled her eyes.

    Was Stephanie trying to y the <b>innocent</b>, or was she just stupid? Had years of school taught her nothing but ¡®respect¡®?

    Did Milly hit anyone or curse at anyone? She simply stated the facts firmly and clearly. Does that mean she¡¯s not respecting her elders and caring for the young?

    What did Stephanie expect from her to show respect? That she¡¯d kneel down to speak?

    ¡°Enough, all of you!¡± Philip interrupted and said, ¡°No matter who¡¯s right or wrong, this can wait. We have guests today: must we deal with this immediately? Arthur, help me upstairs!¡±

    Arthur had been waiting at the door; he rushed in when he heard themand. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Milly bit her lip. Philip¡¯s stance was clear: he didn¡¯t want to deal with this. However, if they didn¡¯t clear things up in public today, it would be even harder to addresster.

    It would be difficult to change his deeply ingrained traditional mindset.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t hide her joy. Her smug look returned as she watched Milly, confident that nothing could be done now when <b>Philip </b>was determined not to deal with this,

    As long as Philip was by her side, that was enough. No matter what tricks she might have up her sleeve, she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything against her. As for the future.

    In the future, Stephanie would be the esteemeddy of the Lloyds. Milly wouldn¡¯t even be fit to carry her shoes<b>!</b>

    Milly sensed Stephanie¡¯s contemptuous gaze, and she narrowed her eyes.

    Dmn it! Let her enjoy her triumph <i>for </i>now.

    If worse came to <b>worse</b>, she¡¯d bring her master from the temple into this. Surely, Philip wouldn¡¯t ignore her <b>master¡¯s </b>influence?

    No matter what, Milly was determined to clear Anthony¡¯s name. No one, not even Philip would get away with bullying someone she was determined to protect.

    Stephanie looked every bit like the victor. She turned to Philip and said sweetly, ¡°Grandpa, let me help you upstairs.¡±

    Philip grunted in response.

    They had taken only a few steps when a cold voice echoed from behind. ¡°Guards! Bring Grandpa here to watch the video before he goes upstairs.

    Immediately, a group of bodyguards marched in. They nodded respectfully to Philip and said, ¡°Master, this way, please.¡±

    2/3

    Chapter 342 Threatening Philip

    Philip was speechless.

    The same goes for Stephanic.

    Everyone else was mute.

    81%

    +5 Pearls

    Furious, Philip threw his cane and confronted, ¡°Jordan, what on earth are you trying to do? Are you going to coerce your own grandfather now?¡±

    Jordan remained seated calmly on the sofa. He responded with a serene expression, ¡°Coercion? Hardly. I just want you to watch a video. It won¡¯t take long. After that, you can go upstairs.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Philip had never experienced such treatment in his life.

    Not in his younger days <b>as </b><b>a </b>soldier, not as an older man running apany, and certainly not now, nearing the end of his life, by the grandson he had always been proud of.

    How humiliating!

    Jordan was his favourite grandchild. Despite Xavier growing up near him, Jordan remained his favourite child.

    Not just because he was the eldest or exceptionally talented and wise, but because his cold and ruthless demeanour mirrored Philip¡¯s youth. When he saw Jordan, it felt like he was seeing his younger self. Who wouldn¡¯t love their own reflection?

    116

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 The Great Humiliation

    81%

    +5 Pearls

    However, Philip¡¯s very own grandson, of whom he had always been proud since childhood, was now indirectly threatening him in front of arge audience!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    This was tantamount to publicly opposing him!

    Philip¡¯s face turned ashen. His hands gripped the cane so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He questioned, ¡°If I insist on leaving, what can you do? Hold me down?¡±

    He wanted to see just how far Jordan would go.

    Jordan looked at Philip, his expression calm and unwavering. If one looked closely, they could see that both of their eyes shared the same amber hue.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re getting old. I¡¯m worried about you going upstairs alone. After we watch the video, Il have bodyguards personally escort you upstairs.

    With that, Jordan signalled to the bodyguards. Several men approached and gently but firmly removed Arthur and Stephanie from Philip¡¯s sides. Each took one of Philip¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Master, this way, please.¡±

    Though their attitude was resolute, their actions were noticeably gentle. Their intended direction was clear; they took Philip towards theputer Jordan had set up. The purpose was unmistakable.

    Philip¡¯s face darkened even more, and the look in his eyes turned fiercer. He rapped his cane on the floor andmanded sharply, ¡°Arthur, get rid of them! A bunch of young fools daring to show off in front of

    mel

    Arthur was the most aplished special forces soldier trained by Philip himself. He should have no <b>trouble </b>handling these bodyguards.

    However, Arthur, who usually obeys Philip without question, did not move this time.

    Philip frowned at him. He was clearly dissatisfied with his defiance. He questioned, ¡°Arthur<b>, </b>are you disobeying me now?¡±

    Though two bodyguards held Arthur, he showed no intention of resisting.

    He pressed his lips together and spoke, ¡°Master, you should listen to Mr. Jordan and watch the surveince video. I don¡¯t <b>think </b>it¡¯s Mr. Anthony¡¯s fault.¡±

    Arthur had stayed with Philip for a long time. He had watched Anthony grow up and knew his character well.

    Despite his rebellious behaviour, Anthony always had limits and was not like other spoiled rich kids who indulged in debauchery. Anthony/appeared carefree but was kind¨Chearted and sensitive. Arthur felt pained to see him misunderstood.

    Philip often found Anthony irresponsible and was very harsh with him. Regardless of the situation, Anthony always ended up apologising, which was difficult for Arthur to witness. However, Philip was his longtime superior, and he never dared to speak up.

    As Philip grew more stubborn with age, it became increasingly difficult to change his views.

    1/3

    <b>81</b>%

    Chapter 343 The Great Humiliation

    +5 Pearls

    Now, Arthur saw an opportunity to clear Anthony¡¯s name and was willing to take it, even if it meant defying orders and facing punishmentter.

    Moreover, Arthur trusted Jordan¡¯s thoroughness and preferred to believe him.

    Arthur dered, ¡®Sorry, Master, but even if it means defying orders, I can¡¯t let you falsely use Mr. Anthony this time.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Fine! You¡¯re all against me now. Is that it?¡±

    Philip¡¯s face twisted in anger, and he blurted out <b>harsh </b>words. Jordan remained expressionless, as he had seen nothing. He signalled the bodyguards to lead Philip to the table.

    The bodyguard, understanding the situation, led the old man to a seat at the table.

    Ivan then cooperatively yed the surveince video on theputer, and clear dialogue filled the room.

    Meanwhile, in an unnoticed corner, Fiona¡¯s face turned pale with fear.

    It¡¯s over!

    This is truly the end<i>!</i>

    What started as a minor skirmish had now escted beyond her control. Her family would face doom if Philip discovered the truth!

    Cold sweat beaded on Fiona¡¯s forehead as she bit her lip until it was bloodless. Trembling, she tugged at Stephanie¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡®Stephanie, what should I do now? You have to save me.¡±

    Stephanie frowned at <b>Fiona¡¯s </b>terrified demeanour and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Fiona forced a smile, unsure how to exin. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She never expected Jordan to take things this far. She had lied to Stephanie <b>and </b>Philip, ming everything <b>on </b>Milly. If they <b>saw </b>the footage, her deceit would be exposed.

    Noticing <b>Fiona¡¯s </b>evasiveness, Stephanie sensed something was wrong. Clearly, Fiona was <b>hiding </b>something from her.

    Before she could question her, Philip, having watched the video, erupted in rage. He mmed his palm on the table, causing a loud thud as the table let out a muffled noise under his force.

    ¡°Outrageous! This is simply outrageous!¡±

    Fiona shuddered at the roared. Her knees went weak, she copsed to the floor and bursting into tears. <b>Fiona </b>apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it, I really didn¡¯t! I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ll never do it <b>again</b>!¡±

    Philip¡¯s face darkened further.

    After experiencing a lifetime of ups and downs, he had never fallen into the trap of a mere girl. It was a disgrace!

    To make matters worse, he had misunderstood his own grandchildren because of a stranger whose name he didn¡¯t even know.

    2/3

    Chapter 343 The Great Humiliation

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s clear I didn¡¯t handle this well. Now that I understand the whole story, we¡¯ll follow Jordan¡¯s decision. Our family won¡¯t be a doormat.¡±

    This meant he would hold Fiona¡¯s <b>family </b>ountable.

    Fiona¡¯s mind buzzed at this. Her body was trembling even more; a cold sweat was soaking her back. She muttered to herself in a daze. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! It can¡¯t! My parents would kill me if they learned.

    of this<b>.¡±</b>

    Desperately, she crawled to Stephanie. Fiona clung to her legs and pleaded, ¡°Stephanie, please save me. If my parents find out, they¡¯ll kill me! Your family is wealthy; losing <b>3 </b>million isn¡¯t much, but my family will go bankrupt!¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 You Need to Apologise to Anthony

    +5 Pearls

    With Fiona clinging to her leg. Stephanie concealed her disgust, though she didn¡¯t disy it on her face, it was nearly overflowing from her eyes.

    This idiot! She¡¯s truly a disaster!

    Stephanie had repeatedly warned Fiona to avoid direct confrontation with Milly. After all, Milly¡¯s <b>status </b>within the Buts had significantly improved, even Stephanie had to avoid crossing her.

    However, Fiona had the audacity <b>to </b><b>stir </b>up chaos in front of everyone. This act essentially dragged Stephanie down with her.

    Though she cursed Fiona repeatedly in her heart, Stephanie maintained a look of deep sorrow. She asked, ¡°Fiona, how could you do such a thing? Both you and Milly are my good friends. How could you do this to her?¡±

    Fiona was stunned when Stephanie put it that way. She stammered, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say she¡­

    Stephanie¡¯s gaze turned sharp, and she cut her off, ¡°Enough. Grandpa has instructed Jordan to handle this matter as he sees fit, so I willply with his wishes. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re friends. I¡¯ll help you as much as I can, out of our past friendship.¡±

    This response was satisfactory to Philip. He looked at Stephanie with approval.

    Fiona, however, felt as though Stephanie was pushing her into the fire.

    She looked up at Stepahanie, who stood before her, Fiona¡¯s face was filled with rage and puzzlement. She couldn¡¯t believe Stephanie was acting like she hadn¡¯t encouraged her. Fiona had only followed Stephanie¡¯s instructions, and now it was all her fault?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fiona wanted to say something, <b>but </b>Stephanie¡¯s cold, warning gaze silenced her. She swallowed all the words that were on the <b>tips </b>of her tongue.

    Yes, things hade to this point. She had no choice but to rely on Stephanie. Angering her further would do no good.

    In the end, Fiona held her tongue.

    Elsewhere,

    Philip red at Jordan. Though he knew he had been wrong, his tone was unapologetic. The old man asked, ¡°Is this enough? Can you leave this old man alone now?¡±

    His tone suggested he <b>had </b>no remorse and hadn¡¯t reflected on his own behaviour.

    <b>Jordan </b>sat on the sofa, his long legs crossed. He wore a nk his fingers tapped lightly on his

    knee.

    pression:

    ¡°Hmph, this is ridiculous!¡± Philip <b>huffed </b>in rage as he stood up from his seat. Hemanded, ¡°Arthur, help me upstairs.¡±

    81%•þ

    Chapter 344 You Need to Apologise to Anthony

    +5 Pearls

    When Philip turned and was ready to leave, Milly called out to him. ¡°Grandpa, wait. You can¡¯t go yet. You still haven¡¯t apologised to Anthony.¡±

    The room fell silent at those remarks. Everyone was astonished. Even Arthur, who had recently defended Milly, looked at her in shock.

    Was she crazy? Asking Philip to apologise to Anthony was worse than asking him to kill himself.

    As predicted, Philip stood frozen<b>, </b>and his aged face disyed an expression of incredulous.

    He questioned, ¡°Apologise? Ridiculous! I¡¯ve never heard of a grandfather apologising to his grandson<b>!</b>¡±

    Milly¡¯s expression remained serious. She pointed out, ¡°You misunderstood Anthony and admitted it was your mistake. If you were wrong, you should apologise.¡±

    Philip¡¯s expression turned ashen, and veins bulged on his forehead.

    Forcing him to watch the surveince footage was one thing, but now making him apologise to his grandson? This was <b>too </b>much.

    No! He would never do this.

    His eyes narrowed as he looked at Milly, his gaze sharp enough to pierce through her. Philip said stubbornly, ¡°If I refuse to apologise, what will you do? Force me to do it like before?¡±

    The atmosphere grew tense, heavy with suppressed energy.

    Everyone around could sense his anger, and no one dared to make a sound. Some even retreated to avoid bing entangled in the chaos.

    Milly, who was ring by the old man, acted like she felt nothing. She stood rooted on the same spot, stood her ground and calmly meeting his gaze.

    ¡°Grandpa, you must be joking! We are the juniors. No matter how nasty we have be, we wouldn¡¯t force an elder to apologise to a junior.¡±

    Philip¡¯s expression softened slightly at the remark. He said, ¡°Hmph, at least you know it¡¯s a nasty thing to do. Maybe there¡¯s hope for you yet.¡±

    Milly smiled and feigned that she didn¡¯t hear hisment. She wondered, ¡°Grandpa, may I ask why you chose to join the army and go to war back then?¡±

    Her random <b>question </b>startled Philip, causing him to frown. He asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Milly grinned <b>and </b>continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious. You¡¯ve <b>never </b><b>shared </b>those <b>stories </b>with us.¡±

    Philip exined calmly. ¡°Why else? If someone bullies you, you fight back. Any man with a spine would protect his home and country.¡±

    Milly nodded <b>and </b>continued to probe, ¡°And as a <b>general</b><b>, </b>were you qualified?¡±

    think I¡¯m

    Philip huffed proudly and answered, ¡°Qualified? I led countless sessful charges, never lost a battle. Even though Andrew owed his life to me, I carried him back from a mountain of corpse. Do you qualified?¡±

    Chapter 344 You Need to Apologise to Anthony

    ¡°Absolutely, as a leader, you were outstanding,¡± Milly echoed. But as an elder, are you qualified<i>?</i>

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°In life, we all y many roles. Grandpa, you were a formidable general and a strategic chairman. In addition to those roles, you¡¯re also our grandfather. This role is as important as any you¡¯ve held before.

    ¡°You were a hero in your youth, but now you¡¯re more than that. You¡¯re an elder. If you can¡¯t set an example, how can you expect us to follow your lead?¡±

    Her words were firm, but Philip remained stubborn. He reasoned, ¡°That¡¯s different. Bowing to a kid is absurd! How would people think of me when words get out?¡±

    Milly¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had expected this.

    Philip admitted his mistakes because he was reasonable, but apologising was another matter.

    Milly took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t apologise, we won¡¯t force you. Juniors can¡¯t make you apologise against your will.¡±

    *19

    116

 Chapter 345

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 345 A Terrifying Daydream.

    Philip snorted coldly <b>and </b>said, ¡°At least you have some sense.¡±

    Milly continued, I remember a saying in Buddhism, where Ren

    +5 Pearls

    purifies the heart; who among us

    is without fault? Grandpa, you¡¯re a believer in Buddha and should understand this.¡±

    Philip¡¯s face darkened instantly when she brought up the Buddha in their conversation. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? What are you trying to say?¡±

    Milly smiled slightly and said, ¡°Buddha sees all beings as potential Buddhas, but He does not cleanse the

    of those who are corrupt. You don¡¯t need to repent or apologise for this incident. But Grandpa,

    you¡¯ve been a devout follower for most of your life. Would you let a small matter like this jeopardise your faith? <b>Or </b>aren¡¯t you afraid Buddha might rebuke his devotee?¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± Philip panted heavily as he red at her with a mix of anger and hesitation.

    Philip had to concede that Milly¡¯s words were like a sharp needle, precisely piercing his heart.

    Her statements mightck a solid theoretical foundation, but for a believer, they carried significant weight. Because she was thest disciple of Master Nirvana, her words held even more credibility.

    Philip believed in Buddhism because he had taken many lives in his young days. His hands were stained with blood. Even though it was his enemies blood, he feared that the sins of his killings might one day befall his descendants. So, he turned to Buddhism, hoping that Buddha would absolve him of his sins.

    Now, if he angered Buddha over such <b>a </b>trivial matter, wouldn¡¯t all his previous efforts be in vain?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He started to struggle within himself.

    Milly seemed to understand his thoughts, and she watched him quietly.

    Her argument was a spontaneous fabrication. For most people, such words would have little effect, but for someone with strong faith like <b>Philip</b>, they were powerful

    Of course, Philip could dismiss her im, but doing so would nt a seed of doubt and a ticking bomb in his heart. He would think of this whenever things didn¡¯t go his way.

    A smart person wouldn¡¯t invite such a risk.

    Just then, Anthony returned from the restroom. He still looked pale, and water was dripping from his hair. Evidently, he just washed his face.

    He muttered to himself as he walked, making a wide circle to avoid Fiona; clearly, Anthony was afraid of her.

    Anthony began, ¡°Milly, let me tell you, I just

    <b>¡°</b>Anthony,e here!¡±

    Anthony was about to pityfullyin to Milly, but he was interrupted by a deep, authoritative voice.

    When he heard this, Anthony recoiled in terror.

    Chapter 345 A Terrifying Daydream

    +5 Pearls

    himself, saying, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve already hit me and scolded me. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, do you have to keep at it? How can I prove I didn¡¯t bully her? She¡¯s the one who bullied me! I even feel like hands aren¡¯t my own after washing them so much.¡±

    my

    Philip¡¯s expression was stern. He ignored Anthony¡¯sints and approached slowly with his cane.

    Anthony had always feared Philip, having grown <b>up </b>under the threat of his cane. As Philip approached, he instinctively thought he was in for another beating.

    He cowered, covering his head, and began to wail, ¡°Grandpa, please believe me! I swear! I can swear on Jonathan¡¯s life: I¡¯m innocent! You can hit me, but please not in front of everyone. I have some dignity <b>too</b>.¡±

    He cried for a while but felt no pain.

    Anthony was puzzled.

    Carefully, he opened one eye to peek at what was going on. He saw Philip stand upright in front of him. The next moment, Philip¡¯s hand rested on his shoulder. The old man said, ¡°Just now¡­ I have misunderstood you. If you need anything, tell Arthur<b>. </b>I¡¯llpensate you for this.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Anthony he was sorry.

    For a man who had spent his entire lifemanding respect, valuing his dignity and pride above all else, even the slightest gesture of him admitting his mistake was already beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.

    As Arthur helped Philip away. Anthony remained in shock, still clutching his head, and stood on the same

    Spot.

    Who was he? Where was he? What had just happened?

    After a moment, he turned mechanically to Milly and spoke with a trembling voice. Anthony said, ¡°Milly, you won¡¯t believe this, but I think I just stood and fell asleep, having the most terrifying daydream.¡±

    Milly had no words.

    Everyone else was speechless.

    In the background, Xavier fixed his gaze on Anthony. There was envy in his eyes.

    Milly was protective of Anthony. She even stood up for Anthony to go against their grandfather. When would she ever defend him like that?

    Just once would be enough!

    Anthony just sat down and was about to bite into an apple. He looked up and saw Xavier ring eagerly at him. Anthony was startled.

    He blinked. Then, he looked at the apple and back at Xavier.

    Hmm? <i>Did </i>Xavier want the apple<i>? </i>Why didn¡¯t he just take one?

    Following the family¡¯s principle of brotherly love, Anthony handed the apple to Xavier. He said, ¡°Here, you can have it.¡±

    Xavier didn¡¯t move. He continued to stare at Anthony with an unreadable expression. Anthony felt a chill

    09:10 Tue, 23 Jul

    Chapter 345 A Terrifying Daydream

    down his spine and rubbed his neck. He asked Xavier, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xavier finally moved. He eyed the apple with disdain and said, ¡°You eat it.¡±

    Anthony was bewildered. What¡¯s <i>his </i><i>problem</i>?

    81%1

    +5 Pearls

    He had red ferociously at the apple for a long time, and he was upset when I kindly offered it. <i>Hmph</i><i>! </i>Xavier must be <i>jealous </i>because the apple I picked is sweeter!

    Thinking this through. Anthony eagerly handed the apple to Milly. He said, ¡°Milly, you have it. This apple must be really sweet!¡±

    Milly raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Anthony nced at Xavier from the corner of his eyes; his brother¡¯s expression had turned even darker at this point. Anthony said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a secret. Just trust me!¡±

    After Philip left, Jordan also left to handle work matters. The previously tense atmosphere of the banquet lightened considerably after the two LEFT

 Chapter 346

    A Film Queen of Two Worlds

    Chapter 346 The Buts¡® Hot Spring Resort

    Except for Fiona¡­

    <b>81</b>%

    +5 Pearls

    Pale¨Cfaced, she stood next to Stephanie. Her voice trembled as she questioned, ¡°Stephanie, what should i do? You have to help <b>me</b><b>. </b>I did it all for you. And you can¡¯t just abandon me. If my parents find out, I¡¯m doomed.

    Her voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but it was enough for those nearby to hear it. Many had turned their heads to look at them in curiosity.

    Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but frown and scold her, ¡°Why are you making a scene now? Do you want everyone to know? I had promised that I¡¯d help you, so I will. What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Fiona instantly froze and stood rooted on the spot. She dared not move<b>, </b>and her previous arrogance was

    <b>gone</b>.

    At this point, Stephanie was herst lifeline, and she could only cling to her with all her hopes and expectations.

    Stephanie didn¡¯t see it that way.

    Fiona was just a disposable pawn for her. Now that Fiona had offended both Grandpa and Jordan, she had lost all value. A worthless pawn didn¡¯t need to be kept around.

    Once she had squeezed out thest bit of usefulness, she would discard her quietly.

    However, if she were to discard her, it would have to be done <b>so </b>discreetly that no one would ever know. It couldn¡¯t be like with Mnie, who managed to muster the strength toe back and bite her. That would truly be a case of losing more than gaining!

    With this in mind, she took a deep breath and put on her usual kind and understanding expression. Stephanie said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fiona. I was just worried earlier. You know, in our family, Grandpa and Jordan have the final say. Now they¡¯re both siding with Anthony, and you weren¡¯t honest with me earlier. Even if I want to help you, my hands are tied.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, since I promised to help, I¡¯ll find a way. After all, we¡¯re best friends, right?¡±

    Tears welled up in Fiona¡¯s eyes as she looked at Stephanie with gratitude, and she said, ¡°Thank you, Stephanie.¡±

    After Jordan left, Apollo became uncontroble. He became a wild horse freed from its reins. He circled around Milly, almost clinging to her.

    After the recentmotion, everyone around was even more convinced of the unspeakable secret between Milly and Anthony. Given how Jordan had defended Milly earlier, their curiosity was tempered with caution. They dared not say much, but only cast sympathetic nces at Stephanie.

    A biological sister was losing out to an outsider who hadn¡¯t even officially joined the family. The rumour that the But brothers doped on their sister seemed untrue, didn¡¯t it?

    Tsk, tsk. No wonder they say that the lives of the wealthy areplicated.

    The Buts Hot Spring Resort

    +5 Pearls

    Stephanie also noticed the subtle nces around her. A hint of darkness shed in her half¨Clowered eyes. These idiots¨Cthey were only here because of me. How dare they look at me with pity?

    Wait until I be the heiress of the Lloyds! These people wouldn¡¯t even dream of getting close to me at that time!

    With this thought, her mood lifted. She smiled, still maintaining her innocent and harmless facade. Stephanie said, ¡°Everyone, our family owns a hot spring resort on the hillside. I¡¯ve already talked to Jordan, and you can go there to enjoy the hot springs. Those who wish to stay can stay at the resort hotel. If not, <b>I </b>can arrange for a driver to take you home.¡±

    The crowd erupted with excitement. <b>Their </b>sympathy was turning <b>into </b>joy. ¡°Wow¨Cthank you, Stephanie!¡±

    As everyone started heading towards the hillside, Stephanic wore a smile on her face and bypassed Jonathan and Anthony. She walked up to Milly.

    ¡°Milly, do you want to join us in the hot springs? Speaking of which, you haven¡¯t been there since you came home, have you?¡±

    For some reason, Stephanie felt different now, though Milly couldn¡¯t pinpoint how exactly.

    Milly narrowed her eyes. Is Stephanie plotting something again?

    No, that didn¡¯t seem right.

    Stephanie was more cautious than she imagined. Knowing that Jordan and Philip no longer supported her, she would struggle to gain a foothold in the family. At this point, it would be wiser to y it safe rather than push herself into a corner.

    So, what is Stephanie up to?

    Before Milly couldprehend the situation, Anthony made a refusal on her behalf. He said, ¡°No need We¡¯re not going. You guys have fun.¡±

    Apollo had sensed Milly¡¯s hesitation. He clung tightly to her arm, and his eyes widened in fear. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­

    Milly, you can¡¯t <b>leave</b>!

    When she <b>saw </b>the fear in his eyes, Milly took a deep breath. Forget it, there was no rush. Stephanie¡¯s tricks seemed shy butcked real harm. Even if she caused trouble, it wouldn¡¯t amount to much.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Stephanie didn¡¯t persist this time. Instead, she lifted her gaze disdainfully and looked Milly in the eye. She said, ¡°Goodbye, Milly¡±

    Then she turned and left.

    Milly frowned as she looked at Stephanie¡¯s retreating figure. She was puzzled by Stephanie¡¯s parting words. What did <b>she </b>mean?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Goodbye?

    It sounded like more than a simple farewell, more like a final goodbye?

    2/3

    Chapter 346 The Buts¡® Hot Spring Resort

    +5 Pearls

    And Stephanie¡¯s gaze was filled with <b>tant </b>mockery and arrogance, as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of Anthony and the others noticing her intentions.

    Something was off about Stephanie.

    Anthony, sitting beside Milly, hadn¡¯t noticed Stephanie¡¯s gaze. Seeing Milly still looking in Stephanie¡¯s direction, he thought she wanted to go. He leaned closer to persuade her.

    ¡°That hot spring resort is for entertaining guests. A lot of people have stayed there, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very clean. We have another estate at Sto Hill with a private hot spring. It¡¯s much cleaner there. I can take you there.¡±

    Milly was still contemting Stephanie¡¯s words. She absentmindedly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Since Millycked interest, Anthony leaned in even closer and tried to please her. He said, ¡°Milly, I¡¯ll cut an apple for you. I¡¯ve learned how to carve little apple bunnies!¡±

    Not wanting to dampen his enthusiasm, Milly nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Anth

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Xavier Is Jealous

    +5 Pearls

    Anthony felt a surge of pride as he received a heartfelt thank you. Just as he picked up the kitchen knife and was eager to showcase his skills, a strong <b>hand </b>grabbed him by the cor and hoisted him into the air. Before he could respond, someone threw him onto a stool.

    Startled and furious, Anthony turned to see Xavier standing behind him.

    ¡°Xavier, what are you doing?! Why did you grab me like <b>that</b>?¡±

    Xavier casually rotated his wrist and replied nonchntly, ¡°Old Mr. Santos called. He said he¡¯s bringing his Tibetan Mastiff over for another round with Grandpa.¡±

    The once¨Cferocious Anthony immediately quieted down<b>, </b>though he remained sceptical. He <b>asked</b>, ¡°Really?¡±

    Xavier¡¯s face remained expressionless, disyed no hint of deception. He said, ¡°You can ask the servants. They¡¯re probably on their way now.¡±

    Anthony was shocked.

    He vividly remembered Philip making himpete in a biting contest with the Mastiff before.

    Anthony was so panicked that, he didn¡¯t put down the apple in his hand as he dashed away, shouting, ¡°I need to hide! Don¡¯t call me for dinner¨Ctell them I¡¯m eating at the school cafeteria. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning!¡±

    He was genuinely afraid. In no time, he was already a good distance <b>away</b>.

    Milly was speechless as she watched.

    Jonathan sneered coldly from the side, cursing, ¡°Bah! Coward.

    With a y

    a yful smile, he picked up the kitchen knife and approached Milly. He offered, ¡°Hehe, Milly, I¡¯m brave and not afraid of dogs. I¡¯ll protect you. Let me peel this apple for you.¡±

    Before he could start, Xavier, with his cold demeanour, reminded him, ¡°rk just called Jordan. He said you¡¯ve skipped filming for two days without reason, causing a huge loss. Since it¡¯s Jordan¡¯s investment, you¡¯ll likely have to kneel in the family chapel when he returns.¡±

    Jonathan froze, realisation dawning on him after a while. He eximed, ¡°I knew I forgot something! I missed filming!¡±

    Milly stared at <b>him </b>in disbelief. She was speechless.

    How could he have forgotten filming?

    Jonathan paled at the realisation/He <b>said</b>, ¡°I¡¯m finished. If Jordan finds out, he¡¯ll break my bones! I need to go now. Milly, I¡¯ll peel apples for you next time!¡±

    With that, he ran off without even grabbing his <b>coat</b>.

    Milly sighed. Both of her brothers were something <b>else</b>.

    1/3

    Chapter 347 Xavier Is Jealous

    +5 Pearls

    peeling it carefully. Xavier said, ¡°Milly, I <b>can </b>also make bunny¨Cshaped apple slices. I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡± Milly frowned and instinctively stepped back. She said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not really in the mood for apples.¡± She noticed the once crowded living room was now empty except for her<b>, </b>Xavier, and Apollo, who were too quiet to count.

    Milly knew Xavier wanted to mend their rtionship, but she felt the damage was irreversible. It was like trying to fix a barn after the horse had bolted, all of his efforts were in vain.

    No matter how many times she <b>said </b>it, Xavier acted like he couldn¡¯t understand and kept approaching her. He does the same now.

    Honestly, she missed the old Xavier, who ignored her. At least he wasn¡¯t this annoying.

    Xavier¡¯s hand paused a little, but he quickly resumed. Ignoring her rejection, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want bunny apples, I can make squirrel shapes, or even Ultraman. Though I think Ultraman looks a bit silly, so you ¡­

    Milly stood up and pulled Apollo along with him. She said, ¡°Mr. Xavier, I¡¯ve made our rtionship clear more than once. Whether you choose to understand is up to you, but I don¡¯t need toply.

    ¡°I apologise, but I¡¯m exhausted after leaving the hospital. Apollo and I are going upstairs.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xavier called, ¡°Milly, I had gathered all the evidence of Stephanie harming you and pushing you off the mountain. I¡¯ve handed it to the family¡¯s legal team. They¡¯re charging her with attempted murder, and the court will summon her soon.

    ¡°Whether she wins or loses, she¡¯ll always have that stain in her record.¡±

    Milly paused and said, ¡°Do as you wish.¡±

    She then ascended the stairs with Apollo, leaving Xavier standing alone in the vast living room.

    After a long silence, Xavier choked out and saiti slowly, <b>¡°</b>Alright¡±

    Milly still refused to forgive me?

    The sky grew darker as evening settled in. The early autumn wind carried a slight chill, mixed with an indescribable mncholy.

    A servant tidied the living room after the gathering. She nced at Xavier, who was still engrossed in peeling apples. She softly approached and said, ¡°Mr. Xavier, you¡¯ve been peeling for hours. Why not take a

    break?¡±

    In front of Xaviery an array of neatly peeled apples.

    There were bunnies, squirrels, <b>and </b>turtles¨Ceach one adorably detailed.

    Xavier finally finished thest cut, revealing a perfect swan. Clearly, he had practiced a lot, as there wasn¡¯t a single mistake.

    Lifting his head, his once dazed eves focused as he mumbled, ¡°Do you think these <b>apples </b>look nice?¡±

    2/3

    0

    Chapter 347 Xavier Is Jealous

    +5 Pearls

    The servant hesitated, as she had no idea where the random question came from. Despite this<b>, </b>she answered honestly, ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, Mr. Xavier. Your knife skills are impressive.¡±

    Xavier¡¯s eyes lit up. and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give them to Milly.¡±

    But then he remembered her disdainful look, and his eyes dimmed again. He sniffled, and tears were welling up. ¡°Forget it! She won¡¯t like them. You can have them.¡±

    The apples had turned slightly yellow at this point, but they still looked remarkably lifelike.

    The servant sighed inwardly.

    She nced at the apples before turning her attention to Xavier, who was visibly upset. The servant couldn¡¯t help it but suggest, ¡°Mr. Xavier, your apples are lovely. I¡¯m sure Ms. Milly would like them. Shall I deliver them for you?¡±

    Would Milly <i>like </i><i>them</i>?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Xavier sighed and said, ¡°She won¡¯t like them.¡±

    116

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 Two Sneaky Figures

    <i>Milly </i>simply doesn¡¯t like me, so how could she <i>like </i>the apples <i>I </i>sliced for her?

    +5 Pearls

    With these thoughts, Xavier stiffly stood up and slowly walked outside, eventually disappearing into the dark twilight.

    His entire demeanour exuded loneliness and destion, blending seamlessly with the chilly winds of early

    autumn.

    After pondering for a moment, the servant decided to wrap the apples on the table in stic wrap. She thoughtfully nced <b>upstairs</b>.

    Meanwhile upstairs..Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Milly finally managed to get Apollo to sleep. She waspletely exhausted and it felt like a battle.

    If she moved even slightly, Apollo would wake up instantly. He would stare at her in terror, as if afraid she would leave him again. He would rush out of bed, barefoot, grabbing onto her, babbling incoherently.

    She had no choice but to stay.

    Apollo was clearly very tired, his little head nodding, but he struggled to keep his eyes open to ensure she was still by his side. Only when he saw her did he finally close his eyes, but soon he would open them again to check.

    After two hours of this <b>back </b>and forth, Apollo finally fell into a deep sleep. Milly rubbed her stiff neck and let out a <b>heavy </b>sigh.

    Indeed, no matter the age, putting a child to sleep was an arduous task.

    She quietly left the room and was about to head back to her own when <b>a </b>voice called out from behind. ¡°Ms. Milly, please wait for me.¡±

    Turning around, <b>she </b>saw a servant carrying arge tray.

    Milly was about to say she didn¡¯t want a midnight snack when she noticed the tray was filled with meticulously carved apples.

    They had been out for a while, <b>as </b>evidenced by their slight oxidation and yellowing.

    Although the kitchen often sent sliced apples and sent it to their rooms, they were never intricately carved or served when they were no longer fresh. However, <b>these </b>apples were beautifully carved.

    ¡°Is there a new chef in the house? These carvings are quite impressive. Maybe I can learn from him in at few days,¡± Milly said joyfully. She picked up one of the apples and examined it closely.

    The chef¡¯s skills were impressive, After George¡¯s discharge from the hospital, she could learn and possibly

    carve a small turtle for him.

    Seeing her joy, the servant hesitated but exined, ¡°Ms. Milly, these apples weren¡¯t carved by a chef. They were carved by Mr. Xavier. He spent the whole afternoon on them.¡±

    <b>Instantly</b>, Milly¡¯s cheerful expression <b>froze</b>. ¡°Xavier? Oh, it¡¯s him.¡±

    1/3

    Tue, <b>23 </b>Jul

    Chapter 348 Two Sneaky Figures

    81%

    +5 Pearls

    She then lost interest and put the apple back on the tray. Milly <b>said</b>, ¡°You can take them away. I have things to do <b>and </b>need to get back to my room.¡±

    Her aversion was evident, and the servant couldn¡¯t ignore it. She also knew Xavier genuinely cared <b>for </b>Milly. She attempted to convince her by asking. ¡°Ms. Milly, would you like <b>to </b>try one? Mr. Xavier carved. them for a long time. The freshly carved ones haven¡¯t oxidised yet and are still edible.¡±

    Milly turned away, expressionless. She said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel like eating apples right now.¡±

    With that, she walked away.

    The servant sighed softly as she looked at the tray of apples. Since Milly returned, she has noticed significant changes in the But brothers. Although they had always doted on Stephanie, that affection felt more like the love for a cherished pet. Their love for Milly, however, was genuine and heartfelt.

    As servants, they were happy for them. They had worked in the But household for a long <b>time</b>; some <b>had </b>watched the young masters <b>grow </b>up. They understood the family dynamics well.

    While Stephanie was polite <b>and </b>well¨Cmannered, shecked sincerity. Her rtionship with the But brothers felt more like maniption.

    Milly, on the other hand, <b>treated </b>everyone with genuine kindness. She never puts on airs, despite her

    The servants sincerely hoped she and the But brothers could live happily together, without misunderstandings affecting their rtionships.

    But Milly¡¯s cold response to Xavier made them feel helpless. They wanted to help, but they couldn¡¯t <b>do </b>much. It was clear that resolving their issues would have to be <b>up </b>to them.

    Back in her room.

    Milly stood by the window, absentminded/

    ying with the bracelet on her wrist. Her mind flickered between thoughts of the animal¨Cshaped apples and Xavier¡¯s pitiful look, eventually settling on the memory of him leaving her behind in the <b>woods</b>, carrying Stephanie away without a second nce.

    Xavier¡­

    His recent behaviour had <b>been </b>out of character. What is he trying to do?

    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t see what he could gain from focusing on her. Even his attitude towards Stephanie had changed, bing less openly hostile but still quite clear.

    Previously, she thought Xavier was just saying things in passing. She never expected him to be serious. He just told her that he had <b>sent </b>the collected evidence to the But Group¡¯s legal department<b>, </b>and they would handle the follow¨Cup.

    This meant he was really determined to bring Stephanie down.

    Strange. Really strange.

    What could have cause him to change so drastically in such a short time? Or is it possible that the novel has inherent ws

    2/3

    :81%

    Chapter 348 Two Sneaky Figures

    Not just Xavier, but also Anthony and Jonathan<i>¨C</i>they all seemed to have changed overnight.

    At this moment, a light bulb went off in her mind. Wait a minute, could it be

    +5 Pearls

    Just as she was about to focus and think through this idea, her peripheral vision caught sight of two sneaky figures outside the window.

    Their movements were swift and precise, clearly indicating they were well¨Ctrained.

    Due to Stephanie¡¯s party, many of the family¡¯s bodyguards and security personnel had been sent to the hot spring resort, leaving the remaining guards unaware of the figures outside.

    Milly squinted. She was about to call the security office when she noticed the figures swiftly running towards the northeast corner of the estate.

    116

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Milly¡¯s Abduction

    That was Philip¡¯s room!

    +5 Pearls

    No, calling for help now would be toote. The intruders were obviously well¨Cprepared as they moved through the blind spots of the surveince cameras.

    Moreover, if the bodyguards acted suddenly, it would only alert the intruders. If cornered, they might be desperate, and things could get worse.

    Milly quickly took out her phone, adjusted the angle, and started recording. This way, if anything happened to her, her brothers could use the footage to find clues to rescue her. If she couldn¡¯t catch the thieves herself, the video would help the police.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Looking down, she felt a rush of adrenaline. Without thinking, she opened the window and jumped out.

    Uponnding perfectly, aided by muscle memory, Milly executed a forward roll to cushion the impact. She was stunned, not believing she had actually dared to jump. It felt as if she had done it countless times before.

    She crouched and moved quietly, attempting to remain unseen.

    Soon, she spotted two shadows near the northeast corner of the wall. They were cautious, hiding their <b>faces </b>and bodies well. With no lights around, Milly couldn¡¯t make out their features but guessed they were two tall, thin men.

    They seemed to understand each other with a nce. One of them bent down, while the other climbed onto his back, reaching for a rain cover hanging on the wall. A little push, and he was up; then he bent down to pull hispanion up.

    They worked seamlessly and moved <b>quickly</b>.

    But..

    They weren¡¯t heading towards Philip¡¯s room, but they moved towards her and Apollo¡¯s rooms.

    Milly had only been here a short while and knew few people. The original Milly was so timid that it was a relief when others didn¡¯t bully her, so these intruders couldn¡¯t be after her.

    If they weren¡¯t here for her, it would be Apollo!

    Apollo was an experimental subject. If the world found out, they might be more interested in him.

    Milly¡¯s face paled as she thought of this. She realised her mistake. These men weren¡¯t after <b>Philip</b>¨Cthey were after Apollo!

    Since it was Apollo, it would be easier to handle.

    She knew Apollo¡¯s strength; dealing with these two would be like crushing ants. It was nothing for him. Her priority now was <b>to </b>retreat without alerting them.

    She knew that no matter how talented she was, she was still just an ordinary person. Facing those highly trained individuals meant certain <b>death</b>. It was better to fetch reinforcements than try to y the hero.

    1/3

    6:81%

    Chapter 349 Milly¡¯s Abduction

    +5 Pearls

    Just as she took a step to leave, a crisp cracking noise of a breaking branch echoed in the silent night.

    Immediately, the two climbing figures were alerted. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Milly cursed silently.

    She had seen countless scenes like this on TV, where eavesdroppers always managed to step on a twig and alert the viins. She always thought the protagonists were idiots or the writersckedmon sense. How could such a clich¨¦d thing happen?

    Yet here she was<b>, </b>in the exact <b>same </b>clich¨¦d situation!

    Since she was discovered, Milly decided came out from her hiding. She stepped out boldly and looked at the two men, calmly asking. ¡°Who are you<b>?</b>¡±

    Milly scanned her surroundings with the corner of her eye, looking for anything she could use as <b>a </b>weapon.

    Unfortunately, the ce was spotless, thanks to the housekeepers, with not even a shovel in sight.

    The

    two men didn¡¯t seem interested in answering her question. They exchanged nces before swiftly appearing in front of her, their fists flying towards her with brutal force, each punch aiming to cause maximum harm.

    Realising the ferocity and precision of their attacks, Milly felt her heart tighten. This was bad. This was really bad. It looked like she was in serious danger.

    However, as the punches came at her, she suddenly realised they seemed slower. She could see their movements clearly and dodged them instinctively, her body moving on muscle memory even before her brain could <b>react</b>.

    Her ability to dodge seemed to frustrate the attacker. One of them eximed, ¡°Monkey, get over here and help!¡±

    The tall, thin figure behind him immediately joined the fray.

    Milly knew she was in trouble. Even if she could fight and always dodge in time, her stamina would eventually give out.

    She needed to end this quickly. The best way was¡­

    <b>¡°</b>Apollo! Help! Wake up! You need to help me! Apollo!¡± Milly shouted with all her might towards Apollo¡¯s window, hoping he could hear her.

    She regretted the soundproof ss Jordan had installed to make sure they had better sleep. Milly wondered if he could hear her calling out to him.

    She could only hope.

    ¡°Apollo! Wake up! Help me! Apollo! Apol-

    Just as she was about to shout louder, a strange smell filled her nose, and a wave of dizziness hit her.

    I¡¯m doomed!

    2/3

    Chapter 349 Milly¡¯s Abduction

    Before passing out, she heard the two men talking.

    ¡°Phew, good thing I saved some of that knockout drug the high priest gave us. It came in handy!¡±

    ¡°Wait, this woman¡­

    ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You just figured this out after we fought her for so long?¡±

    +5 Pearls

    ¡°I won¡¯t make a mistake. She is beautiful, and she leaves asting impression. I couldn¡¯t see clearly in the darkness before.¡±

    Milly was speechless.

    She cursed under her breath, this time she had outsmarted herself, thinking they were after Apollo, but they were actually after her.

    She¡¯d walked right into their trap!

    Someone was mentioning¨Ca high priest? Who¡¯s got a name like that? Howme! Even more so than calling someone a monkey.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 The Ones Who Want You Dead

    Milly was jolted awake.

    The two kidnappers had procured a van from who knows where. It was old, noisy, and their reckless driving made her feel nauseous.

    She had barely opened her eyes when one of the kidnappers noticed her. He sneered, ¡°Hmph! Impressive stamina. You woke up less than an hour after being drugged.¡±

    Milly looked up and met a pair of amber cyes.

    This man was lean but fit. Clearly, he was someone who trained regrly. His features were harsh, <b>and </b>he was cleaning a ck pistol.

    Wait a minute, why did he look so familiar? Have I seen him before?

    Milly observed him silently. Her body was tensing with alertness. She asked, ¡°Who are <b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±

    The driver had a cigarette dangling from his mouth. He exhaled a cloud of smoke without regard for the others in the van. The driver answered, ¡°We¡¯re the ones who want you dead.¡±

    Milly squinted. She analysed the situation calmly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and I have no conflict with you. Why did you kidnap me? Maybe you¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡±

    The skinny man across from her let out a chillingugh. He wore an eerie expression as he said, ¡°Whether you know us or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you¡¯re the girlfriend of our mortal enemy. me yourself for being blind and choosing the wrong man.¡±

    Girlfriend? Mortal enemy?

    Who are they talking about?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I don¡¯t know your mortal enemy, you must have the wrong girl.¡±

    Milly said this while carefully trying to loosen the ropes binding her wrists behind her back. She was carefully looking for any opportunity to escape. Thankfully, she was wearing long sleeves today, and the bracelet hidden beneath them hadn¡¯t been taken.

    If they dared to steal the keepsake from Rosa, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill them.

    The skinny <b>man </b>seemed to notice her movements. He let <b>out </b>a cold sneer <b>and </b>tossed the cloth aside. Then, he pressed the polished gun to Milly¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Still ying dumb? It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the right person. Now that you¡¯re in our hands, you won¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°And stop trying. The rope contains snake bile. The more you move, the tighter it gets.

    The gun was so close that she could smell the faint scent of gunpowder..

    Milly cooperated. She stopped her movements and stayed silent. She couldn¡¯t get any information from them, <b>so </b>there was no point in antagonising them. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her at all. She couldn¡¯t escape now. Since they hadn¡¯t killed her on the spot, she still had some value to them. They needed her <b>alive</b>.

    1/3

    Chapter 350 The Ones Who Want You Dead

    +5 Pearls

    Fortunately, before leaving home, she had propped up her phone. If the servants or her brothers saw it, they would definitely try to find her.

    So, the most important thing now was to do all she could to stay safe.

    Since Milly stopped speaking, the skinny man had put away his gun. He grabbed the back of the seat and agilely climbed into the passenger seat. ¡°How much longer?¡±

    The driver dragged his cigarette and replied, ¡°I took a shortcut. Ten more minutes at most.¡±

    ¡°Good, hurry up. This woman is from the Buts of Halturia. If they find out, we¡¯re in trouble. We need to get back quickly

    The driver didn¡¯t seem worried. He nced in the rearview mirror, and his gaze was one of lecherousness. ¡°What¡¯s with the hurry? Even if they find out, it will take time for them to catch up. Aside from that, we¡¯re not on the main road. It¡¯s not easy for them to find us. You were right, Monkey. This woman is quite a looker. Should we<b>¡­</b>

    Before he could finish, the man in the passenger seat kicked him hard and causing the van to swerve.

    ¡°What the hell, Monkey! Why did you kick <b>me</b>?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Monkey gave him a fierce re and warned, ¡°Are you smoking your brains out? I suggest you keep your filthy thoughts to yourself. The sect master hasn¡¯t given any orders. If you touch her now, not only will the Shadow Pce not spare you, but even the sect master won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    The driver steadied the van after much effort. He was startled when his peers roared at him, but he also realised Monkey was right. He refrained from arguing and quietly murmured, ¡°I was just saying. Of course, I know we can¡¯t.¡±

    Monkey snorted and closed his eyes, saying no more.

    In the back, Milly heard their conversation and pondered their words. Her mind was racing as she thoughts about the terms they mentioned.

    Shadow <b>Pce</b>¡­ <b>sect </b>master¡­

    The names sounded so familiar, like she¡¯d heard them somewhere before.

    Suddenly, a lightbulb went off in her head. Back in the hospital, she remembered hearing about the <b>Shadow </b>Pce and the Ghost Sect when Scarface was around. She had made a mental note because the names sounded ominous.

    When she recalled this<b>, </b>she understood why she found that man familiar. Back then, he was the one Scarface had subdued!

    It all made sense now. George had conflicts with these factions. Since this man named Monkey saw her with George, they naturally thought capturing her would be a way to get to George.

    Fortunately, George had lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember her. He wouldn¡¯te to rescue her, which meant he was safe. She wouldn¡¯t want him to end up dead while trying <b>to </b>save her.

    For the first time, she felt grateful for George¡¯s amnesia.

    Maybe this was fate.

    2/3

    23

    Chapter 350 The Ones Who Want You <b>Dead-</b>

    After a short while, the van finally stopped.

    +5 Pearls

    Milly felt a wave of relief wash over her. That driver¡¯s terrible driving skills had almost made her throw up. and the van recked of cigarette. It smelled awful. Even her high¨Cend, custom made blouse was now saturated with the smell.

    The two men then roughly pushed her out of the van.

    The first thing she saw was an abandoned factory. Oil and decay filled the air, while waist¨Chigh weeds overgrew the entrance. The ce looked deste and eerie, especially in the silent night. If not for the guards at the door, she would have thought the ce was empty.

    116

    Ã¿

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!